《After Being Forced To Become a Boss, I Just Want To Be a Salted Fish》


 Chapter 1： Miss Lu

    Chapter 1 Miss Lu


    When Lu Ning was walking out of the airport with his suitcase, he received a call from Lao Zhu, the driver of Lujia.


    "Miss, where are you? Did you just get off the plane?"


    Lu Ning realized that he might have found the wrong person.


    The voice was gentle, not rushing: "Old Zhu, you made a wrong call, you don''t need to pick me up now."


    Old Zhu over there was stunned, and then he realized it, and quickly said: "I''m sorry Miss, no, Miss Lu, I''m just... used to it."


    Lu Ning was not annoyed, and his voice was still very soft: "It''s okay, Lao Zhu, I''ll hang up first."


    She was about to put the phone away when Lao Zhu''s voice came again.


    "Miss!"


    Lu Ning put the phone close to his ear again, and gave a light grace to show that he was listening.


    "Take care of yourself."


    Old Zhu¡¯s solemn voice came from the other side.


    Lu Ning was silent for a while, and then said: "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Lu Ning looked at the phone in a daze.


    Habits can be scary sometimes.


    It¡¯s like her surname was Lu more than two months ago, but now her surname is Lu, the same pronunciation, but two different surnames, and two different lives.


    Before he realized that he was not from the Lu family, Lao Zhu was her driver. He picked her up from childhood to adulthood for almost eighteen years. Now she is not the eldest lady of the Lu family. She hasn''t changed her habit of writing Lu as Lu when signing.


    Her thoughts drifted away in the memories, but before she could continue to think, she was suddenly bumped by someone, and her body leaned backwards due to inertia, and almost fell, but fortunately, someone caught her.


    Lu Ning looked up and met Huo Jinyan''s dark eyes.


    Standing firm quickly, Huo Jinyan''s hand was quickly withdrawn from her waist, with a polite alienation.


    "Mr. Huo, thank you."


    Huo Jinyan nodded to her, but his whole body was still indifferent and alienated.


    Huo Jinyan''s assistant Chu Ting immediately apologized after seeing Lu Ning: "Miss Lu! I''m sorry, I didn''t notice you."


    He froze for a moment, as if he realized that he had made a mistake, but after thinking about it, it made no difference whether to change it or not, so he swallowed the words he wanted to say again.


    "It''s ok."


    Huo Jinyan didn''t give them a chance to continue talking in detail, and walked around Lu Ning, Chu Ting hurriedly bowed to Lu Ning to express his apology, and then hurriedly chased Huo Jinyan.


    He has long legs and walks fast. Chu Ting is afraid that he will have to run to catch up if he is delayed.


    But after walking two steps, I heard Lu Ning''s voice from behind again.


    "Mr. Huo."


    Lu Ning was afraid of delaying Huo Jinyan''s time, so he trotted two steps forward, bent over and bowed to him seriously.


    Then got up and looked at him: "Mr. Huo, thank you for what happened last time, and thank you for today."


    She looked at Huo Jinyan and frowned, and quickly continued: "I won''t waste your time, I just want to thank you." She paused: "Goodbye."


    Then the person inside bent over, turned around and pulled the suitcase and left.


    She heard that Huo Jinyan was seriously obsessed with cleanliness. Last time she vomited on him, Huo Jinyan would probably remember her forever. He was obviously unhappy just now. He probably remembered that scene. If she didn''t hurry up, she might be beaten .


    Looking at the back of Lu Ning leaving, Chu Ting couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Miss Lu feels more lonely."


    Huo Jinyan stared at Lu Ning who was going away, didn''t speak, turned around and strode forward the next moment.


    Chu Ting recovered and hurriedly chased after him.


    This person is different from other people. How can some people have such long legs!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Lu Ning walked to the gate of the airport, the phone rang. She picked it up and glanced at it, and it showed an unknown number. She frowned slightly, and her temples twitched.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2： Variety

    Chapter 2 Changes


    Picking it up helplessly, there was a bluffing voice immediately: "Boss! Have you arrived? Are you home? Are your biological parents treating you well? Have you been bullied?"


    A bunch of crackling questions followed.


    Lu Ning was quite used to it, and he laughed a little, but still answered seriously: "I just got off the plane and haven''t arrived home yet."


    She stood in the waiting area outside the airport, and the next moment she watched a familiar car pass by on the road in front of her.


    That''s Lu''s car.


    She knew that after being replaced, the real Miss Lu family was taken by her biological parents to travel abroad, and she came back today, which is why Lao Zhu called her to pick her up.


    Lu Ning was a little lost in thought, and was brought back to his senses by the howling ghosts and howling wolves on his phone.


    "How can you be so heartless and ungrateful! Just leave and ignore me! Boss..."


    "..."


    Lu Ning rubbed his twitching temples and quickly said, "I didn''t ignore you, I saw something."


    She was afraid that if she didn''t speak again, he would send her away howling.


    Hearing the voice over there, he stopped for a while: "Boss, if you are bullied when you arrive at your new home, call us! We promise to kill you and support you!"


    "it is good."


    After answering, I hung up the phone directly.


    Let him continue to ask, I guess all the time is wasted here.


    What Gu Zi said just now echoed in Lu Ning''s mind, and the appearance of his biological parents appeared in front of him.


    It''s not the first time I''ve seen them, but Lu Ning is still a little uncomfortable to get along with different identities from now on.


    There have been too many changes in the past two months, but she is not a person who is afraid of troubles. When she comes, she will be at ease. When soldiers come, they will block the water and cover them with soil. There is nothing to be afraid of.


    A black car stopped in front of Lu Ning, and a young man in a suit got out of the driver''s seat, and looked at Lu Ning with a standard service smile.


    "Excuse me, is this Miss Lu Ning? I''m Xiao Zou, the driver of the Tujing car. It was Mr. Lu who called the car and asked me to pick you up."


    He expressed clearly in one sentence. Lu Ning looked at him, glanced at the sign on the car and nodded, thinking that it might be the car his father was looking for.


    Xiao Zou politely stepped forward to help Lu Ning take the salute into the car, and Lu Ning opened the door and sat in.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Old Zhu clearly saw that Lu Ning was standing there when he passed by the gate of the airport.


    He turned his head and glanced at the back seat.


    Shi Qingyue held Lu Yuean''s hand and said something, the mother and daughter looked very happy, and Lu Chuan would respond to it from time to time, it seemed like a warm scene of a family of three having fun together.


    Old Zhu thought about it for a while but still didn''t say it, he drove silently while looking at the road ahead, but he felt extremely distressed for Lu Ning in his heart.


    He has picked up Lu Ning for so many years, but such a scene has never been staged on Lu Ning.


    The Lu family''s parents never had much company with Lu Ning since they were young. After finding their biological daughter this time, they were reprimanded by the old man at home, and they felt guilty for so many years. They treated this new biological daughter very well. But I never thought that it was Lu Ning who was injured all the time, the compensation did not fall on Lu Ning, and no one cared about the psychological harm, the harm still existed.


    It''s true, if Lu Ning becomes Lu Ning, it will not be under their control.


    But those of them who watched Lu Ning grow up did not accept it so quickly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3： show less face

    Chapter 3 Don''t show your face


    How Lu Ning changed from a lively and cute little girl who loves to talk, love to laugh, to a girl who is full of loneliness and reticent today, they can all see clearly in their eyes.


    Probably only those who have been in contact with her will feel sorry for her and remember her.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In an old residential building, a family is pacing anxiously at the door.


    The hostess has exquisite makeup, and the tension is visible to the naked eye.


    The male host looked calm and comforting, but he could also see a bit of embarrassment at the corners of his brows and eyes.


    Shen Yunci walked around but couldn''t calm down.


    Lu Zhi pulled her: "Yun Ci, you''ve been walking around for a long time, why don''t you sit down and rest, Xiao Ning can hear her footsteps going upstairs when she comes back, we don''t have an elevator here."


    Hearing the words, Shen Yunci looked at him angrily: "You all know that there is no elevator, why didn''t you change to a house with an elevator? My daughter has to climb stairs when she first arrives, so you are not afraid of tiring her."


    Lu Zhi felt a little guilty after being told.


    "It''s too late, don''t be nervous, we''ve met Xiao Ning before, what are you afraid of, such a good child."


    "I''m not afraid, and it''s different from the past. We didn''t know she was our daughter before. We should have talked to her more, but now we don''t know what she likes, and we don''t know whether she likes the prepared dishes. .¡±


    She kept looking downstairs while talking.


    "Mom, our house is on the second floor. We can hear when my sister arrives. I just saw that the special car picked up my sister 20 minutes ago. It should be here soon."


    Xu Shi saw that Shen Yunci was extremely nervous and excited today, so Lu Jingzhi spoke a few words of comfort, speaking a little more than usual.


    He was actually a little excited.


    Shen Yunci heard the words and turned to look at Lu Jingzhi, and squatted down happily to look at his five-year-old son with a smile.


    "Did you take a taxi for my sister? Our Xiaobao is the most caring! Mom loves you so much."


    As he spoke, he kissed his pink and jade-carved little face hard.


    Lu Jingzhi frowned, raised his hand and wiped the place where his mother kissed, not wanting to upset his mother, so he didn''t say anything.


    But some people are not as sensible as him.


    The mother and son were enjoying themselves, and suddenly a cool voice came down from the top of their heads: "It''s been 20 minutes since I haven''t seen each other. Call me first, and An An won''t be like this."


    Hearing the words, Shen Yunci stood up abruptly, watching his elder son who was much taller than him trying to suppress his anger.


    The voice was as calm as possible so as not to lose his temper, but it didn''t mean he would let him go verbally: "It''s been a month since I saw you say to pick up Xiao Ning, and a brother wouldn''t treat his own sister like this. You might as well be your brother." , and! Don''t mention An''an in front of Xiao Ning, she will be uncomfortable. "


    Looking at Shen Yunci, Lu Qing frowned and asked, "Why can''t I mention it, I don''t feel comfortable if I don''t mention it."


    "Hold it if you feel uncomfortable! Don''t show your face to me, and don''t show it to my daughter."


    Lu Qing looked at her in disbelief: "Mom, you have raised An An for so many years, how could you forget her completely because of the arrival of your own daughter? You don''t even mention An An, why..."


    Before finishing speaking, Lu Zhi interrupted.


    "Shut up! Why are you talking to your mother!"


    Lu Qing was also a little unbelievably anxious. He has always been the gentle and elegant one, but this time he really couldn''t figure out why his parents, who had always been gentle and loving to An An, stopped talking to her overnight, and even spoke to a stranger. girl showing such great excitement.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 4： go home

    Chapter 4 Homecoming


    Is blood relationship and parenting affection to be separated like this?


    Shen Yunci was really angry: "You know what a fart! What did she do you..."


    Before he finished speaking, Lu Zhi covered his mouth.


    "Yunci Yunci, calm down, Xiaoning will be here soon, don''t scare her."


    Shen Yunci became quiet when he heard Xiao Ning.


    You must know that she is also a lady of everyone, and she is also intellectual and elegant. I never thought that I would swear and swear like this before. After living here, I really learned a lot.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at a few people, and finally raised his head to look at Lu Qing: "Brother, don''t make a bad face. If you don''t like my sister, you should be polite. This is not what my sister did. She doesn''t want to be wronged when she was born. accident."


    He looked at Lu Qing with the appearance of a little adult, and what he said was irrefutable.


    Lu Qing also took a deep breath and said nothing.


    Shen Yunci said in a strange way: "That''s right, no five-year-old doll can see clearly. I really don''t know how I gave birth to such a fool as you."


    Lu Qing: "..."


    Lu Jingzhi quickly interrupted the deadlock: "Mom, I heard a voice, and my sister seems to be here."


    "Really!"


    Shen Yunci immediately went to the stairs and leaned over to look down.


    Lu Zhi pulled her to prevent her from falling.


    Sure enough, there was a sound coming from downstairs, the footsteps were getting closer and closer, and Shen Yunci''s heartbeat became faster and faster.


    Nervous and cramped.


    Lu Ning walked up the concrete stairs with his suitcase. There were still many small advertisements and paint graffiti on the wall, and he could smell some rust on the tip of his nose.


    While walking, she turned her head to look at the stair railing. The rust on it was mottled and a little dirty. It should be used to it, and the residents here have not cleaned it up.


    There was no disgust in her eyes, but a little more novelty.


    After turning the corner with the suitcase, he looked up and met Shen Yunci''s eager eyes.


    She froze for a moment, knowing that she wanted to say hello, but suddenly her mind went blank and she didn''t know how to speak.


    It was the first official meeting, and she was somewhat nervous.


    Seeing her carrying the suitcase, Shen Yunci hurried down.


    "Is it heavy? Mom will lift it for you."


    She subconsciously said: "No need, Aunt Lu..."


    I was stunned when I finished speaking, I was used to it before.


    "I''ll come, I''ll come."


    Lu Zhi also ran down and reached out to take Lu Ning''s suitcase.


    Looking at them, Lu Ning didn''t delay any longer, and said softly, "Thank you...Dad, Mom."


    She changed her words a little bluntly.


    Shen Yunci was very happy: "Yeah, good girl, it''s okay, it''s okay, take your time, get used to it. Come on, come on, mom has prepared meals, get hungry, go home and eat."


    Lu Ning nodded, followed the two up and saw two people, one tall and one short.


    "This is your brother, this is your younger brother."


    After Shen Yunci made an introduction, he pushed and pulled Lu Qing and Lu Ning went in.


    Lu Qing, who was rejected and got in the way:? ? ?


    Lu Ning is not used to this kind of enthusiasm.


    Being dragged by Shen Yunci, he sat down at the dining table.


    "Xiao Ning, look at what you like to eat. It doesn''t matter if you don''t like it. Tell mom what you like, and mom will make it for you at night."


    Lu Ning looked at a table full of dishes, and the bright colors made people unable to hold back his index finger.


    When she lived in Lu''s house, there was a chef who was in charge of meals at home, and she never ate dishes made by her mother.


    Actually, it''s rare to even see Shi Qingyue''s noodles, let alone cook for her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 5： second brother

    Chapter 5 Second Brother


    Lu Zhi put the suitcase aside, closed the door and pushed the two children over to sit.


    "Don''t put so much pressure on your daughter, let her get used to it slowly, you will know what she likes to eat after a long time."


    "Yes, yes, yes, mother is too anxious, daughter, try which one you like."


    Shen Yunci looked at her eagerly.


    Lu Ning picked up the chopsticks unnaturally: "Mom and Dad, you can eat first."


    Shi Qingyue and Lu Chuan don''t go home often, but the old man is at home. When eating, the elders move the chopsticks first, and then the juniors like Lu Ning can eat.


    Lu Ning has observed these etiquettes for nearly eighteen years, and they have been engraved into his bones.


    But the Lu family has never liked so many rules, so there are no such etiquette rules in the family.


    Lu Qing glanced at her disapprovingly: "It''s not poisonous, it''s hypocritical."


    After speaking, he picked up the chopsticks and took a casual bite of the food.


    Shen Yun gave him a blank look, turned to look at Lu Ning and asked softly: "Xiao Ning, when you were at Lu''s house, did the old man move the chopsticks first, and you juniors can move the chopsticks."


    Lu Ning nodded.


    Shen Yunci looked at her with a loving smile: "Etiquette is good, it can make people behave politely, but our family doesn''t have such big rules, it doesn''t matter, you can eat when you want, the family is all your own, mom and dad Don''t mind these things, let''s eat."


    Although he said so, he was still afraid that Lu Ning would not be used to it, so he took a bite with his chopsticks first, and asked Lu Zhi to take a bite, then looked at Lu Ning gently.


    Lu Ning started to eat silently.


    Lu Qing knew that he was wrong, so he twitched the corner of his mouth unnaturally, but didn''t say anything.


    The family''s first meal can be regarded as a happy one.


    Shen Yunci kept talking to Lu Ning, and for the first time in his life, Lu Ning felt very lively.


    In the past, even if everyone ate together, they would eat and sleep without talking, no one would talk, and there was no such atmosphere.


    Lu Ning is actually happy in her heart, but she has long been unable to express it after so many years, so she seems to be very calm and alienated.


    "Come on, Xiao Ning, mom will take you to your room."


    Looking at the mess on the table, Lu Ning thought about cleaning it up together.


    Shen Yunci saw her intentions, hurriedly came over and pulled her: "Don''t worry about it and let them clean it up, just walk around, mom will show you the room."


    After speaking, pull Lu Ning and leave.


    also helped pull up her suitcase.


    Lu Ning only had time to see the whole house clearly. The wooden floor was wiped clean and bright, and the whole house revealed a clean and warm feeling everywhere.


    Shen Yunci pulled her in, Lu Ning noticed a painting hanging behind the sofa in the living room and a piece of porcelain on the table when he regained his senses.


    "Xiao Ning, here."


    Lu Ning came back to his senses and walked over to the innermost part of the corridor.


    "That is your older brother''s room, that is your younger brother''s room, and your second brother''s room is next to yours. This is your room."


    Lu Ning looked in the direction Shen Yunci pointed, and then looked at the room next to him.


    "Second brother, isn''t he at home?"


    "He went out to study, and he won''t come back recently, but his mother has already told him that you are coming home. He will come back to see you soon after he finishes his work. Just don''t be scared by then."


    Be scared? Lu Ning was a little puzzled.


    But Shen Yunci didn''t explain much, and opened the door for her.


    "Good girl, see if you like it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 6： Rose Manor

    Chapter 6 Rose Manor


    Lu Ning walked in and looked around.


    The whole room uses many kinds of colors, most of which are warm colors. Although there are many colors, they are not messy. Each color is used just right, and the whole room looks warm and grand.


    Lu Ning watched but didn''t speak, Shen Yunci thought she didn''t like it.


    "Look, look, I''ll say that girls definitely like pink more, just wait! I''ll scold the designer right away! I''ll ask her to change all of you into pink tomorrow!"


    As he spoke, he was about to take out his mobile phone and make a call.


    Lu Ning quickly grabbed her: "No need, Mom! I like it very much!"


    Shen Yunci was a little skeptical: "Really?"


    Lu Ning nodded quickly: "Really, I like it very much."


    Think about it, if the whole dress is pink, it will be a real headache.


    "That''s good, you are familiar with yourself, mom will go and see if your dad and the others have packed up."


    She thoughtfully gave Lu Ning time to be alone, and closed the door when she left.


    Lu Ning walked around the room, looked around, and found that her room had a separate bathroom, so this should be the largest room.


    Lu Ning sat by the bed and couldn''t help sighing.


    The chicken, duck, fish, shrimp, and hairy crabs on the dinner table are almost all the good ones that can be imagined. Also, this room was redecorated and a designer was hired. The professional designer charges are not low.


    She knows that her family''s family is not well off. From what she knows, the monthly high mortgage is sometimes repaid and she has to borrow money. Now that she has come suddenly, it may cost a lot to do so much for her. money.


    Lu Ning didn''t want to make the family that was not rich even worse.


    She got up and put the suitcase down and opened it, and took out a box from the pouch. There was a combination lock on the box. She opened it and took out a bank card from it.


    This card contained her part-time salary for the past two years. When she left the Lu family, she returned all the cards that the Lu family had given her, leaving only this one for herself.


    She was not short of money at that time, but she also wanted to do something she wanted to do, so she took a part-time job. Fortunately, she did a part-time job. The money in it was not too much, but it could solve the urgent needs of the family, at least If you can repay all the borrowed money, you should not have to worry about the mortgage for this year.


    But how do I give it to my parents? I feel that if I give it directly to them, they won¡¯t accept it. It¡¯s better to think of a better excuse.


    When she was thinking about how to say it better, she noticed the other two cards in the box.


    These two cards were given by the other side before returning to China.


    ¡¾I heard that your biological parents are relatively poor. You keep this card. I don¡¯t care about improving your life. In short, what is for you is yours. You can deal with it as you want. ¡¿


    ¡¾This is for you in case of emergencies. In case of any big or small situation, you can deal with it. You can use the things in the manor and your family. You will be the boss in the future, so what can you do if you don¡¯t have money! Let you take it and take it! ¡¿


    Finally, Lu Ning was forced to accept these two cards, mainly because they had too many people.


    Thinking of this incident, she felt inexplicable. Why did she take over the Rose Manor inexplicably? She didn''t even figure out what it was doing there. All the business is handed over to her who has never met a few times?


    Just because she saved their boss, everyone in their Rose Manor agreed?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 7： Gift

    Chapter 7 Gift


    It''s a bit too sloppy.


    The beggar gang is going to hold a martial arts tournament, and they drag her there for no reason, and she will succeed?


    Before Lu Ning''s thoughts drifted further, there was a knock on the door of the room.


    Lu Ning put down his things and went to open the door.


    There was no one in sight, then she lowered her head and saw the little one that reached her thigh.


    Lu Jingzhi looked up at her, and she looked down at Lu Jingzhi.


    Both of them are not the ones who would take the initiative to smile to express their liking, so they just stared at each other for two minutes.


    Lu Jingzhi raised his hand, took her hand and put something in her hand.


    Lu Ning squatted down and looked at him at the same level, instead of rushing to look at the things in his hands, he looked into his bright eyes and asked, "Is it for me?"


    Lu Jingzhi nodded.


    Lu Ning looked down at the palm of his hand.


    There is a small USB flash drive in the palm of his hand.


    When Lu Ning looked down, the sunlight from the window of the room came in and hit her against the light, and her eyelashes seemed to be shining in the sunlight.


    When Shen Yunci was young, she was one of the most beautiful beauties in the entire city A, and Lu Zhi was even more of a beautiful boy who fascinated thousands of girls. Both of them have extremely good genes, and their children are all handsome and good-looking.


    Lu Ning has been approached as a school belle for more than ten years. Elementary and middle schools didn¡¯t pay much attention to this aspect. At that time, those who didn¡¯t know Lu Ning¡¯s name called her ¡°Which class is that beautiful and shining girl in?¡±


    After entering high school, adolescent children begin to pay attention to the appearance of people around them.


    Lu Ning was labeled as a school belle within two days of enrolling. In addition to her good background, the whole school knew her name a week later.


    Looking at her face, Lu Jingzhi was inexplicably worried.


    My sister is so good-looking, wouldn¡¯t the person who proposes marriage in the future have to step through the threshold of the family.


    Lu Ning didn''t know what he was thinking, looked at the U disk in his hand and asked, "Can I ask what''s in it?"


    She thought that children would talk endlessly when they mentioned the gifts she gave, but Lu Jingzhi didn''t. He just looked at her and rolled his eyes: "You''ll know it when you look at it."


    Looking quite mysterious, Lu Ning couldn''t help being interested.


    But still looked at him apologetically: "I''m sorry, my sister didn''t prepare a gift for you, don''t be angry."


    This apology was very useful to Lu Jingzhi. He looked at Lu Ning and bent his lips: "It''s okay, you are a gift."


    Lu Ning was taken aback when he heard the words, and then he couldn''t help but smile with curved lips.


    It''s cute to hear such words from a child.


    It was the first time Lu Jingzhi saw Lu Ning smile, and the way she smiled made people feel even more happy.


    When Lu Ning was at Lu''s house, there were also children at home, but they were very naughty and would maliciously cause damage. She had never seen such a well-behaved and sensible child like Lu Jingzhi, so she couldn''t help but like it in her heart.


    Subconsciously raised his hand to touch his head, but suddenly stopped when he was two centimeters away from the hair.


    He looks like an adult, maybe he doesn''t like being touched on the head.


    Just as Lu Ning was about to withdraw his hand, Lu Jingzhi suddenly raised his hand and grabbed her wrist, then pressed down, and put her hand on his head.


    "You can touch it."


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing again, and rubbed his soft hair.


    Shen Yunci, who was quietly observing by the wall outside, was stunned. His son had stopped letting them do these childish actions to him two years ago. He said that he felt like a kitten or puppy. He didn''t like it. Shen Yun I quit them and didn''t do it again.


    But this time he took the initiative to let Xiao Ning touch it, and he was stunned, okay?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 8： throw out together

    Chapter 8 throw it together


    "Old Lu, Lao Lu! Hurry up, hurry up!"


    Lu Zhi was washing the dishes, and when he heard that something had happened, he hurried over.


    "Stop, stop, stop, don''t go out, don''t scare the two children, look, Xiao Bao took the initiative to let his daughter touch it!"


    Lu Zhi couldn''t help the novelty, and smiled happily: "Xiao Bao must like Xiao Ning very much."


    "Uh-huh."


    The two were talking, and there were some noises from behind, and then Lu Qing came out, put down the sleeves of his shirt and walked towards the door: "I have unfinished work, so I''m leaving first, and I won''t be coming back tonight."


    After Hualuo changed his shoes, he opened the door and left.


    Shen Yunci was so angry that he almost smoked, and snorted angrily: "I love you, but I don''t want to come back. It''s better not to come back, so as not to embarrass my precious daughter!"


    Lu Zhi hurriedly said: "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry, the boss has a good relationship with An An, he watched An An grow up, it''s normal that he can''t accept it for a while."


    Shen Yunci dragged him into the kitchen and said in a low voice: "It''s not like you don''t know what she said and did when she left! I said tell the boss to let him know what kind of face the sister who has raised for so many years is like." , it¡¯s better for you not to let me say, now it¡¯s all right, my daughter was forced to suffer wronged by my brother.¡±


    Lu Zhi raised his hand and patted her on the shoulder to give her comfort.


    When Lu Yuean left, Shen Yun was furious and sent to the hospital. The old couple were completely disappointed in her.


    "Even if we tell him, he won''t believe it. When he gets to know Xiao Ning slowly and knows that his sister has a good temper, he will get better. Xiao Ning and Qing''er are not talkative people. When the time comes, we will learn from them." Mediation and mediation will soon make the two of you acquainted. Don''t be angry, Xiao Ning may think it''s her fault when she sees it later.


    Do you think Xiaobao is getting along well with Xiaoning now? Under Xiaobao''s influence, Qing''er will gradually treat Xiaoning well. Don''t worry, this kind of thing has to be done slowly. "


    Shen Yunci used to be very calm, but after a sudden change in his family and moved here together, influenced by the people around him, now his temper has become irritable. Sometimes he is extremely irritable, but he is also easy to coax.


    "Didn''t you see his face? It''s like the whole world owes him. The second child hasn''t come back yet. I don''t know what he will look like when he comes back. If he looks like his brother, I will pack them both up. throw it out!"


    Lu Zhi couldn''t help laughing: "Okay, okay, throw it out, throw it out. Don''t you want to call Lili?"


    Lu Zhi changed the subject.


    Shen Yunci just remembered.


    "Yes, yes, I was forgotten by that brat."


    She took the mobile phone and dialed the number. Lu Zhi smiled and glanced at her, then turned around and continued to wash the dishes.


    "Lili, when are you coming back?"


    A soft female voice came from the phone: "I''ll be here for a few more months, did Xiao Ning go back today?"


    Shen Yunci nodded immediately: "Yes, I''m back. I just had dinner, and now I''m talking to Xiaobao. The two get along very well. I''m afraid Xiaobao won''t like it."


    There was a laugh: "Xiaobao can''t, but he is not a child who will take the initiative to get close to others. If he really likes Xiaoning so much, Xiaoning must be very good."


    "Of course, your sister is very good, but your elder brother is like a psychopath. Before Xiao Ning came, he put on all kinds of faces. If the second child dares to be like his brother when he comes back, I will pack them up and throw them together. go out¡­"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 9： FROM

    Chapter 9 Z


    Shen Yunci, who was close to him, couldn''t help pouring bitter water again, and Lu Zhi couldn''t help laughing while washing the dishes.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning took a rest in the room, and it was already evening when she got up again. She opened the closet to take a shower and change clothes.


    Her clothes were not taken from Lu''s house.


    Opening the closet is full of brand new clothes, most of which are skirts, which look very different in texture.


    Lu Ning stretched out her hand to touch it, the fabric was very comfortable, she raised her hand to take one off to see the hang tags, but all the hang tags have been taken off, the strange thing is that there is no label on the clothes, no brand, no label , but it doesn''t look cheap.


    Lu Ning sighed, and probably couldn''t return the card even if it was taken off.


    She took a casual dress and went into the bathroom.


    After washing and changing into clothes, I felt much refreshed. My beautiful eyes were smudged with mist, looking hazy and mysterious.


    Her skin is fair, and her black hair is black and beautiful. It''s as simple as that, but it makes people unable to move their eyes away.


    Raising his hand to wipe his hair, Lu Ning walked to the desk, and there was a new laptop on it. The LOGO on it showed its distinguished brand, and this brand was not cheap.


    Lu Ning frowned, raised his hand to turn on the computer, and inserted the small USB flash drive that Lu Jingzhi gave her before.


    After the U disk is plugged in, an interface pops up automatically. It is a black interface with several icons on it. The names are arranged according to numbers. I can¡¯t tell what it is, but it looks like a game.


    Lu Ning sat down, moved the mouse and opened the 1 icon first.


    After clicking on it, the interface zooms in and fills the screen. A small figure moves around and loads quickly, followed by the game interface, which looks simple, clean and clear, with no redundant animation interface, just three buttons.


    ¡¾start¡¿


    ¡¾Read¡¿


    ¡¾quit¡¿


    Not even the name of the game.


    Lu Ning looked at it and started.


    This is the simplest and crudest game she has ever seen. When it comes up, the villain is standing on the cliff. Before she can react, she falls down and dies.


    Lu Ning: "..."


    She understood the opening routine, and moved her fingers quickly on the operation buttons, all the way to the twentieth level.


    After she saved the data and exited, she clicked on the remaining two in turn. They were also simple and rude, but the game experience was very different, both exciting and interesting.


    She operated and entered the background, the game is a game without a name, and even the developer column has only one letter [Z]


    She tried to search for games on various platforms, but there was no information about these games, as if they were created out of thin air and not announced to the public for their own entertainment.


    Then since it is not announced to the public, how could Jingzhi have these things?


    unless¡­


    Lu Ning seemed to think of something, the eyes sparkled, and he couldn''t help but bend the corners of his lips.


    She raised her hand to take the mobile phone, and was about to make a call, but a call came in first.


    She glanced at the note and picked it up.


    "headmaster."


    It was the principal of No. 1 Middle School, Shen Guang, who called.


    "Xiao Ning, are you back?"


    "kindness."


    "Are you in your new home? Are you still getting used to it? Are they treating you okay?"


    Lu Ning responded softly: "Fortunately, my parents are very good to me."


    "That''s good." The other side was obviously relieved: "School starts in a few days, why don''t you take the time to go to the capital with me? It won''t delay the start of school."


    The tone sounded cautious, as if he was afraid that Lu Ning would get angry.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 10： capital city

    Chapter 10 Capital City


    Lu Ning didn''t beat around the bush: "Principal, I''ve already told you what you said before. I don''t have the ability to take over, and I can''t promise."


    The other side immediately got excited: "How could it be! Xiao Ning, you are the most capable! Didn''t you say you would consider it when you promised me to come to No. 1 Middle School? Why did you change your mind? You should think about it again, uncle. I don''t force you, if you don''t want to go, we won''t go to the capital."


    Lu Ning feels a headache, she is really weak, why let her take over one or two!


    Afraid that she would continue to refuse, Shen Guang hurriedly changed the subject: "By the way, your adoptive parents stuffed their own daughter in. I didn''t know that I wasn''t here at the time. It was decided by the school committee. The school donated a building and they agreed.


    Xiao Ning, believe me, it really has nothing to do with me. "


    He desperately distanced himself from the relationship, for fear that Lu Ning would not have a good impression of him.


    Lu Ning didn''t feel anything: "En."


    Shen Guang couldn''t hear Lu Ning''s emotions: "Are you unhappy? How about I ask someone to move her away so that you won''t see her and make you feel uncomfortable."


    Lu Ning was quite indifferent, and didn''t feel any discomfort.


    Now that the dust has settled and they have returned to their respective places, they will live their own lives and there will not be much overlap. The Lu family doesn''t want to have too much overlap with her, right?


    "No, isn''t her grades pretty good, and she won''t be assigned to my class."


    Shen Guang nodded: "That''s right, but if you play normally, she can''t catch up with you even if you flatter her. Xiao Ning, do you want to move up the class? The learning environment is still very important, although you can still be the first in the grade without studying now." A lot, but Class Nine is a bit messed up after all."


    "Need not."


    Lu Ning directly refused.


    "Okay, okay, don''t change if you don''t like it, then you must report on time. I will be there on the first day of school. You must be very tired when you come back. I won''t bother you. You can rest."


    It was obvious that the slight impatience in Lu Ning''s tone was heard, Shen Guang immediately hung up the phone after explaining, killing any details that might make Lu Ning annoying in the cradle!


    Looking at the hung up phone, Lu Ning was silent for two seconds, then found another number and called.


    Before the connection was made, she already felt her temples throbbing.


    Sure enough, there was a high-decibel sound as soon as it was connected.


    "Boss!! This is the first time you have called me since you went back! Did you miss me! I miss you too!"


    Lu Ning: "..."


    "I have something to ask you." Lu Ning directly ignored the interruption: "I remember you have a lot of programming books over there."


    "Yes, yes, do you want to see it! I''ll send it to you! As much as you want!"


    Lu Ning: "It doesn''t need too much. Someone around me should need it. I will send you a few games he made. You can see what level he is. Based on this, you can find some suitable for him and send them over."


    "Okay! Guaranteed to complete the task!"


    Lu Ning nodded: "Thank you, Little Twelve."


    There was silence for the first time.


    "I told you not to call it this!"


    Lu Ning found it funny: "Then what is it called? Zizi?"


    The other side got even more furious: "It''s all Brother Long! What a stupid name! Gu Zi!"


    Lu Ning rarely joked with him: "Have you asked ten and eleven what they think?"


    Old ten and eleven are called Gu Chou and Gu Yin respectively.


    Gu Zi was silent for two seconds, and then laughed.


    "I sent it to you, please accept it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 11： Going to No.1 Middle School?

    Chapter 11 Going to No. 1 Middle School?


    After Gu Zi confirmed receipt over there, Lu Ning hung up the phone.


    It happened that Shen Yunci was calling Lu Ning to eat outside, and Lu Ning stood up in response and walked out.


    It was a family of four during the meal, and Lu Qing didn''t come back.


    Shen Yunci still thinks how Lu Ning likes it, and keeps picking up vegetables for her during meals, and wants to take her for a walk after the meal to enhance the relationship between mother and daughter, but Lu Zhi stops her.


    Lu Ning was a little tired just after returning to China, but Shen Yunci forgot about it, and immediately drove her to bed after being reminded.


    Lu Ning was also really tired. Originally, he just lay down and rested and wanted to wait for Gu Zi''s news when he got up, but he fell asleep as soon as he lay down, and slept until dawn.


    After getting up, she heard talking outside. After a brief wash, she opened the door and went out.


    Hearing the sound, Shen Yunci walked over and saw her.


    "Xiao Ning, you are awake, we are going to the playground today."


    As he spoke, he pushed her back into the room and gave her a white dress and asked her to change.


    Lu Ning woke up when they went out together.


    Tickets were bought early, and the family went in together when they arrived.


    I saw Lu Qing at the place where I entered the park.


    Although he was uncomfortable, Lu Qing still came and was forced to put on a white parent-child outfit, but he put on a coat to cover it up.


    Lu Jingzhi didn''t seem to be as excited as a child coming to the playground, and seemed to lack interest.


    After entering, Shen Yunci dragged Lu Ning into the store at the door, bought four cute headbands, and put them on the heads of the three men involuntarily after they came out.


    Lu Jingzhi is okay, he should be used to it, Lu Qing seemed to want to take it off, but in the end Shen Yunci glared at him and restrained himself.


    Lu Zhi was the one who fully cooperated, and took pictures of everyone with his mobile phone.


    Shen Yunci pulled Lu Ning all the way to play, eat, and shop all the way. He didn''t stop until noon, and sat next to the booth between the Ferris wheel and the merry-go-round to rest.


    "Xiao Ning, eat ice cream."


    Lu Ning took a bite of the ice cream and saw a familiar person when he raised his eyes.


    The family of three who just walked out of the carousel are the three members of the Lu family.


    She looked a little unnatural, Shen Yunci immediately noticed it and followed her gaze. After seeing it, his face was displeased, and he stepped up and sat in the position opposite Lu Ning to block her sight and stop letting her see. Look.


    But Lu Ning was not the only one who saw them.


    Lu Qing also saw it.


    He also exchanged glances with Lu Yuean, and Lu Yuean ran over after saying something to the people around him.


    She must have been playing for a long time, her forehead was covered with sweat, she stood beside her with a smile, and greeted her like she was okay.


    "Brother, parents, Xiaobao, you are here to play too! What a coincidence."


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi ignored her as if they didn''t hear her.


    Lu Yue''an froze for a moment, his expression tinged with sadness.


    Seeing this, Lu Qing stood up and smiled and said, "Well, what a coincidence, An An, do you want ice cream?"


    Lu Yuean nodded with a smile: "Okay, thank you brother!"


    The two went to buy ice cream, Shen Yunci pulled Lu Ning to talk, as if he wanted her to forget what she saw.


    Lu Qing handed the ice cream to Lu Yuean''s hand, then glanced at the two families around, seeing that they didn''t pay attention, he dragged her to a shady place.


    Straight to the point and asked: "Are you going to No. 1 Middle School?"


    Lu Yuean nodded: "En."


    The new book is finally here~ Please bookmark and ask for a recommendation ticket~ Babies, please support~(`)


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 12： help her more

    Chapter 12 Help her more


    Lu Qing is also aware of Lu Yuean''s grades. She has good grades, but she is still a little short of getting into the No. 1 Middle School. When she was promoted, her grades just missed the admission range of No. 1 Middle School. Originally, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi She wanted to find a relationship to let her enter No. 1 Middle School, but Lu Yuean took the initiative to choose No. 2 Middle School.


    She herself said that she would not be found in No. 1 Middle School, but it will be different in No. 2 Middle School, and she will be at the top.


    She is also really ranked among the best, every time she is in the top 20 in her grade. He is an outstanding student recognized by No. 2 Middle School.


    And now she is going to transfer to No. 1 Middle School, probably because of the contact with the Lu family.


    is also good, it is good for her future.


    Looking at Lu Qing''s expression, Lu Yuean asked cautiously, "Brother, are you unhappy?"


    Lu Qing shook his head and patted her on the head with a doting smile: "No, I am happy with everything that has helped you."


    Lu Yue''an immediately smiled happily, with a white and tender face, round eyes, put down the ponytail that was often combed, and her hair was curled into small waves, looking beautiful and pleasant.


    It¡¯s even cuter when you smile.


    Looking at such a well-behaved sister, Lu Qing felt unspeakably uncomfortable.


    How did you become someone else''s child?


    And my family was replaced by a stranger to be my sister...


    He turned his head and glanced at Lu Ning not far away.


    "Lu Ning''s grades are not good. If you transfer to her, if you are in the same class, help her with extra tutoring, so as not to fail the university entrance exam in the end."


    Lu Yuean nodded and smiled and wrote it down.


    She knew in her heart that Lu Qing called Lu Ning by name and surname, but she still didn''t accept Lu Ning in her heart, so she was inexplicably relieved.


    Lu Qing looked at her with gentle eyes: "The Lu family has great rules, and you are used to being unrestrained. You must have suffered a lot of grievances. In the future, if you are unhappy or lack something, call your brother."


    Lu Yuean nodded, blinked and smiled: "Don''t worry brother, I don''t need anything now."


    She turned her head and saw Lu Chuan and Shi Qingyue waving towards her not far away, and quickly said to Lu Qing: "Brother, I''ll go there first, where my parents..."


    She paused to look at Shen Yunci''s direction, and pursed her lower lip aggrievedly.


    Lu Qing looked at her and patted her on the head comfortingly: "It''s okay, I''ll tell my parents, you can go there quickly."


    Lu Yuean immediately smiled and nodded and ran away.


    Looking at her back, Lu Qing sighed.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Shen Yunci was afraid of heights and didn''t dare to make a Ferris wheel. He wanted Lu Qing to take Lu Ning to make it, but Lu Qing didn''t know where to go after buying ice cream, so Lu Jingzhi volunteered to sit with his sister.


    Not considered a dangerous project, Shen Yunci agreed.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi lined up for the two children. They went to the toilet to wash their hands. They got some cream on their hands after eating ice cream.


    After washing his hands, Lu Ning came out and waited for Lu Jingzhi under the tree. Before anyone could come, he heard a sharp voice behind him: "Lu Ning?"


    Lu Ning turned his head subconsciously and saw Wu Yue with exquisite makeup and a bag.


    This Wu Yue didn''t get along well with her, and Lu Ning actually didn''t know the reason, but Wu Yue didn''t have a good face every time she saw her, but before she was the eldest lady of the Lu family, she didn''t have a good face and didn''t dare to say anything, but now , her identity is different, she should not miss this opportunity.


    Sure enough, after seeing her face, Wu Yue immediately became interested, and after getting closer, she stared at her up and down for a while.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 13： dont you know

    Chapter 13 Don¡¯t You Know?


    "Oh, isn''t this Miss Lu who wears casual clothes? Why is she dressed so simply today? Is the eldest lady here to experience life?" Look at my memory. I forgot that Miss Lu''s surname is not Lu, and now she should be called Lu Ning. Why do you think there is such a big difference between the same pronunciation and different characters?"


    She seemed to have something to say when she suddenly heard a voice behind her.


    "Lu Ning."


    The two turned their heads together and saw Lu Chuan.


    Wu Yue immediately changed her appearance after seeing Lu Chuan: "Uncle Lu, you are here too. Last time, my father said that he would visit your house in two days."


    She said to herself that Lu Chuan didn''t seem to want to talk to her, so she found a step and turned around and left. Before leaving, she didn''t forget to give Lu Ning a look.


    Wu Yue was stopped by a childish voice when she turned the corner.


    She turned her head and saw a child carved in pink and jade. Before she could smile, the child said, "Fat aunt, is this your thing? It fell out of your bag."


    The expression on Wu Yue''s face split.


    Fat lady! !


    Wu Yue''s face turned red with anger, but she couldn''t swear a word when she saw the smile of the child in front of her.


    The child approached and put the thing he picked up in Wu Yue''s hand.


    "Fat aunt, you must protect your things in the future."


    After speaking, he turned around and left.


    Wu Yue''s entire face was distorted with anger.


    Fat aunt? !


    Where is the fat? !


    Where is Auntie? !


    She quickly took out the small mirror and took a closer look. It was still a delicate face without any wrinkles!


    Little kid! The character is too bad!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Wu Yue left here, Lu Ning turned to look at Lu Chuan, who obviously came to look for her.


    Lu Ning waited for a while before Lu Chuan could speak, so he took the initiative to speak: "Uncle Lu."


    Lu Chuan was still a little unaccustomed to being stunned for a moment, and took two steps to look at Lu Ning.


    "If you are not used to it, you don''t have to change your mouth in such a hurry."


    Lu Ning stared at him, not understanding what he meant.


    Before when it was a father-daughter relationship, he always ignored her when calling him daddy, but now that there is no such father-daughter relationship, he is not in a hurry to make her change her words.


    Lu Ning didn''t understand, but the next second Lu Chuan said, she understood a little bit.


    "Xiao Ning, An An has already transferred to No. 1 Middle School. Dad... No, Uncle knows that your grades are not very good, but now you are in the third year of high school. The quality of teaching in No. 1 Middle School is good. You may improve even more if you go there. You can take the exam. Better university.


    Now without the support of the Lu family, it would be a good thing for you to get into a better university. Do you want your uncle to find a relationship and let you go to No. 1 Middle School to study. "


    Looking at him, Lu Ning didn''t know what expression to use to face the current situation.


    From being surprised and puzzled, his eyes gradually became calm.


    It turned out to be like this, probably because of guilt, so I wanted to make up for something, and then draw a clean line.


    Lu Chuan looked at Lu Ning''s eyes slowly becoming cold and was a little frightened.


    At the end, I was still a little angry, obviously I wanted to help her out of good intentions! How can this child not know good from bad!


    "What kind of eyes do you have? If you don''t want to, forget it. It''s my worry. You child has never been close to us. I''m nosy..."


    He wanted to say something to accuse Lu Ning, but Lu Ning suddenly interrupted him.


    "Uncle Lu, I have been in No. 1 Middle School in high school, don''t you know?"


    Babies, Xiao Ning is not weak, but she is currently in a relatively depressed stage, and she will gradually get better~ Let¡¯s look forward to it~ okay~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 14： make up does not undo the harm

    Chapter 14 Make up does not offset the damage


    Lu Chuan was momentarily unhappy when he was suddenly interrupted, but after Lu Ning''s words slowly drifted through his mind in the next second, he was stunned on the spot.


    He was slapped firmly by Lu Ning''s words.


    So that when he looked at Lu Ning, the expression on his face was ever-changing, and he didn''t say a word for a long time.


    Lu Ning glanced at him with no emotion in his eyes, and the next moment his hand was held by a soft little hand.


    Lu Ning lowered his head and met Lu Jingzhi''s big eyes.


    "Sister, let''s go."


    Lu Ning smiled at him: "Okay."


    Looking up at Lu Chuan with a faint smile: "Goodbye, Uncle Lu."


    Lu Ning pulled Lu Jingzhi and walked two steps forward, then thought of something, stood where he was and looked back at Lu Chuan.


    "Uncle Lu, making up for it won''t offset the damage, and you don''t have to do things you haven''t done before.


    I know that grandpa regards me as a disgrace to the Lu family. There is no need to go through the process of making up for the guilt. Just look at the results and draw a clear line. I am obeying it. I hope you will do the same. Don''t bother me and my family anymore. family. thanks. "


    After she finished speaking, she turned around and pulled Lu Jingzhi away.


    Lu Chuan still stood where he was, digesting what Lu Ning just said.


    But one sentence has been lingering in my mind - making up will not undo the damage.


    He turned his head to look in the direction where Lu Ning left...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Jingzhi looked up at Lu Ning, it was the first time he saw his sister talking so much.


    Still looks icy and cold.


    Although my sister doesn''t like to talk when she comes to the house, she is still very gentle when she speaks. The way she looked just now was quite scary.


    "Xiaoning! Xiaobao, come quickly, it''s your turn."


    Shen Yunci waved at the two of them from a distance.


    The two walked over at a faster pace.


    Thought that the two people were jumping in the queue, the person in charge refused to let them in, and explained that the parents were queuing for the two people and couldn''t get in, so they let the two people get on the Ferris wheel.


    Lu Ning noticed something flickering in Lu Jingzhi''s pocket when the two were just getting in together.


    Lu Ning pointed: "Jingzhi, there is something in your pocket."


    Lu Jingyi was stunned, and immediately lowered his head and reached into his pocket to take out a small black box-like thing, the size of a palm, with the indicator light on it blinking.


    Lu Jingzhi felt bad, and looked up at Lu Ning: "Sister, can you keep it for me?"


    Although Lu Ning was a little puzzled, he still nodded, reached out to take it, and put it in his carry-on bag.


    But she smelled something: "Jingzhi, stretch out your hand."


    Lu Jingzhi was puzzled but stretched out his hand to look at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning sniffed by his hand.


    The smell has faded, but it can still be smelled.


    "Did you just talk to someone and hold hands?"


    Lu Ning smelled the perfume on his hand. She doesn''t wear perfume, and neither can Lu Jingzhi. The perfume on Shen Yunci''s body doesn''t smell like this.


    Lu Ning also looked at Lu Jingzhi seriously after seeing too many cases of children being trafficked.


    Lu Jing subconsciously withdrew his hand and smelled it himself, it was a little bit.


    "A fat aunt just dropped something and I helped her pick it up, sister, don''t be afraid."


    Lu Ning nodded in relief. Lu Jingzhi is not an ordinary kid. He has a high IQ, but he has never experienced or seen these things, so he will inevitably be a little worried.


    Lu Ning raised his eyes and sat down: "In the future, try to avoid being touched by strangers, so as not to..."


    Before she finished speaking, she looked up and saw a person standing not far outside through the transparent glass of the Ferris wheel.


    Huo Jinyan?


    After sorting out the outline tomorrow, the coding speed will be faster, and you can change it four times a day! Let¡¯s put the update time at 0 o¡¯clock every day, so that everyone can see it at any time~ I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time~ What~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 15： you did it

    Chapter 15 was done by you, right?


    Lu Ning was a little puzzled.


    Didn¡¯t he go abroad? Back so soon?


    At the airport that day, Lu Ning spotted the ticket in Chu Ting''s hand.


    Just as he was thinking, the Ferris wheel moved slowly, Lu Ning looked away, and met Lu Jingzhi''s gaze.


    "Sister, I will never talk to strangers in the future, don''t worry."


    Looking at his big eyes, Lu Ning''s heart almost melted, so why would he blame him.


    Looking at him softly: "I didn''t prevent you from communicating with others, but you should be more vigilant. Bad guys sometimes focus on you who seem weak after all. My sister knows that you are smart, but she is just reminding you."


    Lu Jingzhi nodded obediently.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Huo Jinyan frowned and looked at the slowly moving Ferris wheel. His eyes patrolled the compartments one by one, trying to find suspicious people, but after looking for a long time, they were either children or junior high school students, and none of them looked like Z.


    Chu Ting was sweating on his forehead, it was clearly shown here!


    "Boss, look, it''s really here, without moving, Z should be around here."


    Chu Ting raised his eyes to look at the rising Ferris wheel, and was about to look down one by one to see if there were any suspicious people. After checking two carriages, he saw a familiar figure.


    "Eh? Isn''t that Miss Lu?"


    Huo Jinyan also looked up subconsciously, and saw Lu Ning who was sitting in the carriage smiling. This was the first time he saw her smile.


    There is a child sitting opposite.


    Huo Jinyan seemed to think of something, and his brows frowned even tighter.


    "Where we went just now, is she there?"


    Chu Ting nodded. They followed Z''s signal all the way here. They just chased all the way to the bathroom, then the signal was cut off, and it reappeared two minutes later. They happened to see the scene of Lu Ning talking with Lu Chuan .


    Huo Jinyan''s eyes moved from Lu Jingzhi''s back to Lu Ning''s face, his eyes were deep...


    Huo Jinyan didn''t look back until he reached a certain height and couldn''t see Lu Ning''s face clearly.


    Chu Ting seemed to understand what Huo Jinyan meant, and was a little surprised: "Mr. Huo, do you suspect that Miss Lu might be..."


    He stopped and didn''t say anything immediately.


    Huo Jinyan turned around and walked out: "I don''t believe in coincidences. Keep an eye on it."


    "Yes!"


    He didn''t believe it would be such a coincidence that she would just appear at the signal location every time, but he wouldn''t draw conclusions so easily before everything was confirmed.


    Whether Lu Ning is Z or not remains to be observed and confirmed.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi climbed all the way to the top, at the very center, everything seemed insignificant from such a height.


    Looking at the bright sky outside the glass, Lu Ning didn''t look back, and said softly, "Jingzhi, you made those little games you gave me, right?"


    Lu Jingzhi was looking at his sister''s eyelashes shining in the sun, when he was suddenly taken aback by the question.


    The usually calm child suddenly didn''t know how to speak, and panicked.


    I have been at home for so many years, my parents and brothers have not noticed, but my sister has come to see it for a day?


    Or just guessing? Tricking me?


    Lu Jingzhi was about to say that someone else gave it to him, but when he raised his head, he met Lu Ning''s gaze.


    Lu Ning stared straight at him, obviously saying, don''t lie, I know it all.


    Lu Jingzhi was stared at and didn''t speak, and didn''t move as if he was stunned.


    Looking at him like this, Lu Ning couldn''t help but smile. It was quite novel, seeing this little adult look scared.


    "Let me introduce you to a teacher."


    Xiaobao:? ? ? I fell off the horse?


    Losing a horse too fast is like a tornado~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 16： do you think im a monster

    Chapter 16 Do you think I am a monster


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Lu Ning with some doubts: "Teacher?"


    Lu Ning nodded: "Well, I will introduce you to each other when I get back. Don''t worry, I will let you investigate carefully. If you think this teacher is not suitable for you, my sister will find another suitable for you."


    Looking at Lu Ning, Lu Jingzhi felt in his heart that the teacher Lu Ning was looking for must be an ordinary computer master, not an expert, so he hesitated to decline now.


    But Lu Ning said that there is a probationary period, let''s wait a day to talk about it, so as not to make Lu Ning sad.


    and many more!


    Looking at Lu Ning, Lu Jingzhi hesitated for a while before asking, "Sister, how do you know that I made the game?"


    Lu Ning looked at him: "I''m not stupid."


    Lu Jingzhi couldn''t help lowering his eyes, his brother was indeed the stupidest, he had played those games for his brother before, and his brother didn''t realize that he made it, but his sister knew it was him just by looking at it.


    No wonder brother hates sister like a fool, it turns out he is really a fool!


    Lu Jingzhi rolled his big eyes, and Lu Ning looked at him: "If a teacher teaches you some skills, you won''t be able to **** and hit a wall by yourself. When you were groping and doing these things by yourself, you must often hit a wall and have to try and make mistakes. Bar."


    Lu Jingzhi nodded. When he was interested in doing this before, he really did it step by step. He often made mistakes and tried a lot. Sometimes he couldn''t find any information on what he wanted to learn, and when he found some, it was just a few words and nothing at all. I will tell you completely, so you have to keep trying and making mistakes.


    And he didn''t dare to tell his parents these things, and he didn''t dare to let others know that he had this ability, because he had seen a child of about the same age do some things beyond his age and was considered a little monster, and even his parents were dismissed. Think of it as a monster.


    After a long time, even his parents didn''t understand him, and thought he was a monster...


    Lu Jingzhi looked up at Lu Ning.


    His eyes flickered, like a child who was afraid of not being liked for the first time.


    "Sister, do you think I''m a monster?"


    Looking at his eyes, Lu Ning felt a little distressed for a moment.


    I also seem to understand why my parents didn''t mention or even show that Jingzhi''s IQ is very high, probably because they don''t know.


    He was afraid of being regarded as a monster so he dared not tell anyone, and he dared not even ask his parents to hire a better teacher to teach him.


    Lu Ning raised his hand and touched his head: "Why, you are just smarter than others. Sometimes people are very afraid of people who are smarter than themselves, because smart people can do what they can''t do, and even do it It''s perfect.


    Those people who can¡¯t catch up and say they can do it themselves are monsters. In fact, they just have low self-esteem. Only in this way can they not be considered stupid. "


    Lu Jingzhi was a little puzzled: "Are all people like this?"


    Lu Ning shook his head: "No, in fact, many people in our lives are ordinary and ordinary people. Everyone follows the rules and lives their own lives. There are very few smart children like you, but there are more idiots with low self-esteem than you. , so their voices will overwhelm yours, but not everyone in this world will listen to their voices, feel sorry for you being called monsters, and will speak for you, but there are very few such voices.


    Everyone is thinking about living their own lives, and there is not much time to take care of you.


    My little treasure is so cute, I feel sorry for this sensible little baby


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 17： who is stupid

    Chapter 17 Who is the idiot


    So, don¡¯t say it when you can¡¯t say it clearly, just insist on doing what you want to do silently, do what you have been insisting on, don¡¯t worry about those voices you don¡¯t like, when the time comes, you don¡¯t need to say it , everyone will understand who is the monster and who is the idiot, and who is the smart and excellent kid. "


    The sun was very warm, and my sister''s hands were very warm. It was the first time that Lu Jingzhi felt that his whole body was illuminated by the sun.


    He looked at Lu Ning and nodded, the first time he laughed so wantonly.


    At the same time, the Ferris wheel slowly turned back to the starting point. Through the glass, Lu Qing, who was standing outside waiting, saw the picture inside.


    In my impression, my younger brother has always looked like a little adult, as if he is full of worries every day. He is only five years old but lives like a fifty-year-old old man. This is the first time he sees a face that matches his age. Childish smile.


    And the reason for these...


    He turned to look at Lu Ning who was sitting opposite and smiling at Lu Jingzhi.


    "..."


    She will play Gu?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning walked out holding Lu Jingzhi''s hand, and as soon as he looked up, he met Lu Qing''s strange gaze. She skipped it and looked at her parents.


    Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci held a small fan in one hand and blew towards them.


    "Is it hot? Mom sees that you have been sitting on it for a long time."


    Although it¡¯s already autumn, the weather in the past few days is still very hot. I didn¡¯t feel too hot when I went out in the morning, but now it¡¯s noon, and the sun is shining and I feel a little stuffy.


    Lu Ning was a little afraid of the heat, and after standing down for a while, fine beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    Shen Yunci hurriedly dragged a few people to the air-conditioned restaurant in the park.


    Coincidentally, as soon as I sat down and ordered my meal, I saw Lu Yuean''s family sitting not far away.


    Shen Yunci happened to be facing that side, and he couldn''t dodge it even if he wanted to. He turned to look at Lu Ning with a bad face, but he could still see it from the corner of his eye.


    Lu Ning was checking the meal code with his mobile phone. When he looked up and saw Shen Yunci''s expression, she probably could guess something without looking back, so she said, "Mom, please change seats with me."


    Shen Yunci was taken aback for a moment, originally he didn''t want his daughter to see the family''s sympathy, but he looked at the eldest son beside him, maybe sitting closer to the two brothers and sisters could enhance their relationship?


    She nodded, got up and changed places with Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning didn''t turn his head to look over there, and was discussing with Lu Jingzhi the experience of building the Ferris wheel just now to his parents.


    Mostly Lu Jingzhi was talking, and Lu Ning occasionally echoed a few words.


    It''s still rare to see Lu Jingzhi talking so much without interrupting him, just listening with a smile, occasionally adding a few words.


    Lu Ning doesn''t look elsewhere, but someone else looks at her.


    Lu Yue''an turned her head and looked this way from time to time, and she was silently relieved when she saw that Lu Qing and Lu Ning had no communication at all, but she saw Xiaobao often smiling at Lu Ning, as if she was still talking endlessly , Lu Yue''an felt a little uncomfortable.


    She had never seen Xiaobao so enthusiastic when she was at home. He obviously didn''t like to talk or laugh, and she was also his older sister at that time. No wonder it was said that children forget quickly, but he was the most ruthless.


    When the number was called to pick up the meal, Lu Ning got up first and walked to the front desk. Lu Qing was a bit slow in reacting. Just as he was about to say ''I''ll pick it up'', Lu Ning had already got up and walked over, ignoring him at all.


    He said one word for me, and the rest of the words got stuck in his throat.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 18： See also Huo Jinyan

    Chapter 18 See also Huo Jinyan


    Shen Yunci looked at him opposite, and couldn''t help laughing out loud: "It deserves it."


    Lu Qing sat down, ignoring her mother''s ridicule.


    Lu Jingzhi jumped off his seat and chased after him.


    Shen Yunci turned his head and looked at Lu Jingzhi who was catching up with Lu Ning and talking while grabbing the corner of her clothes, couldn''t help but continue to mock: "Look, it''s not too late if you want to go, you can catch up at any time, if you don''t want to go it''s hypocritical. "


    Lu Qing was stabbed so hard that his face turned pale, but his mother didn''t dare to speak up to refute.


    Shen Yunci was so happy to see his son slumped. He was so angry last time, but this time he won back a victory, so as to save him from always showing embarrassment to Xiao Ning.


    Lu Zhi watched from the side, and Shen Yunci''s proud face made him smile, without considering his son''s feelings at all.


    Lu Qing: "..."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning couldn''t hold the phone while holding the dinner plate, so he asked Lu Jingzhi to help her put the phone back into her bag.


    Just turned around, before Lu Jingzhi had time to reach out his hand, the two saw Lu Yue''an together.


    She is in the next line and has just finished picking up her meal.


    She looked the two of them up and down, they were dressed the same, and they could still tell a bit of similarity by looking at their faces, Lu Yuean couldn''t help but gritted her teeth.


    The heart is very restless, and she herself doesn''t know how this state of mind comes from, obviously the one who is living well now is herself.


    She tried her best to put aside her thoughts and bent slightly to look at Lu Jingzhi: "Xiaobao, do you miss your sister?"


    Her question is actually very interesting, she just wants to hear what Lu Jingzhi has to say, and make Lu Ning feel ashamed, at least her new sister is not as good as her!


    But Lu Jingzhi seemed to have heard nothing, and pinched the corner of Lu Ning''s clothes: "Sister, I''m hungry, let''s go back quickly."


    Lu Ning nodded, and the moment he raised his eyes, he met Shanglu Yuean''s eyes.


    The eyes were provocative.


    Lu Ning acted indifferently as if he didn''t care about anything, and turned around to leave.


    But it was this indifferent look that seemed to anger Lu Yue''an for a moment, and she stretched out her evil right leg out of nowhere.


    Lu Ning was keenly aware of something, and walked obliquely forward to avoid it, but Lu Jingzhi was only focused on picking up Lu Ning''s bag to put his mobile phone, and without noticing, he tripped and fell forward.


    Lu Ning stretched out a hand to grab him in a panic.


    The person was caught, but the dinner plate in her hand was shaking from side to side and was about to be overturned, and the whole person was unstable and fell to the side.


    As soon as she was about to fall, one hand suddenly appeared and grabbed her dinner plate, and the other hand firmly wrapped her waist to stabilize her.


    Raising his eyes in a panic, he met Huo Jinyan''s unfathomable eyes.


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Brother, do you need to show up so timely every time?


    Lu Jingzhi was held tightly by the back collar of his clothes by Lu Ning so he didn''t fall down. With the help of Lu Ning, he stood firm and turned to look at Lu Ning.


    "Sister, are you okay?"


    Lu Ning came back to his senses, held Lu Jingzhi by the hand to make sure he wouldn''t fall again, and shook his head towards him.


    Turned his head and looked at Lu Yuean who had just recovered.


    Lu Yue''an was obviously a little guilty, and after a quick glance at Lu Jingzhi, he turned and left.


    Lu Ning''s sharp eyes followed her back until she sat down.


    Huo Jinyan pulled his hand from Lu Ning''s waist, but looked at her bag that was still open.


    There is a blinking red dot inside.


    Lu Jingzhi noticed his gaze, and quickly stuffed the mobile phone into Lu Ning''s bag, and zipped it up by the way.


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at the child who had just reached his lap.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 19： there will be a period later

    Chapter 19 will come later


    "Sister, the phone is ready."


    Lu Ning was pulled back to his mind by Lu Jingzhi''s voice, he firmly grasped the dinner plate with both hands and looked at Huo Jinyan.


    "Mr. Huo, thank you."


    Chu Ting had been watching behind for a long time, and then he poked his head out to look at Lu Ning: "Miss Lu, what a coincidence."


    Lu Ning nodded to him: "I didn''t expect Mr. Huo to like to come to the playground to play."


    She couldn''t figure out that Huo Jinyan was a person who could play in the playground even if she tried her best.


    Huo Jinyan didn''t speak immediately, and Lu Ning wasn''t prepared to hear his answer, but it was just a small talk, and he couldn''t just leave without saying a word, it''s a bit rude.


    She leaned slightly, turning around to mean to leave, but before she could step out, Huo Jinyan suddenly grabbed her wrist, and the drink on the plate almost spilled.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with deep eyes. Lu Ning really couldn''t see what he was going to do. He could only deeply feel that he was surrounded by a powerful aura, and the feeling of depression followed, and he was almost out of breath.


    Lu Jingzhi noticed a black object in Chu Ting''s hand.


    tracking device!


    It turned out to be them.


    Lu Jingzhi squinted his eyes, turned his head to look at his sister who was trapped, and suddenly took a few steps forward and snatched the tracker from Chu Ting''s hand while he was not paying attention.


    "This toy is so special, it looks so fun, I want to play with it!"


    His immature voice instantly attracted the attention of several people.


    Chu Ting was taken aback: "Little friend, it''s not a toy, return it to uncle."


    He didn''t dare to chase Lu Jingzhi for fear of frightening him, what if he was broken, this was hard to come by.


    Lu Jingzhi had a childlike smile on his face, and he held the black thing high in his hand: "No, no, I want to play!"


    As he said that, he was about to run forward, his hand was ready to let go, he just wanted to break this thing.


    But before he could let go, he bumped into someone as soon as he turned around.


    "Xiaobao, return the things to uncle."


    Lu Qing looked down at Lu Jingzhi, and hugged him with one hand.


    Lu Jingzhi looked up at his elder brother''s warning eyes, and couldn''t help being speechless.


    Brother, can you not show up so timely.


    In this situation, Lu Jingzhi couldn''t pretend to be slippery and throw things out, so he had to hand them over to Lu Qing.


    Lu Qing raised his hand and handed the things back to Chu Ting: "Sorry, brother is not sensible, please check to see if there is any damage."


    "Nothing, nothing damaged."


    "That''s good."


    Lu Qing then turned to look at Lu Ning.


    But soon looked at Huo Jinyan again.


    "Sir, did my sister offend you?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at him, his eyes were still deep, making it hard to understand.


    Looking at him like this, Lu Qing didn''t panic: "If not, please let her go."


    Looking at Huo Jinyan, Lu Ning saw that he still didn''t want to let go, so he could only remind him: "Mr. Huo, we are standing here to block others."


    They blocked the way for many people to pick up their meals, but those people were probably frightened by Huo Jinyan''s aura and unfriendly appearance, so they didn''t dare to speak out.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, didn''t speak, just stared into her eyes for a while, and finally let go of his hand suddenly, then turned and walked out of the crowd.


    Lu Ning breathed a sigh of relief, and Lu Jingzhi looked at her worriedly: "Sister, are you okay?"


    Lu Ning shook his head, and the three walked back, with Lu Ning at the end.


    Just stepped out of the crowd and was stopped.


    "Lu Ning."


    Looking at Huo Jinyan, I only heard him say a few words: "There will be a period later."


    Then pushed the door and left the restaurant.


    Huo Jinyan: Unexpectedly, I can still talk


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 20： Is it in the river, I am not Miss Li

    Chapter 20 Is this in the river? I¡¯m not Sister Li


    Lu Ning looked at the direction he left with question marks all over his face.


    ?


    Will there be a period later?


    See you later?


    Come on, her little heart can''t take it.


    Without thinking too much, he turned around and went back to the dining table.


    She didn''t think much about it, but some people have to.


    Lu Chuan noticed Lu Ning and Huo Jinyan just when he looked back at Lu Yuean.


    He also confirmed with Shi Qingyue that he was not mistaken.


    "Is that Huo Jinyan from the Huo Group?"


    Shi Qingyue was checking the information on her mobile phone, and she couldn''t believe it when she heard the words: "What are you thinking, Huo''s family is in the capital, so far away from here, what does Huo Jinyan come here for?"


    She raised her head to take a look as she spoke, and couldn''t help being surprised when she saw the person.


    I carefully identified it several times.


    "It seems...it''s really Huo Jinyan."


    Huo Jinyan came to City A before, but that was a long time ago. The Lu family had a project to cooperate with the Huo family. It was not a direct cooperation.


    At that time, Huo Jinyan even came to the Lu family''s banquet to honor his face. They had all seen it before, so they would not admit it wrong. Moreover, Huo Jinyan had a unique temperament, and his face was outstandingly good-looking, easy to identify.


    "I haven''t heard of anyone hooking up with Huo''s family recently. Our previous project has long since ended, so why did he come here suddenly this time?"


    "Wait, is it Xiao Ning that Huo Jinyan is holding?"


    "It''s Xiao Ning, they know each other? But didn''t they also meet once at our family banquet?"


    Being puzzled, Lu Yuean came back.


    "An''an, did you hear what they said just now?"


    Lu Yue''an was still a little flustered, and raised her eyes to look at her parents who were not calm.


    "Who?"


    Lu Chuan pointed to Huo Jinyan and Lu Ning over there.


    Lu Yuean''s eyes dimmed and she shook her head: "Dad, I didn''t hear, what''s wrong?"


    Lu Chuan turned to look at her, and smiled softly: "It''s okay, it''s okay, you must be hungry, eat."


    He and Shi Qingyue looked at each other, both of them thought about whether to say hello or something, but they didn''t move after looking at Lu Yue''an, Lu Ning was also there...


    But how did Lu Ning and Huo Jinyan know each other? Can you still talk? Before the Lu family cooperated with the Huo family, the old man took the initiative to talk to Huo Jinyan, but he couldn''t even say a few words.


    Not understanding, Shi Qingyue made a look at Lu Chuan, Lu Chuan glanced back, Huo Jinyan left.


    Lu Ning was walking over and walked through the aisle next to them.


    Looking at Lu Ning walking past, Lu Chuan heard what she said not long ago again in his mind, and turned his head a little guilty.


    Lu Yuean looked at him: "Dad, what''s wrong with you? You don''t look very good, let''s go home later."


    Lu Chuan smiled lovingly at her: "Father is fine, what do you want to play, wait for Dad to accompany you, eat more, how can you be so thin?"


    Lu Yuean nodded obediently and smiled happily.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As soon as Lu Ning sat down, Lu Qing looked at her and asked straightforwardly: "What did you say?"


    Lu Ning thought that he was caring about himself because of his **** change, and also thought he was asking Huo Jinyan.


    "Nothing."


    Lu Qing stared at her: "I didn''t say that An An was scared like that by you."


    Lu Ning was stunned.


    Good guy, I was wrong about co-authoring.


    It is true that nature is hard to change.


    Lu Ning laughed angrily.


    "She looks pretty good, why was I frightened.


    You don¡¯t stare at your younger siblings, but if you keep staring at other people¡¯s daughters, are you scared? Is this reasonable? I don¡¯t understand. "


    Lu Qing: I am an idiot, I am an idiot


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 21： sister like a kitten

    Chapter 21 My sister is like a kitten


    "you!"


    Lu Qing choked for a moment, unable to refute for a while.


    Shen Yunci turned his head to look at Lu Zhi, and couldn''t help covering his mouth and smiling very happily.


    He also discussed with Lu Zhi in a low voice: "I thought our Xiao Ning''s character was too soft, and I was afraid that she would be bullied in the future. Now it seems that our Xiao Ning is not the kind of little doormat, and he is not easy to provoke. That''s right, we don''t pick things up, and we will never be the ones who swallow their anger."


    Lu Zhi also nodded with a smile, showing an indescribable love for his daughter.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Lu Ning and Lu Qing, as if he saw a kitten with sharp claws.


    "My sister is like a kitten."


    He was sitting between Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci, and he could clearly hear the two of them talking, and the two of them also heard Lu Jingzhi''s words.


    Thinking about it carefully, it really is.


    Maomao looks cold and aloof, but in fact it is also very docile and cute, but it will show its sharp claws when encountering things, and it will hurt for a long time if it is scratched.


    Lu Qing was so scratched that he couldn''t cry out.


    Shen Yunci was really overjoyed seeing this picture. His son is usually gentle to everyone, but such an incident happened in their family. He grew up watching Lu Yuean grow up. All his doting was given to Lu Yue''an, and he couldn''t accept what Shen Yunci wanted for a while.


    But she didn''t expect him to become like this because of Lu Yue''an. He has always been obedient to them, and now he will talk back to them because of Lu Yue''an, and even mocked his new sister who just arrived. Shen Yunci wanted to throw him out .


    Before, I was worried that Lu Ning would hold back his anger, but now it seems that it is not certain who will be angry.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Yue''an took a sneak peek, she was happy here, holding her breath, and it looked surprisingly warm and harmonious.


    She couldn''t help but clenched her fist.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It was already evening when the family left the park, the sky was getting dark, and Lu Jingzhi fell asleep lying on Lu Ning tiredly.


    Lu Zhi originally wanted to take it and hug it, but Lu Ning was afraid that Lu Jingzhi would wake up and sleep well, so he kept holding it.


    She was also a young lady who couldn''t carry her shoulders and hands in the Lu family before, and she had someone to help her carry everything. Shen Yunci, a five-year-old child, was still a little worried. Although Lu Jingzhi was not heavy, he was still a heavyweight People, just lying on the body and hugging all the way will make everyone tired.


    Before Lu Jingzhi was three years old, she had a sore back and back pain all the way. What''s more, now that he is two years older, he is still hugged by Lu Ning, who has never done heavy work. I don''t know what the pain will be like tomorrow.


    "Why don''t you wake up Xiaobao, Xiaoning? I''m afraid she will be so painful that she won''t be able to sleep at night."


    Lu Zhi looked at Lu Ning: "Why do I think Xiao Ning looks very relaxed?"


    Shen Yunci also found it strange. It is said that even if he endured it, he would show discomfort on his face, but Lu Ning still looked calm, as if he was not wearing a child, but a balloon.


    The two of them were wondering, Lu Ning looked at the bus that was about to leave, raised his legs and ran over.


    She walked in the front, just thinking about catching the bus as soon as possible.


    I couldn¡¯t help but mutter in my heart: This month¡¯s special training is really not in vain, my physical strength is improved, and I can run fast.


    She stepped onto the bus with one foot, and she still didn''t forget to turn around and shout: "Mom and Dad, hurry up."


    Then he went up first.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi couldn''t help but look back: "Our daughter is...Superman possessed?"


    When I opened the writer''s assistant, I suddenly received 22 recommendation tickets from Grapefruit Baby. It was the first time that Lao Tang, who had never seen the world, received so many recommendation tickets from a single person. After carefully confirming that he had no presbyopia, he turned on the computer excitedly Add another chapter!


    Thank you, baby pomelo!


    The rest of the normal updates will be updated in the afternoon~ Meme~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 22： brother is stupid

    Chapter 22 Brother is an idiot


    Lu Jingzhi slept soundly all the way, but woke up suddenly when he got home.


    Lu Ning didn''t pay attention while hugging him, startled Lu Qing who was standing behind him.


    Lu Jingzhi suddenly opened his eyes and glanced at Lu Qing.


    Shen Yunci stood by the door and left the door open for him.


    After watching for a long time, he stood still.


    "Don''t look at your brother, go wherever you go, I will close the door."


    Lu Qing turned to look at the old mother who wanted to leave quickly: "I''m staying at home today."


    Shen Yunci: "..."


    Before she could speak, Lu Qing walked towards his room.


    Lu Zhi walked over and closed the door and whispered in Shen Yunci''s ear: "This is a good thing, maybe the boss has changed his mind about Xiao Ning and wants to get to know him better."


    Shen Yunci glanced at him: "Just you are a fool, Xiao Ning just said that your son can''t talk about it today, when he wants to know, it won''t be today, maybe there is something wrong with holding back, you tell me Watch him, don''t let him bully our precious daughter."


    Lu Zhi nodded: "Don''t worry, he is the only one who treats Xiao Ning badly at home, and even Xiao Bao treats her sister. If he wants to bully Xiao Ning, he will definitely not be able to escape our eyes."


    Shen Yunci nodded.


    "Let''s cook, Xiao Ning must be hungry."


    Lu Zhi nodded and just took two steps towards the kitchen, then stopped and turned to look at Shen Yunci: "How about... Let the boss move out, lest he make Xiao Ning look bad, and I can save a bowl from washing. "


    Shen Yunci looked at him and was silent for two seconds.


    Then nodded seriously: "This matter is feasible."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning carried Lu Jingzhi back to the room and realized that he was awake.


    "Are you still asleep?"


    Looking at his big eyes rolling around, Lu Ning asked softly.


    Lu Jingzhi shook his head and sat up, his voice was hoarse as he just woke up: "Sister, can I see that teacher now?"


    Lu Ning thought for a while: "My sister will introduce you after dinner, but you should use typing to communicate. It''s best not to let him know who you are, do you understand?"


    Lu Jingzhi nodded and smiled sweetly: "I know, just hide your identity."


    Looking at his young adult appearance, Lu Ning couldn''t help but smiled and patted his head.


    It was the first time she discovered that having such a well-behaved child by her side was such a healing thing.


    When I was at Lu''s house, the children of my uncle''s house either broke her things or deliberately played some pranks. Although she was punished by her and became more honest, they still deliberately destroyed her. Every time, she felt pain in her temples. I have never felt a little bit of healing and happiness like I do now.


    Lu Ning was still startled when he thought of the word happiness.


    Many previous reports on her mostly revolved around this word, but only she knew that such a family atmosphere only made her feel that this word was far away from her.


    Lu Ning''s hand touched Lu Jingzhi''s hair gently, and his eyes became more and more gentle.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After eating, Lu Ning watched TV with his parents for a while, then went back to the room to wash up.


    Lu Jingzhi is also planning to go back to his room to see how the teacher introduced by his sister is.


    As soon as he arrived at the door of the room, he was stopped by Lu Qing.


    Lu Qing squatted down and looked at Lu Jingzhi.


    "Xiaobao, tell brother, what did she say to your sister An An in the restaurant today?"


    Looking at the elder brother in front of him, Lu Jingzhi suddenly felt strange. This elder brother was no longer the older brother.


    He seems to be wearing glasses full of fog to see the people around him, but he still refuses to take them off to see clearly.


    "Brother is an idiot."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 23： Fighting spirit up!

    Chapter 23 The fighting spirit is up!


    Lu Qing was taken aback, looking at his younger brother''s frowning brows and slightly cold eyes, he felt like he had done something wrong.


    Lu Jingzhi didn''t want to talk to the idiot brother, so he turned around and opened the door to enter the room.


    After entering the room, Lu Jingzhi took out the computer, lay on the bed and typed on the keyboard, as if he was **** off.


    Within a few minutes, the video of the amusement park restaurant was displayed on the computer screen.


    After changing the camera position and adjusting the time, the camera at the front desk clearly captured the scene of Lu Yuean stretching out his evil right foot.


    Lu Jingzhi recorded this passage, and kept zooming in on Lu Yuean''s outstretched foot, as if he was afraid that he might not be able to see it.


    After recording everything, Lu Jingzhi saved it and saved it in a folder called ''evidence'' on the desktop.


    When Lu Ning knocked on the door and came in, he saw that he was still angry at the computer.


    Didn''t even ask, Lu Ning came over to help him connect with Gu Zi, and after watching their communication for a few minutes was completely smooth and unobstructed, he stopped watching and sat in front of Lu Jingzhi''s desk by himself.


    Lu Jingzhi has a high IQ, but he is also eager to learn. To be able to do this at such a young age is inseparable from his own hard work.


    Looking at the dictionaries on the table, Lu Ning seemed to have been flipped through countless times, and they were almost torn. No wonder he knew all the words and could type and communicate so smoothly.


    Looking at his earnest concentration on the computer screen, Lu Ning couldn''t help but feel firmer in his heart.


    He is well-behaved and sensible, and he probably knows the situation at home and dare not ask for more.


    But he is so smart that he can even become a person who contributes to the country in the future.


    Such intelligence cannot be buried when the economy does not allow it, at least she does not allow such a thing to happen.


    Her brother is someone who can shine, so she can''t let this light go out.


    Seeing his concentration, Lu Ning quietly got up and went out.


    Go back to the room and get the card, then go to the living room.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were still watching TV, when they heard footsteps Shen Yunci turned to look at her.


    "Xiao Ning, come quickly, mom has brought some fruit, come and eat some."


    Lu Ning nodded and walked over.


    Shen Yunci pulled her to sit in the middle, smiled and inserted a piece of cantaloupe with a toothpick and handed it to her mouth. Lu Zhi naturally picked up a clean cup and poured a glass of milk and handed it to her.


    "Xiao Ning, you just changed the environment and said that it is not stable. Drinking some milk before going to bed can help you sleep."


    This sense of happiness within easy reach made Lu Ning a little panicked.


    After taking it, she took a sip and put it on the table. When watching TV, it happened to be the commercial time, so she raised her hand and grabbed Shen Yunci''s hand.


    Shen Yunci still wanted to get her an apple, but she suddenly stopped her for a moment.


    Before he could react, he was suddenly stuffed with a card.


    He raised his head and looked at Lu Ning in a daze.


    "Mom and Dad, I know you are good to me, but you don''t have to do these things for me in the future. Those clothes, decorations and food are not cheap. I know the situation at home is not good. Don''t do such things in the future. How much do you have?" I live as much money as I can, and I''m not that delicate.


    This card was earned when I was working part-time, and I don¡¯t need it now.


    You take it to pay back the debts owed, and the mortgage at home should be able to repay for about a year, so you don¡¯t have to do some hard physical work this year.


    It¡¯s easy for me to work part-time, and I can earn a lot of money. When I get better, you will hold me delicately. At that time, I will definitely not stop you.


    Do not worry about me. "


    Xiao Ning: It''s on fire! Isn''t it just money! Earn it! I will definitely be able to take the whole family out of poverty and become rich!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 24： big misunderstanding

    Chapter 24 Big Misunderstanding


    Looking at the dumbfounded look of the two, they were obviously still digesting.


    Lu Ning picked up the milk and stood up, looked at the two and smiled: "Mom and Dad, good night."


    After speaking, he turned around and left.


    Lu Qing leaned against the door and looked at Lu Ning who passed in front of him.


    Lu Ning didn''t even look at him, knocked on Lu Jingzhi''s door to say good night, then turned and went back to his room.


    Lu Qing stared at her door and was silent for a long time, as if something in her heart began to collapse...


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi looked at each other and blinked, but they were silent and didn''t know what to say.


    Looked at the bank card in his hand, then at the other party, and finally turned his head to look at the end of the corridor.


    "..."


    "..."


    Forehead¡­


    "Old Lu, this... is it that you deliberately asked someone to release the news?"


    Lu Zhi shook his head like a rattle.


    "How can I be so stupid, what should my daughter do if she is scared away by the poor when she knows such news."


    Shen Yunci opened his mouth in a daze: "But why do I think that my daughter thinks that we are poor but is very determined and excited?"


    Lu Zhi: "But did she misunderstand our family?"


    Shen Yunci: "This is a big misunderstanding, okay! It sounds like we are a family that owes a whole lot of debt and can''t pay off the mortgage. No wonder when we came here on the first day, we saw a table of dishes and the decoration of her room. There are also clothes in the closet, which look very embarrassed.


    Isn''t this just because we are afraid of causing trouble to us, and we are afraid that the family that is not well-off will make things worse! "


    Lu Zhi couldn''t help but ponder: "We''re pretending to be poor, but we''re not pretending to be so outrageous... What''s wrong?"


    Shen Yunci suddenly approached: "Tell me, did my son deliberately..."


    Before she finished speaking, Lu Qing, who hadn''t entered the door over there, said directly: "I didn''t."


    Then turned around and went back to the room and closed the door.


    "..."


    Lu Zhi looked at the card in Shen Yunci''s hand: "Anyway, in this situation, my daughter really thinks that our family is poor, and it jingles like being poor."


    Shen Yunci was a little unhappy: "Do you think we should tell our daughter the situation directly? We can''t really let her work part-time. Although she said it was easy, but after all, she is working for others, so she will inevitably be angry. I Don''t make my precious daughter angry. I''ll tell her to go now!"


    As he spoke, he was about to get up.


    But before Lu Zhi could pull her back, he came back after taking two steps.


    Come back and sit down next to Lu Zhi, grabbing his arm.


    "Old Lu! I always feel that Xiao Ning will leave us."


    Lu Zhi was shocked by her jumping brain circuit, and he didn''t understand what it meant.


    "Huh? Why do you think so?"


    "Look, knowing that our family is so poor, she didn''t scare her away and went home, and now she has taken a card to ease our household expenses. If I tell her at this time, will she think that we are liars and deny us in a fit of anger? up.


    An An immediately left when we were about to tell her about her family situation. She left because her family was not rich enough.


    But Xiao Ning, I always feel that she is the opposite. She may leave after knowing that her family is rich. What should I do! "


    Lu Zhi: "..."


    He raised his hand to hold the restless Shen Yunci, and comforted softly: "Don''t panic, Xiao Ning won''t do it, and we shouldn''t tell her so quickly, but give her hints slowly, she is so smart and will understand.


    I hurriedly called the accountant and finance, and told them not to come tomorrow, so as not to be caught by Xiao Ning and confused. "


    "Yes yes yes, you hit quickly."


    Parents of the Lu family: My dear daughter, what about it? You don¡¯t need to get rid of poverty and become rich. Our family is already quite rich...


    (Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo] baby yuzu~


    When Lao Tang looked at the number of recommendation votes, he looked like he had never seen the world, and he opened his mouth for a long time and was so excited that he didn''t say a word)


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 25： Lu Ning is the breakthrough

    Chapter 25 Lu Ning is the Breakthrough


    Chu Ting looked at Lu Ning''s investigation data for a long time, but he really didn''t see that Lu Ning looked a little bit like hacker Z.


    "Mr. Huo, did you really see the siren going on in Miss Lu''s bag?"


    Huo Jinyan tapped his fingers on the table and nodded.


    Chu Ting frowned, thinking it was impossible.


    Huo Jinyan raised his eyes and glanced at him: "Keep reading."


    "Oh, Ms. Lu''s grades are not very good either. She went to aristocratic schools in elementary and junior high schools. She was better in elementary school, and she was still in the top three of the school, but after junior high school, she plummeted and became the last one in the class. name.


    But the strange thing is that Ms. Lu got the admission notice from No. 1 Middle School when she was promoted to middle school.


    No. 1 Middle School is the best high school in City A, including the top 300 best students in City A. The rest of the places are determined according to the last number of the score after the cut-off line. According to Miss Lu''s grades, she is not in the same class. within the admission range.


    Miss Lu was also a tutor when she was a freshman in high school, teaching a child with handicapped legs.


    The rest are normal behaviors. Ms. Lu has never participated in any computer-related competitions. According to the data, Ms. Lu''s computer course scores are very low. "


    Huo Jinyan lowered his eyes: "What about the rest?"


    Chu Ting continued: "We have also investigated the rest of the people in the Ferris wheel. Except for two e-sports players, the rest are normal families and children. There is no possibility of this.


    We also checked some of their game and training logs for the two e-sports players, and the time when we were attacked by Z was completely inconsistent. "


    Huo Jinyan looked up at the night outside the window.


    Then... only her is left...


    How could he be mistaken, the one in her bag is obviously the flashing signal light.


    Huo Jinyan actually doesn''t really believe that Lu Ning will be Z, but all the signs on her body seem to be inseparable.


    No matter what, Lu Ning is a breakthrough. Doesn''t she have two older brothers, not to mention that she is one of her two older brothers.


    If you want to catch Z, you must first start with Lu Ning!


    Chu Ting looked at the thick stack of documents in his hand, and suddenly saw something interesting.


    "Mr. Huo, it seems that the current principal of No. 1 Middle School is Shen Guang, the head of the Shen family."


    Huo Jinyan raised his eyes: "Shen Guang?"


    What is the head of the Shen family doing here when he is not in the capital?


    Chu Ting nodded: "Well, it seems that I have been here for three years."


    "Three years?"


    Huo Jinyan suddenly thought of something: "Does it coincide with the time when Lu Ning entered No. 1 Middle School?"


    Chu Ting nodded: "It matches! All the admission notices of No. 1 Middle School this year were signed by him."


    Huo Jinyan frowned, and his eyes became deeper and deeper.


    Shen Guang would not come to this place to be the principal for no reason, there must be something that attracted him.


    Lu Ning will not suddenly appear on the admission list, someone must have added it.


    All this is a coincidence?


    He doesn''t believe in coincidences!


    Even if Lu Ning is not Z, he still has other secrets!


    It can also attract the head of the Shen family to come in person! One stay is three years!


    Huo Jinyan raised his eyes suddenly, pulled the corner of his lower lip, and smiled.


    Chu Ting looked horrified.


    It''s over, Ms. Lu is going to be in trouble...


    "Check where Shen Guang is now."


    "Huh?" Chu Ting didn''t realize it.


    After glancing at Huo Jinyan''s eyes, he nodded immediately: "Yes!"


    Huo Jinyan got up and walked out.


    Now that he knows that Z is here, he doesn''t believe he can''t be caught!


    Sorry guys, I¡¯m not feeling well today, so let¡¯s update one chapter first, and try to add two more chapters tomorrow~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 26： City A is busy

    Chapter 26 City A is busy


    Shen Guang is at the banquet held by the Zhou family at the moment.


    Zhou''s family can be regarded as keeping pace with Lu''s family in city A, but they still have a higher status than Lu''s family.


    The Zhou family is also very popular in the capital, and they are able to establish a relationship with the Huo family.


    The Zhou family went to the capital to develop, and lived in the capital for two years. The youngest daughter has been unable to adapt to the environment. She has lost a lot of weight, and she has always missed the city A where she lived for a long time.


    The old man of the Zhou family was distressed, and so was the husband, so they discussed it and asked the youngest daughter''s family to move back to City A and continue to live here.


    The Zhou family has also been in business for generations, and the youngest daughter is also very smart. Within a few years after moving back, the business is booming, comparable to that of the Lu family.


    Because they are good friends with the Shen family, this time the Zhou family held a banquet to celebrate their son''s admission to Peking University, and at the same time to celebrate their daughter''s acceptance letter from No. 1 Middle School, double happiness.


    "Hey, third child, do you know that Huo Jinyan came to City A recently?"


    The one who came to talk to Shen Guang was the husband of Zhou''s youngest daughter, Meng Qian.


    Shen Guang is the third child among the Shen family brothers, and everyone who gets along with them calls him the third child.


    Hearing this, Shen Guang was taken aback, and looked at Meng Qian: "Huo Jinyan? What is he doing here?"


    Meng Qian shook his head with his wine glass: "I don''t know, but it shouldn''t be a good thing. It seems that I came here secretly. According to my father, Mr. Huo was so angry that he wanted to chase after him, but he was persuaded to go back later."


    Shen Guang also became interested, and said in a low voice: "Then what can be done, I can''t do it in the capital, so I have to come to City A."


    "Who knows, Huo Jinyan, it''s not like you don''t know, taciturn is like that to everyone, only he knows what he wants to do, how can he tell others."


    Shen Guang nodded: "That''s right, you said he is not very old, why does he have such a temperament, that kid in our family is fearless, when he met Huo Jinyan for the first time, he was too scared to say anything."


    Meng Qian also found it miraculous and funny: "Who says it''s not? Our daughter is also a thorn in the side. She doesn''t usually get along with anyone. No one is pleasing to her eyes. But she just sees Huo Jinyan obediently following a girl." Like a rabbit, he didn''t dare to say a word.


    This is really one thing, one thing, hey, you might as well ask Huo Jinyan if he will go to your school to be a teacher. With him here, I don''t have to be afraid that the thorn in our family will cause trouble for me, and I don''t have to clean up the mess up. "


    He said this just as a joke, and Shen Guang also took it as a joke, and the two cooperated with each other with a smile.


    "Okay, as long as you catch someone for me, I will ask. This big Buddha is not easy to catch. The dragon can see the head but not the end. If you really catch it someday, I will give you my thousand-mile map..."


    As soon as the words fell, a servant brought in a person from outside.


    Tall and straight, with a strong aura.


    "..."


    "..."


    Meng Qian, who came back to his senses, patted Shen Guang on the shoulder suddenly: "You brought it to me, or you packed it and I took it."


    Shen Guang: Is it too late to repent now?


    "Go, go, I didn''t say that."


    He regretted it on the spot.


    Meng Qian didn''t care about this either, Qianlitu is Shen Guang''s treasure, even more precious than his son, he dare not take it for him.


    "Okay, if you haven''t said it, then you haven''t said it. Then you just said that you wanted to ask him if he would come to be a teacher. Don''t forget this."


    Obviously with a smirk.


    Shen Guang almost bit off his tongue.


    He said Qianlitu, and he regretted it himself, but the other one couldn''t regret it anyway. Meng Qian just wanted to see his jokes.


    Huo Jinyan: Surprised or not! Not surprisingly!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 27： Please come to No.1 Middle School as a teacher

    Chapter 27 Please come to No. 1 Middle School as a teacher


    Who is this, Huo Jinyan, the only heir of the Huo family, still has such a personality, and I still want to ask him if he wants to be a teacher?


    Is he crazy or is Huo Jinyan crazy?


    Huo Jinyan said that if he really agreed, the world would be crazy.


    "Uncle Meng, Uncle Shen."


    Huo Jinyan has come over to say hello.


    Meng Qian smiled and nodded: "Jin Yan, you are really in City A. I still didn''t believe it when your grandpa told me. Let''s go, I''ll take you to meet your aunt, she talked about you a few days ago .¡±


    Huo Jinyan nodded and walked forward first.


    Meng Qian patted Shen Guang on the shoulder: "I''ll take him away first, so you can choose your words carefully"


    After speaking, he held back a smile and left.


    Shen Guang sat depressed and had nothing to say.


    ¡­


    Master Zhou''s youngest daughter is named Zhou Ke. She has a good personality and can talk to anyone.


    "Ke Ke, Jinyan is here."


    Meng Qian called out to Zhou Ke who was talking to someone else.


    Zhou Ke reacted for a while until he saw Huo Jinyan.


    After leaving with a polite excuse, he went straight to Huo Jinyan.


    "Jinyan, why are you here? Your grandfather is so angry that you are going to chase him over."


    Zhou Ke often travels to and from the capital to see his parents. The Zhou family has more contacts with the Huo family, and he can often see Huo Jinyan in the capital.


    Zhou Ke didn''t care about her character of speaking as soon as she had something to say, but she was able to say a few words to Huo Jinyan. Usually, Huo Jinyan would answer what she could answer, and listen to what she said if she didn''t answer, and she didn''t mind.


    Huo Jinyan didn''t say anything after hearing the words.


    Zhou Ke looked at him and asked, "What''s the important thing for you to come this time?"


    She also lowered her voice.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her still looking cold and distant, but his voice was softer: "Some private matters."


    Zhou Ke wanted to say something but was stopped by Meng Qian.


    "Ke Ke, go find the children and let them meet Jin Yan."


    Zhou Ke glanced at the two of them, but finally turned around to look for the two children without saying anything.


    "Jin Yan, your aunt is like this, don''t mind."


    Huo Jinyan shook his head, and didn''t mind this.


    "How is it? Are things going well?"


    "Fortunately, it went well."


    Meng Qian nodded: "You have always been sure of things, and you can tell uncle if you need it."


    "it is good."


    The two children who were playing and fighting walked up to Huo Jinyan and they were as good as rabbits. After saying hello, they found an excuse and slipped away.


    Zhou Ke and Meng Qian also greeted other guests and left.


    Shen Guang was sitting there feeling melancholy, when Huo Jinyan came.


    "Uncle Shen, long time no see."


    Shen Guang stood up in a jerk.


    "Jin Yan, long time no see."


    Shen Guang smiled: "Sit together?"


    Huo Jinyan was also very face-saving, nodded, and the two sat down together.


    Shen Guang is an elder, and he is also in charge of the entire Shen family and the research institute. In front of Huo Jinyan, he would not be overwhelmed by a junior like him.


    "How long has Jin Yan been here?"


    "One week."


    Shen Guang nodded: "Are you still used to it here?"


    "fine."


    Shen Guang nodded again: "Just get used to it."


    Huo Jinyan said unexpectedly: "Uncle Shen seems to have been here for a long time."


    "Well, I come to see it occasionally, and now I''m working as the principal of No. 1 Middle School."


    Huo Jinyan didn''t ask any more questions.


    Shen Guang saw that the conversation had reached this point, and couldn''t help but smile and said, "Jin Yan, I remember you graduated from Peking University. If you are not busy, I would like to invite you to be a teacher in No. 1 Middle School."


    After speaking, he glanced at Huo Jinyan''s face.


    "Can."


    Shen Guang:? ? ? Meow meow meow? ? ?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 28： pit one, keep two

    Chapter 28 pit one, keep two


    Shen Guang was about to say that he was joking, but was interrupted halfway.


    "Uncle... ah? What did you say?"


    Two words can enter the left ear and then exit the right ear, without daring to circle them in my mind.


    Huo Jinyan raised his head to meet Shen Guang''s eyes.


    Shen Guang was stunned, his eyes didn''t seem to be fake.


    "..."


    Now he wants to refuse.


    ¡­


    After Huo Jinyan left, Meng Qian came over.


    "Old man, what did you say to Jin Yan? Why did you still get mad at him? Did you scold him?"


    Shen Guang didn''t answer, but looked in the direction Huo Jinyan was leaving.


    "Aren''t we joking just now, did you really ask?"


    Meng Qian was still talking, and Shen Guangyun said calmly: "He agreed."


    Meng Qian was still talking, but didn''t realize it for a while.


    "Ah? What? What promised?"


    Meng Qian was still a little confused, until Shen Guang turned his head and looked at him.


    "..."


    "Ah?! Yes!"


    He stood up abruptly, his voice suddenly raised.


    The banquet hall fell into silence.


    Zhou Ke was taken aback by him, and hurriedly apologized to the people around him, and let everyone continue to eat, drink and play.


    "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    Zhou Ke knew that her husband was not such a surprised person, so she hurried over to ask.


    Meng Qian was not only in shock, but also somewhat incomprehensible.


    Why did you agree to come to this place to be a teacher?


    Special hobby?


    Is it impossible...


    "Is the Huo family going to collapse?"


    He muttered and muttered the last sentence, which startled Zhou Ke, and quickly covered his mouth.


    "What nonsense are you talking about! If you curse the Huo family so much, what should you do if Jin Yan hears it?"


    She turned her head and looked around, but didn''t see Huo Jinyan.


    "Jinyan is gone?"


    Shen Guang has recovered from his senses: "Well, he left earlier, just now seeing that you are busy, let me tell you for him."


    Zhou Ke nodded, turned to look at Meng Qian: "What''s the matter with you, what are you mumbling about?"


    Meng Qian looked at her and hesitated: "I''ll talk to you in a few days."


    Zhou Ke looked at him suspiciously, but didn''t ask any further questions. There were still many guests, so she left after explaining a few words.


    Shen Guang looked at him: "You are taking a big joke."


    Meng Qian stared at him angrily: "I didn''t know you really asked, the key is that he actually agreed! Do you think it''s possible..."


    Shen Guang: "It''s impossible. Others may have drunk too much. Huo Jin said that if a person who is steadfast drinks too much, he can do for you what he promised, not to mention that he was very sober just now."


    Meng Qian: "...What should I do? Mr. Huo knows that his grandson is going to come here to teach as a teacher because I made a joke of me! Will he tear me apart!"


    Shen Guang looked at him leisurely: "I won''t remove it."


    Meng Qian: "..."


    "You asked this question! Don''t try to shirk it! If you dare to say it, I will confess you too!"


    Shen Guang: "...Then what should I say if I ask? No, I will definitely ask. It''s no secret that I came to be the principal of No. 1 Middle School. Huo Jinyan said that it must be through me to become a teacher in my school..."


    The more Shen Guang talked, the more he felt that he was in big trouble.


    Meng Qian: "If it''s not like this, just say that he asked for it, and if you can''t resist it, then agree."


    Shen Guang: "...Huo Jinyan would make such a request, and he probably got his head smashed when he came."


    Meng Qian: "It''s as if he''s been smashed in the head if he agrees! Let''s have the same caliber! If he cheats one, we both will die!"


    Shen Guang thought for two seconds: "Deal!"


    Two uncles: Hehehe, it''s so fun to cheat on juniors.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 29： fired

    Chapter 29 dismissed


    Two days before school started, Lu Ning went to the library to buy some textbooks, and brought Lu Jingzhi there.


    By the way, she also brought the textbooks and test papers for Grades 1 to 6 of Soon Elementary School. She wanted to see what level Lu Jingzhi was in this area.


    In view of his situation, it is definitely not suitable for him to stay in the kindergarten and pretend that he doesn''t understand anything. If she is going to talk to the teacher, she must first know which position he is in will be the most suitable and comfortable position.


    Two people came out of the bookworm library with a stack of books in their arms, and bumped into a person head-on, and the books in Lu Jingzhi''s hands were scattered all over the floor.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, kid, are you okay?"


    Lu Ning quickly put all the books aside to check if Lu Jingzhi was injured.


    "I''m fine."


    The person who hit the person was a middle-aged woman. When helping to pick up the books, only her left hand was moving, and her right hand was hidden in her sleeve.


    This action looked familiar, Lu Ning couldn''t help but look up at her face.


    Called with some uncertainty: "Aunt Hong?"


    Aunt Hong was startled, she looked up, and she saw Lu Ning''s face.


    Tears welled up in my eyes in an instant: "Miss..."


    ¡­


    The three of them sat down at a milk tea shop near the library.


    Aunt Hong''s mood stabilized a bit, and she looked at Lu Jingzhi.


    "Aunt Hong, this is my younger brother, named Jingzhi."


    Lu Jingzhi also greeted obediently and politely: "Hello, Auntie."


    Aunt Hong wiped her tears and smiled: "Hello, hello."


    "Miss, how are you doing?"


    Lu Ning looked at her, reached out and held her hand: "I''m fine, and my parents are also very kind to me, don''t worry about me.


    Why are you here now? Is something wrong? "


    When Aunt Hong heard this, her eyes turned red again.


    "No...it''s okay, miss. It''s just that I miss you so much, and I''m a little excited."


    She also knew that the situation of the Lu family was not good, and she didn''t want to cause trouble for Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning frowned and looked at her. She didn''t want to say, but she could see some clues from various signs.


    Lu Ning tried to guess: "Aunt Hong, have you been fired by your family?"


    Aunt Hong was taken aback for a moment, then suddenly raised her eyes to look at Lu Ning, a little panicked.


    Obviously he was guessed right.


    Lu Ning frowned even tighter.


    Aunt Hong is a servant of the Lu family. She has worked in the Lu family for more than ten years. Lu Ning has been taken care of by her since she was a child. Although she has one hand, it does not affect her ability to work at all. Doing better than having hands.


    Lu Ning grew up under her care, and has a deep affection for her.


    She is also doing a lot of things in the Lu family, so how can she be dismissed just because she is dismissed?


    Aunt Hong also wanted to cover up: "No miss, no..."


    Lu Ning looked at her with sharp eyes: "Then why are you here now?"


    Aunt Hong''s eyes dodged for a moment: "The hospital... I''m going to the hospital to see Caier."


    Hearing this, Lu Ning was even more unwilling to give up.


    "Isn''t Cai''er much better, why did she go to the hospital again?"


    Aunt Hong has a daughter named Caier who has leukemia. After she came to work at the Lu family, because the Lu family paid more generously, Cai''er''s medical expenses were settled, and she has been insisting on treatment for so many years, and her condition has improved a lot.


    Aunt Hong would not lie, she immediately panicked: "No, no, no..."


    She was incoherent and didn''t know what to say.


    Looking at her, Lu Ning asked solemnly: "Aunt Hong, tell me the truth about what happened. If you don''t tell me, I''ll go to Lu''s house and ask!"


    Aunt Hong panicked, she knew that Lu Ning was now regarded as a disgrace by the Lu family, and would be bullied if he went there.


    "Don''t go don''t go."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 30： live target

    Chapter 30 The living target of venting anger


    Aunt Hong looked at Lu Ning with tears in her eyes.


    Lu Ning looked at her distressedly.


    "Aunt Hong, you watched me grow up and took care of me. I treat you like a mother. Is there anything you can''t tell me?"


    Aunt Hong lowered her eyes, and tears fell on the back of Lu Ning''s hands in big drops.


    "Miss... I, I was fired by the Lu family."


    Lu Ning pursed his lips and fell silent.


    She turned her head to look at Lu Jingzhi: "Jingzhi, would you like to go to the next table to read a book?"


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Lu Ning and shook his head: "Sister, can I listen?"


    He just sat there unwilling to leave.


    Lu Ning didn''t say anything, and let him stay by default.


    "Aunt Hong, tell me what happened."


    Aunt Hong nodded, not daring to look up into Lu Ning''s eyes.


    "A few days ago, the second young master came back with the young master at home, and the young master damaged the skirt that Miss Xin had just made, and even spilled paint on it.


    Miss Xin found out, but the young master said that I did it. I argued that the second young master didn''t believe me and beat me.


    Miss Xin asked me to wash that skirt, if it wasn''t clean... she said she would fire me.


    But that skirt has been stained with a lot of paint, and it can''t be washed to its original color at all.


    Miss Xin asked me to pay for it, but miss, all my money was used to treat Cai''er, so I couldn''t afford to pay for such an expensive dress.


    Later, the third young master said that I don''t need to pay, but he didn''t let me do it in Lu''s house, and wanted to fire me. I begged them and they didn''t listen. "


    Lu Ning''s eyes were red, and he held her hand tightly: "Where is grandpa? Have you gone to beg grandpa?"


    Master Lu is a bit more disciplined, but he still sees things like this clearly, and he won''t just dismiss Aunt Hong just like that.


    Aunt Hong pressed her lips tightly to prevent herself from crying.


    "Master, master, he said he felt noisy, and someone gave me some severance pay, so he kicked me out."


    After all, she was sad and cried in a low voice.


    Lu Ning''s face suddenly turned pale.


    This new lady refers to Lu Yuean.


    The youngest son of the second uncle''s family is the old man of the second uncle. The whole family dotes on him, and he has become such a troublesome and lying character, but the whole family knows what he looks like, how could he be played around by a child of a few years old.


    The main purpose is to get rid of Aunt Hong.


    Lu Ning suddenly felt ridiculous.


    She got it, and she got it.


    Aunt Hong is innocent, and she can be driven away for any reason.


    Lu Yue''an didn''t want to see the person who took care of Lu Ning continue to exist in Lu''s house. The second uncle spoiled his son, and he said whatever his son said.


    And the old man regards Lu Ning as a disgrace to the Lu family, so naturally he doesn''t want to continue to see people related to Lu Ning. Now that he has this reason, it is naturally best to get rid of him as soon as possible.


    They would not come to Lu Ning to vent their anger, so they used others as living targets and shot randomly.


    What a wonderful family.


    Lu Ning suddenly wanted to laugh, she watched them for so many years, even though they had little sympathy, they were all business-like, almost ruthless. But she''d always thought they weren''t bad.


    It turned out that it wasn''t bad, but she didn''t see it.


    The old man is very clear about the situation in Aunt Hong''s house, how many days is the severance pay he gave enough? But he still only involved an innocent person because of what had happened!


    Lu Ning only felt chills all over his body, the blood in his whole body seemed to have turned cold, and his entire face was also frighteningly white.


    Looking at her, Lu Jingzhi tugged at the corner of her clothes worriedly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 31： cornered

    Chapter 31 Desperate


    "I also looked for a lot of jobs after that, but they all felt that I couldn''t do well with one hand, so they didn''t hire me. After knowing about the job of nanny, they knew that I was fired by the Lu family and dared not hire me...


    Cai''er suddenly vomited blood last night and passed out.


    Miss...I really have nowhere to go. "


    Lu Ning held her hand tightly, gritted his teeth, and tried not to shed tears.


    "Aunt Hong..."


    But the voice that came out was choked with sobs.


    "Don''t be afraid, you will find a job and everything will be fine. I still have some money here, not much, and I will transfer it to you first."


    She took her mobile phone to transfer money to Aunt Hong.


    Before at the Lu family, she was not short of money, and would often help Aunt Hong.


    But now the family situation is not good, and Aunt Hong needs money again, so she really realizes the importance of money.


    "Miss! I don''t want your money, and you are not in a good situation now, I know it."


    Lu Ning looked at her: "I made a lot of money as a tutor before, have you forgotten, there are still some left. You don''t have to worry about me, just call me when you need it, and I will find a way.


    Don¡¯t go to your cousin¡¯s house to borrow again. They have kicked you out so many times before, and you will still be kicked out if you go again. "


    Wearing this, Aunt Hong shrank her hands subconsciously.


    Lu Ning noticed the bruise on her arm.


    "Have you been there? Did they hit you?"


    Lu Ning clenched his lower lip, feeling like a fire was under pressure in his heart.


    "Don''t go to hear it again. When I get better here, I will go to the hospital to see Caier and my number. Remember to call me if you have anything to do, and don''t think about it yourself."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After separating from Aunt Hong, Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi sat down in a nearby square.


    Today''s sun is very strong, and it is very hot on the body, but Lu Ning feels that the blood in his body is still cold, and he can''t slow it down.


    In the high temperature of more than 30 degrees, even her toes were cold.


    Lu Jingzhi sat on her right side, the sunlight was blocked, and there was shade under a tree where he sat, so he didn''t feel too hot.


    Frequently raised her head to look at her sister beside her, her face was blushed by the sun.


    "elder sister."


    He yelled, Lu Ning turned back to look at him after a half-beat slow reaction, his eyes were still a little wandering.


    "We go home."


    Lu Ning looked at him, paused for two seconds and then nodded.


    She stood up and took Lu Jingzhi''s hand, but forgot the thick stack of books beside her.


    Lu Jingzhi waved towards the distance, and trotted over was a little brother in uniform.


    "Hello ma''am, I''m the driver of Tujing''s special car. The car has been parked on the side of the road. I''m here to help you get your things."


    Lu Ning looked down at Lu Jingzhi, and thanked his little brother in a slow reaction.


    Along the way, Lu Ning remained silent, watching the people and streets passing by outside the window.


    Lu Jingzhi turned to look at her worriedly.


    The driver brother very considerately helped the two of them move the books to the house.


    Lu Jingzhi wanted Lu Ning to stop thinking about those things, and asked proactively, "Sister, do I have to do all these test papers?"


    Lu Ning took a deep breath to sort out his emotions, raised a smile and looked at Lu Jingzhi: "My sister will help you choose."


    The dining table is relatively large, and the two of them sat at the table and began to read textbooks and do questions.


    Lu Qing saw such a scene when he came back.


    "This place needs to apply the formula..."


    She gave him a lecture in a soft voice, and neither of them paid attention to Lu Qing.


    Lu Qing took two steps towards the dining table, and saw that it was full of books and test papers.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 32： sudden arrival

    Chapter 32 Arrives Suddenly


    He didn''t speak, he pulled out the chair and sat on the far side.


    The two continued to talk and do the questions and ignored him.


    Lu Qing casually picked up the test paper on the table and glanced at it.


    Sixth grade?


    He raised his eyes to look at the two busy people, and then looked at the test paper in his hand. There were crooked words written by Lu Jingzhi on it.


    "..."


    Why did he do the sixth grade test paper before he was in the first grade?


    "Sister, is this right?"


    Lu Ning took a look at the test paper and smiled immediately: "Yes! That''s great Jingzhi!"


    She smiled and patted his head, Lu Jingzhi also smiled happily, and even touched his face shyly.


    Lu Qing: "..."


    Is this still his unsmiling brother?


    Lu Ning put away the test paper: "Sister already understands almost everything, I will find two copybooks to practice calligraphy for you in two days."


    Lu Jingzhi nodded obediently: "Okay."


    "Are you tired? Do you want to..."


    Before he finished speaking, the sound of the door opening came.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi walked in from the outside: "Xiaoning, Xiaobao, Mom and Dad are back."


    I looked up and saw Lu Qing: "Why are you back?"


    Lu Qing: "..."


    What is the matter when you feel rejected?


    Shen Yunci ignored him, changed his shoes and came over to look at the two of them: "You are studying, then mom will cut some fruits for you first, and we will have dinner later."


    Both of them nodded obediently.


    Lu Ning returned to the room with the prepared test papers and books. Lu Jingzhi watched TV while eating fruit in the living room.


    Lu Qing looked at it for a long time and found that no one cared about him, so he went back to the room by himself.


    When the door was closing, I heard the phone ringing in Lu Ning''s room.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning answered the phone, changed his clothes, opened the door and went out.


    "Mom and Dad, I''m going out for a while."


    "Huh? Where are you going so late? Do you want Dad to take you there?"


    Lu Ning put the hat on his head and lowered the brim.


    "No need for Dad, I can just ride the bicycle downstairs. A friend just came back to China and wants to get together. I will come back after meeting."


    Lu Zhi held up the shovel and asked, "Then come back for dinner?"


    "Well, come back and eat."


    "Be careful on the road, call Dad if you have something to do."


    "it is good."


    Lu Ning closed the door, received the location information when he went downstairs, and rode a small car to the place.


    Gu Zi paced back and forth beside the car, Gu Chen leaned on the car door and glanced at him.


    "Calm down."


    Hearing this, Gu Zi approached and looked at him: "Aren''t you excited, we must have surprised the boss by running here suddenly. I don''t know if she wants me or not."


    Gu Chen''s voice was cold, and he took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket: "She has just moved to a new environment and is very busy, so she has no time to think about you."


    "Yeah, I don''t know if I can adapt to the new environment."


    While talking, there was a piercing rubbing sound next to his ear.


    The two of them looked back, and saw a girl in simple sportswear parked her bicycle on the side of the road and walked over, her face was blocked by the lowered brim of her hat.


    The two of them were a little dazed, Lu Ning came over and took out a cigarette from Gu Chen''s cigarette case and held it between his fingers, then leaned on the car body, his movements were laziness.


    "Fuck!"


    Gu Zi couldn''t help shouting.


    Lu Ning pushed the brim of his hat and looked at him: "Why are you here suddenly?"


    Gu Zi immediately approached with a smile: "Boss, do you miss me?"


    Lu Ning raised his hand and pushed his face that was too close: "You call once a day, and there is a spare time that makes me miss you."


    Gu Chen laughed in a low voice, raised his hand and lit their cigarettes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 33： this is life

    Chapter 33 This Is Life


    This place is relatively remote, no one passes by, the street lights on the street are not on, only the neon sign of a KTV diagonally opposite is still flickering faintly.


    Three people were leaning against the car body, with flickering lights dancing on their faces.


    Lu Ning held the cigarette between his fingers, put it to his lips, took a sip, and then stopped smoking.


    Gu Chen looked at the chaotic graffiti on the opposite wall and said, "Unhappy?"


    He can be regarded as the few people who met Lu Ning earlier, and they had known each other since Lu Ning was still Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning also learned to smoke from them.


    She is self-controlled, and she doesn¡¯t smoke often after learning it. Every time she smokes, she usually has troubles.


    Lu Ning didn''t hide it: "En."


    Gu Zi looked at her, and it was rare for him to be quiet, so he didn''t dare to speak, and stayed quietly.


    His voice is cold, but it can calm down a lot of irritability.


    "Tell me?"


    Hearing this, Lu Ning glanced at the cigarette in his hand, the unburned butts were still flickering.


    She smiled slightly: "I just feel that people''s hearts are unpredictable, and so is human nature."


    The two of them glanced at her at the same time, but didn''t speak.


    The most difficult thing to see in this world is the human heart and human nature.


    ¡­


    At the corner at the end of the road, a black car was hidden in the night, giving a panoramic view of the three people''s every move.


    Looking at Lu Ning who was holding a cigarette, Huo Jinyan''s lips curled slightly.


    This Miss Lu is really not simple.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Lu Ning was leaving, he told the two of them to go back quickly, then got on his bicycle and left.


    Gu Zi looked at her back worriedly: "Do you think the boss was bullied in the new home?"


    Gu Chen shook his head: "When did you see her go home for dinner in such a hurry?"


    In the past, the parents of the Lu family seldom went home. Lu Ning was not active in going home for dinner, and sometimes he deliberately delayed going back until very late.


    Now that she is in a hurry to go back, it should be because someone is waiting for her to have dinner with her, which means that the people in the new family are very kind to her.


    "Who is that because of?"


    "No matter who it is because of, she will figure it out by herself, don''t worry."


    Gu Zi nodded. Although he knew that Lu Ning was strong against pressure, he still couldn''t help worrying.


    He turned his head and saw Gu Chen turning his head and looking at the corner of the street.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Gu Chen squinted his eyes: "It''s okay, let''s go."


    "Oh, weird."


    He muttered something and followed Gu Chen into the car, and the two also left.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning just in time for dinner after returning home.


    "Ning Ning, school starts the day after tomorrow, do you need to prepare anything else?"


    "No, I''m all set."


    "Then will my parents take you there together?"


    Shen Yunci looked at her and asked expectantly.


    Lu Ning doesn''t like to be troublesome, and he doesn''t like to trouble others, but looking at Shen Yunci''s appearance, he can''t say no.


    "it is good."


    Shen Yunci was immediately happy.


    "I also need to go."


    Lu Jingzhi spoke suddenly.


    Lu Ning couldn''t help but smiled: "Okay."


    This is the first time that a family member sent her to school. In the past, Lao Zhu sent her by himself.


    Shen Yunci happily went to the closet to pick out clothes without even eating, and picked out several sets for Lu Jingzhi to try on which one looked the best, and Lu Jingzhi took the trouble to try it on with her.


    Lu Ning just sat on the sofa and watched them chattering, and occasionally offered his own suggestion when asked by Shen Yun.


    Lu Zhi also asked her to help see which tie looks better.


    Looking at the busy people, she sat on the sofa hugging a pillow and suddenly smiled.


    This is life.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 34： that seems to be brother

    Chapter 34 That seems to be my brother


    Everyone got up early on the day Lu Ning started school.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi packed up and wanted to call Lu Ning, but Lu Ning came back from the outside.


    "Mom and Dad, I went for a jog in the morning and brought back a little steamed stuffed bun by the way. Do you guys have a taste of the food here?"


    The two of them froze for a moment, and came over unexpectedly.


    "Why do you get up so early?"


    Lu Ning went to the kitchen to get the bowls and chopsticks: "I''m used to it."


    The two looked at each other, probably because of some harsh rules of the Lu family.


    The two sat down without saying anything, Lu Ning set the table and chopsticks: "I''ll call Jingzhi."


    She went to Lu Jingzhi''s room, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi couldn''t help following her back: "Old Lu, have you noticed that Ningning seems to be much more cheerful?"


    Lu Zhi nodded: "Yes."


    Shen Yunci smiled happily: "That''s right. Just be happy."


    ¡­


    Lu Jingzhi has also got up and dressed. When Lu Ning asked him to come out for dinner, he was looking at something on his mobile phone.


    When Lu Ning knocked on the door and came in, he was locking the phone lock screen on the bedside.


    "time to eat."


    Lu Jingzhi nodded and followed her out.


    The two of them glanced at Lu Qing''s room at the same time, and they agreed without knocking on the door.


    The four of them went out together after eating.


    In order to fit the image in Lu Ning''s mind, Lu did not know where to get two small eDonkeys.


    One white and one powder.


    "Xiao Bao sits with Dad, and Xiao Ning sits with Mom."


    Xiaobao: "...?"


    Lu Ning didn''t feel anything, and thought it was normal and reasonable, so he raised his leg and sat in the pink back seat.


    Then Shen Yunci handed over a pink helmet.


    "..."


    But just as they were on the road, Shen Yunci rode staggered, and Lu Zhi was a little worried watching them from behind.


    Lu Jingzhi silently made up the knife in the back: "Dad, mom can''t ride."


    Lu Zhi: It¡¯s over, two days of special training and still no results.


    Lu Ning didn''t know where to put his long legs, and his feet touched the ground from time to time.


    "Mom, why don''t I come."


    While waiting for the traffic light at the intersection, Lu Ning finally couldn''t help but speak.


    "Huh?" Shen Yunci was sweating nervously for fear of falling to Lu Ning.


    "Xiao Ning, will you?"


    Lu Ning stood up and got off the back seat.


    "I have ridden a motorcycle, it should be similar, let me try it."


    Shen Yunci stood up and made way for the back seat.


    "Xiao Ning, be careful."


    Lu Zhi couldn''t help but exhort.


    Lu Ning nodded, looked at the changed green light, and rushed out in a flash.


    Lu Zhi:? ? ?


    Shen Yunci was rushed by inertia, and was so frightened that he quickly hugged Lu Ning''s waist.


    Should I say it or not, my daughter rides very well, and her waist is too thin...


    You are so thin, you must make up for it.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Many students and parents gathered outside the gate of No. 1 Middle School. Lu Ning knew what would happen today. She took out her hat and put it on after parking the car.


    Since Lu Yuean has also turned around, rumors and rumors are bound to be indispensable.


    It¡¯s fine at school, she can pretend she didn¡¯t see her pointing at her, but now that there are so many people, her parents and Jing Zhi can¡¯t be pointed out because of her, they haven¡¯t shown their faces in front of people before and no one knows them, she just needs to Even if you cover your face, you won''t be recognized.


    "Thank you, Mom and Dad, you go back first."


    Shen Yunci looked at her daughter and smiled: "Okay, then pay attention to yourself, will you come back for lunch?"


    Shen Yunci didn''t understand Lu Ning''s school habits, so he asked.


    Before Lu Ning could answer, there was a commotion in the crowd, and a black Bentley stopped at the school gate.


    "Mom, that seems to be my brother."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 35： Slap in the face

    Chapter 35 Slap in the face in public


    Following everyone''s gaze, a tall boy came down from Bentley, who looked like a well-mannered gentleman.


    Whoever it is if it''s not Lu Qing.


    Then Lu Yue''an in a princess dress came down, and Lu Chuan and Shi Qingyue got off from the driver and co-driver.


    School starts today, all the students are wearing school uniforms, only she is wearing a delicate princess dress, standing very eye-catching in the crowd.


    "That must be the daughter of the Lu family, my God, look at her dress, it''s too pretty."


    "Damn, I''m flying on a branch and turning into a phoenix, so I''m here to take an oath of sovereignty right away."


    "what does it mean?"


    "You are stupid. Lu Ning went to school here before, but this real Miss Lu family is in No. 2 Middle School. After a summer vacation, she came to No. 1 Middle School. I don''t know how much the Lu family has touched. This Miss Lu is afraid that she just wants to slap Lu Ning in the face, so that everyone can see who is the real Miss Lu."


    "This is too cruel. Lu Ning has changed from a rich lady to a poor lady, and she still comes to pierce her heart."


    "After all, I have been occupying the position for so many years, so I feel upset."


    ¡­


    There has been a lot of discussion around.


    Lu Ning looked at Shen Yunci: "Mom, you go first, I can go in by myself, I will eat in the school cafeteria at noon, and go home after school at night."


    Shen Yunci stared at Lu Qing, and turned his head after listening to Lu Ning''s words.


    "Okay, Xiao Ning, you have to be careful, and call your mother if you are unhappy."


    Lu Ning nodded, raised his hand to touch Lu Jingzhi''s head and smiled at him, said goodbye to a few people, and then quietly slipped into the school.


    Now that there are many people and someone is attracting attention, she just slipped in.


    She slipped in, and Shen Yun was so angry that he almost lost his temper on the spot.


    "He won''t send his own sister! He got up so early and ran to Lu''s house! I think he doesn''t want this house anymore!"


    Lu Zhi looked at Lu Qing over there, with disappointment in his eyes.


    Even if he knew that his son had deep feelings for Lu Yuean, he never thought that he would go to such a level, how could Ningning study well in school in the future!


    Lu Zhi stopped looking, and pulled Shen Yunci: "Let''s go, Xiao Ning has been letting us go because he doesn''t want us to be judged by others, and now no one knows us, we don''t care about him, go home, don''t Let Xiao Ning worry."


    Shen Yunci pursed his mouth when he heard the words, almost crying from distress.


    "Our Ningning is so good, we will definitely be talked about after school..."


    Lu Zhi hugged her, feeling distressed.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at his brother not far away.


    Lu Qing seemed to have noticed something, and when he turned his head to look over, he just saw his parents who were about to leave.


    "..."


    He didn''t expect this to be the case today.


    "Hey, that tall boy is so handsome, who is it? I haven''t heard that Lu Ning has an older brother before, so it can''t be her fianc¨¦!"


    "It doesn''t seem to be the case. Her fianc¨¦ was seen in a magazine by the young master of the Lin family. You forgot. This boy has never seen it before."


    "Ah! I remembered. Didn''t the poor Lu family have two older brothers after all? Could it be one of them?"


    "No way, this brother didn''t send off his own sister, but came to send off his adoptive sister, good guy, if I were Lu Ning, I would be able to give him two slaps in anger, wouldn''t this be slapping her in the face in public!"


    ¡­


    There was a lot of noise and discussions around, Lu Qing just looked away, Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci disappeared, and he didn''t find Lu Ning either.


    Babes, ask for a recommendation ticket~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 36： Cant get up early

    Chapter 36


    "This is her big brother?"


    Gu Zi stood on the periphery of the crowd and pointed to Lu Qing at the school gate.


    Gu Chen also looked at it, but didn''t say a word.


    "She gave our boss such a big blow at the beginning of school. Is her big brother mentally ill?"


    Gu Chen pressed down the brim of his hat, and said lightly: "Take time to show him."


    Then turn around and walk forward.


    Gu Zi still hadn''t realized it, but when he did, he laughed and chased after him.


    "Pfft, you are really poisonous, old man, doesn''t it mean that he is really sick?"


    Gu Chen glanced at him and smiled but didn''t speak.


    The two of them dressed low-key and wore hats. They didn''t attract much attention, but they were stopped as suspicious persons when they entered the school gate.


    It wasn''t put in until two people showed their employment certificates.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The noisy crowd at the school gate gradually dispersed as Lu Jia Benli left.


    Students who made an appointment to come together in twos and threes also entered the school one after another.


    At this time, a Maybach quietly stopped at the school gate.


    The car window was rolled down to see Shen Guang inside, and the security guard let him go immediately.


    Shen Guang turned his head and glanced at Huo Jinyan next to him.


    ¡­


    Lin Ci was walking towards the school with a bun in his mouth, when he saw the Maybach at a glance.


    "Huh? This cart is awesome."


    She gnawed on the steamed stuffed bun and entered the teaching building and returned to the classroom.


    I haven¡¯t seen her for a holiday, and I seem to have endless things to say. There is no class yet, and every class is noisy.


    Only the voice of Class Nine is the smallest.


    Lin Ci was still surprised when he walked to the door, but he almost understood when he walked in and found that everyone was looking in one direction from time to time.


    She walks straight to the center of focus.


    "Xiao Ning, why are you here so early?"


    "Wake up earlier."


    Lu Ning was sitting by the window, and Lin Ci was next to the aisle, and they were at the same table.


    Lin Ci glanced at the hat on Lu Ning''s desk, said nothing, put away his schoolbag and turned to stare at her.


    Lu Ning felt her eyes look back at her: "What''s wrong?"


    Looking at her, Lin Ci couldn''t help but boast: "Did you go for a beauty treatment behind my back? Why did you become more beautiful after a holiday, and only I turned black."


    Lu Ning smiled: "Don''t talk nonsense, it''s not black."


    Lin Ci looked at her with a smile, and asked naturally: "How is the new home? Is the environment good? I''ll hang out with you on weekends."


    She asked generously, and Lu Ning answered naturally and generously.


    She likes this kind of personality that asks questions directly, which makes her more comfortable than talking behind her back.


    After Lin Ci wrote down the address, he stuffed something into her hand.


    "this is for you."


    Lu Ning looked at a sachet-like thing in his hand and sniffed it: "Is this? Herbal medicine?"


    Lin Ci nodded: "Well, I told my grandfather about your previous symptoms. He gave you a match, and it was worthless. You put it on the bedside when you go back."


    Lu Ning put it away carefully: "Thank you."


    Lin Ci waved his hand: "What are you being polite about?"


    Lu Ning looked at her and smiled.


    Actually, there were not many people who became friends with her even as the daughter of the Lu family.


    When she first came here, she was fine, only people in the class greeted her occasionally, but after the news that she was the daughter of the Lu family came out, people from other classes would come to talk to her from time to time, she didn''t know her, They all listened patiently.


    But it seems that there is no benefit in the future, and fewer and fewer people come, until no one comes again.


    Later, it was summed up in one sentence by Lin Ci: "No benefit, no early."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 37： In love?

    Chapter 37 In love?


    In the beginning, Lin Ci didn''t like her, but Lu Ning could feel it.


    When she first entered school, she was often surrounded by all kinds of people. At that time, Lin Ci was her deskmate.


    Neither of them talked much, and they didn''t even say a word when they were at the same table in the first two weeks.


    The first time Lin Ci spoke first, she only looked at her and said one word: "Stupid."


    At that time, Lu Ning was surrounded by the most people.


    Sometimes those people would often come to play with Lu Ning between classes, and would often occupy Lin Ci''s seat. Every time she came back, she would frowned impatiently when she saw someone in the seat. At first, Lu Ning didn''t know , did not notice that Lin Ci was sitting on the table in the last row staring at them.


    Later Lu Ning found out, and those people never sat in Lin Ci''s seat again.


    Later, the number of people around her gradually decreased, and no one came back until a semester later, when Lin Ci officially started talking to Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning is still the same as before, listening patiently, and only speaking a few words when he needs to answer.


    But Lin Ci didn''t mind, she slowly talked to her more and more.


    Lu Ning used to think that she was an extremely impatient person, and she might have a bad temper, so she often frowned.


    But after getting acquainted with her, I realized that she is actually the complete opposite, at least with her.


    Later, the two got along for a long time, and the relationship became better and better. The two of them have been at the same table until the third year of high school.


    ¡­


    It was only when Lu Ning took out his phone that he saw what Lu Jingzhi had passed to her.


    A compressed package, after opening, there are several small games inside.


    Lu Ning couldn''t help but bend the corners of his lips.


    Lin Ci looked at her as if he had seen a ghost.


    "What are you doing, why are you laughing! You can''t be! You can''t be in love!"


    Lu Ning''s smile hadn''t disappeared when he looked up at her.


    Lin Ci was deeply amazed by this smile.


    That is the joy and love from the bottom of my heart.


    Lu Ning looked at her: "It''s my younger brother who shared the game with me, do you want to try it?"


    She knew that Lin Ci liked playing games very much, and every time a new game was released, she would talk about it for a while.


    "Your brother?"


    As she asked, she took Lu Ning''s phone.


    Lu Ning nodded: "Well, I''ll introduce you to another day."


    Lin Ci nodded, and then remembered that Lu Ning had returned to his biological parents'' home, and had two older brothers and one younger brother.


    She glanced at Lu Ning''s expression. Compared with before, Lu Ning''s expression is now more vivid.


    It seems that the biological parents are very good, and the younger brother is also very likable.


    She was silently relieved, lowered her eyes and concentrated on watching the game on Lu Ning''s phone.


    Just opened and still on the initial page.


    "Eh? This game... I played it."


    She was taken aback.


    "This is, your brother passed it on to you?"


    Lu Ning hesitated, neither nodded nor shook his head: "What''s wrong?"


    Lin Ci shook his head: "No, I just think how your brother knows about Aurora''s sharing forum."


    Lu Ning frowned suspiciously.


    Lin Ci looked at her and couldn''t help being speechless: "Sister, you don''t even know about Aurora, do you? I often talk to you about it."


    "I know Aurora, but I don''t know the sharing forum you mentioned."


    Lin Ci immediately took a good pose and started the science popularization mode.


    "Aurora, as I told you before, is a game company, and later also made computers. Their company includes a lot of top programmers, designers, and developers. Basically, there are at least a hundred of them."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 38： new teacher

    Chapter 38 New Teacher


    ¡°These people still have a lot of brain capacity while creating popular games, and they still can¡¯t run out of brains, so they will make some small games and put them on their exclusive sharing forum to share with Aurora fans to relieve boredom.


    The game your brother shared with you was created by Z, a well-known program development wizard from Aurora.


    Jiguang¡¯s forum is known to everyone except some diehard fans. "


    Lu Ning asked: "Are rumors not allowed?"


    "That''s not true, it''s just that these games are created by Dashenmen. If fans can''t play enough themselves, how can they be willing to share them with outsiders."


    Lu Ning nodded.


    Lin Ci looked at her: "That''s why I''m very surprised, your brother hasn''t been in elementary school yet, how could he know about Aurora? Even if he knows about Aurora, how can he still know about the forum?"


    Lu Ning''s face froze for a moment, and his brain was running fast: "Maybe... my brother played it for him. Jingzhi has ADHD and often runs around. In order to keep him quiet, my brother often puts some very difficult games for him to play. He wins." If you have a strong negative desire, you will keep playing and playing if you can''t pass the game, and you will calm down..."


    I have no confidence in the Lu Ning that I made up.


    However, Lin Ci believed it.


    "Then it seems that your brother is a die-hard fan of Aurora. Let''s discuss with him another day."


    Lu Ning breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It''s been a long time since I played, let''s try it out."


    She was about to start the game when the class bell rang suddenly.


    "..."


    Silently returned the phone to Lu Ning.


    The classroom also slowly quieted down amidst sighs.


    The rest of the classes were also quiet, the whole school was quiet, only the footsteps of the teachers on their way to the class could be heard.


    But waiting left and right for the teachers of the next class to finish their speeches and prepare to start the lecture, the head teacher of Class 9 never showed up.


    "I remember that Teacher Han might resign before the holiday?"


    "That''s right, did Teacher Han really resign or fake resignation?"


    "I don''t know, but Teacher Han is never late. I think it may be a new teacher who is late because he hasn''t adapted to the class time."


    "What nonsense are you talking about, the teacher won''t hear you even if the class bell rings?"


    "Hey, hey, if you change to a new teacher, don''t you need to call for summer homework?"


    "What are you thinking about, the new teacher will only collect all the homework for the winter vacation, please make up your homework!"


    "..."


    There was a lot of discussion around, and slowly Class Nine became lively again from being quiet.


    About ten minutes later, there was still no teacher, but the teacher from the next class came and rushed in angrily.


    "What''s going on in your class! Where''s the teacher! Even if there is no teacher, you can''t study quietly! Do you know that it will disturb other students if you are so noisy! I have never seen such a lazy class like yours! If I change it, I will show you within a week. How dare you make such a fuss!"


    After being said that, everyone lowered their heads, and the entire classroom was silent.


    The teacher was still angry and wanted to say something. When he was rolling up his arms and sleeves, he turned around and saw the principal who was coming towards Class 9.


    "Teacher Zheng, what are you doing here?"


    Teacher Zheng who was called quickly smiled: "These children are a bit noisy. I don''t think there is a head teacher to help take care of them. I will go back to class first when the principal comes."


    She walked back as she spoke, but she couldn''t help but keep looking at the tall man next to the principal, her face blushed for no reason.


    The principal walked straight into Class Nine.


    "Your teacher Han is waiting for delivery at home. This semester, we will temporarily replace you with a new head teacher."


    He raised his finger and pointed out the door, and everyone turned their heads to look outside the door...


    Xiaobao:? ? ? Sister, are you sure I have ADHD? Pit brother ah!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 39： But he is so handsome

    Chapter 39 But he is so handsome


    When Shen Guang came in, everyone was still in a daze.


    Somehow the principal suddenly came.


    "Your teacher Han is waiting for delivery at home. This semester, we will temporarily replace you with a new head teacher."


    Shen Guang glanced outside the door.


    He raised his finger and pointed out the door, and everyone turned their heads to look outside the door in unison.


    "Jinyan, come in."


    Huo Jinyan walked in.


    The oppressive feeling at that moment also filled the entire classroom.


    Lu Ning was shocked when he turned his head to look.


    ? ? ?


    Huo Jinyan?


    teacher?


    Am I crazy or is Huo Jinyan crazy?


    She blinked her eyes to make sure that she was really not mistaken, and she was even more surprised.


    Equally stunned was Lin Ci beside him.


    Huo Jinyan stood by the podium and glanced at the students below.


    One moment after another, it was as if they were frozen and unable to move.


    Shen Guang took a look: "This is Teacher Huo, who is responsible for teaching your English class just like your teacher Han. Come on, students who are in the third year of high school."


    As he spoke, he deliberately glanced in Lu Ning''s direction.


    "Okay, you guys have a good time in class."


    After he finished speaking, he walked off the podium, and when passing by Huo Jinyan, he couldn''t help but whispered: "Be gentle, don''t scare them."


    Huo Jinyan watched him leave, then stepped onto the podium.


    He is tall, and when he steps up to the podium, he looks even taller and feels more oppressive.


    He didn''t talk much, and directly took chalk on the blackboard to write down three vigorous and powerful characters.


    Huo Jinyan.


    "my name."


    He tapped on the blackboard, and then took out the textbook to prepare for the lecture.


    The students have not yet digested the news, and are still a little dazed.


    Huo Jinyan was wearing a suit, standing there with one hand in his pocket, glanced at the stunned students in the audience, and reminded him as gently as possible: "Open the textbook."


    The students just woke up like a dream, and started to flip through the textbooks in unison.


    He doesn''t talk nonsense, and he doesn''t like to write and draw on the blackboard during lectures, and when he encounters a place where he needs to take notes, he goes quickly and doesn''t wait for anyone.


    After a class, everyone is miserable.


    The bell rang for the end of get out of class, and after Huo Jinyan walked out of the classroom, everyone seemed to have been pardoned, and all fell down on the table in unison.


    "Ah! I''m so exhausted! I''m so tired after the first class."


    "Ah! Teacher Huo is so scary, I probably won''t dare fart in his class in the future."


    "That''s right, he lectured a little too fast. I didn''t even write down a few words in my notes and he said the next one. Hey, hey, have you memorized everything? Show me."


    Everyone is complaining.


    "No, how can I remember what I said so quickly!"


    Although I said so, some girls still couldn''t help being **** for a while.


    "However, Mr. Huo is so handsome. I have never seen such a handsome man, and he has a nice voice when he speaks, especially when he reads English words, ah! So cool! English words used to be so nice! "


    "Yes, yes, yes! He is so handsome! I really want to hear him continue to speak words."


    "Okay, you guys! I know you are a nymphomaniac! We can''t even remember the notes, how can we remember the key points! Or... go talk to the teacher? He talked really too fast."


    "I''m not going! I''m going to you!"


    "Why don''t girls go, aren''t you **** Teacher Huo? You can see more when you go."


    The girls flinched immediately: "Get out, go by yourself, we''ll be **** behind our backs, face to face... Mr. Huo has such a strong aura, if you get close, you''ll scare people to death."


    "Then what should I do? It can''t be like this all the time. How about this exam?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 40： someone is going to be punished

    Chapter 40 Someone is going to be punished


    Lu Ning still stared at the textbook for a long time after class, but he still didn''t realize that Huo Jinyan came to be a teacher.


    Huo Jinyan, the sole heir of the Huo family, would he come to be a teacher in his spare time?


    It is very good to be a teacher to teach and educate people, but Huo Jinyan will be such a person with a bodhisattva heart and universal salvation?


    Besides, Mr. Huo would not be happy.


    To sum up, Huo Jinyan is absolutely crazy!


    "Don''t read it, it won''t be generated by itself if you read the notes again. Give me your phone and I''ll play that game."


    Lin Ci has recovered, and is clamoring to play a game.


    Lu Ning handed her the phone.


    Lin Ci opened and played twice, and died within two minutes.


    "Huh? Why is the difficulty of this game different from what I played before? Is my skill getting worse? I didn''t die so fast before."


    She stared at the screen in doubt for a long time.


    Lu Ning looked aside.


    It seems that Lu Jingzhi raised the difficulty a bit.


    "Lin Ci, Teacher Liu is calling you."


    Lin Ci looked up at the representative of the Chinese class, and handed the phone to Lu Ning: "You help me play first, I''ll go and have a look."


    Lu Ning nodded.


    Tried playing, with previous experience, Lu Ning was on guard against some unpredictable traps while playing, and passed the first game smoothly.


    Before she was ready to exit, the villain on the screen suddenly jumped up from the screen, and every time she jumped, a flower stopped there.


    Lu Ning watched him jump up and down hundreds of times, and finally the words made of small flowers remained on the screen.


    Sister happy school start


    be happy


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing.


    Before Lin Ci came, all these games were deleted, and all the records passed by Lu Jingzhi were deleted.


    Lin Ci is very good at playing games, if she finds the trick to pass the level and sees this scene, she will be finished.


    After deleting it, I called Lu Jingzhi and asked him to send a copy without the ending screen.


    When Lin Ci came back, he saw that Lu Ning was reading a book, and asked suspiciously, "Didn''t you play?"


    Lu Ning nodded: "Well, I''m not very good at playing games."


    Lin Ci sat down: "Okay! I can''t do it, I can''t make it through today!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he took out his mobile phone when the class bell rang.


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing when he saw her gradually becoming irritable: "I''ll pass it on to you."


    Take out your phone and pass the game to Lin Ci.


    Lin Ci could only silently put away the phone.


    Teacher Liu walked in from the door with a smile on his face.


    "The results of the last composition competition just came out. Lin Ci from our class won the second place, which is a big embarrassment for our class! Congratulations, everyone."


    After speaking, applause rang out, and everyone turned their heads to look at Lin Ci.


    Lin Ci frowned slightly.


    Lu Ning glanced at her.


    Fortunately, the teacher didn''t plan to talk long in this atmosphere, after all, he still had to give lectures.


    "Please remember to hand over your summer homework to the class representative, and open the textbook first..."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The second class ended, and a few girls came back during the break and couldn''t help muttering a few words.


    "The good toilets are not allowed to be used. It is so troublesome to have people go to the first floor."


    "Shhh, don''t say a few words, let them hear that they are looking for trouble for you, it''s just a little far away, and it''s time to exercise."


    "I don''t know what they want to do, they won''t want to punish people again."


    "Shh, stop talking, don''t ask about our business."


    ¡­


    Lin Ci was too busy playing games to pay attention to these words.


    Lu Ning was studying the picture of the copybook Gu Chen sent her and didn''t pay attention to it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 41： malicious treatment

    Chapter 41 Malicious treatment


    After class in the morning, Lin Ci and Lu Ning went to the bathroom together.


    The two spent a little time looking for things, and almost everyone in the teaching building left.


    It was very quiet when the two of them walked to the bathroom.


    At the corner leading to the bathroom, there was a person quietly staring at this side, and when he saw someone coming, he ran away quickly.


    He whispered to a few people standing at the door of the bathroom: "Here we come!"


    Then several people ran down the stairs on the other side.


    Lin Ci was still a little puzzled when he heard the footsteps.


    "The people in Classes 1, 2, and 3 really work hard, so they only go down to eat at this point."


    The two of them turned the corner, and when they reached the door of the bathroom, they stopped for a while looking at the half-hidden door.


    Lu Ning frowned, his intuition was wrong, and he stopped Lin Ci who was about to push the door straight in.


    "Wait a moment."


    Lin Ci turned to look at her: "What''s wrong?"


    Lu Ning looked up along the door, there was a wooden stick on the top of the door frame, and a bucket was placed crookedly on the wooden stick.


    As long as someone pushes the door, the person who pushes the door will inevitably suffer from this disaster.


    Lin Ci also saw it, and kicked it.


    The door was kicked open, the bucket and the wooden stick fell together, and all the water in the bucket was poured down with a splash.


    Lin Ciqi''s liver hurts.


    "Who the **** is so wicked!"


    She shouted, and there was an echo of her in the corridor.


    Lu Ning frowned and looked at the puddle of water on the ground, then turned his head and glanced at the stairs on the other side.


    "Already ran away."


    Lin Ci cursed a few words angrily.


    When the two of them entered the washroom, Lin Ci was still cursing angrily: "Wicked! What are they doing?! When I know who it is, I''ll knock off their heads! If it wasn''t for us two being smart, someone else would It must not be drenched."


    Lu Ning just said softly when he heard the words: "There is no one else."


    Lin Ci couldn''t react, so he let out an ah.


    "You mean, on purpose, against both of us?"


    Before Lu Ning could speak, there was a noise above her head. She looked up, but before she could react, a bucket of ice water poured down her head.


    "what!"


    She subconsciously screamed coldly.


    "What''s wrong!"


    Lin Ci heard the sound and was about to rush out, but the door of the compartment could not be opened, as if someone was holding him back from the outside.


    "Who! Go away! What are you doing!"


    She shouted anxiously, but only heard the sound of messy footsteps.


    Finally, when she slammed open the door and rushed out, she only saw a figure running fast.


    Too late to chase, she hurried to see Lu Ning.


    The door of Lu Ning''s compartment is still locked.


    "Xiao Ning, are you okay, please open the door."


    Lu Ning opened the door, and Lin Ci saw Lu Ning who was soaked in water.


    She stood there trembling uncontrollably, her hair was completely soaked and stuck to her face.


    His eyes looked hollow, and his face was bloodless.


    Lin Ci was terrified, and quickly stepped forward two steps to touch her face.


    "Xiao Ning, are you okay, just say something, don''t scare me."


    She touched it and saw blood appearing on her hand.


    She was even more terrified, and when she pushed Lu Ning''s hair away, she saw blood oozing from her forehead.


    There is a bucket lying on the ground of the compartment, and there are two small stones beside the bucket.


    "These bastards!"


    She suppressed her distress and cursed, quickly took off her school uniform jacket and put it on Lu Ning''s head, stopped her shoulders and walked out.


    "You are injured, let''s go to the infirmary."


    When Lin Ci stopped Lu Ning and went to the first floor, he met Huo Jinyan who was coming.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 42： distant cousin

    Chapter 42 Distant Cousin


    Lin Ci anxiously took Lu Ning to the infirmary.


    "Teacher Huo."


    After saying hello, he walked around him and walked out.


    Huo Jinyan glanced at Lu Ning whose head was covered by her.


    Seeing Lu Ning with wet hair from the gap, she looked up, and the blood seeping out flowed to her eyes, and her eyes looked blood red.


    Lin Ci stopped her from striding out, Huo Jinyan turned and looked at Lu Ning''s back.


    She was soaked from top to bottom.


    ¡­


    Lin Ci directly pushed open the door of the infirmary.


    "Teacher, my classmate is injured!"


    Gu Chen raised his head to meet Shang Lin Ci''s gaze.


    Lin Ci froze for a moment.


    Changed school doctor?


    Gu Chen got up.


    Business-like opening: "Where did you get hurt?"


    Lin Ci hurriedly asked Lu Ning to sit on a chair beside him.


    "Head, bleeding."


    Gu Zi rushed out from behind, holding a small medicine box in his hand.


    "Stop the bleeding, right! I can do this!"


    As he spoke, he went to lift the school uniform off Lu Ning''s head.


    After taking off the school uniform, I looked at the familiar face and was stunned.


    "Boss?!"


    Gu Chen was stunned for a moment, took two steps this way, and poked Gu Zi by the way.


    Lin Ci was taken aback: "Boss?"


    Gu Zi quickly changed his words: "Why is the boss so hurt when he''s dead?"


    Looking at the two of them, Lu Ning was also stunned.


    Lin Ci was a little angry: "The boss can''t hide from the villain! A bunch of bastards!"


    Gu Chen frowned and turned to look at her when he heard the words: "You mean someone did it on purpose?"


    His voice was cold, but Lin Ci could still hear a murderous look.


    Lin Ci nodded.


    Gu Chen''s face darkened obviously, and he turned to treat Lu Ning''s wound.


    Pushing back her soaked hair, the blood on her forehead made the wound look terrible.


    His hands trembled, and his eyes changed.


    Gu Zi listened to Lin Ci''s words and turned to look at her: "Who is it?"


    Lin Ci was also very angry: "I ran away, I didn''t see it."


    Gu Chen didn''t ask him to ask any more questions.


    "Gu Zi, there is a clean towel at the back, go and get it for me."


    Gu Zi nodded and ran back to get a towel.


    "Do you have a hair dryer here?"


    Lin Ci came over and asked.


    Gu Chen immediately understood the meaning.


    Shouted to the back: "Gu Zi, check to see if there is a hair dryer behind."


    Gu Zi responded, and ran out after a while, holding a clean towel and a hair dryer.


    "Found it, found it."


    Lin Ci raised his hand and brought over the hair dryer, and sat aside to dry Lu Ning''s hair and clothes.


    "Are you the new school doctor?"


    Gu Zi kept looking at Lu Ning, and nodded upon hearing this.


    "Just came today?"


    "kindness."


    It was still Gu Zi who answered, and Gu Chen was busy treating Lu Ning''s wound.


    His movements were gentle and careful, and he would ask Lu Ning if it hurts from time to time.


    Lin Ci was greatly shocked.


    Are all doctors now so gentle and handsome?


    She was injured before, and the school doctor just sterilized and turned over, without even telling her.


    Gap.


    "Come every day from now on, and I''ll change your dressing."


    Lin Ci:? Don''t you just take the medicine and change it yourself?


    "Take off your coat and let Gu Zi dry it for you. I have a change of clothes inside, so you don''t catch a cold."


    No matter how stupid Lin Ci is, he can see that something is wrong at this moment.


    How can there be such a close doctor who cares, and even asks patients to change their own clothes?


    "You...know each other?"


    Lin Ci asked weakly.


    Before Lu Ning could answer, Gu Zi spoke first.


    "Well, distant relative, I am her distant cousin."


    Gu Chen also answered: "Me too."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Lin Ci: "A distant room? Cousin?"


    Please bookmark and ask for a recommendation ticket~What~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 43： suspicious person

    Chapter 43 The Doubtful Man


    Lu Ning stared at the two people who were not blushing and heartbeating.


    A distant cousin?


    The bodyguard in the distance is almost the same.


    The person who will come to forcibly protect her from far away and thousands of miles away, referred to as the distant bodyguard.


    Lin Ci accepted this relationship for the time being, but he obviously didn''t believe it.


    Lu Ning''s current appearance is not the time for small talk.


    "Xiao Ning, let me accompany you to change clothes at the back."


    Lu Ning nodded, and Gu Zi took over the wet coat she had just taken off.


    As soon as he stood up and took two steps, the door of the infirmary was opened from the outside.


    Hearing the sound, several people subconsciously looked back.


    Behind him was the dazzling sunlight, Lu Ning narrowed his eyes as if seeing a black silhouette, and his face slowly became clear.


    "Mr. Huo?"


    Huo Jinyan stepped in, put the things in her hands, and then his eyes fell on the gauze on her forehead.


    There is still a trace of dark red seeping on the gauze in the middle.


    "Teacher Huo."


    He looked down into her eyes and corrected her address, then turned and left.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Who is this?"


    Gu Zi asked in a daze.


    Lu Ning looked at the brand new school uniform in the transparent package in his hand.


    "New English teacher."


    "teacher?"


    Lin Ci looked at the clothes in her hands with some doubts: "Where did Mr. Huo get the new school uniform? Never mind, just put it on first, you will catch a cold if you continue to wear wet clothes."


    The two went to the back to change clothes, Gu Chen stared at the place where Huo Jinyan was standing just now and frowned slightly.


    Gu Zi couldn''t help coming over: "Where is the new teacher coming from? Haven''t we checked all the teachers who teach the boss? I haven''t heard that a new teacher is coming."


    Gu Chen didn''t speak, and after a long pause, he finally uttered a sentence: "I seem to have seen him somewhere."


    Gu Zi: "Huh? Have you met? Didn''t the boss call Mr. Huo just now? He should have known him before?"


    Hearing this, Gu Chen seemed to have thought of something, and took out his phone.


    By the way, remind Gu Zi: "Change your address, she is a student now so don''t make trouble for her."


    Gu Zi nodded.


    "Then what''s my name, I want something special, I can''t be like you guys!"


    Gu Chen: "..."


    Ignoring him, Gu Chen dug out a few old photos from his phone.


    Lu Ning''s clothes inside were also wet and he changed into Gu Chen''s clothes, and changed out into the new school uniform brought by Huo Jinyan.


    "I see. Today, the freshmen in the first year of high school are all freshmen, and they will definitely wear school uniforms. This should be left over. Don''t tell me, Teacher Huo looks scary, but he is actually quite caring."


    When Lu Ning heard Lin Ci describe Huo Jinyan with affection, he couldn''t help but wanted to give her some rumors about Huo Jinyan.


    When the two of them came out, Gu Zi leaned over: "Baby, do you have any other discomfort?"


    Lin Ci: ¡°¡­¡±


    Lu Ning: "..."


    This title...


    Lu Ning sighed, and didn''t argue with him about the title. If she objected, maybe he would come up with something even more outrageous.


    "there is none left."


    "You haven''t eaten yet, don''t go to the cafeteria to eat, I have someone deliver it, you go sit and rest on the sofa."


    He drove Lu Ning to sit on the sofa, then took her coat and went to the back.


    Lin Ci sat over and looked at Lu Ning: "Do you have any doubts?"


    Lu Ning knew what she asked: "No."


    Lin Ci was a little strange: "Is that bucket before we entered the door just to bully you?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 44： look it up

    Chapter 44 look up


    "No wonder I heard a few girls complain that the toilets on the floor were not allowed to be used during the class break.


    They did it on purpose. How do you know it''s aimed at you. "


    Lu Ning lowered his voice: "I also thought about this, everyone can''t use it, but when the two of us went there, there were no signs and no one there.


    You don''t usually offend anyone, it should be me who was targeted. "


    Lin Ci frowned: "How can you offend anyone if you haven''t communicated with anyone?"


    Lu Ning raised his eyes, his eyes were a little cold.


    It''s not that she took the initiative to offend, sometimes it''s because of some people''s own psychology.


    "Xiao Ning, do you know who it is?"


    Lu Ning lowered his eyes: "I don''t know."


    She didn''t lie, she really didn''t know who did it, but she knew who they were trying to please.


    Lin Ci gets very angry just thinking about it.


    "These little bitches! Let me know who can''t see me tearing her up! But at this time, the surveillance on our floor is broken, and no one has not repaired it during the summer vacation. Today is the first day of school. matter.


    They must know this too! "


    Lu Ning put his hand on Lin Ci''s and motioned her to stop talking.


    Lin Ci turned his head and glanced at Gu Chen who was leaning on the table looking at his phone, pursed his lower lip and did not speak again.


    After several people had dinner together, Lu Ning and Lin Ci wanted to go back.


    Gu Chen forced Lu Ning to take the medicine before letting him go.


    But within five minutes of leaving, Lu Ning came back again.


    Sitting on a chair, he looked at the two people.


    "You didn''t tell me before that you would come to the school to be a school doctor."


    Gu Zi smiled with a dead face: "Isn''t this a surprise for you?"


    Lu Ning stared at Gu Chen: "Are you fooling around with him too?"


    Gu Chen looked at her: "Don''t be angry, anger is not good for the wound."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Gu Zi quickly came over: "How can you call it nonsense, we are here to protect you. Look, you were injured just after you came back."


    Lu Ning: "This is an accident."


    Gu Chen looked at her, and changed the subject very naturally: "Do you know who hurt you?"


    Lu Ning said directly: "I don''t know, just leave this matter alone."


    This will let the two of them know who will get it?


    "I''m not a child and I need personal protection. It''s just the two of you. They didn''t come with me."


    Gu Chen and Gu Zi looked at each other and said in unison: "Only us."


    Lu Ning stood up and stared at the two of them, a little aggressively: "You go back after the semester is over, I''m not as useless as you think, can you two just stay here as a school doctor!"


    Gu Zi hurriedly followed suit: "Baby, you are right! By the way, did you know the teacher who gave you the school uniform before?"


    Lu Ning nodded: "Huo Jinyan, I''ve met a few times before."


    Gu Chen looked at her: "Huo Jinyan from the Huo family in the capital."


    "kindness."


    "Why did you come here to be a teacher?"


    Lu Ning was also confused: "I don''t know, why don''t you look it up?"


    Gu Zi nodded quickly: "Don''t worry! You study hard, and leave the rest to us."


    Lu Ning looked at him, then turned to look at Gu Chen: "Brother, look at him, don''t let him cause trouble."


    Then turned and left.


    Gu Zi:? ? ?


    "Why are you looking at me? Am I the type to cause trouble?"


    Gu Chen cast a cold look: "Yes."


    Gu Zi: "..."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Lu Ning returned to the teaching building, he deliberately took a detour from the other side of the stairs to Class 9.


    Please bookmark and ask for a recommendation ticket~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 45： evil smile

    Chapter 45 Evil Smile


    Walking from here will pass all the classes from Class 1 to Class 8, because they are far away from Class 9, so basically they will not go this way.


    Lu Ning deliberately delayed some time, basically everyone was already in the classroom at this time.


    Coming up from the stairs, I first saw a large pool of water stains at the door of the bathroom, which had not been dealt with.


    Lu Ning''s eyes dimmed, and he looked up at the three classrooms in front left.


    Class one, class two, class three.


    She walked forward, very slowly.


    It was very quiet when passing the first class, only the sound of flipping books and the sound of writing with the tip of the pen. She glanced sideways, and almost no one noticed her.


    She kept going.


    There was a lot of laughing and playing in the second class.


    Lu Ning keenly noticed a name.


    "An''an, your pencil case is so beautiful, the diamonds on it can''t be real!"


    Lu Yuean smiled embarrassedly: "My mother bought it for me, and I don''t know very well."


    "I''m really envious, Auntie is so kind to you."


    "Yes, yes, that Lu Ning from before, we have never seen an aunt come to see her off, and it really is not something that can be felt by one''s own."


    "That''s right, you see that Auntie treats you so well when you come back, we are all envious."


    Lu Yuean frowned: "Don''t say that, my mother was busy before, and sister Ning is more independent than me, so my mother is very relieved."


    "What independence, she is very strange, and she doesn''t care about anyone when talking to her, but you are so good, so gentle."


    "Exactly! Showing off to someone, God is so good, let her be embarrassed, now let her take away all the good things. It deserves it!"


    In fact, these words also have the meaning of temptation.


    The two girls standing in front of Lu Yue''an''s desk, one with shoulder-length hair and the other with ponytails, were filled with righteous indignation, as if Lu Ning had done something vicious to Lu Yue''an.


    "The two of you are not in our class, right? We still have to study. It''s almost time for class. Go back to your own class."


    A determined voice interrupted their continued conversation.


    The girl with twin ponytails smiled disdainfully when she heard the words, and turned her head to sneer, but just as she turned her head, she was startled by the person standing at the door of the second class.


    "Lu...Lu Ning."


    That girl with long hair hanging loose and gauze on her forehead is not Lu Ning, who else is it?


    At this moment, she was standing at the door with one hand in her pocket, her beautiful face was expressionless, and her eyes were as cold as ice.


    Just staring at them.


    Two ponytails were startled, and stretched out their hands to pull the girl next to them.


    "how¡­"


    She turned her head and saw Lu Ning was also startled.


    The two of them looked guilty and looked at each other wrongly, feeling like they were completely seen through.


    Lu Yuean was blocked by two people, a little surprised by their behavior, stood up and looked towards the door.


    "Sister Ning?"


    She was taken aback in surprise, looking at the gauze on her forehead with innocent and distressed eyes.


    Looking at her, Lu Ning''s indifferent expression suddenly changed.


    She slightly hooked the corner of her lips, and looked at Lu Yue''an with evil eyes.


    Without saying a word, he turned and left.


    Lu Yuean''s eyes changed instantly, staring at the place where Lu Ning stood at the door, and slowly turned back.


    Pretending to be ignorant, he looked at the two of them.


    "What happen to you guys?"


    The two returned to their senses in a daze: "No, it''s okay."


    Lu Yue''an smiled sweetly: "Tiantian, Lingling, do you like this pencil case very much? Then give it to you. Mom bought me two for fear that I would lose everything."


    As she spoke, she took out another one from her schoolbag and distributed it to two people.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 46： Bullied

    Chapter 46 Fate of being bullied


    After the two of them left, the rest of the Class 2 also fell silent.


    Only the two boys in the front row were whispering.


    "Hey, did you just talk when you saw Lu Ning?"


    The boy who spoke had a cropped cut, his facial features were clear, and his whole body was full of sunlight that couldn''t be concealed.


    The boy who was listening to him was buried in his writing and didn''t answer, with a gloomy expression on his brows and eyes. When he looked up, he saw a handsome face that made people couldn''t help but take a second look.


    "no."


    "Come on, you just saw it. Shaolin, do you think you like Lu Ning? Be honest!"


    "No." Zheng Shaolin said firmly and directly.


    Jiang Qiu didn''t believe his words, and looked at him with a teasing smile: "Lu Ning really looks better and better, why do you say that there are such big differences between people, she can still look so beautiful in school uniforms, and we wear it like that. Damn it."


    Zheng Shaolin frowned, annoyed him a bit, and just about to speak, he heard him continue: "Did you see the injury on Lu Ning''s head just now? It wasn''t there when I saw her in the morning, but suddenly there was an injury at noon. I told her You said, it must be the matter of those two just now."


    He finally stopped writing and looked at him: "How do you know?"


    Jiang Qiu looked like I knew everything: "Guilty, you didn''t see how guilty they are. And..." He leaned close to Zheng Shaolin''s ear: "It''s probably to please that one, haven''t you seen the one who gave this or that? ! This is all good!"


    Zheng Shaolin frowned: "But the two of them don''t lack these things."


    Those two are not from very poor family backgrounds, if you want to have them anytime, why do you want to please.


    "Tsk, why are you so stupid, there is no shortage of things, they just want to get to know the Lu family through Lu Yuean.


    The Lu Family is the most prestigious and strongest family business in City A. Who wouldn''t want to have a relationship with the Lu family. Being able to know Lu Yue''an is to know the Lu family, and after flattering Lu Yue''an, there will be opportunities to get close to the Lu family, and they all understand this kind of thing that has no harm. "


    "Bullying others just to please?"


    Jiang Qiu glanced at Lu Yue''an''s direction: "They probably can do anything, but they are afraid of flattery on the horse''s legs. They must have tested Lu Yue''an before doing it. If she dislikes them, they will definitely not do it. Now that it¡¯s done, Lu Yue¡¯an must have supported it inside and out.¡±


    "..."


    "The water is very deep for this wealthy family. Lu Ning is now an ordinary person. If Lu Yuean doesn''t like her, those people will not let her go in order to please Lu Yuean.


    Lu Ning has no one to support him now, and he will be bullied in the future! "


    "..."


    Zheng Shaolin squeezed the pen in his hand, turned his head and glanced in Lu Yuean''s direction.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Lu Ning returned to the classroom, the bell rang before Lin Ci could ask anything.


    After a while, Huo Jinyan strode in from the outside.


    Everyone''s backs stiffened in an instant, paper and pens were quickly prepared, and they were completely ready for battle.


    Huo Jinyan held a stack of test papers in his hand, scanned the whole class, and placed them in the first row.


    "pass."


    The people in the front row immediately divided the points and passed to the back.


    Everyone looked puzzled.


    The representative of the English class is an introverted girl. After being poked and poked by people around her, she finally mustered up the courage to stand up and ask, "Mr. Huo, is this class a test paper?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at the girl who was trembling with fright, and tried his best to keep his face gentle.


    "Well, let me check your level."


    After talking, she asked her to sit down, and glanced at Lu Ning''s direction by the way.


    Please bookmark and ask for a recommendation ticket~What~


    Ning Ning: The life of being bullied? Who is bullying who is not sure


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 47： interview

    Chapter 47 Interview


    She was sitting by the window, the sunlight came in and shone on her face, which made her face look a little strangely white. She was looking down at the test paper on the table, only her eyelashes were moving.


    Huo Jinyan withdrew his gaze and stood by the podium, looking at the group of people doing the quiz.


    Lin Ci glanced at Lu Ning who was not quite right next to him.


    "Xiao Ning, are you unwell?"


    Lu Ning looked up at her: "It''s okay, but the wound hurts a little."


    Lin Ci looked at her forehead distressedly: "After class, we will go to the infirmary and let your cousin take a look."


    Lu Ning nodded with a slow response.


    Holding a pen to write the test paper, but the words on the test paper are moving around, making it difficult to see clearly.


    The surrounding area is eerily quiet.


    Lu Ning didn''t know when he fell asleep, and when he woke up again, he was woken up by Lin Ci.


    "Xiao Ning, Xiao Ning?"


    Lu Ning looked at her in a daze.


    "get out of class is over, and the exam is due."


    The English class representative stood at the table and watched her.


    Lu Ning glanced at his test paper, raised his hand to choose a few multiple-choice questions, wrote his name, and handed it over.


    Lin Ci was still a little worried about her.


    "Xiao Ning, shall we go and have a look?"


    Lu Ning waved his hand: "It''s okay, I''m much better, just dizzy, we''ll go if we''re not feeling well after school."


    Lin Ci couldn''t resist her and nodded.


    The class bell rang soon.


    There is no time to continue arguing about this.


    Lin Ci and Lu Ning don''t live in school, so they don''t need to study by themselves at night.


    Lin Ci packed up a bunch of test papers and put them in his schoolbag.


    "It''s only the first day and the teachers are too ruthless, with so many papers."


    She complained and turned to look at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning stared at the paper in a daze.


    "Xiao Ning..."


    Before she finished speaking, the phone in Lu Ning''s table hole vibrated.


    Lu Ning came back to touch the phone.


    "Well, ok, I can go over, ok, thank you."


    After hanging up the phone, Lu Ning got up to pack his things.


    Lin Ci looked at her: "Where are you going?"


    Lu Ning nodded: "Well, I found a part-time job, and it''s at the coffee shop opposite the school. I''ll wait for the interview."


    "part time?"


    Lin Ci was stunned.


    That''s right, she is no longer the eldest lady of the Lu family who has no worries about food and clothing.


    She also heard that her current home is not in good condition.


    "Xiao Ning... can you do it?"


    Lu Ning packed up his things, turned to look at her and smiled: "Is there anything wrong. Let''s go."


    Lin Ci looked at her back and couldn''t help sighing.


    When the two walked to the school gate together, they suddenly met Huo Jinyan.


    He seems to have just come out.


    "Teacher Huo."


    "Teacher Huo."


    Huo Jinyan looked at them and nodded, and said unexpectedly: "Send you off?"


    As he spoke, a car stopped in front of him, which was the one Lin Ci saw in the morning.


    "No, we have called a car. Thank you, Mr. Huo."


    Lin Cihua answered a phone call, and the taxi stopped not far away.


    "Goodbye, Mr. Huo!"


    Lin Ci pulled Lu Ning and walked across the road.


    "Xiao Ning!"


    Lu Ning heard a familiar voice to find him.


    Lu Zhi rode a small electric donkey across the road and waved to her.


    "dad."


    Lin Ci took the initiative to follow.


    "Xiao Ning, what''s wrong with your head?"


    Before he could speak, Lu Zhi stood up and looked at her and asked.


    Lu Ning subconsciously raised his hand to touch it, forgetting about it.


    "Dad, let me tell you later, this is my friend, Lin Ci."


    Turning to look at Lin Ci: "Xiao Ci is my dad."


    Her introduction was generous, but Lu Zhi was a little cautious.


    "Hi Uncle."


    Lu Zhi wiped the dirt on his body, a little embarrassed: "You see, uncle came here without changing his clothes, I''m sorry."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 48： reason

    Chapter 48 Reasons


    His clothes are covered with dirt, as if he came here in a hurry after finishing work.


    "It''s okay, uncle."


    Lin Ci and Lu Ning said goodbye and left first.


    Lu Zhi looked at Lu Ning: "How did you do it? How did you get hurt? Did you take care of it?"


    Lu Ning smiled at him: "It''s okay, it''s been dealt with, and I accidentally fell down."


    "Come and see Dad."


    Lu Ning bent slightly, and Lu Zhi stared at the gauze on her forehead with distressed and worried eyes.


    "Did you fall somewhere else? Does it hurt?"


    Lu Ning smiled: "No, it doesn''t hurt anymore."


    I still wanted to ask what was interrupted by Lu Ning.


    "Dad, I''m going to that coffee shop for an interview, please come with me."


    Lu Zhi still didn''t realize it: "Ah? What interview?"


    Lu Ning didn''t explain too much, and pulled him over.


    Huo Jinyan sat in the car and watched the scene just now.


    The eyes that feel sorry for the child cannot be faked.


    This biological father still loves her very much.


    But... always feel a little familiar?


    Chu Tingchao took a look in the backseat, cautiously.


    Huo Jinyan looked out the window without turning back: "Say."


    Chu Ting: "Ahem... That Mr. Huo, the old man called again. Are you really not going to call back?"


    Huo Jinyan looked back at him.


    Chu Ting: "...You treat me as a fart. I didn''t say anything."


    Chu Ting, who wanted to cry but had no tears, started the car silently.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The Huo family in the capital.


    Snapped-


    A high-quality porcelain teacup was thrown on the ground and fell to pieces, making a harsh sound.


    "Grandpa, calm down."


    Everyone in the room dared not speak out, only a girl sitting on the right dared to speak out after being stunned for a long time.


    "Calm down? That brat doesn''t even answer my phone now! Give me an old man for throwing such a big mess! How can I get rid of it!"


    The girl stood up and took a new cup of tea.


    "How old are you? If you hadn''t supported me back then, the Huo family wouldn''t have known what it would have been like. How would they still be at their present peak. Drink some tea."


    After handing over the teacup, the girl walked around behind him and gave him a shoulder squeeze.


    "Ling Fei, Jin Yan said that if you are half sensible, I can live a few more years."


    Huo Lingfei didn''t stop: "Don''t talk nonsense, you will live a long life."


    Master Huo took a sip of his tea and didn''t say anything else.


    Seeing that his anger had subsided a bit, Huo Lingfei spoke again: "Jin Yan is not ignorant, he was raised by you since he was a child, and he has managed the Huo family well for so many years. There must be some reason for his sudden departure this time without saying goodbye."


    "Why can''t you tell me!"


    "I guess, it may be related to your previous two injuries."


    Hearing that, Mr. Huo was also silent.


    Huo Lingfei''s voice slowed down a bit: "The two trips you went out before were confidential, but you were injured for no reason, and you almost didn''t wake up the next time. Jin Yan has been investigating these two things for so long.


    The investigation didn''t go well, wasn''t it also designed to be injured?


    If you don''t check these things, you won''t be safe, and he''s always worried.


    I think he may have some clues, so he left without saying goodbye. I told you that you would definitely be more worried, so I didn''t tell you. "


    Mr. Huo looked serious: "He didn''t have a clue after such an investigation. If it was still designed this time, wouldn''t it be injured again! No! Prepare a car for me!"


    Huo Lingfei quickly pulled him back.


    "Grandpa! You can''t go. No matter what Jin Yan does this time, he just doesn''t want you to go without telling you. If something happens to you, wouldn''t he be busy for nothing?"


    I am climbing the list of new books, and those who pass by and still like it, bookmark it and vote for recommendation~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 49： Actually our family is very rich

    Chapter 49 In fact, our family is very rich


    Huo Lingfei asked him to sit down: "Our Huo family is being watched by others. Neither you nor Jin Yan can walk around casually. The old house is safe, and Jin Yan sent people to surround it with three floors inside and three floors outside. You Just don''t go out and walk around casually.


    Jin Yan is not an impulsive person, you know that, he is just too rational, so he calculated everything and left.


    Knowing that you are in good health, there will be no problem if you support the Huo family after he leaves.


    If he doesn¡¯t answer your call, he must be delayed by other matters, and he will call you when he is done.


    Jinyan is that you watched him grow up, don''t you know him yet? "


    Mr. Huo was relieved a lot after what she said.


    "When I finish this project, I will go to City A to meet Jin Yan."


    The old man looked at her and couldn''t help feeling a little worried: "Now I don''t know who the other party is and what his purpose is, so don''t move around."


    Huo Lingfei looked at him with a smile: "You don''t have to worry about me, I''ve been there before and no one did anything to me, I''m safe."


    The old man thought about it for a while: "It''s okay, take more people."


    Huo Lingfei nodded.


    "I''ll take two groups of people there, and leave one group for Jinyan."


    The old man nodded, but finally sighed.


    "You are not at ease."


    Mr. Huo looked at her: "Jin Yan... You can talk to him when the time comes. His dead temper has lost many girls in anger over the past few years. If I hadn''t made friends with them, it would be because he would offend many people .


    This time I said I would introduce him to the girl from the Zhou family, but he left without saying goodbye before we met. I think he might also be hiding from it. "


    Huo Lingfei couldn''t help laughing: "Why are you in such a hurry, Jin Yan is only so big, and he looks so good-looking, the girls are all lining up."


    "How can I not be in a hurry! It''s not that you don''t know what kind of bad temper he has! I wait for him, and I guess I won''t see the shadow of my granddaughter-in-law in this life!"


    Speaking of which, the old man slapped the chair angrily.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll go and talk. But I don''t guarantee that he will listen. Just relax. Jinyan is that you were too strict when you were a child. Now you have a rebellious mentality. If you relax a little, he might do something." I have listened to you."


    Hearing this, the old man snorted: "If I relax, he will probably offend the entire capital."


    Huo Lingfei couldn''t help laughing.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Zhi watched Lu Ning come out from the inside, and looked at her nervously: "How is it?"


    Lu Ning smiled: "It''s over, I can go to work tomorrow."


    She said and pulled Lu Zhi out.


    "Dad, I remember the way. You don''t need to pick me up. I will come here to work at noon and evening in the future, and I can just go back after work."


    Lu Zhi looked at her and hesitated to speak.


    While driving the battery car, he seemed to casually say: "Ning Ning, in fact, mom and dad are not so poor. You don''t have to work so hard. It''s more important to study after you are in the third year of high school. Mom and dad are rich."


    Lu Ning only thought he was comforting himself.


    "I''ve managed to balance it out, so don''t worry about me. Since you have money, you and Mom shouldn''t work so hard, and find some easy jobs."


    Lu Zhi pursed his lips, not knowing what to say.


    Lu Ning sat in the back seat and looked at his father who was unclear. He was a little puzzled.


    "dad?"


    Lu Zhi looked at her, with a white and tender face, how could she be someone who went out to work, she should be pampered and kept at home.


    "Actually, our family is very rich."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 50： scar

    Chapter 50 Scar


    "..."


    Lu Zhi looked at her quite seriously.


    Lu Ning did not understand his father''s behavior at the moment.


    But he didn''t take it seriously, just thought he was joking.


    She raised her eyebrows and smiled: "That''s a pity. I''ll move out after a while. I''m too rich and I can''t play well. I just heard that I love you when you''re very poor, and I''m so excited that you come here without hesitation." I''m looking for you, if..."


    Without waiting for her to finish speaking, Lu Zhi hurriedly said, "Our family is very, very, very poor!"


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing out loud, looked at Lu Zhi: "Dad, don''t joke around in the future, let''s go, go home."


    Lu Zhi sighed, got on the bike and took Lu Ning home.


    On the way, Lu Ning raised a question about Lu Jingzhi.


    "Dad, does Jingzhi start school tomorrow?"


    "Well, tomorrow I will go see him off with your mother."


    "I''ll go with you."


    Lu Zhi looked back at her with some doubts: "You still have class tomorrow."


    Lu Ning hadn''t answered yet. The moment Lu Zhi turned his head, a black car rushed out from nowhere. Lu Zhi quickly braked, but still scratched the body of the black car.


    Because of turning the handlebar in a panic, the car wobbled and wobbled and fell to the right. Lu Zhi tried his best to control it but still couldn''t control it.


    Lu Ning was thrown to the ground in a panic.


    "Ningning, are you okay!"


    Lu Zhi hurried to help Lu Ning.


    The electric car left two bloodstains on her legs, but there was nothing serious about it.


    "I''m fine Daddy."


    "It''s okay, it''s bleeding, Dad will take you to the hospital."


    "I''m really fine, Dad, I don''t need to go to the hospital."


    Lu Ning looked up and saw someone getting off the car.


    A man in his twenties.


    "Sorry, are you injured, do I need to take you to the hospital?"


    Lu Zhi is a little angry, cars are not allowed to enter this kind of small road.


    "Don''t you drive by looking at the road signs? This road is not allowed to drive in!"


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t pay attention. Miss, you seem to be injured. I''ll take you to the hospital."


    Lu Ning waved his hand: "No need."


    Hearing that the man took out his wallet from his pocket: "Then I will give you some compensation."


    Lu Ning grabbed Lu Zhi: "No need, your car has been zoned too."


    The man waved his hand indifferently: "It''s okay, people are more important. Miss, are you really okay?"


    Lu Ning tried his best to calm things down, the other party had a very good attitude, and she didn''t want to quarrel because of this matter, the other party''s car repair would definitely be more expensive, if it was a bit more aggressive, it would be inevitable to pay for the repair fee, and then it would be an extra sum overhead...


    Thinking about this, Lu Ning shook his head: "Pay attention in the future, I''m fine, you guys go."


    The man smiled apologetically, and helped Lu Zhi up the electric car before leaving.


    In the back seat of a black car, a man rests his arm on the window and looks outside.


    His gaze fell from Lu Ning to her ankle.


    Lu Ning has a light scar on his ankle.


    Lu Ning only noticed the man in the back seat when the man got in the car and turned around to leave.


    Didn''t see his face very clearly, but there was a long scar on the arm he was hanging on the car window, very obvious, extending from the wrist to the elbow.


    The car drove past the father and daughter.


    Lu Zhi took Lu Ning and hurried home.


    When I got home, I rummaged through the boxes to find the medicine box.


    Shen Yunci was cutting fruit in the kitchen, when he heard the sound, he saw Lu Ning with his back turned to her.


    "Ningning, come and eat some fruit." By the way, he asked, "What is your father looking for?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 51： may be bullied

    Chapter 51 may be bullied


    Lu Ning subconsciously turned his back to Shen Yunci, not wanting her to see the wound on his face.


    "I''m a little tired, Mom, let''s go back to my room first."


    She was on her side and was about to quickly return to the room. Shen Yunci looked at her strange movements and was a little puzzled.


    Lu Ning walked quickly to the room, unexpectedly met Lu Jingzhi who came out of the room halfway, and happened to block her.


    When looking up at her, he asked directly: "Sister, what''s wrong with your forehead?"


    Lu Ning wanted to cover his mouth before it was too late.


    Hearing the words, Shen Yunci hurried over.


    "What? What happened to the forehead?"


    came over and pulled Lu Ning, the gauze on his forehead was still obvious.


    Shen Yunci felt distressed seeing the blood seeping from the gauze.


    "What''s the matter? Come and see mom."


    "I''m fine mom..."


    Shen Yunci glanced at half of the words and dared not continue.


    Being dragged to sit on the sofa, Shen Yunci wanted to see the wound but was afraid of hurting her, so he held her face in his hands and looked at it for a long time.


    "What''s the matter, this is, why did you become like this after only one day of school? Does it hurt? Did you see a doctor? Will there be scars?"


    Looking at her, Lu Ning smiled and wanted to comfort her: "It''s just a fall, it''s okay, mom, I''ve seen a doctor, and there won''t be any scars."


    Lu Zhi finally found the medicine box, and hurried over to sit beside it.


    "Quick, stretch your legs, Dad will deal with it for you."


    "Huh? There are also on the legs."


    Shen Yunci hurriedly looked at her legs.


    Lu Ning was a little dumbfounded: "It''s really okay, I just scratched my leg twice, and there was no bleeding. Parents, don''t be so nervous, I''m not so delicate."


    Shen Yunci''s eyes were red: "How can you not be squeamish! You must have never been injured before, and you must be dying of pain."


    Lu Ning instinctively wanted to comfort them: "No, I was injured before. There is a small scar on my ankle, and it''s not..."


    As she spoke, she stretched it out to show the two people a look. The scar on her ankle had been around for a long time, and it wasn''t that big, so she couldn''t see it if she didn''t pay attention.


    Who knew that before she could finish speaking, Shen Yunci was on the verge of crying.


    "I have been injured before, why do you still have scars, how did they protect you!"


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Lu Zhi has already applied some liquid medicine to disinfect Lu Ning''s wound.


    "How did you get the one on the leg?"


    Shen Yunci breathed carefully, for fear that Lu Ning would be in pain.


    "When I was going home, a car rushed out suddenly. The car was unstable and fell down. Dad also fell down. Mom, you can check on Dad later to see if he is injured."


    Shen Yunci sighed and didn''t say anything, and glanced at Lu Zhi who was carefully cleaning his daughter''s wound.


    Lu Jingzhi stood aside and did not speak.


    Lu Ning thought he was frightened, and stretched out his hand towards him and looked at him with a smile.


    Lu Jingzhi put his hand on his sister''s palm and looked at her.


    "Have you done the test paper your sister gave you?"


    Lu Jingzhi nodded.


    "Your sister will accompany you to school tomorrow, okay?"


    Lu Jingzhi looked at her in a daze for two seconds, then nodded.


    Shen Yunci took an apple and put it in her mouth: "It''s fine to take a day off, Mom will ask you for leave tomorrow."


    Lu Ning nodded and smiled sweetly at her: "Thank you, Mom."


    ¡­


    When Lu Qing came back, he saw Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi sitting on the sofa discussing something seriously.


    When I got closer, I heard them say: "Ningning may have been bullied at school. I don''t think the injury on her forehead seems to be caused by a fall."


    "Who got hurt?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 52： did you get into a fight

    Chapter 52 Did you fight with someone?


    Lu Qing was going back to the room, but when he heard the conversation between the two, he couldn''t help but ask, "Who was injured?"


    Shen Yunci stopped talking and looked back at him.


    Looked at it for about a minute without saying a word, then turned around and talked to Lu Zhi.


    Lu Qing:?


    Lu Qing, who was nakedly ignored, stood there and listened for a few minutes, and then understood.


    Lu Ning was injured at school, and she said that she fell, but now it seems that she did not fall, but someone in school bullied her.


    The more Shen Yunci said, the more he felt right.


    "If I fell down, there will be bruises on other parts of my body. Didn''t I have bruises all over my body when I fell before? Ningning is fine except for her forehead. Someone must have smashed it on purpose!"


    Lu Zhi didn''t believe it at first, but the more he heard it, the more he felt it was true.


    "Then shall we go to school and talk to Ning Ning''s teacher about it?"


    "Then I must go! My daughter has been bullied like this, can I just ignore it! No matter who is arrested, I will apologize to Ningning. If this kind of thing does not teach them a lesson, Ningning will inevitably be bullied even more in the future.


    Those students are probably watching people order dishes. They didn''t dare to think that Ning Ning was the eldest lady of the Lu family before, but now they know that Ning Ning is not, so they immediately pop up. "


    Shen Yunci''s eyes were red again as he spoke: "If we hadn''t wanted to hide, we wouldn''t have let Ningning suffer this grievance."


    Lu Zhi hurriedly hugged her: "Okay, okay, don''t cry, don''t cry, Ningning will blame herself again when she sees it later, she will get better, and there must be an end to that matter."


    Shen Yunci became a little nervous when he heard the words, looked at Lu Zhi and asked worriedly: "Did he look for you again!"


    Lu Zhi took a deep breath: "I didn''t show up, but I should be back. I''ll be at the construction site recently to cover up people''s eyes and ears. Don''t go out casually when you''re on your own."


    Shen Yunci pursed his lips and nodded.


    "Okay, I''m going to cook, the kids are hungry too."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning took a look at Lu Jingzhi''s test paper and corrected it.


    Lu Ning rubbed his head with a smile: "Awesome!"


    Lu Jingzhi stared at her forehead, her big eyes clearly reflected her face.


    "Sister, did you fight with someone?"


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing: "Why do you think so."


    Lu Jingzhi looked at her seriously: "Your forehead was injured, and you even changed your clothes."


    Lu Ning looked at him unexpectedly: "How do you know I changed clothes?"


    The school uniforms are obviously the same, and her school uniforms have always been well kept, clean and tidy, as if they were new.


    Lu Jingzhi scratched his head: "When I went to your room yesterday, I accidentally drew a line on the cuff of your school uniform with a colored pen."


    Looking at his guilty look, Lu Ning smiled: "It''s okay, my sister really fell down by accident, and the dirty clothes were borrowed from a classmate.


    By the way, thank you for the gift, my sister likes it very much. "


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Lu Ning, and Lu Ning had a feeling of being seen through.


    "My sister is going back to her room to do her homework."


    Lu Ning got up to leave.


    "elder sister."


    Lu Jingzhi also jumped down from the bed and called Lu Ning to stop.


    He pulled the corner of Lu Ning''s clothes to signal her to squat down.


    Lu Ning knelt down and looked at him, and saw him approaching his forehead and blowing at a place not too far from the gauze: "The pain is flying away, my sister will get better soon."


    Lu Ning was taken aback, feeling that his whole body was about to be cut off, but he was also a little surprised by Lu Jingzhi''s behavior.


    "Jingzhi, who did you learn from?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 53： As it should be, ignorant?

    Chapter 53 Take it for granted, ignorant?


    "Kindergarten classmate."


    Lu Ning listened to him being called a veteran cadre.


    Not a child, but a classmate.


    At the same time, Lu Ning remembered one more thing.


    Actually, after she found out about Lu Jingzhi''s study, she made decisions unilaterally, and never formally asked him for his thoughts and opinions.


    "Jingzhi, my sister wants to go to your school tomorrow to talk to the teacher about your studies. You will definitely not be able to continue in the kindergarten. It may be the first grade, the second grade or even the upper grade. Big classmate.


    Are you afraid? Or do you prefer to be where there are people your own age? "


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Lu Ning, and after a long silence, he said, "Kindergarten is full of children, and the teacher will ask a lot of simple questions. I was afraid of being treated as a monster by the teacher, and I always pretended not to be an unintelligent child."


    He didn''t say any more, Lu Ning asked: "Then do you like this feeling?"


    Lu Jingzhi shook his head.


    He was silent for a while and said: "I like to learn knowledge that I don''t understand, and I will be very happy to slowly answer those questions that I don''t know."


    Lu Ning looked at him: "But if this is the case, will you be afraid of children who are taller and older than you?"


    He thought for a while and finally shook his head, and looked at Lu Ning with a smile: "Don''t be afraid, my sister said that I am not a monster, I am a normal person, why should a normal person be afraid of another normal person."


    Lu Ning was startled by his words, then smiled, and patted his head lovingly.


    "Awesome! Hugs from my sister."


    She stretched out her arm, Lu Jingzhi looked at it and walked into her embrace silently.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning returned to his room and took out the test paper from his school bag, and did it while reading the information.


    "Eat the children."


    Shen Yunci yelled outside, Lu Ning opened the door after hearing it and responded: "Mom, I will come as soon as I finish this paper."


    "it is good."


    Before Lu Ning could go back, Lu Qing came out of the room and looked at her.


    Lu Ning didn''t intend to pay attention to him, turned around to go back but was stopped by him.


    "Wait a minute, let me take a look at your test paper."


    Looking at him, Lu Ning was quite generous and gave him the paper directly.


    Lu Qing looked at it, and after reading two questions, his temples began to hurt.


    Can this question be wrong? !


    Finally, I roughly scanned a few more questions.


    That''s great, none of them are right.


    He looked up at Lu Ning with disbelief.


    "I really don''t know how you got in."


    Lu Ning looked at him leaning against the door frame with folded arms, and said quite naturally: "I bought it."


    Looking at her shameless appearance, Lu Qing couldn''t help frowning, and after a long time uttered a sentence: "I don''t know how to learn!"


    Lu Ning laughed when he heard the words: "What? Some people rely on donations to get in, and it''s only natural for them to get in. If I go in, I will be ignorant and incompetent?"


    Lu Ning smiled mockingly, raised his hand and took the paper back, turned around and entered the room and closed the door.


    Lu Qing stood there with anger in his eyes.


    "I really wanted to give her tutoring after my brain was kicked!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Lu Ning came out, Lu Qing was no longer at home, and probably ran away in anger.


    Lu Ning didn''t care, and the family of four ate happily.


    The next morning, Lu Jingzhi was sent to school. Lu Ning also got up early and put on his school uniform.


    "Ningning, aren''t you resting at home? It''s fine to send your younger brother and parents."


    Lu Ning was still carrying a schoolbag: "It''s okay, I''ll go with you, and I''ll go back to school when things are over."


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were a little puzzled, but they didn''t ask any further questions. The family went out together except for breakfast.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 54： Kageyuki entrance

    Chapter 54 Jingzhi Enrollment


    The kindergarten that Lu Jingzhi is in is the kindergarten of the primary school attached to No. 1 Middle School, so it is in the same school, and there is no need to go to other places.


    The primary school attached to No. 1 Middle School is the primary school attached to No. 1 Middle School.


    Lu Ning had already taken pictures of the test papers that Lu Jingzhi had done before, and sent them to the head teacher of the primary school attached to No. 1 Middle School by email.


    Waiting outside the school, Lu Ning held Lu Jingzhi''s hand and was about to walk inside.


    Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci called the two of them to stop.


    "Ningning, no, this way."


    Kindergarten and elementary school do not come in and out through the same door.


    Lu Ning looked at them: "Mom and Dad, just go this way."


    Before the two of them understood what the two children were going to do, the three teachers walked out of the school and went straight to the school gate.


    When he saw Lu Jingzhi, his eyes shone with a strange light.


    After getting closer, a female teacher walking in the front looked at Lu Jingzhi with indescribable love and excitement in her eyes.


    Then he turned to look at Lu Ning.


    "Hello, I''m Yang Lu, the director of the primary school attached to No. 1 Middle School."


    Lu Ning smiled and shook hands with her: "Hello, Director Yang, I am Lu Ning, Jing Zhi''s sister, and I am the one who emailed you."


    Yang Lu couldn''t help nodding when she looked at the girl who behaved generously.


    Lu Ning turned to look at his parents, beckoning them to come over.


    "Mom and Dad, this is Director Yang from the Primary School Attached to No. 1 Middle School, and this is our parents."


    Lu Ning introduced and looked at Director Yang.


    Director Yang also wanted to see Lu Jingzhi''s level immediately. After all, he hadn''t seen him face to face doing the questions, so he still wanted to see.


    The two teachers behind them also introduced one by one, and then led a few people to the school.


    Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci were still dumbfounded.


    "what''s going on?"


    "I do not know."


    I wanted to ask Lu Ning, but Director Yang dragged Lu Ning to talk endlessly, and the two of them didn''t have time to ask.


    Several people went to a large conference room together.


    "Parents, please sit down, come to Jingzhi, and sit here with the teacher."


    Deliberately separated several positions, and Lu Jingzhi was not stage frightened.


    There were a few prepared test papers, and Director Yang handed them to Lu Jingzhi.


    Lu Jingzhi took the pen and thanked him, then silently started working on the questions.


    Lu Ning sat next to Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi, and only then did the two have a chance to ask Lu Ning what was going on.


    Lu Ning explained a few sentences softly.


    "Jingzhi is very smart. He doesn''t need to continue to go to kindergarten at all at his current level, and he can accept normal studies. I tested him at home before, so I contacted Director Yang."


    The two of them were shocked, and they were still digesting this matter for a long time.


    Until Lu Jingzhi finished the test papers, the three teachers were all watching, excited and shocked.


    I really can¡¯t believe it if I don¡¯t see it with my own eyes.


    He is now more than enough to do sixth grade test papers.


    The three teachers spoke in shock for a long time before looking up at the parents here.


    Take the initiative to come over.


    "Jingzhi''s parents, I want to talk to you about his enrollment."


    The two parents are still awake, Lu Ning stood up and looked at them with a smile: "Teacher, please tell me."


    "Jing Zhi''s ability is very good. We think he can be used from the fifth grade onwards. He is a genius. If he is well cultivated, he must be a talent that is useful to the country and society."


    The teacher was very excited when he said that.


    Lu Ning was prepared in his heart, but still shook his head: "Jingzhi''s foundation is not very solid yet, I suggest that it is better to start from the third grade, and it will be easier for him to do future things when his foundation is solid, what do you think, teacher? "


    The three teachers looked at each other and couldn''t help but nodded in agreement.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 55： no suggestion

    Chapter 55 has no suggestions


    Being able to do it does not mean that you have really understood these questions.


    Lu Ning still hopes that he can lay a good foundation.


    She took off her schoolbag, and took out a stack of test papers that Lu Jingzhi made recently.


    A thick stack is equivalent to what a fifth or sixth grader can do in one semester.


    The teacher was still a little surprised, and after flipping through a few photos, he understood what Lu Ning meant.


    "Okay, Sister Jing, we completely agree with you."


    Director Yang looked at Lu Ning, she spoke and acted clearly, and she must not be a stupid person.


    "Is Sister Jing in No. 1 Middle School?"


    She was wearing the school uniform of No. 1 Middle School, which is why they noticed this matter.


    Lu Ning nodded.


    Those who can be admitted to No. 1 Middle School are definitely not bad.


    Lu Ning didn''t give them a chance to ask more questions, and said directly: "Teacher, let''s talk about enrollment now?"


    "Ok, Ok."


    The teacher nodded hurriedly.


    Several people sit down.


    "Considering your family situation, we really love Jingzhi, let him study from the third grade, all the tuition fees are free, and we will bear all the tuition fees..."


    They continued to say something, but it was something to ensure the learning environment.


    "Does Jingzhi''s parents and sister have any suggestions?"


    Lu Ning said bluntly: "I hope that the teachers can ask Jingzhi about his wishes before arranging some competitions. At the same time, I hope that the teachers will treat him equally, and don''t pay too much attention to making the students in the same class have psychological gaps."


    The three teachers looked at each other: "Don''t worry, we will take this into consideration."


    Lu Ning smiled slightly: "Mom and Dad, do you have any suggestions?"


    She turned her head to look at her parents, and the two looked at each other.


    "..."


    "..."


    "Is the child going to and from school normally?"


    The teachers smiled: "Of course."


    Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci said in unison: "Then we don''t have any suggestions."


    "Okay, then let''s sort out the files and go through the admission procedures."


    "Okay, please."


    Lu Ning got up and followed the teachers out.


    "Mom and Dad, this way."


    "Oh, here we come."


    The two of them hurried to follow.


    Lu Jingzhi took his sister''s hand and followed behind.


    Passing many classrooms along the way, Lu Jingzhi looked curiously.


    Documents are required when going through the formalities, but Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci didn''t know about it at all, and they didn''t bring anything with them.


    Lu Ning took out all his documents from his bag.


    "..."


    On the night she first arrived home, Shen Yunci told her the location of the family documents, and almost told her the bank card password. She actually wanted to say it, but was stopped by Lu Ning.


    When the formalities went through smoothly, the teacher took Lu Jingzhi and Lu Ning to see the classroom.


    They were going to arrange Lu Jingzhi in Class 1, Grade 3. In order not to disturb the students in class, they looked in from the back door.


    There is a math class inside, and the teacher is giving lectures in class. There are formula question types written on the blackboard, and the lecture is very careful.


    Lu Jingzhi couldn''t help laughing after listening for a while.


    Different from the teacher singing every day in the kindergarten, he really likes it when he is learning every day.


    Looking at him and smiling, Lu Ning couldn''t help but also smiled.


    Geniuses are always weird, they smile so happily when they see the questions.


    The follow-up procedures still need Lu Jingzhi, the teacher took two people to look at it, and then silently led them back.


    It was already noon after all the formalities were completed, and just after school, almost all the people in the school had left.


    Several people were sent to the school gate by the teachers.


    Shen Yunci still felt a little light.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 56： think it through

    Chapter 56 Think it through


    She looked at the two children and waved her hand: "Let''s go eat!"


    The family of four found a restaurant with a better environment.


    After ordering the dishes, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi looked at each other for many times without thinking about how to speak.


    Lu Ning couldn''t stand it anymore and said directly: "Mom and Dad, just ask what you want to ask."


    Shen Yunci: "Ningning, how did you find out that Xiaobao has a high IQ?"


    Lu Zhi: "Ning Ning, how did you contact those teachers?"


    "Ningning, how do you know so much?"


    "Ningning you..."


    "..."


    Lu Jingzhi turned his head to look at his sister, and gave her the look you wished for.


    Lu Ning said immediately: "Mom and Dad! I''ll tell you slowly."


    Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci immediately sat down and were ready to listen.


    "It''s like this, because at the beginning Jingzhi gave me what he made..."


    Before she finished speaking, she received a look from Jingzhi.


    Shut up immediately, and then changed the topic: "I accidentally saw Jing Zhi looking at the questions on my test paper and trying to solve them..."


    Jing Zhi was satisfied and went back to drink his juice.


    Lu Ning omitted some, cut some, and then briefly described what happened.


    "That''s it, Mom and Dad."


    After she finished speaking, she passed a glass of juice beside her.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at her with a smile, Lu Ning took it and drank it down.


    After she finished speaking, Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci had completely digested the matter.


    When I looked at Lu Jingzhi, I was a little incredulous.


    "Little Treasure, it''s because Mom and Dad didn''t notice these things before. Mom and Dad were negligent, it''s not that they don''t love you, Mom and Dad love you very much."


    Probably because he was afraid that Lu Jingzhi would think too much. After all, he had lived with his parents for so many years and didn''t find out. After his sister came, he found out.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at them calmly: "I know."


    Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci still felt that they were negligent, and they blamed themselves a little. After all, the youngest son was really different from other children since he was a child, and he was too old.


    It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s a good thing Ningning is back, and Jingzhi hasn¡¯t been buried.


    Shen Yunci raised his hand and held Lu Ning''s hand: "Thank you, Ningning."


    Lu Ning looked at her strangely: "Mom, what are you talking about, Jingzhi is my younger brother, and this is his own ability, not brought to him by me, I just discovered it."


    Shen Yunci smiled and looked at the two well-behaved children.


    That''s great, two small ones are much more worry-free than the big one.


    After eating, after a few instructions to Lu Jingzhi, Lu Ning was ready to go back to school.


    Instead of asking her parents to send her off, she took a bus, which happened to have a stop nearby.


    The station near the school is not far away, and it is about 100 meters away on foot.


    It was still early, and Lu Ning was the first to arrive at the school. She went straight to the school infirmary.


    Gu Zi was sitting on the chair, muttering something unsteadily, when Lu Ning suddenly came in and startled him, almost fell off the chair.


    "Why are you so guilty, did you speak ill of me?"


    Gu Zi quickly asked her to sit down.


    "How can I speak ill of you!"


    Gu Chen has brought something over to change Lu Ning''s dressing.


    "Baby, why did you leave so early yesterday? You left without even coming to see us."


    Lu Ning raised his hand and tore off the gauze: "I went to the interview, and it happened that my father came to pick me up and we went back together. I sent you a message."


    After she finished speaking, she gasped suddenly, and the gauze was a little stuck to the wound.


    "It''s okay, I''ll get it for you."


    "It''s okay, it''s done."


    She shook her head slightly, still feeling dizzy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 57： Where did the copybook come from?

    Chapter 57 Where did the copybook come from?


    Gu Chen noticed her expression: "Dizzy?"


    Lu Ning glanced at him and argued, "No."


    Gu Chen took something to clean her wound and reapplied the medicine.


    When changing the gauze, Lu Ning raised his hand to take it.


    "I will do it myself."


    She got up and put the gauze on in front of a mirror in the infirmary.


    When he was standing, he suddenly swayed and was quickly supported by Gu Zi.


    "Are you all right?"


    Lu Ning shook his head: "It''s okay."


    Gu Zi didn''t think too much about it. Seeing her standing still, he couldn''t help but say, "The little apprentice you introduced is very enlightened. Let me introduce him to you another day."


    Lu Ning: "He doesn''t come here often."


    Gu Zi snorted, and couldn''t help but praise: "It''s a genius level. If he works hard for two years, he will probably be able to catch up with me."


    Lu Ning looked at him: "Really?"


    Gu Zi nodded very seriously: "Well, but he is so mature and experienced, he can''t be older than me, don''t turn around and I will call him brother."


    Lu Ning: "...cough, maybe."


    "Huh? Maybe, maybe, it''s not really bigger than me!"


    Lu Ning suppressed a smile: "When the time is right, I will introduce you to him, and you will know when the time comes."


    Gu Zi looked at her and always felt that something was wrong.


    "Is there something you are hiding from me? Your smile is obviously malicious."


    "I don''t have it."


    Gu Chen couldn''t help laughing watching the two quarreling.


    Turn around and take out a few copybooks from the drawer.


    "This copybook, you go back and see which one is suitable for him to practice, then let him practice which one, and then I will find you the same font."


    Lu Ning nodded and took it.


    "thanks."


    She put the copybook in her schoolbag.


    People kept passing by outside the clinic, and the students living on campus began to return to the classroom one after another.


    Lu Ning took a look: "I''m going back to class."


    She walked out as she spoke, and just as she opened the door, Gu Chen spoke from behind: "Wait, I took the medicine..."


    When I looked up when I was taking the medicine, there was no one at the door.


    Gu Zi couldn''t help laughing: "Don''t you say she can''t run so fast."


    Gu Chen helplessly shook his head behind him.


    "Don''t laugh, I think her face is not right, remember to ask her to take medicine after school."


    Gu Zi nodded: "Okay."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning arrived relatively early. When he walked into the classroom, he returned to his seat unsurprisingly, being watched by everyone.


    Everyone is still curious about the fact that she was injured yesterday.


    But speaking of it, apart from being familiar with Lin Ci, Lu Ning is just an ordinary classmate relationship with everyone. He occasionally talks a few words, but he is really not very familiar with him, so no one dares to ask.


    Lu Ning didn''t pay much attention to these gazes, and slowly walked back to her seat. Her pace was slower than usual, but she didn''t notice it.


    When Lin Ci came, Lu Ning was reading the copybook that Gu Chen had given her.


    "Why are you here so early?"


    "It just happened to be fine, I came over after eating."


    Lin Ci came over: "What did you do in the morning? Why did you ask for leave?"


    "Go to enroll in Jing Zhiban, I will go with you."


    She said she was putting away the copybook.


    Lin Ci suddenly raised his hand to hold her hand.


    "and many more!"


    Lu Ning was taken aback, and turned to look at her: "How come?"


    Lin Ci stared at the copybook for a long time before turning to look at her, and asked very seriously and excitedly, "Where did you get this copybook?"


    Lu Ning was startled by her actions and tone.


    "A friend brought it for me, what''s wrong? Can''t this copybook be used?"


    Did you see any problems just now?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 58： Ill pretend you dont know

    Chapter 58 I''ll Pretend You Don''t Know


    She also felt that this was too difficult for Lu Jingzhi to use, but this word is really good, so she is going to try it herself.


    "Do you know who wrote this copybook?"


    Lu Ning looked at it, but there was no indication on the copybook.


    Lu Ning shook his head.


    She has no idea about this aspect, but she is quite interested in painting. Before Mr. Lu asked her to study calligraphy and painting, she went to see the painting, and she didn''t study calligraphy at all.


    So much so that although her current handwriting is legible, it lacks beauty.


    "This is Mr. Wang Zhi''s handwriting! My grandpa has been coveting his copybook for a long time, but he couldn''t find the real one! How did you get it! Tell me your friend''s contact information!"


    Lu Ning: "..."


    this¡­


    She was stunned for a long time, looking at Lin Ci''s face, she couldn''t bear to refuse.


    I could only think of a compromise: "How about...I''ll show it to your grandfather in two days, and return it to me when he sees it well?"


    Lin Ci saw her embarrassed look and didn''t say anything, nodded: "Okay!"


    In short, grandpa can be happy for a long time.


    Lu Ning breathed a sigh of relief.


    Lao Ba is too high-profile, he got all the posts of Mr. Wang Zhi!


    Although Lu Ning didn''t know him, he had heard of the old man''s name.


    His copybooks are really hard to find.


    Putting the copybook back into the schoolbag, Lu Ning raised his hand and rubbed his temples.


    His head is really groggy.


    Didn''t care, Lu Ning glanced at the time, but saw a message just sent on the phone, frowned slightly, read the message and threw it directly into the table hole.


    Looks a little angry.


    ¡­


    After one class, Lu Ning only felt a splitting headache.


    It seems that he is really sick. After school, he really has to go to Gu Chen to find some medicine.


    She rested her chin and looked out the window, trying to stay still so that the headache would be relieved.


    But it didn''t occur to anyone not to want her relief.


    The voices of talking and discussing around suddenly disappeared, Lu Ning ignored it, thinking that maybe the teacher came.


    But he didn''t hear the teacher speak for a long time, but Lin Ci bumped his elbow.


    Lu Ning moved his head slowly like a sloth.


    Until I saw Lu Yuean standing at the door of the classroom.


    "..."


    Lu Yuean stood there, looked into the classroom a little cautiously, and finally took a step forward and asked a girl in the first row carefully: "Can you call Lu Ning for me?"


    The girl glanced at Lu Yue''an: "Can''t you call yourself?"


    Then I lowered my head and continued to do the questions.


    Lu Yue''an froze for a moment, but she didn''t expect to be rejected, so she blushed in embarrassment.


    The tablemate next to the girl who refused said, "Let me help you."


    Then turned to look at Lu Ning.


    "Lu Ning, someone is looking for you."


    Lu Ning is looking at this side, she really doesn''t want to move.


    "Oh, what''s up?"


    She said this to Lu Yuean.


    Looking at Lu Ning''s appearance, Lu Yuean said in a restrained voice, "Can you come out for a while?"


    Lu Ning had a terrible headache and didn''t want to speak, let alone move.


    "No need, I''ll just pretend you don''t know about my injury."


    What she said is really intriguing, especially when everyone is curious about her injury.


    As soon as these words came out, Lu Yuean was shocked immediately, her eyes turned red immediately, and her voice became louder: "It''s really not me..."


    She still wanted to say something, but facing the eyes of the whole class, she clenched her lower lip tightly, showing a pitiful and aggrieved look, and finally turned around and ran out aggrieved.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 59： Shame on you

    Chapter 59 Shame on you


    Lin Ci turned his head to look at Lu Ning, his eyes changed when he saw her, and he smiled so happily.


    "Why didn''t I realize that you still have such a sinister side?"


    Looking at her silent, Lu Ning raised his eyebrows.


    Lin Ci couldn''t help laughing even more happily.


    But after laughing, Lin Ci realized one thing, Lu Ning must know something to say such a thing.


    She would never say such things to Lu Yue''an for no reason.


    So this incident must have something to do with Lu Yuean.


    Actually, Lin Ci suspected it at the beginning, but she didn''t do anything without any evidence.


    Now that there is the clue of Lu Yuean, we can follow her to find out who really did it.


    Lu Ning tilted his head and closed his eyes to rest, completely unaware that Lin Ci had thought so much.


    ¡­


    After school, Lu Ning slowly packed her things, while Lin Ci watched her from behind.


    "Are you uncomfortable? Do you want to go to the hospital first?"


    "No, I have to go to the coffee shop."


    Lin Ci glanced at the time: "What time?"


    "Six o''clock."


    "Er...Xiao Ning, you are almost late."


    Lu Ning was taken aback: "Huh?"


    She turned her head and glanced at Lin Ci''s cell phone, it was already five fifty.


    "The teacher delayed talking about the test paper for a while, did you forget?"


    She was so dazed that she didn''t even pay attention to it.


    "I didn''t pay attention!"


    After hurriedly packing up his things, Lu Ning took Lin Ci and ran away.


    But as soon as he ran out of the teaching building, two people standing at the school gate gave Lin Ci a break.


    She pulled Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning looked up.


    Lu Yuean was talking to someone, and she kept raising her hand to wipe her tears during the period, but the person standing opposite and listening to her crying was Lu Qing or who.


    Seemingly aware of Lu Ning''s approach, Lu Yue''an glanced this way, then said a few more words, turned and got into the car.


    Old Zhu saw Lu Ning not far away, and the two looked at each other. They didn''t say hello but they understood each other.


    Lu Ning is not going to talk to Lu Qing either, she is anxious to get a part-time job.


    But when she passed by Lu Qing, he grabbed her wrist, which forced her to stop.


    Lu Ning''s headache, which had finally been relieved, became even more painful now.


    "An An is not that kind of person, you misunderstood her, you don''t understand her..."


    Lu Ning was too lazy to listen to his defenses about Lu Yuean, so he raised his hand and shook off his hand.


    Lin Ci looked at him and interrupted directly: "This is your elder brother?"


    Lu Ning hummed lightly and rubbed his wrist.


    Lin Ci met Lu Zhi and judged from his appearance.


    Lu Qing looks a lot like Lu Zhi.


    Lin Ci patted Lu Ning: "You go, I will help you here."


    Lu Ning nodded, smiled at her, turned and ran across the road.


    Lu Qing obviously wanted to say something else, and started to chase after him, but was held back by Lin Ci.


    "Hey!"


    Lu Qing didn''t plan to pay attention to her at first, but the next moment Lin Ci''s scolding made him stop.


    "You have to be ashamed!"


    Lin Ci was not polite to him, and came as soon as he opened his mouth.


    Lu Qing looked back at her, obviously displeased.


    "What did you say?"


    Lin Ci stared back directly: "I said you are shameless. What? Just because you are the big brother, you want to educate us Xiao Ning?


    Who are you? It''s just the big brother she has never met, why do you educate her with the attitude of an elder?


    Have you ever cared for her in the slightest? She didn''t see you, the big brother, caring about her when she was unhappy before, but now she wants to act like an elder, who wants to see. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 60： what a rubbish

    Chapter 60 is rubbish


    "..."


    The tighter Lu Qing frowned, the more energetic Lin Ci became.


    "What''s the point of ''An An is not that kind of person, you misunderstood her, you don''t understand her'', then have you ever understood Xiao Ning? Do you know what kind of person she is? Why did she want to understand someone who occupies her position? Eighteen years, who is still here to disturb my life?


    Is she that kind of person? You think you know it very well, but you can never see through people''s hearts.


    And you, as a brother, don''t care how your own sister was injured, and whether the injury was serious, but you argue for the instigator in front of her, what kind of person are you, and what kind of brother are you!


    If you know her, you should know that Xiao Ning has never been a person who would misunderstand others.


    At first I thought you were a die-hard fan of Aurora, and I was a little curious about you, but now it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s better not to be curious, what a piece of rubbish.


    In the future, stop dangling in front of our Xiao Ning and speak for your adoptive sister, understand the facts before speaking! "


    After Lin Ci finished speaking, he turned around and left. If he continued speaking, he would probably be **** off by this person first.


    Lu Qing stood where he was, and didn''t calm down for a long time. He turned his head and glanced at the coffee shop opposite.


    In the glass window, Lu Ning was wearing work clothes and was ordering for the customers by the window.


    ¡­


    Gu Zi and Gu Chen stood under a tree in the distance.


    "Check that woman."


    Gu Zi nodded with a serious expression.


    In the teacher''s office upstairs, a figure standing by the window was silently watching the school gate.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "welcome¡­"


    Standing behind the counter, Lu Ning heard the wind chimes ringing at the door, and subconsciously spoke.


    But when he raised his eyes, he met a pair of familiar eyes.


    "..."


    The girl next to her couldn''t help pushing her with her elbow, her face flushed: "Fuck, he''s so handsome! I''ll go, I''ll go, I''ll order this!"


    Lu Ning nodded and watched her go.


    She didn''t really want to go at first, her head still hurts, and she didn''t want to move.


    At this point in time, there were not so many customers, so Lu Ning leaned against the counter to take a rest.


    This coffee shop has a lot of traffic, because there are several schools nearby, and the shop also serves drinks such as milk tea and fruit tea, and the taste is delicious, so there are the most people during the period just after school.


    It is already past nine o''clock, and the number of people is gradually decreasing, and she is about to leave work.


    Another girl named Xiaowen works here full-time. The girl who worked with her before recently left the job, so the boss found a part-time employee.


    Xiaowen pouted when he came back.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "The handsome guy really has a weird temper, wait for you to go, I don''t want to go."


    Lu Ning patted her on the shoulder: "Okay."


    Then he glanced at the order displayed on the computer.


    Turning around and getting ready to do it, Xiaowen couldn''t help but said in the back: "Although, handsome is still handsome, so handsome, I can only look at such a handsome guy."


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing, and kept moving his hands.


    Xiaowen came over to see her.


    "You''re so quick to learn. Before, those girls found it troublesome and ran away within two days after doing it. Why did you memorize it when you just got started?"


    Lu Ning didn''t say much, just said: "I have experience in this area before."


    Xiaowen nodded, seeing that she suddenly shook and grabbed the workbench and asked quickly, "Are you all right? Are you uncomfortable? Does it have anything to do with this?"


    She pointed to Lu Ning''s forehead.


    "Well, I''m still a little dizzy."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 61： faint

    Chapter 61 Fainting


    "Then remember to take your medicine."


    Lu Ning nodded, and walked out of the counter with a cup of coffee.


    Huo Jinyan was sitting by the window, and he was looking out the window when Lu Ning walked over.


    "Mr. Huo, your coffee."


    I¡¯m still drinking coffee at this point, I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t want to sleep at night.


    "You use it slowly."


    After she finished speaking, she turned to leave, but was stopped by Huo Jinyan.


    "I read your test paper."


    Lu Ning: "Huh?"


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at her, his expression was not very good.


    "How did you manage to avoid all the correct answers?"


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Nonsense, of course it was avoided on purpose.


    Lu Ning had a humble attitude, and replied very seriously: "I will work hard slowly."


    After speaking, he turned around and left, but just two steps away, his body swayed and he almost fell over. Fortunately, he grabbed the nearby seat in time.


    Huo Jinyan subconsciously supported her.


    Lu Ning stood firm: "Thank you, Mr. Huo, I''m going to work."


    She turned and left, Huo Jinyan looked at her leaving back with dark eyes.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "You go first, I will stay and lock the door."


    Lu Ning nodded: "Goodbye, be careful."


    She turned and left with her bag on her back.


    As soon as Lu Ning opened the door, he saw Huo Jinyan leaning against the station by the side of the road.


    ? ? ?


    Lu Ning didn''t understand what he was going to do, and he didn''t plan to take care of it, so he had to go around him.


    "Lu Ning."


    But Huo Jinyan stopped her.


    Lu Ning didn''t turn around, but stopped in place.


    Huo Jinyan frowned and walked over.


    Before he could speak again, Lu Ning suddenly fell forward, like a kite with a broken string, without any support.


    He ran two steps in a hurry, Lu Ning fell into his arms, and he caught her firmly.


    "Lu Ning? Lu Ning?"


    There was no response at all after calling twice.


    Raised his hand and touched her forehead.


    Chu Ting also quickly got out of the car.


    "What''s wrong with Ms. Lu!"


    Huo Jinyan picked up the man horizontally: "Go to the hospital."


    Chu Ting hurriedly nodded and got into the car.


    "Wait! Wait! Who are you! What happened to Xiao Ning? What happened to us Xiao Ning?"


    Lu Zhi just arrived, ready to pick up Lu Ning, but when he saw Huo Jinyan pick him up, he was startled, threw away the battery car, and ran over quickly.


    Huo Jinyan hadn''t answered yet, Gu Zi and Gu Chen came out of nowhere.


    Gu Chen touched her forehead to see her condition, looked at Huo Jin and said, "Come with me."


    Then he took Huo Jinyan and walked into the school, followed by Gu Zi and Lu Zhi, carrying Lu Ning''s schoolbag that had fallen on the ground.


    They also just came out and were going to find Lu Ning.


    The door of the infirmary opens.


    "Put her to bed."


    Gu Chen went to get things and asked Huo Jinyan to put him on the bed in the infirmary.


    Several people didn''t speak, and took a step back, afraid of affecting Gu Chen.


    Gu Chen took something to check, and then gave Lu Ning an infusion.


    After a while, I was relieved.


    First, he looked at Lu Zhi: "It''s okay, Uncle, there''s nothing serious, it''s just that I caught a cold, and I''ll be fine after two days of injections and some medicine."


    Lu Zhi nodded and heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Then, when will you wake up?"


    "At night, she is a little tired, she will wake up after a rest."


    Lu Zhi nodded: "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome."


    Lu Zhi looked at Huo Jinyan again: "Thank you, sir. I''m sorry just now."


    Huo Jinyan looked at him: "It''s okay, I''m Lu Ning''s head teacher."


    Lu Zhi was stunned.


    head teacher?


    Do the current head teachers look like this?


    This face really cannot be associated with this name.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 62： three oclock in the morning

    Chapter 62 Three o''clock in the morning


    It was already three in the morning when Lu Ning woke up.


    Consciousness gradually came to him, but his eyelids were heavy and his mouth was dry.


    Lu Ning raised his eyelids with difficulty, his vision gradually changed from blurred to clear.


    It was her room... There seemed to be a heavy weight on her arm, and she couldn''t move. She moved her fingers vigorously.


    The feeling of heavy pressure suddenly disappeared in the next moment, and a soft face suddenly appeared above the head, with a pair of big eyes staring at her.


    "Sister is awake! Sister is awake! Dad..."


    Before he finished speaking, there was a heavy sound in his ear, as if something had fallen.


    Lu Jingzhi glanced over there: "Father, are you okay?"


    Lu Zhi fell asleep sitting on the chair next to the bed, and just woke up suddenly by Lu Jingzhi''s shout, but forgot that he was sitting on the chair, and even fell down with the chair when he became unstable.


    Hearing this, Lu Ning struggled to remember.


    Lu Jingzhi raised his hand to support his sister.


    Shen Yunci heard the sound and ran in with a bowl from outside.


    "what happened?"


    "Xiao Ning! You''re awake!"


    Seeing her daughter woke up, Shen Yunci ignored Lu Zhi, put the bowl on the side table and ran over.


    "Do you feel uncomfortable? Does it hurt? Are you still dizzy? Do you want to drink water?"


    Shen Yunci asked a series of questions when he came up, Lu Ning looked at it for a long time, then shook his head and nodded slowly.


    Lu Zhi got up from the ground and looked at Lu Ning with a smile.


    "You have too many questions, how will Xiao Ning answer them?"


    Lu Ning looked at Lu Zhi: "Dad, are you okay?"


    Lu Zhi shook his head: "It''s okay, Dad is in good health, and it''s okay to fall. Are you thirsty? Dad will pour water for you."


    Shen Yunci watched Lu Zhi pour water and raised his hand to touch Lu Ning''s forehead.


    "Great."


    Shen Yunci brought over the bowl on the table: "Ningning, drink some porridge first, and don''t be empty stomach when you need to take medicine later."


    Hearing taking the medicine, Lu Ning subconsciously frowned.


    Shen Yunci fed the porridge with a spoon, Lu Ning opened his mouth and drank it, and then kept staring at Shen Yunci.


    Shen Yunci looked at her a little strangely: "What''s wrong? Is there something on my mother''s face?"


    Lu Ning shook his head and smiled: "Thank you, Mom."


    Shen Yunci looked at her lovingly: "Why are you being polite to mother, silly boy."


    Lu Ning was fed by Shen Yunci and drank a bowl of porridge, and then took medicine with the water brought by Lu Zhi.


    Before taking the medicine, she still frowned with some resistance, but Lu Jingzhi couldn''t help but say: "My sister must be afraid of taking medicine to get sick."


    Lu Ning:?


    After taking the medicine, Lu Ning wanted to pick up his phone to check what time it was, but Lu Jingzhi took it away.


    "Sister, you have to rest and stop playing with your phone."


    Lu Ning nodded helplessly, and was forced to lie down again.


    After taking some food and medicine, Lu Ning felt much better.


    "Mom and Dad, go back and rest, I''m fine."


    Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci nodded: "Call us if you feel uncomfortable."


    "it is good."


    Lu Jingzhi followed behind and prepared to go out together. Before leaving, he turned to look at Lu Ning: "Good night sister."


    "Good night, Jingzhi."


    The lights were all turned off, leaving only a small night light for Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning waited for a while, and after hearing no more footsteps, he slowly got up and took the phone over.


    The phone displays thirty fifty.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, then raised his eyes to look at the dark sky outside the window.


    Holding the phone, she lay back silently and closed her eyes.


    Under the dim night light, the whole room was a little groggy, and even the tears falling silently from the corners of her eyes were a little blurred...


    Ask for a recommendation ticket, my dears~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 63： your class teacher

    Chapter 63 Your class teacher


    Lu Ning was woken up by the phone ringing the next morning.


    It was already six o''clock in the morning, Lu Ning got up to wash up, and walked out of the room lightly.


    He wanted not to wake them up, but when he walked into the living room, he found his parents and Lu Jingzhi sitting at the dining table.


    ?


    The four of them stared at each other and were stunned.


    "Why are you up, Ningning? You don''t have to go to school today. I asked your father to ask your head teacher for leave."


    "head teacher?"


    Lu Zhi nodded: "Yes, last night you fainted because of your head teacher''s help so you didn''t fall down. I was shocked when I first found out, so young, I can''t imagine being a head teacher.


    Later, when he sent us back, I left his number for the convenience of future contact. "


    Lu Ning: "..."


    "What''s wrong Ningning? Are you unhappy?"


    "No, why don''t you guys sleep a little longer, Jingzhi doesn''t have to study so early."


    Shen Yunci smiled indifferently: "We are getting older and sleep less, so you don''t have to worry about us. Go back and sleep for a while, that''s just right, take more rest."


    Lu Ning shook his head and sat down: "It''s okay, I''m much better. I can go back to school."


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were still a little worried.


    But Lu Ning seemed to be in better spirits, so she insisted on going, and the two of them didn''t stop her anymore.


    The family of four went out together.


    Lu Qing hasn''t come back since last night.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Before leaving, Lu Ning gave the selected copybook to Lu Jingzhi to remind him to take time to practice.


    Lu Zhi went to see off Lu Jingzhi, Shen Yunci wanted to see off Lu Ning, but his family tried their best to stop him.


    "Dad, I can ride back and forth by myself in the future, and you don''t have to pick me up anymore."


    Already very tired, and had to take a detour to pick her up, Lu Ning felt guilty and refused to let Lu Zhi pick her up again.


    After finishing speaking, without waiting for Lu Zhi to agree, he got on the car and ran away.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning went to school by himself on a battery car.


    No. 1 middle school day students have special parking sheds outside the school.


    Coincidentally, as soon as Lu Ning pushed the car to stop, Lu Yuean got out of their car.


    Now is the time when there are the most people, Lu Ning doesn''t care about these things, but he doesn''t want to have various voices pointing behind him inexplicably.


    Before she walked out of the carport, people in twos and threes looked at her and whispered.


    Lu Ning pretended he didn''t see anything, turned around and walked into the school.


    "Good guy, it''s really exciting. Isn''t this the narrow road to Yuanjia?"


    "Tell me how these two feel now."


    "Of course one is in the sky and the other is underground."


    "If I were Lu Ning, I used to take that car to and from school, but now it''s someone else, why would I have a gap in my heart."


    "I really don''t know how she endured it."


    "I have a strong willpower. I heard that the injury on her head is related to Lu Yue''an. It''s like a normal person after being injured like this."


    "Really, I heard that someone saw her drenched and injured that day. Can she bear it?"


    "What can I do if I can''t bear it? She is no longer the eldest lady of the Lu family. I heard that her biological parents are very poor, so why can''t she bear it if she has no power or power?"


    ¡­


    There was a lot of discussion around, Lu Ning walked inside without squinting, and went to the infirmary first.


    Gu Zi was yawning and stretching, looking extremely sleepy.


    Gu Chen was wearing a white coat, when he turned his head and saw Lu Ning pushing the door in.


    "Here we go, how do you feel?"


    "much better."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 64： Huo Jinyans purpose

    Chapter 64 The Purpose of Huo Jinyan


    Lu Ning threw his schoolbag on the sofa and reclined on it.


    Gu Chen bent his lips and smiled at her appearance.


    He took something and came over to check it for her again.


    "It''s much better, but I have to take the medicine for two more days, did you hear me?"


    Lu Ning still lay down and moved his head to show that he knew.


    Gu Zi hugged the computer and sat down on the small table next to the sofa: "That head teacher of yours is very strange.


    Huo Jinyan, the only heir of the Huo family in the capital. But came to be your English teacher? for what purpose "


    Looking at him, Lu Ning raised his hand and circled around his temple: "I don''t know, it''s brain pumping."


    Gu Zi rarely looked serious.


    Staring at the computer, he tapped his fingers twice on the keyboard.


    "He has been in City A for more than ten days, but the overlap with your itinerary is very high, so you have to be careful."


    "Me?" Lu Ning was puzzled: "His target is me? Why? I have no power or power, what is he planning?"


    Gu Zi looked at her: "It''s not clear yet, but he keeps appearing in front of you, and now he even acts as your class teacher and gets along with you day and night, don''t you think it''s strange?"


    Lu Ning looked at him and nodded: "Strange..."


    "Right, it''s just weird..."


    Lu Ning still looked at him: "Strange, you can say such logical words."


    Gu Zi: "..."


    Gu Chen beside him couldn''t help laughing.


    "Laughing fart."


    Playing and playing, Lu Ning really felt that there was a problem.


    "I saw him at the airport when I first returned to China, and later at the playground. Now he directly came to be my class teacher. Was he there last night?"


    The two nodded.


    The degree of coincidence is indeed a bit high.


    But...why?


    She didn''t blame Huo Jinyan either.


    Could it be...


    Lu Ning frowned, thinking of something.


    "No way¡­"


    "Why not?"


    Lu Ning touched his neck and coughed twice.


    "I met him when I just moved out of Lu''s house. I drank too much and then vomited on him. Could it be that he took this grudge? Could it be that he wants to vomit back?"


    "..."


    "..."


    If you can¡¯t figure it out, don¡¯t think about it.


    Lu Ning sighed and sat up from the sofa, carrying his schoolbag and walking out.


    "I will go to class."


    "What do you want for lunch?"


    Lu Ning stood at the door and pondered for a while: "En...xiaolongbao."


    "Okay! Go to class."


    Lu Ning nodded, turned around and left.


    Gu Chen and Gu Zi''s expressions darkened at the same time, and they looked at each other.


    "It''s definitely not a coincidence, and it''s definitely not the reason Xiao Ning thought. No matter what his purpose is, protect Xiao Ning''s safety first. Lao Jiu, is Lao Liu here yet?"


    "arrive."


    "Let them follow Xiao Ning secretly. If they meet Huo Jinyan, the other one will separate and follow Huo Jinyan."


    "it is good."


    "I want to see what he is going to do."


    Gu Zi looked at the computer screen, and finally raised his hand to close the computer with a serious expression.


    "Actually, I didn''t say anything just now."


    "what?"


    "I suspect that Huo Jinyan''s visit to City A this time has something to do with a hacker."


    "Who?"


    "Z."


    "Z?"


    "Well, according to what I found, Huo Jinyan and Mr. Huo were attacked several times when he was in the capital, and the only clue that can be traced in these matters is Z."


    "Z is in city A now?"


    "At least Huo Jinyan thinks so. Moreover, I have investigated Z''s information in detail, and found that he has some techniques similar to the little apprentice Xiao Ning introduced to me..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 65： do something in his place

    Chapter 65 Finding something in his place


    Although Lu Ning expressed doubts about Huo Jinyan, after all, Huo Jinyan also helped her last night, and he still needs to express his gratitude.


    When she was worrying about not having a chance, the English class representative quietly approached her.


    Kan Rou is relatively introverted and dare not speak loudly. When she came over, she saw Lu Ning staring at the window in a daze and stood by the side hesitantly for a long time. In the end, it was Lin Ci who came back to save her.


    "Eh? What are you doing here?"


    Lin Ci came over and sat down, looking at Kan Rou strangely.


    Lu Ning was called back by Lin Ci''s voice, and turned his head to notice Kan Rou.


    Kan Rou kept looking at her, and Lu Ning asked softly, "Are you looking for me?"


    Kan Rou nodded.


    Lu Ning''s voice was very low, as if he was afraid of scaring her.


    "What''s up?"


    Kan Rou''s face turned red all of a sudden: "Lu Ning, can you please help us talk to Mr. Huo... Well, he lectures too fast, we, we can''t keep up..."


    She said subconsciously looking at Lu Ning''s face.


    Lin Ci felt strange: "Aren''t you the representative of the English class? How can you let Xiao Ning speak?"


    Kan Rou blushed even more.


    "They are all afraid of Mr. Huo, and they all let me go, but... I, I am also afraid... Lu Ning seems to know Mr. Huo, so, so..."


    She lowered her head and dared not continue speaking.


    "Yes, I''m sorry, it''s okay if you don''t want to go, I will go by myself, by myself..."


    She spoke with a worried look.


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of, he doesn''t eat people."


    Lin Ci couldn''t help but complain.


    Kan Rou blushed so much that blood dripped out.


    Lu Ning stopped her: "It''s okay, I''ll help you."


    Kan Rou immediately looked up at Lu Ning as if she had been pardoned.


    "Really! Thank you! Thank you!"


    also bowed to her very solemnly.


    Lu Ning stood up and walked out: "Don''t be so polite, we are all classmates."


    Lin Ci blocked her here to prevent her from going out.


    "You really want to go."


    "kindness."


    Lin Ci glanced at Kan Rou.


    She actually doesn''t like Kan Rou very much.


    Having been a classmate for three years, she hasn''t seen any improvement in Kan Rou''s character. At the beginning, she felt a little introverted, and she could help if she could, but she still used her personality as a cover to let others do it for her when she could do it herself.


    As time passed, Lin Ci didn''t like her very much, and he stopped helping her.


    Lu Ning looked at her: "It''s okay, I happened to have something to ask Teacher Huo."


    Lin Ci looked at her before stepping aside to let her out.


    Before leaving, he patted Kan Rou on the shoulder.


    Kan Rou heaved a sigh of relief and turned to go back to her seat.


    "Kan Rou, don''t use your introversion to blackmail others, do your own things, and seek things out of others. I hope you understand these two principles."


    Lin Ci didn''t even look at her, and continued watching the game commentary with his mobile phone.


    Kan Rou stood where she was, her eyes were red, and she returned to her seat after a long time.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning stood outside the teacher''s office and knocked on the door twice before he heard a voice from inside.


    "Come in." The deep voice knew who it was.


    Lu Ning opened the door and went in. Huo Jinyan was the only one in the whole office.


    His eyes fell on her.


    Lu Ning looked like a light on his back.


    He couldn''t help sighing as he walked over.


    "Teacher Huo."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, twirled the pen in his hand, and leaned back on the chair. It was a natural and ordinary movement, and he made it look handsome.


    It was also the first time that Lu Ning looked at him so seriously.


    Not to mention, he was sitting in the office in a suit, and he was really ascetic in this attire.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 66： Meet the parents? home visit?

    Chapter 66 Meet the parents? home visit?


    "Is there something wrong?"


    Huo Jinyan directly interrupted her intention to continue looking at her.


    Lu Ning looked at him and nodded: "Well, I want to thank you, I heard from my father that I escaped by luck because you were by my side.


    Thank you, Mr. Huo.


    I still have the school uniform from last time, and the money for the new uniform..."


    She was interrupted before she could finish speaking.


    "no need."


    Lu Ning was not polite to him, and nodded.


    "that''s it?"


    Being stared at and questioned by him like this really feels like being interrogated, no wonder everyone is afraid of him.


    "One more thing, your lecture is too fast, we can''t keep up, can you speak slower next time."


    Lu Ning looked at him with very devout eyes.


    Huo Jin said: "Is this the reason for your poor grades?"


    Lu Ning: "...?"


    Why did it run on me?


    Huo Jinyan looked at her dazed expression: "Can you understand if you speak slowly?"


    Lu Ning:?


    This question...


    "It should be possible."


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at her, his eyes were strong and scary.


    Lu Ning immediately: "Yes!"


    Huo Jin said: "You''d better make progress."


    He moved, and the pen in his hand tapped the scroll on the desk.


    A stack of test papers, the red mark on it is very eye-catching.


    Lu Ning glanced at it.


    "..."


    Her name is written on the top of the test paper, with a very eye-catching ''0'' next to her name.


    Although...


    But...


    Why did I feel nothing before, but in front of Huo Jinyan, I felt that I really shouldn''t.


    "Cough... Teacher Huo, sometimes hard work may not be useful."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with dark eyes: "Really?"


    Lu Ning: "...is...?"


    "I remember when I met you before, Mr. Lu said that he took you abroad. Is your English really that bad or..."


    He didn''t say the whole thing, but the meaning behind it is self-evident.


    Lu Ning continued to quibble: "Going abroad is still different from doing problems."


    Huo Jinyan: "It seems that being a young lady is different from being a student. I didn''t find you so... eloquent before."


    His last word was too ironic, Lu Ning watched him swallow it.


    "I want to see your parents."


    Lu Ning was stunned: "Huh?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her: "A home visit is also fine."


    Lu Ning: "?"


    Huo Jinyan pretended not to see her expression: "I can do anything."


    Lu Ning: "...Farewell, Mr. Huo, I will take the exam next time."


    "next time?"


    The final sound of Huojin is raised.


    Lu Ning: "Then...this time?"


    This man is really hard to serve.


    But I just finished the exam, so I won''t take the exam again soon.


    Huo Jinyan directly took out a new test paper and took it aside.


    "OK, just this time."


    Lu Ning:? ? ?


    Staring at the papers on the table, I was stunned.


    Where did this thing come from?


    Looking at Huo Jinyan again, he calmly took out a pen and put it on the scroll.


    "..."


    You are really poisonous.


    "There are chairs in the back."


    Lu Ning pursed his lower lip, turned around, took a chair from behind and sat next to Huo Jinyan.


    The speechlessness in his heart was reflected on his face.


    Huo Jinyan raised his wrist.


    "You have nine minutes."


    "..."


    Lu Ning picked up the pen and started to do the questions silently.


    I really have you, Mr. Huo.


    It was almost time for class, and the teachers all returned to the office one after another. They were all surprised when they saw Lu Ning.


    The teacher sitting opposite Huo Jinyan received Lu Ning''s gaze and glanced at the time.


    "Teacher Huo, there are two minutes left for class, let the students go back to class."


    After speaking, he glanced at Lu Ning: "Lu Ning, go to class."


    Lu Ning got up immediately: "Good teacher."


    Put the chair back quickly, turn around and walk away quickly.


    Ask for a recommendation ticket, my dears~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 67： im the worst

    Chapter 67 I am the worst


    Even Huo Jinyan''s sentence: "Come back after school and finish it." I chose not to hear it.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Seeing that she came with the class bell, Lin Ci couldn''t help asking in a low voice: "What''s wrong?"


    After sitting down, Lu Ning half-prostrated on the table, looking like he had lost his soul.


    "Do the test paper."


    Lin Ci didn''t realize it: "Do the test paper?"


    Immediately afterwards, Lu Ning continued: "Please parents."


    "what?"


    Lu Ning continued: "I want a home visit."


    "What!"


    Lin Ci was stunned for a long time before he realized that the three consecutive deaths in his student days landed on his friend all at once, and it was still within 20 minutes.


    Before she could ask, the teacher had already entered the classroom.


    Looking at the listless Lu Ning, Lin Ci gave her a distressed look from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡­


    After school, Lu Ning ran really fast, as if there was a wolf chasing her, quickly put away her things, ran out of the door, and ran into the coffee shop opposite.


    This time is just after school, she runs fast, and no one has come to the door yet.


    Xiaowen looked at her: "Don''t be in such a hurry."


    Lu Ning waved his hand: "It''s okay."


    Two people turned around and prepared materials for signature drinks at the counter.


    After ten minutes or so, the number of people slowly began to increase.


    I have been busy for an hour before I can take a good breath.


    "I haven''t eaten yet, go and eat."


    Lu Ning looked at what she was going to say.


    Xiaowen spoke first: "Don''t worry about me, the boss has recruited another employee, the time should be coming soon, you go, go to class after dinner."


    Lu Ning nodded: "Thank you, Miss Xiaowen."


    "It''s okay, let''s go."


    Lu Ning took off his apron and hat and walked out of the cafe.


    A few girls standing at the school gate turned around deliberately when they saw her coming out, as if they didn''t see her at all.


    Lu Ning didn''t pay attention to this, walked into the school after crossing the road, and went straight to the infirmary.


    Very hungry, very hungry, very hungry...


    Gu Zi and Gu Chen quickly took out their things when they saw her coming.


    "Boss, please take the steamed bun you ordered slowly."


    Looking at him like this, Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing, picked up the chopsticks and started.


    The Xiao Long Bao is still hot.


    "Have you two eaten?"


    "Of course not, we want to wait for you to eat together."


    After speaking, he took out two boxes of rice noodles from the incubator.


    Opening the box, the aroma overflowed instantly, and Lu Ning''s saliva almost flowed out.


    Gu Chen looked at her, bent his lips and smiled, raised his hand and took out a bowl, and gave some of his own to Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning smiled happily and took it.


    "You just get used to her."


    As Gu Zi spoke, he naturally picked out all the sausages in his bowl and put them into Lu Ning''s bowl.


    "Huo Jinyan is looking for you again?"


    Lu Ning raised his head with a steamed bun in his mouth: "How do you know?"


    "That classmate of yours came to get the medicine after school and said so."


    "Lin Ci?"


    Gu Chen nodded.


    "What medicine? Is she sick?"


    Gu Chen looked at her: "It''s not her use, it seems to be her grandfather. Don''t change the subject, what does Huo Jinyan want from you?"


    Lu Ning swallowed the steamed stuffed bun in his mouth, and then said, "It''s okay, it''s just that my grades are poor, so let me do the test paper and ask the parents."


    "He has never been a teacher, but he knows a lot."


    Not knowing whether it was a mockery or what it meant, Lu Ning looked at Gu Chen.


    "You mean, he''s targeting me?"


    Gu Chen looked at her bitterly: "Otherwise, you are the only one with poor grades in your class?"


    "Not really, but I''m the worst."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 68： collective blush

    Chapter 68 Collective Blushing


    "Probably the worst is the most eye-catching."


    "..."


    Gu Zi ate his mouth full of oil, and couldn''t help but mutter: "Then you can use your strength to blind his eyes."


    Lu Ning got a headache when he mentioned this.


    "Forget it, I''m still comfortable working as an errand student. I was entangled by people because I played around outside."


    "Wounded? You haven''t said this before."


    Lu Ning shook his head and was not very willing to say these things: "It''s nothing. I''ll talk to you when I have time."


    Gu Chen and Gu Zi didn''t force her to ask.


    "Have you encountered any difficulties?"


    Hearing this question, Lu Ning looked up suspiciously: "What?"


    "You are working part-time because you have financial difficulties? Why don''t you come to the infirmary and we will pay you."


    Lu Ning laughed angrily: "Are you paying me wages? You are trying to send me money. I''m fine. I will solve the problem myself. If I can''t solve it, I will come to you."


    Gu Zi gave her a white look: "I wish you could come to us, but when did you come to see us? I really don''t know what you think about leaving such two handsome guys alone."


    Lu Ning smiled, and before he could say anything, the phone rang.


    Lu Ning took a look at it, his face darkened, his brows frowned, and he threw the phone aside and let it ring.


    Gu Chen and Gu Zi looked at each other.


    "Meet someone you hate? Do you need me to help you out?"


    "It''s okay, he will naturally give up if I don''t take it for a few days."


    Gu Chen glanced at it. The phone call note was not a name, but two emojis, a black skull and a money bag.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    By coincidence, when Lu Ning came out of the infirmary to go to class, he ran into Huo Jinyan head-on.


    "..."


    Huo Jinyan standing there with his hands in his pockets is really a sight, but Lu Ning now feels that he is a life-seeking ghost with a scythe, and he can''t even shake it off.


    "Teacher Huo."


    At first, I wanted to pretend to walk over, but Mr. Huo himself didn''t want to.


    "Follow me to the office."


    "..."


    I really want to refuse.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning followed Huo Jinyan into the office, but there were still only two of them, and the other teachers hadn''t come yet.


    Lu Ning really wanted to ask Huo Jinyan, do you have no home! Are you living in school? Just to catch me!


    But Lu Ning was very sincere and didn''t ask.


    "sit down."


    After obediently sitting down, Lu Ning pushed a test paper in front of her, and she didn''t finish that one in the morning.


    "..."


    Originally thought that Huo Jinyan wanted her to finish the rest, but he suddenly picked up the pen and turned his lower body to ask her why she did this.


    Lu Ning opened his mouth and said nonsense: "I don''t understand."


    Huo Jin said: "..."


    Endured and endured and asked: "Who doesn''t understand."


    Lu Ning pointed to two phrases with higher difficulty coefficients.


    Then Huo Jinyan read it once and began to give her a concise explanation.


    ? ? ?


    Although, don¡¯t say it, listening to Huo Jinyan read English is really a kind of enjoyment.


    He usually speaks coldly, but when the English word is spoken from his mouth, it is combined with his low voice and pronunciation, as if he is reading a love poem to you, which is moving and pleasant to hear.


    No wonder the girls in the class blushed every time he read these words in class.


    I am much more active than usual in English class.


    Of course, apart from Lin Ci and Lu Ning, the two of them didn''t listen at all. One was thinking about the strategy of the game, and the other was thinking about the purpose of Huo Jinyan''s approaching her.


    "Understand?"


    Huo Jinyan''s cold and deep voice knocked her back to reality.


    Ask for a recommendation ticket~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 69： is the problem? is trouble?

    Chapter 69 is the problem? is trouble?


    Lu Ning just wanted to escape.


    "Can you say that again?"


    Huo Jinyan had blue veins on his forehead.


    Is this difficult to understand? !


    Why is she so stupid?


    Looking at Huo Jinyan''s impatient look, Lu Ning couldn''t help but wanted to laugh, and held back.


    what happened? Suddenly GET has a little joy of being a stupid student.


    Originally thought he would be kicked out, but Huo Jinyan really continued to speak patiently.


    Under Huo Jinyan''s eyes that were so cold that they were almost loveless, she finally got this question right.


    "Is this right, Mr. Huo?"


    Huo Jinyan wanted to set off fireworks after watching it.


    "right."


    Lu Ning pursed his lips and suppressed a smile.


    She had never seen such a side of Huo Jinyan.


    Before she could be happy for a few seconds, Huo Jinyan suddenly took out his mobile phone and handed it to her.


    Lu Ning looked at the phone he handed over in a daze, with question marks written all over his face.


    "Add your contact information, and I will send you some test papers."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Can I leave it out.


    cannot!


    Huo Jinyan''s eyes firmly answered this question.


    Lu Ning added the WeChat account in a hesitant manner, and then glanced at Huo Jinyan.


    "Teacher Huo, do the bottom-to-bottom students have to take tutoring like this? Why don''t I go and call them all?"


    Before she got up, Huo Jinyan said coldly: "The problems have to be solved one by one, and so are the troubles."


    Lu Ning:? ? ? she is the problem? is trouble?


    "Go back after finishing the rest."


    Lu Ning quickly sat down and finished the following questions.


    "I''m done, goodbye, Mr. Huo."


    After speaking, he ran away quickly.


    Huo Jinyan glanced at the back of her running away, then turned his eyes back to the test paper she had prepared.


    Looking at the words behind the answer, Huo Jinyan frowned.


    Ghost drawing?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning lay on the table, more tired than after running 800 meters.


    Lin Ci had just arrived, and seeing her like this, he couldn''t help but ask, "Who are you? Have you been called to the office again?"


    She just guessed casually, but Lu Ning nodded.


    "Do you think Huo Jinyan is targeting you a little bit?"


    Lu Ning nodded.


    "Shall we...does he have anything to fear?"


    Lin Ci was thinking while resting his chin, when Lu Ning said something leisurely.


    "It''s useless, he''s a clean freak. I vomited on him before, and I didn''t see him calling me less."


    Lin Ci suddenly became interested: "What? You vomited all over him? When?"


    "Before school starts."


    Lin Ci gossiped and wanted to ask, but Lu Ning replied with his mobile phone.


    "I don''t want to recall, I will tell you someday."


    Lin Ci didn''t ask any more questions, but still felt that Huo Jinyan had a problem: "How about we splash some paint on his car after school?"


    Lu Ning turned to look at her: "This trick is a bit bad, but I like it. But I don''t have time."


    This sentence is really full of twists and turns.


    Lin Ci smiled and looked at her: "Then wait until you get off work."


    "Not even after get off work, I''m going to interview a tutor."


    "Ah? Are you going to interview again? Who is interviewing tutors so late? It can''t be a bad person. I''ll go with you."


    Lu Ning looked at her, and smiled at her comfortingly: "No, it''s a child I taught before. Recently, I found a tutor again. I don''t know any bad people."


    "Oh." Lin Ci nodded: "But won''t you be tired to go to tutoring so late? Do you still have time to sleep? Xiao Ning, do you have any difficulties? Tell me how much you need, and I may help Got to be busy."


    Lu Ning patted her arm with a smile: "No, I just want to find something to do, don''t worry."


    Although she said so, Lin Ci still had to worry.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 70： I cant explain it anymore

    Chapter 70 is even more unclear


    Another full-time employee came to the coffee shop, and Lu Ning was more punctual. She only needs to help for an hour at noon, and she can leave work at nine o''clock in the evening.


    Lu Ning got off work on time today, and Lin Ci followed behind her.


    She was worried and insisted on going with Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning couldn''t beat her.


    Lin Ci glanced at Lu Ning who was sitting on the battery car.


    "Can you ride?"


    Lu Ning patted the back seat with a smile: "Woman in the car, I promise I won''t hurt you."


    Lin Ci laughed out loud immediately, raised his legs and sat on the back seat.


    Lu Ning rode the white one, and Lu Zhi rode the pink one.


    "I didn''t expect you to have good driving skills."


    Lin Ci sat in the back seat and praised her.


    Lu Ning continued with a smile: "Of course..."


    Before he could finish speaking, the car suddenly bumped, and then Lu Ning slammed on the brakes, and Lin Ci hit her back with his entire face.


    "No, brother, I just finished praising you, you, hey, why are you going..."


    Lu Ning got out of the car and ran to a construction site on the side of the road.


    Lin Ci was at a loss as he sat on the back seat and stabilized the car.


    "Xiao Ning, you, I don''t know how to ride..."


    Lu Ning didn''t seem to hear anything.


    Lin Ci felt that she was a little strange, stood up with the car, then put it down on the side of the road and walked towards her.


    There is a row of battery cars parked in the parking lot on the side of the road, and one of them is pink, which is very eye-catching.


    "Hey? Isn''t this the one that Uncle Lu rode that day?"


    She seemed to understand something, ran to Lu Ning, and stuck her head together to look inside.


    The iron fence was built around the construction site, leaving only the door.


    Two people looked inside through the iron door.


    It was already dark, only a few lights were on around the construction site, and the helmets of the construction workers also had headlights.


    Among the busy group of people, Lu Ning quickly saw Lu Zhi''s figure.


    She never asked Lu Zhi what kind of work he did, but that time when he came to pick her up covered in dirt, she should have been able to vaguely guess it, but she didn''t think about it.


    Lu Zhi was pushing a small trolley, which was full of bricks and looked heavy. He pushed it very hard, and after a few back and forth, he was sweating profusely, and the sweat dripped down his cheeks.


    Lu Ning watched for a long time, tears ran down his eyes.


    She watched her father work hard and earned money for his hard work, and she just... felt distressed.


    "Xiao Ning... shall we say hello to uncle?"


    Lu Ning shook his head, raised his hand to wipe away his tears: "No, I''m going to be late, let''s go."


    Lin Ci looked at her, raised his hand to wipe her tears: "En."


    There is no shame in any job, and there is no shame in making money. She is afraid that Lu Zhi will feel uncomfortable if she runs over.


    The two of them walked back to pick up the battery car, rode on it and walked away silently.


    ¡­


    The two walked away for a while, and a black car drove away not far away.


    The two people next to Luzhi on the construction site raised their hands and tapped the receiver next to their ears, and approached Luzhi.


    "Boss Lu, that person is gone."


    Lu Zhi nodded, and turned to leave with them after finishing the work at hand.


    Walked out of the construction site, stood at the door, took off his helmet, and patted the dirt on his body.


    "Mr. Lu, just now I saw two girls looking in, as if they were looking at you, did you see that?"


    Lu Zhi looked at him suspiciously: "Girl?"


    Immediately thought of something: "Does one have gauze on his forehead?"


    The man nodded, Lu Zhi was confused.


    It''s over! Now I can''t explain it anymore!


    Lu Zhi: Xiao Ning, listen to your father, I''m really faking it, I''m faking it!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 71： trick her

    Chapter 71 Lied to her


    Lu Ning returned home after the tutoring interview, as if he didn''t know anything, just like before.


    I helped Lu Jingzhi study two questions and went back to the room after eating.


    During Lu Zhi''s period, he kept observing his daughter''s expression.


    Waited for Lu Ning to return to the room before quietly resigning to Shen Yun.


    "My daughter saw me at the construction site today."


    "what?!"


    "I don''t think it''s even necessary to explain it clearly now. She must have believed that our family is very poor."


    Shen Yunci glanced at the direction of Lu Ning''s room.


    "Did Ningning go to the construction site to find you?"


    Lu Zhi shook his head: "It doesn''t look like it. She doesn''t even know where the construction site where I work is and how to get there. She should have seen it when passing by. Didn''t she say she was going to interview a tutor during the meal? I heard that address She was going to pass by the construction site, it should be at that time. Her friend is also there."


    Shen Yunci was taken aback: "Ah? My friend is here, did Ningning go to say hello to you? Did we embarrass Ningning?"


    Lu Zhi shook his head: "Ning Ning is not the one who cares about this. That time I went to pick her up, I went directly from the construction site. She was dressed in tatters and covered in dirt. She didn''t care and introduced me generously. Get to know her as a friend."


    "I''m just worried that Ningning thinks that our family is too poor and trying to find ways to work everywhere will exhaust her. Now she''s going to interview a tutor again."


    Lu Zhi lowered his head sadly and sighed.


    Shen Yunci was also a little worried.


    "Why don''t you tell Ningning directly, Ningning may have been just joking before, saying that our family is very rich so we can''t live anymore. He definitely didn''t want us to have pressure.


    But she can''t be exhausted. She is still in her third year of high school, so how important is study. "


    Lu Zhi is still worried: "The main reason is that she may not believe what we say now, maybe we think we are cooperating with others to lie to her."


    The couple are sad together.


    "Or find something to hold her back, and don''t let her go to any tutoring. I didn''t want her to go to work in a coffee shop."


    "Hold her? How to hold her?"


    Shen Yunci thought for a while: "Or just say I''m sick."


    Looking at her, Lu Zhi was displeased: "Don''t talk nonsense, not to mention that minor illnesses don''t delay action, how can you tie the child at home like this."


    "That''s right, what should I do then?"


    "How about this! Let Jing Zhi pretend to be sick. Anyway, my son is smart, and it''s the same at home."


    "This method is good..."


    Lu Jingzhi who came out to fetch water and passed by: "..."


    Silently turned his head and glanced at his parents.


    Is my cleverness for you to use like this?


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi only noticed the little one.


    "Ahem, although this method is good, it doesn''t work, it doesn''t work!"


    Lu Jingzhi silently finished receiving the water, turned around and left.


    "..."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The next day Lu Ning still went to school as usual, went to the coffee shop at noon after finishing his part-time job, and went to the infirmary to lie down, thinking of any other ways to make money faster.


    Gu Zi fooled her into working in the infirmary, but Lu Ning rolled her eyes back.


    She didn''t think of a way to make money quickly, and something happened to Shen Yunci.


    At eight o''clock, Lu Ning was still dealing with Huo Jinyan who came suddenly at the coffee shop, when he received a call saying that Shen Yunci had broken a bone and was hospitalized due to improper operation while working.


    She was about to go in a hurry, but the battery car was out of power, so it was Huo Jinyan who drove her to the hospital in the end.


    Shen Yunci also felt that his mouth was miraculous. The day before, he told Lu Zhi that it was impossible to make small troubles, but the next day a big one came and broke a bone.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 72： what is his purpose

    Chapter 72 What is his purpose


    In the pain, I still feel a little happy.


    Lu Ning was still wearing the work clothes and hat of the coffee shop when he ran over.


    Shen Yunci sat on the hospital bed, wearing a hospital gown, with his arms hung around his neck.


    Both Lu Qing and Lu Jingzhi are here.


    Lu Zhi was feeding Shen Yunci to eat fruit, but Shen Yunci was not happy to eat it and pushed him away.


    "mom."


    Lu Ning pushed the door open and came in. Shen Yunci immediately changed his expression when he saw her, and looked at her with a smile: "Ningning, you are here."


    Lu Ning quickly walked over to look at her.


    "mom¡­"


    Shen Yunci''s face was pale, and there were fine beads of sweat on his forehead, which probably hurt.


    Lu Ning bit his lower lip, his eyes were slightly red.


    Shen Yunci looked at her like this and quickly said: "Mom is fine, it doesn''t hurt anymore."


    As he spoke, he wanted to move the broken arm, but Lu Ning held him back.


    Lu Ning leaned over, and lightly rested his head on Shen Yunci''s uninjured shoulder.


    The voices are all nasal.


    "Mom, don''t do that job of yours in the future."


    She can make money! In the future, I can make a lot of money to support everyone.


    Lu Ning took her uninjured arm and leaned his head on her shoulder. This was the first time that his daughter was so close to him. Shen Yunci was so happy that he could hardly find Bei, so he immediately agreed.


    also greeted Lu Zhi, and gestured for him to take a photo of them quickly.


    Record the warm moment of the mother and daughter hugging for the first time.


    Lu Zhi looked at her, smiled helplessly, and took out his phone to take a picture.


    Lu Qing and Lu Jingzhi couldn''t help but think of Lu Ning''s mother who was still crying before he came: "..."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Huo Jinyan was still downstairs in the hospital, and Lu Ning saw him immediately when he came down.


    "Huo Jinyan."


    Huo Jinyan looked up at her, the aura around him seemed to soften a little under the warm yellow streetlight.


    Lu Ning approached and quickly changed his words: "Teacher Huo."


    Seeing that her eyes were a little red, Huo Jinyan said, "The situation is not good?"


    Lu Ning subconsciously raised his hand and covered his eyes: "Fortunately, the doctor said it''s not too serious, so we need to rest."


    Huo Jinyan nodded.


    "Thank you, Teacher Huo."


    As soon as Lu Ning spoke, he suddenly felt that he and Huo Jinyan had been within the scope of thanking him.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her face, raised his finger and pointed to her forehead: "What about you?"


    Lu Ning was taken aback: "Me? Ah, it''s almost over."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, and Lu Ning stared at him.


    The two were speechless for a while.


    "..."


    Lu Ning thinks it''s not good to drive people away, but it''s not good to stand there like this, or... treat him to a meal?


    Before he could figure out whether to invite him or not, a voice suddenly came from behind him.


    "Ning Ning."


    Lu Ning turned his head: "Dad."


    Lu Zhi saw Huo Jinyan and quickly approached: "Mr. Huo? Did you send Ningning here?"


    Without waiting for Huo Jinyan to nod, Lu Zhi walked over and held his hand: "Thank you!"


    Huo Jinyan frowned slightly looking at the hand being held, but still remained polite and did not shake it away hastily.


    "It''s okay. I''ll go first."


    Lu Zhi let go of his hand: "Huh? How about I treat you to a meal."


    "no need."


    Huo Jinyan got into the car and started the car, stepped on the accelerator and left quickly.


    Lu Ning pursed his lips and suppressed a smile.


    Lu Zhi turned to look at her: "Ningning, you go back to accompany your mother, I''ll go buy some porridge."


    Lu Ning nodded: "Dad, be careful."


    She turned around and walked away, until she couldn''t see her back, and only one person came out of the dark place.


    "Brother Lu."


    Lu Zhi''s complexion sank: "Find out what he is doing here. The heir of the Huo family came here to be a teacher, and frequently appeared by my daughter''s side. Let''s see what his purpose is."


    "Yes!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 73： i used to be fine

    Chapter 73 I used to be fine


    After Shen Yunci''s strong request, the three masters were driven away by Shen Yunci, leaving only Lu Ning to take care of her.


    Lu Ning also insisted on staying.


    Shen Yunci is very happy to be taken care of by his daughter. Lu Ning wipes her face and helps her do some things that she can''t do. Lu Ning will also help her with some things that can be done.


    Looking at Lu Ning''s figure constantly shuttling back and forth, Shen Yunci''s smile never stopped.


    She likes to be approached by her daughter. Lu Yuean was willing to be close to her when she was a child, but she didn''t like it very much after entering junior high school. She couldn''t even talk to her much, let alone have intimate conversations.


    Before leaving, Shen Yunci was desperate. The daughter who had been carefully trained and taught ended up like that, which really hurt her heart.


    Until I went to see Lu Ning, at that time Lu Ning didn''t know the ins and outs of the matter when he met them for the first time, and was told the truth in front of everyone, she was the last person to know these things.


    At that time, she saw the emotion on her face from shock to calm and forbearance, and she felt sorry for the child instantly.


    She doesn''t cry or fuss, she is even used to being treated like this, she can only be told about anything, no one has ever discussed with her, and no one has told her in advance.


    At that time, she didn''t say a word during the whole process, but after everyone finished talking about these things, after about five minutes of silence, her words hit the ground heavily.


    "I see."


    There are only four words, nothing else.


    She calmly accepted the news which was like a bolt from the blue to her.


    At that time, Shen Yunci was not only distressed, but she was also beating drums in her heart. She was afraid that this child would have doubts about the world after suffering so much unfair treatment, and she would never trust anyone again; at the same time, she was also afraid that she would put She cultivated another Lu Yue''an.


    When Lu Ning first came, she didn''t talk much, even she was aloof and indifferent. She was ready for a long battle, but a kind-hearted child won''t let you spend too long worrying about her.


    She is slowly accepting the unfamiliar family members, giving all her sincerity to her family day by day, Shen Yunci knows that his care and love for her is actually a small part, the important thing is that this child is actually such a person in his heart, she Kind, enthusiastic, with a clear distinction between love and hate, this is the original her.


    She was happy to see her like this, shed the package of repression, and was living a real Lu Ning.


    "Xiao Ning, don''t be busy, come and talk to mom."


    Lu Ning stopped what he was doing and walked over to sit by the bed.


    Shen Yunci raised his hand and grabbed her hand, looking down at the pair of white hands that were about the same size as his own in his palm.


    "Mom still remembers when you were just born. At that time, your hands were so small, your whole body was red, and you cried very loudly..."


    She paused and looked up at Lu Ning, her eyes were a little red.


    At that time, it would be good to look at her more, and to remember her appearance more, so that the latter would not happen, and maybe she would be able to tell which one was her biological daughter.


    But at that time, she also had more energy than she wanted, because of physical exertion, she passed out after only one glance at the child, and she missed the eighteen years of her own daughter.


    Shen Yunci is guilty.


    Lu Ning seemed to know what she was thinking. Looking at Shen Yunci, he raised his hand to touch her face, and wiped away her tears: "I used to have a good life, Mom."


    This sentence caused Shen Yunci to burst into tears, hugged her and started crying softly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 74： wont let it go

    Chapter 74 Will not let it go


    Lu Ning didn''t want them to feel too much guilt, and never said or asked, but the guilt from the parents'' hearts still existed even if they said and asked.


    Just like Lu Chuan and Shi Qingyue, they had never been with Lu Ning before, but after learning the truth and the return of their biological daughter, the guilt in their hearts made them leave everything they had never been willing to leave behind to be with Lu Yue install.


    This kind of guilt may dissipate slowly over time, with the time we spend together, but it may also follow for a lifetime...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning didn''t go to school the next day until Lu Zhi arrived. Because she just started working part-time, it''s not easy to ask for leave here. Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci let her work hard, don''t worry.


    Lu Ning also took a job as a translator during his part-time break at noon. After the part-time job ended, he would translate documents in the infirmary, and then go to class with the bell ringing.


    The part-time job of the tutor is on weekends, so there will be no delay.


    Shen Yunci felt sorry for knowing that her tutor was on the weekend, and Lu Ning was stunned.


    Lu Zhi had no choice but to smooth things over for her, saying that her mother was afraid that she would work too hard.


    In fact, Shen Yunci felt that the time of his injury was wrong, and he should have been injured on the weekend.


    But she never thought that even if she was injured on the weekend, it would not delay Lu Ning''s going to tutor on the weekend.


    After Lu Ning''s tutoring ended, he went to accompany Shen Yunci. Shen Yunci had to be hospitalized for two weeks before he could go home to recuperate. In the past few days, Shen Yunci was almost crazy and wanted to go home.


    But after being banned, she could only wander around in the hospital. Later, Lu Ning found some small toys for her to relieve boredom, and she didn''t feel bored when she played every day.


    This day, after Lu Ning finished his part-time job, he went to the hospital to accompany Shen Yun to resign. He couldn''t help rubbing his temples when he got out of the elevator.


    Huo Jinyan went directly to the coffee shop to give her tutoring, and she managed to escape.


    But as soon as he stepped out of the elevator, he heard Lu Zhi''s voice from the stairwell next door.


    "...I know, but you have to find out this matter for me! Why did my wife get injured out of nowhere? It''s not the first time for her to do this job, so don''t fool me with inappropriate operations!


    What monitoring is broken! Once an accident occurs, the monitoring will be broken, right? What''s the use of apologizing! Now it''s your factory that intentionally hurt people!


    What''s the use of saying sorry to me, it''s not me who got hurt, it''s my wife! She does not accept your apology! You must find out this matter for me, otherwise you will...! "


    Before he finished speaking, he raised his eyes and saw Lu Ning standing outside the door when he was pacing back and forth.


    I was going to blurt out the **** out, but when I changed the subject, it became "Otherwise, you guys will find a way to figure it out for me!".


    Then hung up the phone.


    Then he opened the door and came out, seeing Lu Ning''s icy face.


    "Ningning, when did you come? Your mother is talking about you."


    As he spoke, he was about to drag her to the ward.


    Lu Ning didn''t move, just looked up at him: "Dad, isn''t it an accident that Mom was injured? Is it man-made?"


    Lu Zhi was stunned for a moment: "Dad guessed it too, don''t think about it, Dad will solve it."


    Lu Ning really didn''t ask any more questions, but Lu Zhi looked at her and felt that she would not just let it go.


    "..."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Gu Chen left the school gate to meet someone. After walking for a while, he heard the sound of fighting in a relatively dark alley.


    He subconsciously stopped, leaned back and took a look inside, only to see a familiar face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 75： what did you find

    What was found in Chapter 75


    In the dark alley, the sound of punching and kicking didn''t stop. There was no light, only the faint moonlight came in, but the beating man was wearing a hat, so she couldn''t see anything when she lowered her head.


    She directly covered the victim''s mouth, and greeted her with her fists, only whimpering could be heard...


    As if aware of something, he turned his head and looked out vigilantly, and saw a familiar face, followed by the sound of the siren.


    Gu Chen''s movements were one step faster than his brain, he rushed in quickly to grab the beating girl and ran out.


    The girl who was beaten was suddenly let go, and then there were miserable cries and insults.


    Gu Chen dragged her and ran all the way, he didn''t stop until he reached a secluded place where the siren could no longer be heard.


    Let go of the girl''s hand and turn to look at her.


    The girl slowly took off her hat, and looked up at him, her eyes were clean and clear, with a smile on her lips, whoever it was if it wasn''t Lin Ci.


    Lin Ci looked at him and waved his hat at him: "Thanks."


    Gu Chen was dazzled by the girl''s free and easy smile, and opened his mouth to ask, "Anything?"


    Lin Ci looked at him: "It''s a little bit, maybe you have a grudge."


    "I?"


    Gu Chen was puzzled.


    Lin Ci turned and leaned on the railing beside him and looked at Gu Chen: "If I say that they are the ones who bullied Xiao Ning, do you think it is a grudge?"


    Gu Chen''s face darkened instantly: "There is indeed a grudge."


    Gu Chen also leaned on the railing, raised his hand and lit a cigarette.


    Lin Ci looked at him and smiled: "If it was your brother, would he have killed him by now?"


    Gu Chen couldn''t help turning his eyes to look at her, knowing that she was talking about Gu Zi.


    She is quite accurate in seeing people.


    Lin Ci looked at him, leaned closer and said softly, "I think you should have more ways to make them miserable."


    When she was talking, she raised her hand and took out Gu Chen''s cell phone from his pocket.


    Gu Chen frowned.


    This technique, she must have thought it was a side job.


    Lin Ci unlocked his phone screen facing him and added his number on WeChat.


    "I will send you their information, and I will leave the rest to you."


    After saying that, she put the phone into Gu Chen''s pocket, and turned to leave.


    Gu Chen exhaled a smoke ring and looked at her: "As far as I know, you and Xiao Ning are just at the same table."


    Lin Ci looked back at him: "That''s right."


    Gu Chen raised his eyebrows, as if he was asking, so what?


    Lin Ci curled his lips and smiled: "The tablemate doesn''t prevent me from telling them who can mess with who and who can''t."


    She said the last sentence with a smile, but Gu Chen could hear the ruthlessness.


    Going back to Shenlinci, he has gone a long way, leaving only his back.


    ¡­


    In less than ten minutes, there was an extra person beside Gu Chen.


    A man, a little taller than Gu Chen, wearing a hat and a mask can''t see his face clearly.


    "Who was that just now?"


    Gu Chen pinched his cigarette and turned to look at him: "Student Xiao Ning."


    "What did you find?"


    The taller man lowered his voice: "Huo Jinyan has been investigating a hacker. Before coming to City A this time, he paid a high price to hire an expert to find out the hacker''s location. This time he should be here to catch the hacker, but look The situation should be that they only have a scope and don''t know who the specific person is, so they stay here.


    He recently purchased a property in City A, and he should be planning to live there permanently.


    As for why she has been lingering around the boss, she should be suspecting that the boss is the hacker, but doesn¡¯t the boss not have this identity? "


    These have confirmed his and Gu Zi''s previous suspicions.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 76： was found

    Chapter 76 was discovered


    "So he was just suspicious. Before Twelve found out that many of their itineraries overlapped, that''s why Huo Jinyan doubted Xiao Ning.


    Old Nine, you haven¡¯t noticed any other abnormal behaviors of his recently, have you? "


    Lao Jiu shook his head: "No, he is indeed investigating some people secretly, but they are all ordinary people. It should be that the boss''s experience is more disturbed, so he is going to die on the boss?"


    Gu Chen bent the corner of his lower lip: "Maybe, he has searched for so long and finally found a certain clue, and he will definitely not let it go if he doesn''t find out here.


    It freed up a lot of time for us. Is the fourth child going well? "


    "very smooth."


    Gu Chen nodded: "Then you continue to follow him."


    Lao Jiu paused for a while before speaking, and said, "I think they might have found me."


    Gu Chen was still a little surprised: "They can still find you with your ability?"


    "Well, Huo Jinyan and his assistant are very vigilant."


    "It''s okay, you continue to follow. If you find out, there are benefits to discovering. The more time he wastes on unnecessary things, the more time we will have, and the smoother things will be."


    Lao Jiu nodded: "Don''t you need to tell the boss how many of us are here?"


    Gu Chen frowned and glanced at him: "I just said that Twelve and I are here, you guys wait a while and deal with the matter at hand first. Don''t scare her first."


    Old Nine nodded.


    "Is it difficult for the boss recently? I think she has a few more part-time jobs and is short of money?"


    Gu Chen gave a soft grace.


    "Then you don''t want to help? What''s the use of buying a cafe at a high price and letting her work part-time, then the salary is not enough for her mother to be hospitalized."


    Gu Chen rolled his eyes at him: "Don''t tell me about this matter later, she will solve it herself if she doesn''t let us intervene. I bought the cafe because I hope she will be closer and we can protect her at all times. What do you say?" The omission scares her away and how to protect her when she sees that she can¡¯t see it.¡±


    Lao Jiu also rolled his eyes in return: "There''s nothing to scare her away. She was a big lady before, and she has handled projects worth tens of millions or even hundreds of millions in the company. You scared her away by buying a coffee shop? You are too underestimated." Boss."


    Gu Chen didn''t want to talk to him anymore: "You know what, get out."


    Lao Jiu raised his foot and kicked him and quickly slipped away.


    Gu Chen looked helplessly at his back as he ran away.


    Actually, it''s not because she''s afraid of scaring Lu Ning, but because she doesn''t want her to feel that she is a trouble, and she doesn''t really want to trouble others by herself.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning leaned back his neck to stretch his muscles and bones.


    "I''m so tired, there seem to be more people today."


    Xiaowen moved his arms around.


    Looking at her, Lu Ning smiled, and glanced at the full trash can not far away.


    "I''m going to dispose of the garbage."


    "Well, slow down."


    "it is good."


    Lu Ning picked up the garbage bag and wrapped it up, then went to the back door.


    The garbage is placed in the corner of the back door, and someone comes to collect it.


    It''s already autumn, and as soon as the door was opened, a gust of autumn wind came in, and Lu Ning shivered subconsciously.


    She raised her hand to put the garbage aside and was about to go back when she heard a noise from the street and subconsciously glanced at it.


    Is that...Old Zhu? !


    Old Zhu was pushed tightly against the wall of the joint. The man was fierce and big, and he didn''t look easy to mess with.


    "I don''t care what''s going on with you! Have you heard about paying back the money! If you don''t pay back the money, don''t blame us for being rude! Is your son''s oxygen tube still plugged in..."


    Old Zhu almost cried in fright, begging for mercy desperately.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 77： Debt collection

    Chapter 77 Debt Collection


    "If you don''t repay the money, you''ll pull out your son''s oxygen tube! Do you hear me clearly!"


    Old Zhu didn''t know if he heard clearly, but he was kicked away as soon as he finished speaking.


    The man fell to the ground fiercely and screamed.


    Old Zhu was stunned, and turned his head to see Lu Ning.


    "Big, Miss..."


    His face was swollen from the beating, and his speech was a little unclear.


    Lu Ning turned to look at him.


    "Damn girl, I advise you to be nosy! How dare you hit me! Don''t you want to live!"


    He staggered to his feet, and the insults in his mouth never stopped.


    Old Zhu quickly stood in front of Lu Ning: "I, I will pay back the money, don''t hurt her."


    The man stepped forward and grabbed his collar directly: "I''ll give you three days! If you don''t return it, wait for your son''s body to be collected!"


    He raised his palm as if he wanted to slap Lao Zhu, but he was frightened by Lu Ning''s cold eyes behind him.


    The falling hand gently patted Lao Zhu''s face: "I''ll wait for you at the old place in three days, we''ll see you soon."


    After gritting his teeth, he withdrew his hand and turned to leave.


    Old Zhu was instantly discouraged, his body swayed and he almost fell down.


    Lu Ning supported him, and Lao Zhu stood still without daring to look up at Lu Ning. He lowered his head to look at her shoes: "Miss, I, I''m leaving first."


    He was about to leave in a panic.


    "Stop!"


    ¡­


    Lu Ning took him to the infirmary and asked Gu Chen to bandage him. Not only was his face swollen, but he also had many injuries on his body.


    After Gu Chen disinfected him, he took him to the cafe.


    Lu Ning hadn''t finished get off work yet, so he returned to the cafe after bringing him to Gu Chen.


    Old Zhu looked at Lu Ning who was standing behind the counter, standing at the door, not knowing what to do, and stood a little cautiously.


    There are not many customers now, Lu Ning came out from the counter after saying a few words and pulled Lao Zhu to sit on the seat by the window at the back.


    "What happened?"


    Lu Ning asked straight to the point.


    Old Zhu lowered his head: "No, it''s okay Miss, I, I''d better go first."


    He said getting up and leaving.


    Looking at him, Lu Ning called out in a hoarse voice: "Old Zhu!"


    Old Zhu turned his head to see her bitter eyes.


    Watching Lao Zhu sit down again, Lu Ning asked again: "Is your son sick?"


    Hearing that Lao Zhu lowered his head, he still didn''t speak, but tears fell on the back of his hand.


    Lu Ning felt a little uncomfortable. Lao Zhu watched her grow up, and she is a relative to her. She doesn''t know what happened to him now. Judging by his appearance, something big must have happened, otherwise he wouldn''t That''s it.


    Looking at him, Lu Ning didn''t ask any further questions. He slowly told the truth after Lao Zhu''s mood eased.


    Lao Zhu¡¯s son was involved in a car accident not long ago. The perpetrator escaped. Although he was caught later, his family was very poor and could not pay for the treatment of Lao Zhu¡¯s son.


    Lao Zhu''s son is still in a coma and the situation is not optimistic. He has been admitted to the ICU, and all the organs in his body are showing a tendency to fail, but Lao Zhu is unwilling to give up just like this. But this requires expensive surgery.


    Lao Zhu''s family has not been peaceful these years and has no savings at all. When Lu Ning was around, he relied on her to help him, but now that Lu Ning is gone, he didn''t dare to tell the Lu family, but all the money on hand was spent. I had no choice but to choose to borrow, and in the end, all the family acquaintances disappeared, and he was desperate to borrow a loan from a high L loan.


    "That person just now is a debt collector..."


    Old Zhu clenched his hands, a little ashamed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 78： mystery number

    Chapter 78 Mysterious Number


    He treats Lu Ning like a daughter, but he has been bothering her for so many years. In the past two years, the family has finally become more peaceful. He thought he could repay her well, but something happened to the Lu family again, and Lu Ning left.


    As a result, after he left, something happened and he still met her, and let her see his embarrassing side again. The shame in Lao Zhu''s heart can be imagined.


    Lu Ning looked at his black eyes and his rough hands.


    Knowing that he must be working as a coolie at night, Lu Ning couldn''t help but think of Lu Zhi...


    "Old Zhu, you are getting old, don''t do those things at night anymore, I''ll help you find a solution, don''t drive now, I''ll ask a friend to take you back."


    Old Zhu was stunned, watching Lu Ning hurriedly holding her back: "No, no, no! Miss, I don''t need you, I can, I can raise money by myself! I, I can''t drag you down anymore!"


    He knew that Lu Ning''s current situation was not good.


    Looking at him, Lu Ning calmly grabbed his arm: "How do you raise money?"


    One sentence stopped Lao Zhu.


    He has already borrowed money everywhere, and all his relatives have avoided seeing him. Does he have to borrow another high L loan to repay this high L loan? !


    This practice of tearing down the east wall to make up the west wall will never be completed.


    "I have a measure, don''t worry, go home and have a good rest, I will call you."


    Lao Zhu''s tears kept rolling down.


    "Miss, I, I..."


    After talking for a long time without saying anything, Lu Ning sent him out later, and asked Gu Zi to send Lao Zhu back.


    She came back and turned her head to look at the seat she had just sat in. There was a person sitting in the front seat, holding a test paper, and slowly raised her head to meet her eyes.


    Lu Ning walked over and sat opposite.


    "Mr. Huo, your eavesdropping skills are quite good."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and raised his eyebrows slightly: "Eavesdropping? I didn''t hide or hide, this is called fair and square."


    Looking at him, Lu Ning raised his hand to brush the broken hair on his forehead.


    Huo Jinyan glanced at her forehead.


    The wound on her head took off the gauze, and it is already much better. It is impossible to see where the injury was covered by her hair. Huo Jinyan only saw it when she subconsciously fiddled with her hair now.


    "I have read your test paper last time, and you did well. I will give you a holiday today, and I won''t check you."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    I remember correctly last time, she only got three questions right and got six points. Is that not bad?


    Lu Ning glanced at Huo Jinyan, his eyes softened a lot.


    "I''ll get you a cup of coffee."


    She turned and left, Huo Jinyan looked at her back, his eyes still dim and incomprehensible.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning was going to the hospital to see Shen Yunci after work. She was always a little slow on the electric bike, and all the things that happened recently kept flashing through her mind.


    In the past, she was not short of money, but she seemed to have neglected the importance of money. Now Aunt Hong, Lao Zhu, and the family all need money, and she is no longer the young lady who is not short of money...


    Lu Ning let out a deep sigh.


    Completely oblivious to the fact that there was a car following her all the time.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Not wanting to be in a depressed mood, Lu Ning brought a gift to Shen Yunci when he went, Shen Yunci was so happy from ear to ear, and talked about the rest of the three.


    "Ningning, come quickly."


    Shen Yunci told her to go over, but before Lu Ning could go over, the phone rang.


    She lowered her eyes and glanced at the familiar notes, a skeleton and a money bag. Lu Zhi and Lu Qing stood close, and she glanced at her mobile phone screen from the corner of her eye.


    Lu Ning has always ignored this call, but this time, she answered it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 79： Can make you win, can also make you lose

    Chapter 79 can make you win, but also can make you lose


    "Mom, I''ll answer the phone first."


    Lu Ning talked to Shen Yunci, then turned around and went out to answer the phone.


    Lu Ning walked to the innermost window on the floor before answering the phone.


    The caller was really persistent, and continued to call if he didn''t answer.


    Finally, Lu Ning took it on the third time.


    I haven¡¯t gotten used to it yet, and I didn¡¯t speak for a long time.


    After reacting for a long time, he opened his mouth uncertainly: "Got it?"


    Lu Ning didn''t speak, the voice was not that person.


    The other side also reacted quickly: "Big brother! Big brother took it!"


    The voice was very excited, with noises, it should be running over.


    Soon there was another man answering the phone.


    "Little girl, you are finally willing to answer the phone."


    Lu Ning turned around, leaning his back against the railing by the window, looking at the quiet corridor.


    She lowered her voice and got straight to the point.


    "I know what you are looking for me for, I agree, but I want half of everything, and you don''t want to appear in my life, everything needs to go according to my time and arrangement."


    The other side laughed in a low voice: "Little rascal, don''t push yourself."


    Lu Ning also bent his lips and smiled: "I will do it if I promise, and if you don''t agree, don''t contact me again."


    No matter what kind of disparity relationship you are in, no matter how tough the one who asks for help is, it is still the one that is handled.


    Lu Ning was very decisive. After speaking, he hung up the phone without giving him any time to respond.


    Five seconds later the phone rang again.


    Lu Ning picked it up, and a man''s voice with no emotion came from the phone: "I agree."


    Lu Ning smiled: "Starting tomorrow night, I will send the schedule to your phone."


    The other side still wants to continue to fight, and the voice is threatening: "Leave tonight, you have caused me to miss many games."


    Lu Ning was not in a hurry, he raised his hand to support the railing, his posture was a little lazy.


    "You haven''t figured out one thing, now you are asking for me, and it is not my fault that you missed so many games, it is because you have no confidence to win, so you give up.


    But you made a wise choice, it is better to wait and see than to lose. "


    "Little ghost, waiting and watching is equivalent to losing."


    Lu Ning''s voice was still calm: "I will guarantee you to win every game you participate in in the future." Her tone and eyes are firm and confident.


    At the end, he added in a slightly cold voice: "So, don''t mess with me, don''t play tricks, and break my request. I can make you win or lose."


    She frowned slightly, then hung up the phone.


    Looking at Lu Qing who came out of the ward.


    Lu Qing watched her hang up the phone and walked over.


    "you¡­"


    Just said a word, Lu Ning directly staggered his eyes, ignored him, and was about to leave.


    "Stop."


    Lu Ning still ignored him and kept walking forward.


    Lu Qing directly stepped up to chase after her, and raised his hand to grab her wrist.


    Lu Ning was forced to stop, looking down at the wrist he was grasping.


    When I looked up at Lu Qing again, I saw a trace of uneasiness in his eyes.


    "There is something I want to explain to you clearly."


    He received an anonymous email yesterday, which clearly showed him the whole process of Lu Ning''s injury and the cause and effect of the injury.


    In fact, the surveillance in the school is already done, and those figures were also photographed in the surveillance, and there is even a recording in the email, which is the description of the few people who bullied Lu Ning and injured her. The brief overview is just to please Lu Yuean did so.


    Lu Qing was stunned after reading it, but he never found a suitable opportunity to tell Lu Ning that he didn''t know how to speak, so he kept procrastinating.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 80： I do not want to hear

    Chapter 80 I don''t want to hear


    Looking at Lu Qing, Lu Ning didn''t ask him anything, and just threw him a sentence: "I don''t want to hear it."


    Then he shook off his hand and went back to the ward.


    Lu Qing stood where he was. He was the only one in the quiet corridor. After a long while, he came back to his senses and looked at the hand that was thrown away by Lu Ning.


    ¡­


    Lu Zhi stayed to take care of Shen Yunci and let the three children go back to rest.


    Because Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were not at home recently, Lu Qing was asked to come back, fearing that the two children Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi would not be at ease at home.


    After arriving home, Lu Ning took Lu Jingzhi back to the room and asked him to wash and rest, and only went back to the room to rest after watching Lu Jingzhi fall asleep.


    During the period, Lu Qing came out to fetch water, and saw Lu Ning rubbing his temples a little tiredly and walking into the room.


    He stood there staring at her door for a long time, feeling a little shaken in his heart.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning met two girls in the hallway who were fawning on Lu Yuean during the recess on the second day. Both of them had injuries on their faces, and the corners of their mouths were still bruised. Lu Ning took a second look.


    Didn''t she make a move yet, why did they get injured in the air?


    Who is doing this for the people?


    The two girls turned and ran away subconsciously after seeing Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning went to the infirmary after returning from the coffee shop at noon.


    Turning on the computer while looking at Gu Chen and Gu Zi: "Did you beat someone behind my back?"


    Gu Chen was taken aback, but Gu Zi was dumbfounded.


    "Beat? What hit? Who? Who got hit?"


    Looking at his appearance, Lu Ning was sure that he didn''t know.


    Turning to look at Gu Chen.


    Didn''t run away, he must know.


    Gu Zi looked at Gu Chen in disbelief: "You didn''t take me with you when you went out to fight!"


    His tone and posture resembled a little daughter-in-law who had been betrayed by her husband.


    Gu Chen: "..."


    Gu Chen looked at Lu Ning: "You know I never do anything."


    Gu Zi added in a cold voice: "Ah, yes, yes, you will use the knife if you don''t do it."


    Gu Chen: "..."


    Looking at the newly sent documents on the computer, Lu Ning was translating while listening to Gu Zi''s sneer at Gu Chen.


    Until Gu Chen got bored.


    "To shut up!"


    Gu Zi curled his lips and shut up in disbelief.


    Come to sit next to Lu Ning: "Take a rest, I''ll help you translate, if you go on like this, I''m afraid you will die suddenly, I guess he won''t be able to save you."


    Speaking of the latter, he curled his lips and pointed at Gu Chen.


    Before Lu Ning had time to say anything, Gu Chen sat on the other side and took the computer over: "You should also take a rest."


    Gu Zi frowned again: "What do you mean, bastard! Why can''t I help translate!"


    Gu Chen raised his eyelids and glanced at him: "I''m afraid she will be fired immediately if you come."


    Gu Zi: "...!"


    Gu Zi blatantly wanted to fight back, but Lu Ning pulled him to lean on his back and closed his eyes to prepare for a rest, then he shut up.


    Shut up, shut up, but still can''t help but roll two eyes at Gu Chen to express dissatisfaction.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After taking a break at noon, Lu Ning was much more energetic than before. According to the plan, he still went to the hospital to see Shen Yunci after work, and then went home with Lu Qing and Lu Jingzhi.


    After Lu Jingzhi fell asleep, Lu Ning went back to the room, but this time she didn''t rush to wash up. Instead, she changed into black sportswear, put on a hat and a mask, and listened to the door. There was no movement outside, so she locked it. The door, walked to the window lightly, then went out along the window, climbed downstairs along the pipe, and jumped down.


    A car stopped in front of her on time...


    Ask for a recommendation ticket, my dears~ compare your heart~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 81： flew away in a helicopter

    Chapter 81 Flew away in a helicopter


    Lu Ning quickly got into the car, and the car drove away, quietly disappearing into the night.


    ¡­


    Inside the car.


    Lu Ning sat by the door on the right side, and a man sat on the other side.


    The oppressive aura around him is impossible to ignore.


    But his suffocating sense of oppression is different from Huo Jinyan''s. Huo Jinyan''s coldness is because he does not want to communicate with others, and he has a high-cold aura that strangers don''t get close to, but he has the Huo family''s innate extravagance.


    And his sense of oppression is full of the **** atmosphere of the world. When he appears in front of you, you dare not show your air.


    Even if I am looking at you and smiling at the moment, you can¡¯t actually laugh.


    Lu Ning glanced at his murderous aura that he couldn''t suppress even with a smile, and didn''t say much.


    Just took a bag he handed over.


    "Little ghost, I haven''t seen you for so long and I don''t even say hello."


    Lu Ning put the bag by his feet, turned to look at him: "Long time no see."


    It was a greeting, and he didn''t mind, just smiled.


    The man''s name is Song Wenqi. In short, it is a name that is very inconsistent with his temperament. He and Lu Ning met two years ago.


    The place I met was the casino in Hongling District, Continent F.


    And the place they are going this time is the casino in Hongling District, Continent F.


    The car drove for about half an hour, and finally stopped in a desolate and uninhabited area.


    Lu Ning and Song Wenqi got out of the car, and their ears were immediately filled with loud noises.


    Following Song Wenqi, he bypassed an unfinished building in front, and a helicopter was suspended above the huge open space behind, and the loud sound was made by the helicopter''s propeller.


    The few people did not hesitate, and quickly boarded the helicopter.


    Soon the helicopter circled up and flew away in a short while and disappeared.


    This is true, and the sixth child who secretly protects Lu Ning is confused.


    The sixth child stood by the wall of the unfinished building, looking up at the sky where there was no helicopter.


    "..."


    He took out his mobile phone and called Gu Chen.


    "Old Eight... I don''t know how to tell you about this matter, you know the helicopter, get on it, and fly away..."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Gu Chen and Gu Zi took a look at the place that Lao Liu followed, and then took him home to discuss.


    They didn''t carry a positioning device with Lu Ning, so things became difficult.


    After the sixth child got home, he sat down and told the whole story.


    Gu Zi walked back and forth a little unsteadily: "Did you see the faces of those two people clearly? Do you recognize them?"


    The sixth child didn''t nod or shake his head. He just thought for a moment and then said, "I was too far away to see the people clearly, but the boss followed them on his own initiative and was not coerced. I''m sure of that."


    Gu Zi walked around more anxiously, Gu Chen finally put away his phone and gave up.


    He called many times but no one answered.


    Gu Zi also tried to check Lu Ning''s location based on the location of her mobile phone, but to no avail. They should have blocked all the signals.


    Gu Chen called Lao Jiu, and learned that Huo Jinyan returned to his residence after leaving the cafe today, so this matter should have nothing to do with him.


    Who took Lu Ning away, and why did Lu Ning go with him?


    But they don''t know whether she is safe now, or whether she can come back safely.


    Gu Zi stood up abruptly: "I''ll check the air traffic control."


    He turned and went upstairs.


    The sixth child suddenly looked at Gu Chen, hesitated for a moment and said, "Old eight, I think one of them looks familiar..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 82： underground casino

    Chapter 82 Underground Casino


    Gu Chen immediately looked at him: "Who?"


    The sixth child looked serious, and said softly: "Song Wenqi."


    Gu Chen was taken aback, and asked again in disbelief: "Who?!"


    Lao Liu didn¡¯t really believe it himself.


    How did Lu Ning know Song Wenqi?


    The sixth child sighed: "Maybe I was wrong."


    But he is not sure whether he has misread it.


    But that figure doesn''t look like the second person.


    But Lu Ning used to be a wealthy lady, how did he meet Song Wenqi, that murderous evil spirit? How could they know each other?


    Although this is a clue, this clue is equivalent to a bomb.


    Not only is Lu Ning''s whereabouts erratic now, but he also carries a bomb that may detonate at any time by his side. The faces of the two of them are even more gloomy.


    But to find out the whereabouts of Song Wenqi, it is simply a difficult task.


    He has the world''s number one hacker Gai Feng hiding his tracks by his side. Gu Zi wanted to track down Song Wenqi''s whereabouts, but he was played around by Gai Feng and led them in the opposite direction. Gu Zi was completely unaware of all this. When something was wrong, I didn''t know I was tricked until I arrived.


    Lu Ning is now like a little lamb in the wolf pen, life and death are uncertain, but all they can do now is wait...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Three hours later, Lu Ning and the others landed in Hongling District, Continent F.


    It''s just getting dark here.


    Song Wenqi and his party took Lu Ning into the car, and the car headed all the way to the casino.


    Lu Ning wore an extra black long coat with a hood, which could completely wrap her figure.


    She was speechless along the way, leaning against the car to rest, closing her eyes and resting her mind.


    When she got to the place, Song Wenqi called her: "Little devil, get out of the car."


    Lu Ning opened his eyes and got out of the car.


    In front of you is a bustling street, surrounded by all kinds of people, speaking obscure languages.


    Song Wenqi took her into a casino in front of him.


    After verifying their identities at the door, someone immediately came to respectfully lead them through the large and small gaming tables and the crowded crowd in the lobby.


    The surrounding voices were noisy, there were cheers, sighs, and some people were anxious to curse.


    But these are just small things, the real highlight is the underground casino that the waiter takes them to.


    There is the real gold-selling cave.


    A group of people arrived in the elevator, but the waiter did not press the floor, because there was no button for the underground floor at all.


    He took out a magnetic card and swiped it on the elevator sensor, and then the elevator started to slowly descend.


    When the elevator is opened again, it will be a completely different scene from the upstairs.


    A hotter atmosphere than upstairs.


    Completely different style.


    The downstairs is smaller than the upstairs, but there are 20 glass rooms hanging on the surrounding walls, which are provided for top VIP guests.


    The equipment downstairs is also very simple. Compared with the variety of gaming tables and machines upstairs, there is only one huge gaming table in the middle, and now the gaming table is surrounded by people with three floors inside and three floors outside. people.


    The surrounding area is full of uniformed security guards.


    The waiter led them out of the elevator, avoiding the noisy crowd, and entered the glass room in the sky through a special passage. A large number 9 was pasted on the door of the room.


    As they entered, the lights inside and outside the No. 9 glass room were all lit up, and all the people in the rooms 17-20 opposite them looked over from afar.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 83： I did not see it

    Chapter 83 I did not see


    Each of them wears a mask.


    And Song Wenqi also put on a mask when he entered the glass room.


    Here, everyone in the glass room does not know the identity of the other party, but those who can enter these glass rooms know that the other party is not easy to mess with.


    At the same time, on the display screen hanging above the huge round table in the middle, the number 9 that was originally dark is also lit up at this moment, and the surrounding neon lights are flickering.


    Immediately there was a new round of climax in the audience.


    If someone with a glass room joins, it proves that there will be an extra high-value chip to win.


    The people around the gaming table are actually people of modest wealth. Those who can enter the underground casino must have more than one million movable funds, otherwise they are not eligible to enter here at all.


    And each of these people has more than one million movable funds, but they are not eligible to enter the glass room. It is conceivable how unfathomable the net worth of these people in the glass room is.


    These people are delusional that they can rise to a higher level overnight. Some people really have this luck and can double their assets tenfold overnight.


    And some people will lose everything here and bear high debts, but this will not stop them from continuing. The unyielding temperament and the atmosphere and bargaining chips will make them continue to dream about it all night Turn over...


    But the reality is not a fairy tale. These people often don¡¯t turn over overnight as they imagined, and most of them are overwhelmed to end themselves.


    And the source of these is actually a very simple game.


    Card game.


    Easiest game ever, at a great price.


    Today''s game is the easiest one.


    Guess points.


    A new round of games on the gaming table begins. People around the table place their chips on the points one after another, and the VIPs in the glass room will press their points and bet chips on the monitor on the left front of the room.


    Their bets and points will be displayed accordingly on the display above the gaming table.


    Lu Ning did not sit at the monitor, but sat on the middle sofa with Song Wenqi and watched the situation below.


    Sitting in front of the monitor was a brother of Song Wenqi. He looked at the monitor, and the arrangement of points had already appeared on it.


    He turned his head and glanced in Song Wenqi''s direction.


    Song Wenqi glanced sideways at Lu Ning.


    She sat there quietly, crossed her legs and said nothing.


    Five seconds later she said, "I didn''t see it."


    When they entered the room, it happened to be when the gaming table was shuffling, and Lu Ning didn''t have time to see it.


    Song Wenqi was not annoyed when he heard the words, he just picked up the wine glass on the table and shook it lightly in his hand a few times.


    "Don''t worry, kid, you''ll have to see clearly in the next game."


    He spoke lightly, but Lu Ning would not miss the murderous threat in his words.


    There was no operation on time, and a prohibition gesture appeared on the monitor, and the operation was no longer allowed.


    But it doesn''t mean that you can not participate in this round.


    The big screen below still shows the chips in Room 9¡ªtwo million.


    But the counting area was empty. The people below couldn''t help being surprised, and they all raised their heads to take a look at Room No. 9.


    There are also rules in the glass room.


    As long as you enter the room, you must participate in every round. Even if you can¡¯t choose the result within the time, the system will deduct your initial chip. The initial chip in the glass room is 2 million each time.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 84： Free two million

    Chapter 84 Give away two million for free


    Not choosing after the timeout is a stupid thing for people here. Even if you choose one before the end of the countdown, there is still some chance of winning, and it is better than throwing two million in vain.


    But although they feel stupid, they are very excited. When someone gives up fighting for a share of chips, they throw out two million more chips for them. Everyone is happy about such a good thing.


    The betting is over and the cards are turned.


    The crowd below instantly became enraged, shouting their numbers one after another.


    The person in black uniform standing in the middle of the gaming table flipped over the first card with his gloved hand.


    One heart is three.


    The first card is not visible yet, but the atmosphere on the scene is still hot.


    The next two cards are four of diamonds and three of diamonds.


    This is considered a card with a small number of points. People who bet a small number of points instantly became more excited and their voices became louder.


    Following the flop, the fourth card also appeared in front of everyone.


    A **** K.


    A total of twenty-three points.


    This game allows plus or minus two points, that is, betting, the twenty-two, twenty-three and twenty-four people are winners and can divide all the chips according to the rules.


    The audience was instantly detonated, some people were happy while others were sad.


    One of the people had the loudest voice. He shouted heart-piercingly: "Why! Why! Impossible! You are cheating! It can''t be blackjack! Give me back my money!"


    The sound attracted everyone, and also attracted the nearby security guards. They raised their hands and caught the person who was trying to climb up the gaming table. The person looked at the cards like crazy, and was still cursing.


    A security guard raised his hand and punched him on the side. The man fell down on the gaming table crying in pain, and the security immediately dragged him down and then dragged him away.


    People around looked at all this indifferently, and no one was surprised. This kind of drama is played out here almost every day.


    Without that sound, a new round of the game started again.


    The dealer who changed a new deck of cards showed the cards in front of everyone, followed by a series of dazzling shuffling, so that no one could see the cards clearly.


    Finally, all the cards were slid on the table, and the dealer picked four of them and placed them in the fixed area in front of them, neatly arranged.


    The surrounding flute sounded, and the betting began.


    People around the gaming table bet one after another, and most of the people in front of the monitor in the glass room only glanced at the person sitting on the sofa before choosing points and chips on the monitor.


    In Room No. 9, Song Wenqi''s brother looked at him and Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning looked at the gambling table below, and his eyes were locked on the four cards.


    The large screen in the center continuously displays the points and bets in the glass room.


    Today, except for rooms 1, 3, and 16, there are people in the other seventeen glass rooms.


    All the sixteen rooms above have been displayed, and only room 9 remains.


    Everyone looked at Room 9.


    If you look carefully, you can see clearly that there is an imposing man sitting in the middle, and the person next to him is wearing loose clothes and a hat mask, and he can''t see the figure clearly at all, and he can''t even see men and women clearly.


    Finally, within five seconds of the countdown, Lu Ning calmly said, "Eleven."


    The younger brother was stunned, such a small number of points?


    But there is no time to think about these at all now, so I quickly select the points and enter the chips to submit.


    Before the flute sounded, the points and chips in Room 9 were displayed on the big screen.


    Almost everyone looked over, and they were all shocked when they saw it clearly.


    Ask for a recommendation ticket, my dears~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 85： final key

    Chapter 85 The Last Key


    Eleven o''clock? !


    Almost gave up the possibility of having a top card.


    You must know that in the fifty-four poker cards, except the big and small kings, there are twelve face cards, plus seven or more high-point cards, the probability of being drawn is comparable to that of small-point cards, or even higher .


    According to the previous experience of guessing points in card games, face cards appear in almost four out of every five rounds.


    The face cards represent eleven, twelve, and thirteen points.


    So almost everyone was shocked when the dot 11 was displayed below the number nine.


    According to the summary of the cards in underground casinos, the probability of the number below twelve appearing is only 2%, so when betting, almost everyone will try to place their bets on the top of the big number, and if they are not sure, they will place it around the number twenty. A small number like eleven is equivalent to throwing money.


    In this round, except for glass room No. 9, which had less than fifteen points, everyone else, including everyone at the table, bet more than fifteen points.


    At this time, before the second whistle sounded, a person on the right side of the gaming table suddenly moved his chips from point sixteen to point eleven.


    This is also within the allowable range of the underground casino. After the VIPs in the glass room have selected their points, after the first flute sounds, all the people at the gaming table before the second flute sound have a chance to follow suit and repent.


    On the gambling table, only one person chose to follow the trend and repent. He moved the chip to position eleven and immediately withdrew his hand, but he could still see the white and slender hands in a trance.


    Everyone around is blown up.


    Especially the people around him shouted and shouted excitedly.


    This man was wearing a large cloak, and the side of his face was also covered so that he couldn''t see his face clearly, but he looked like a tall boy.


    "Young man, you''re in for a treat, but there''s no such follower! It''s your first time to come here, the probability of small points here is very small..."


    "Why are you telling him these things, and you can''t change it. This person is just learning from a trap. When he loses all his money, you can see if he still follows suit, and see if he cries."


    The surrounding discussion and excited shouting never stopped, and the boy never spoke, just staring at the cards on the gaming table.


    Because there were small points this time, the atmosphere was even more heated than in the previous round.


    The sound of the flute has long been drowned in their cheers.


    The dealer starts to flop the cards one by one.


    Start with the first sheet on the left.


    The entire arena was silent for a moment, as if everyone was looking forward to what the first card would be.


    After slowly opening his hand, the five of hearts on the first card appeared in front of everyone.


    In an instant, the whole place became hot again.


    Everyone cheered, and even the people in the glass room couldn''t help curling their mouths.


    Five is not considered a complete small point, it is a middle card in the number cards.


    This increases the probability of winning by 25% for those who choose eleven, and they don''t believe that all the next cards will be small points.


    While everyone was cheering, the second card was slowly revealed.


    A club ace appeared in front of everyone.


    Almost everyone was taken aback, and the cheers were also quieter.


    A corresponds to point 1, which is the smallest card.


    But this is not over yet. Before the group of people could finish their self-comfort, the third card, 2 of Clubs, gave them a critical blow again.


    It''s a small number again!


    This undoubtedly made everyone fall into a trace of despair.


    The original 25% winning rate stagnated, but the opponent went from zero to 75%!


    The last card became the key.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 86： another choice

    Chapter 86 Another Choice


    Whether 25% jumps to 100%, or 75% drops back to 0, just look at this last picture.


    The sound of cheering disappeared, and only everyone''s eyes were fixed on the last unopened card.


    In a tense atmosphere, the dealer''s hand touched the last card, and then slowly turned it upwards.


    It seems that I can still hear the sound of stamping feet in a hurry.


    With the muffled sound of the dealer''s finger pointing on the gaming table, everyone saw the card clearly.


    Three of Hearts!


    The points add up to exactly eleven o''clock!


    The boy on the gaming table and No. 9 glass room divided up all the chips!


    There were voices of remorse and insults from below, and everyone in the rest of the glass room looked at No. 9 in unison.


    Even Song Wenqi''s younger brother looked at Lu Ning in a different way.


    When their eleven o''clock selection is over, their inner reaction is almost the same as that of everyone below, but now it is this impossible point that makes them win.


    The corners of Lu Ning''s lips under the mask were raised silently, and he was relieved.


    This is also risky for her, because the last card actually puts her in a trance.


    The dealer''s technique was very fast, and she wasn''t sure whether it was the 8 or the afterimage of the 3 that made her see it as an 8.


    But she finally trusted her first instinct.


    In the violent atmosphere downstairs, when the staff distributed all the chips to the boy, he turned his head and slightly raised his head to glance at the No. 9 glass room above.


    Lu Ning also glanced at him, and the eyes of the two met in the air.


    ¡­


    The next game will start soon.


    Almost everyone was staring at the dealer''s hand, but the dealer didn''t need to shuffle the cards that could be remembered when they were shown, and they couldn''t remember them after they were covered.


    What''s more, he will also perform all kinds of fancy shuffling, which makes people dazzled.


    In this round, the dealer selected four adjacent cards from the right and placed them in fixed positions.


    When placing bets, everyone looked at Room 9 in unison.


    Coincidence, it must be a coincidence...


    Thinking about this, he suspiciously selected the points he wanted to choose.


    Almost one-sidedly chose points above 15, and only a few people chose points below 15 and above 10.


    And the boy who changed his points in the last game actually pushed all the chips to the minimum points that no one had ever chosen this time.


    It seemed that he stood against everyone again, and before everyone was shocked, the big screen showed the choices of everyone in the glass room.


    The choice of No. 9 glass house naturally attracted the attention of many people.


    And the number of points they chose was four!


    This is the smallest point on the gaming table, the probability that is less than 2%, 0.1%.


    This means that all four cards must be aces.


    And the point of this bet coincides with that boy.


    The first whistle sounded.


    Within two seconds, three people chose to follow suit and push the chips to four.


    Although the remaining people were suspicious and hesitant, none of them moved because they didn''t believe it.


    The probability that the four cards have the same point is too low, how is this possible!


    But if the four cards are of the same point, the chips in this round will be doubled directly. Such an opportunity is also rare, so before the second whistle sounded, three people chose the point four again.


    They choose to give it a go.


    The rest of the people safely chose the current points, doubling is tempting, but if they blindly follow the trend, not only will they not double, but they will lose all they have now. After careful consideration, they chose not to move.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 87： cheat?

    Chapter 87 Cheating?


    Now everyone''s attention is on the dealer''s hand.


    Watching him turn over four cards in turn.


    The board is indeed four Aces of different suits.


    The sound from downstairs could knock down the roof in an instant.


    "Cheating! You are cheating! You must have colluded! You must have colluded, it''s impossible! Impossible! How could it be such a coincidence!"


    But the fact is such a coincidence, and everyone who enters the underground casino will go through the infrared detection at the door when they enter, and they can see whether they are carrying something that should not be carried.


    But now that the crowd is excited, all the security guards can no longer control this scene. As a last resort, the person in charge of the underground casino can only be invited out.


    This man is also wearing a mask, a monkey mask.


    He just glanced at the chaotic scene, raised his hand and pressed a red button on the wall.


    In an instant, the entire underground casino was surrounded by sirens, and human voices were gradually suppressed.


    Until the siren ended, several gunshots rang out suddenly, and everyone screamed and hid aside.


    Waiting for no one present to make any noise, the person in charge raised his hand and pressed the button again, and the entire venue fell into silence in an instant.


    He walked forward slowly, and the leather shoes made a rattling sound when they stepped on the ground, which made people feel trembling.


    Until he reached the gaming table, he stopped, looked at everyone, and put his hands on the gaming table.


    "Everyone must know the rules here."


    The voice was muffled, obviously not his own.


    But the sound is very intimidating.


    "Everyone who enters here has been inspected. I believe you have seen the infrared detection at the door. After all, this is not the first time for everyone to come here.


    But just to reassure you, now with all of you watching, let''s check the dealer again. "


    He paused to look at the crowd, and continued: "If there is nothing wrong with our dealer, it proves that no one is cheating here, and there is no case of our VIP guests colluding with the dealer.


    After this incident is over, if there are still people who want to disrupt the rules and order here, then don''t blame us for being rude. "


    His last sentence seemed to be smiling, but it made everyone tremble.


    Seeing that no one said anything, he raised his hand, and immediately someone came over with a detector and scanned the whole body of the dealer in front of everyone.


    This is not over yet, the licensing officer took off all his clothes, and checked every corner of the clothes.


    At this moment, all he has left on his body is a close-fitting thin top and underpants.


    The person in charge called a stop, then raised his finger and pointed to the crowd.


    It was the man who first questioned the fraud.


    "Sir, it''s up to you to do the final inspection, come over and feel if there is any bomb on our dealer."


    The man hesitated, and finally walked out trembling.


    Finally mustered up the courage and walked over.


    The person in charge raised his hand towards him, signaling him to check at will.


    The man hesitated and slowly stretched out his hand.


    I touched it carefully, but found nothing.


    Finally, he looked at the eyes uncovered by the dealer''s mask, and couldn''t help shaking.


    He swallowed, and said with some difficulty: "No, no."


    "Do you have any more questions?"


    "No, no more."


    "very good."


    The person in charge finished speaking, raised his hand and punched the man directly in the face, a **** tooth flew out of his mouth and landed on the ground.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 88： last game

    Chapter 88 The Last Game


    The man fell to the ground screaming and covering his face.


    The person in charge looked at him condescendingly, raised his hand and moved his wrist.


    "This is a punishment for the troublemaker, I hope you will keep it in mind."


    There was no emotion in the voice.


    deeply shocked everyone present.


    Finally, he bowed very gentlemanly towards the No. 9 glass room.


    After standing up, his eyes fell on the boy in the cloak.


    The boy raised his eyes, and his clear eyes looked at him with determination.


    The person in charge''s eyes stayed on him for a long time, and finally looked back.


    "I hope you all have a good time."


    Then he turned and left.


    After a while, the underground casino resumed its former bustle, as if nothing happened just now.


    Song Wenqi shook his red wine glass and said with a smile: "Little devil, you really caused a lot of trouble because of your strength."


    Looking at the situation below, Lu Ning''s eyes dimmed: "It''s you."


    The implication was not that she provoked it, it was because he insisted on letting her come to have these things happen.


    Song Wenqi was not annoyed either, still smiling: "Yes, it''s me."


    He paused for a few seconds and then spoke again: "I like to make trouble the most."


    The smile in the voice shocked Lu Ning.


    The glass room hanging in the air here implies their superiority.


    And these people come here with a lot of money to play the simplest game. They like to see the situation like just now. They shake their glasses and slowly appreciate it. I care whether the game is fun or not, and whether the scene is good or not.


    She was also in a superior position before, living in the vanity fair full of power every day, watching the people around her flatter and flatter each other for the sake of fame and fortune, but stabbing a knife in the back without hesitation, everyone wearing The mask is alive.


    But when they look at people who live worse than themselves, they all have a superior attitude. Sometimes they throw out alms, and those eyes are like looking at their own playthings.


    Lu Ning hated this attitude early on. She didn''t dare to flaunt how kind she lived, but at least she didn''t become like them. In this Vanity Fair, she hid in a corner to avoid being assimilated by the people around her.


    And now this is another Vanity Fair.


    She couldn''t help but feel a little sad in her heart. After all, she became an accomplice in this Vanity Fair game.


    Song Wenqi took a sip of wine and said, "Take a break for two rounds."


    In the next two rounds, Glass Room No. 9, which has attracted much attention, did not bet any more points, and threw 4 million in vain.


    But this does not affect the mood of the rest of the game.


    The scene is still hot, and the betting is still high.


    Song Wenqi raised his hand and glanced at his watch: "Alright kid, I''ll take you home after the last round."


    The little brother next to the monitor over there heard that he had already thrown all the chips out, and just waited for Lu Ning to tell him the points.


    A new game on the gaming table begins, and the dealer shuffles the cards as usual.


    After all four cards are placed, betting begins.


    In the two rounds that Song Wenqi did not place a bet on, the boys at the gaming table had won consecutively again, and the situation on the gaming table had turned into one after another.


    But this time, a group of people who were planning to join the cast raised their eyes but disappeared. The boy disappeared at some point.


    A group of people began to bet blindly, the flute sounded, and then looked at the big screen, this time the unexpected glass room No. 9 also had points.


    But everyone was shocked again by this point.


    19.5? !


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 89： check that black dress

    Chapter 89 Check that black dress


    And the chips turned out to be as high as 30 million.


    But the people in the glass room are either rich or expensive, and the appearance of such an amount is actually a little shocking, but what shocked them even more was the points.


    There is a point of 0.5, which means that there is a big and small king in this round.


    But when there is no certainty, it is rare for someone to bet with 0.5.


    After all, there are only two kings and kings, and the concept of appearance is very low.


    In addition, there is a winning streak rule of plus or minus 1-3 in each round, so even if it is not exactly with 0.5 points, you can win.


    For example, if the number of points in this game is 22.5, the rule is that it can be positive 2 and negative 1 is a winning streak, then 21.5-21-21.5-22-22.5-23-23.5-24-24.5, these betting points are considered winning, Of course, those who can accurately bet on 22.5 will get the most money, and the smaller the distance from the other points, the less money they will have.


    Because there are too few kings and kings, so they all hold the mentality that it doesn''t matter, and they can win consecutively if they are close, and they rarely bet with 0.5 points.


    And this time there were almost no players on the gaming table, but after seeing the points in glass room No. 9, everyone followed suit.


    Even if you don¡¯t believe that there will be big and small kings, you will put them on the total points that are closer to each other.


    The second whistle sounds, and the betting ends.


    The card dealer touched the cards, and then displayed the four cards one by one in front of everyone in the lively atmosphere of the scene.


    Seven of Hearts, J of Hearts, A of Spades and Xiao Wang.


    The points are just right, nineteen point five.


    What made them happy was that they had won, and at the same time they couldn''t help looking at the No. 9 glass room, why they could just guess the most accurate number every time.


    And is this really just guesswork!


    But at such a high place, you can still see every move on the gaming table, and you can even see the cards clearly during the flashy shuffling of the cards by the dealer, and then remember the positions of the cards. Is this possible!


    Even if they have clairvoyance, how do they remember the constantly changing positions of those cards.


    This kind of thing can only be thought about carefully.


    If someone can really do this, then his strength is too terrifying.


    ¡­


    Song Wenqi glanced at the real-time credited amount displayed on his mobile phone with satisfaction, although he got up.


    "Little devil, let''s go."


    Lu Ning got up, followed him and turned to leave.


    The eyes of a group of younger brothers looking at Lu Ning changed.


    It''s no wonder that the eldest brother has not given up calling her for so long. If she is so good, if she is used by the eldest brother, no matter in this aspect, she must be a powerful existence in other aspects!


    It''s hard to believe she''s still just a high school girl!


    Walking out of the special passage, the lights in the No. 9 glass room were also extinguished, and voices of regret and regret came from below.


    Why didn¡¯t you follow up and cast two rounds just now!


    Coming out of the special passage, you will still pass the venue below, and the mighty figure of a group of them instantly attracted everyone''s attention.


    Song Wenqi and his group never knew how to write the word low-key. They have always been the most attractive, but Lu Ning has the least sense of existence. She is tightly wrapped, and she is well hidden among them. It was what she had hoped for.


    But the people downstairs didn''t pay much attention to Lu Ning, but the people in the glass room upstairs did notice Lu Ning.


    "Go and see if we can find out their identities, especially the one in black."


    "Yes!"


    And he was not the only one who did this. Three people ordered their men to check the black clothes next to Song Wenqi at the same time...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 90： Are you following me?

    Chapter 90 Are you following me?


    Lu Ning glanced at the time when he got off the helicopter, and it was already half past five in the morning.


    It was already six o''clock when Song Wenqi sent her back, and Lu Ning still entered through the window.


    When Song Wenqi was leaving, the car passed by Lu Zhi who had just returned from buying breakfast.


    Lu Ning didn''t have time to rest at all, so he went to wash up immediately, so that the sleepy and exhausted himself could look refreshed.


    When she finished packing, Lu Zhi had already come back and knocked on her door.


    "Ning Ning, are you up, have breakfast."


    Lu Ning responded immediately.


    When she went out, Lu Jingzhi and Lu Qing also came out of the room.


    The four of them had breakfast together, and Lu Zhi was busy going back to take care of Shen Yunci.


    Lu Qing was in charge of sending Lu Jingzhi off, and Lu Ning rode to school by himself.


    Looking at Lu Ning''s figure riding away on an electric car, Lu Qing couldn''t help being a little lost.


    She is a young lady, so she can adapt quickly.


    He couldn''t help but think that Lu Yue''an was called to learn how to ride a bicycle by him some time ago, but she was really not good at understanding, and she couldn''t learn it no matter what, he didn''t force her, and he still pampered her and sent her to class every day .


    In fact, he can also send Lu Ning, but she doesn''t seem to be the kind of character who would ask for help...


    Lu Jingzhi looked up at his brother.


    I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional, I muttered: "My sister is so pitiful."


    Lu Qing heard it and looked down at him, but he turned around and went back to get his schoolbag, not planning to say anything else.


    In fact, Lu Qing didn''t know whether Lu Jingzhi was in elementary school now, or whether he was still sending him to the gate of the kindergarten.


    After Lu Jingzhi entered and Lu Qing drove away, Lu Jingzhi would go out through the small gate of the kindergarten by himself and go to elementary school to attend classes. Anyway, he was not going to tell Lu Qing about it.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Lu Ning arrived at the school gate, he was caught by Gu Chen and Gu Zi before he could put the car away.


    She was startled, and looked up at them: "What''s wrong?"


    Gu Zi put the car away for her, and the two of them took her to the infirmary.


    "What did you do last night?"


    When they asked her, both of them breathed a sigh of relief at the same time. After all, they came back safe and sound.


    In fact, Lao Jiu called early in the morning, and he went back there last night to wait. Lu Ning and the others just got off the plane and Lao Jiu sent a message.


    Several people stayed up all night, anxious, but they had no choice but to wait.


    After finally getting the news, the two of them came to the school gate early in the morning and waited.


    Lu Ning didn''t have time to look at his phone when he came back, and he didn''t know that they were looking for him.


    Lu Ning''s heart skipped a beat, but she wasn''t going to tell them the truth. After all, she didn''t want to involve them in this matter. People like Song Wenqi... the less people know, the better.


    "Nothing, I''m sleeping at home."


    Gu Zi opened his mouth in a daze and said, "How is that possible! You obviously..."


    Before he finished speaking, Gu Chen pinched him.


    "Are you following me?"


    Lu Ning immediately grasped the point.


    Gu Chen: "No, it''s just that you don''t answer the phone, we are a little anxious."


    Lu Ning just took out his mobile phone, the phone was dead and turned off.


    Gu Zi immediately brought her mobile phone over: "I''ll charge it for you, anyway, it''s going to be a while before class."


    When Lu Ning heard the words, he stood up and leaned on the sofa: "That''s just right, I''ll squint for a while, remember to call me when the time comes."


    Gu Chen nodded and covered her with a blanket.


    Really tired, the long-distance flight combined with the use of eyes and brain, Lu Ning fell asleep as soon as he lay down.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 91： meet up

    Chapter 91 Meeting


    Gu Chen and Gu Zi met eyes, and Gu Zi connected Lu Ning''s phone to the computer...


    When Lu Ning woke up again, she was woken up by Gu Chen. Before she had time to ask what time it was, the class bell rang next to her ears. She picked up her schoolbag and ran outside, completely forgetting that her mobile phone was still on her mind. child there.


    Not long after she left, a message was displayed on her phone, which was the bank''s account information.


    Gu Zi took a glance, then looked at Gu Chen: "Two million."


    Gu Chen frowned slightly.


    Gu Zi has just checked Lu Ning''s mobile phone, and he has indeed stayed in Continent F, but he probably did not communicate with Song Wenqi via text message or WeChat. He only found a few unfamiliar phone numbers, but he couldn''t find any useful information. There is this text message.


    The two of them were at a loss, and Lu Ning was unwilling to say anything, so we had to see if they would meet again later.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Lu Ning ran to the door of the classroom, he saw Huo Jinyan standing on the podium.


    "teacher¡­"


    Huo Jinyan glanced at her, but didn''t say anything, just hooked her hand to let her in.


    Lu Ning quickly returned to his seat.


    As soon as he sat down, Lin Ci couldn''t help but look at her twice, but didn''t say anything.


    ¡­


    After Lu Ning''s reaction last time, Huo Jinyan''s lectures were indeed a lot slower, and he would stop and wait for them to take notes, and the effect was much better.


    The students are also very grateful to Lu Ning. After all, she is not afraid of fear and has done what they couldn''t.


    Now I often talk to Lu Ning about her studies, and want to help her improve her academic performance.


    So after class, before Lin Ci asked anything, a few girls came over and looked at Lu Ning: "Lu Ning, this is the note we remembered yesterday, do you want to read it?"


    As he spoke, he handed over the notebook.


    Lu Ning looked at it: "No need, I have already given the small words."


    The girl didn''t say anything, and took back the notebook: "Then let''s review together after school, Lin Ci, and you too, let''s check the gaps and make up for the omissions to see if there is anything we haven''t learned well."


    Originally, Lin Ci wanted to refuse, but after looking at Lu Ning, he nodded and agreed.


    She doesn''t like the atmosphere of many people, but Lu Ning''s grades are really bad, and she is really worried that she won''t pass the exam. With her own supervision, maybe she won''t be lazy.


    "Let''s go to the coffee shop where Xiao Ning works."


    Lin Ci proposed directly.


    Lu Ning:? ? ?


    Without waiting for her to agree, everyone unanimously decided that this idea was a good one.


    Lu Ning naturally couldn''t say anything.


    Several people discussed and returned to their seats.


    Lin Ci looked at Lu Ning''s obviously not right expression, just about to ask something, when the class bell rang, without giving her a chance to ask questions, the teacher stepped on the class bell and came in.


    I can only ask after class.


    But before get out of class was over, Lu Ning fell asleep lying on the table, covering it with a book. Lin Ci was afraid that she would be discovered by the teacher and tried his best to cover it up for her.


    It was noon, and Lu Ning ran off to work part-time after class. Lin Ci sighed helplessly looking at her busy back.


    After Lu Ning finished, he still went to the infirmary to do translation work.


    During the period, she got the mobile phone and called Aunt Hong and Lao Zhu respectively, and then her balance was empty again.


    Gu Chen and Gu Zi looked at her with distressed and helpless expressions.


    When will she learn to ask others for help?


    Do everything by yourself. If you continue like this, sooner or later your body will not be able to bear it and will be exhausted.


    Gu Zi tried to help her translate but she called back.


    The two of them can only do logistical work for her, so as not to make her hungry.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 92： contact blue wolf

    Chapter 92 Contact Qinglang


    At night, Lu Ning still went to the coffee shop to work. Since they all came to the coffee shop to study together today, Lu Ning stayed with them for a while.


    But everyone has seen her checking the time frequently.


    "Lu Ning, do you have anything else to do?"


    Lu Ning nodded: "My mother is in the hospital, I''m going to see her at this time."


    A group of people immediately understood and let her go.


    Lin Ci originally wanted to go with her, but she refused.


    "I''ll take you there next time."


    Then he hurried out.


    Lin Ci looked at her back as she was leaving on a bicycle, puzzled and puzzled.


    But here Lu Ning left, and the girls couldn''t help but gossip while doing the questions.


    "Lin Ci, you have a good relationship with Lu Ning. Has she ever cried with you? We all feel sorry for what happened to her. Didn''t she get injured a few days ago? Later it was found out that it was caused by two girls from the third class. Well, hey, do you know why?"


    Lin Ci collected the things: "I don''t know much about these."


    Those girls still said: "What else is there to do? To please Lu Yue''an, you don''t know, they and the Lu family want to get in touch with each other. Lu Ning ignored them before, but now he has a good-tempered Lu Yuean." Of course Yue''an is very pleased..."


    They said, Lin Ci didn''t leave, just sat there and listened.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Lu Ning arrived at the hospital, he quickly got into the elevator. When he got to the ward, he couldn''t help but apologize to Shen Yun.


    Shen Yunci patted her on the head to tell her not to worry, and after the family had dinner together, Shen Yunci drove them home.


    Her arm can move slightly now, but it still hurts to move, but it is slowly getting better.


    Lu Ning was in a hurry and anxious, but he didn''t show it on his face.


    When she was leaving, Shen Yunci also told her: "Ningning, go to bed early, don''t coax your brother, he can do it himself, I see that you have dark circles under your eyes."


    Lu Ning subconsciously raised his hand to touch his eyes, and responded with a smile: "Okay."


    The three of them went home together, and when they got home, Lu Jingzhi also drove Lu Ning to bed, saying that he could do it.


    Lu Ning watched him fix it before returning to the room, packed up his things and locked the door behind him. Before leaving, he listened to the outside to make sure there was no sound, opened the window, then climbed out, and jumped to the ground with ease. superior.


    Song Wenqi''s car was already waiting there.


    Lu Ning got into the car, and the car drove out immediately.


    It was still the same place, the same helicopter, and a group of people flew away after going up.


    This time, it wasn''t just Lao Jiu, Gu Chen and Gu Zi also quietly followed.


    The three of them looked at the disappearing helicopter, and Gu Zi silently took out a palm-sized device with a red dot flashing and moving.


    He put positioning devices in Lu Ning''s bag and mobile phone. Now it seems that she didn''t take the bag, but she did carry the mobile phone.


    But a few people didn''t notice that someone was staring at them not far away.


    ¡­


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After a few hours, the red dot on Gu Zi''s device disappeared on it.


    "what happened!"


    Gu Zi confirmed it carefully: "It is blocked. The last location is between Hongling District and Qingsha District in Continent F."


    Several people looked ugly: "These two places are not peaceful."


    Gu Chen''s expression darkened, and he frowned and looked at Lao Jiu.


    Lao Jiu seemed to understand something: "You don''t mean to..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Gu Chen had already spoken: "Contact Qinglang."


    ¡­


    Ask for a recommendation ticket, babes~ You can leave a lot of comments in the comment area, and by the way, please give a five-star praise~ Meme~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 93： was fined to stand

    Chapter 93 was fined to stand


    It wasn''t until around five o''clock in the morning the next day that they saw Lu Ning get off the plane.


    But at the same time, they also saw clearly that that person was Song Wenqi.


    Where did Song Wenqi take Lu Ning? What have you done? And what purpose does he have? They don''t know anything about this, and if they want to know this, they can only get close.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning still went in through the window, and caught up with Lu Zhi coming back with breakfast.


    No one noticed anything unusual, and they still went to school and work normally.


    But her abnormal lethargy aroused Lin Ci''s suspicion.


    Lin Ci asked her twice during the break, but Lu Ning saw that he was not telling the truth, so Lin Ci didn''t ask again.


    But her behavior in the past two days has been quite abnormal, and Lin Ci didn''t plan to just let it go.


    After school, Lu Ning is still the same as before. She goes to work part-time, and then goes to the infirmary to translate documents. In the afternoon, she can be more energetic, but she will feel drowsy after a long time.


    Then Huo Jinyan caught him.


    "... write it down here."


    Huo Jinyan''s voice fell, and as he tapped his fingers on Lin Ci''s desktop, everyone took notes without finding anything. Only Lin Ci was immediately surrounded by strong pressure, and she was stabbed with an elbow and fainted. Sleepy Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning didn''t realize it, he shook his propped head, and knocked on the desk in a few moments.


    Lin Ci was only interested in seeing Huo Jinyan''s expression, and didn''t notice Lu Ning''s situation, but Huo Jinyan, who looked down, noticed it, and immediately stretched out his palm to catch her head that was about to hit the desk.


    Lu Ning''s smooth side face skin touched his palm intimately, Huo Jinyan was taken aback for a moment, and then he raised his palm suddenly, Lu Ning''s head was lifted up like this and almost fell back again.


    This time she finally woke up with a start, and saw Huo Jinyan''s stern face with sleepy eyes, and she became more sober now.


    "Mr. Huo..."


    Huo Jinyan gave her a stern look, and then he was unwilling to say more, and raised his hand towards her to signal her to stand up.


    Lu Ning stood up obediently, and then Huo Jinyan pointed to the door of the classroom.


    Everyone didn''t understand what it meant, but Lu Ning understood, and he understood very well, and he was very well-behaved, so he walked out without saying a word, ran outside and stood there.


    Yes, she was punished to stand.


    When everyone was stunned and didn''t dare to vent their anger, Huo Jin said that he was fine and continued to give lectures.


    Lin Ci: ¡°¡­¡±


    Silently, quickly memorize the notes in detail. Although she may not understand it, it is better than nothing.


    ¡­


    Huo Jinyan''s voice fell, and the get out of class bell rang over there.


    He stepped on the get out of class bell and walked out, stopped at the door, and turned his head to look at the wall on the right.


    "..."


    Huo Jinyan walked away obviously angry, his steps were very fast, and his face was very gloomy.


    When Lin Ci walked out cautiously to look at the back of Huo Jinyan walking away, and then at Lu Ning standing by the door, he understood why Huo Jinyan was so angry.


    Because Lu Ning just leaned against the wall and fell asleep!


    "...! Good guy can fall asleep standing up?!"


    Students also sighed.


    Lin Ci''s last slap woke her up.


    "Next time you fall asleep, I guess he can throw you out of the window on the spot."


    Lu Ning rubbed the place where Lin Ci hit, and asked in a daze, "Who?"


    Lin Ci: "...very good, when the time comes you will explain in depth what it means to ''don''t know how to die''."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 94： Is she really stupid, or just pretending?

    Chapter 94 Is she really stupid, or is she just pretending?


    After becoming a teacher, Huo Jinyan really got into the drama, and now he really understands how troublesome students are.


    Especially after getting close to Lu Ning, her problematic student gave him a big headache.


    He felt that he was really smart enough to think that Lu Ning was Z.


    With her grades, she can''t even understand English. How can she understand those complicated programs?


    Especially her math performance is surprisingly poor.


    The dog shook his head when he saw it.


    Huo Jinyan felt dizzy seeing her grades now. Although he took her to tutor her and asked her to read some books, those books seemed to have gone into the dog''s stomach. Her grades were very stable, still Maintain a very eye-catching bottom one.


    But she was not in a hurry, and played a rogue shamelessly.


    Huo Jinyan really met a threshold, a threshold that cannot be overcome in life, and the threshold''s name is Lu Ning.


    Now it seems that she doesn''t have the IQ to become Z.


    Huo Jinyan was going to run away after the original class teacher came back from training. Teaching students was too much of a headache.


    He raised his hand and was about to put away the test paper that Lu Ning had done before, when the teacher next door glanced at him: "Teacher Huo, you are reading Lu Ning''s test paper again."


    Huo Jinyan answered while closing the test paper.


    The teacher on the opposite side took a drink and sat down, but couldn''t help but say a few words.


    "Lu Ning is a strange kid. His grades have always been so poor. It seems that the headmaster specially recruited him. Later, we thought how could such an upright person like the headmaster allow such things to happen to us through the back door..."


    Huo Jinyan listened to the nagging on the other side, but didn''t say anything. He raised his hand and took out his pen to write something, so he just listened to the other side and continued.


    "But later we found out that Lu Ning was actually very strange. Sometimes she didn''t get some test papers right, and sometimes she got some test papers right, but the ones she got right were still quite difficult questions. At that time, we thought she just liked it. Do difficult questions, those who do not think it is too easy.


    But later on, she filled the test papers, and the answers were all wrong. Then I realized that we were overthinking, and she might have hit it by mistake..."


    Before she finished speaking, Huo Jinyan stood up suddenly, staring at her with black eyes, which surprised the teacher.


    "What''s wrong with you, Teacher Huo?"


    Huo Jinyan left and said, "Where can I see the test papers that Lu Ning did before?"


    "Yes, it''s in the lesson plan room... But some things that have been too long and not so important may have been burned and disposed of. Hey, Mr. Huo..."


    Before she finished speaking, Huo Jinyan turned around and walked out quickly.


    He was surprised, some very simple question types, Lu Ning has done hundreds of times and still can''t remember, it stands to reason that even an elm head can solve the same question types at this moment, but Lu Ning just refuses to understand .


    Then is she really so stupid that she can''t understand, or is she just pretending everything? !


    When Huo Jinyan went to the lesson plan room to look for Lu Ning''s test paper, it happened that Lu Ning was also out of school and went to work part-time in a coffee shop.


    There weren''t too many customers in the store today, she asked for leave and left an hour early, and wanted to see Shen Yunci earlier, after all, she went late yesterday, and brought a bouquet of flowers to Shen Yunci on the way.


    When I arrived at the hospital, I went to the counter to pre-deposit some medical expenses, and then I went into the elevator to go to the ward.


    Shen Yunci immediately smiled when he saw her coming, and then took a flower that didn''t look like a flower.


    "Ningning, what kind of flower is this?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 95： come back safely

    Chapter 95 Come back safely


    Lu Ning put down his schoolbag and said, "It''s called Fire Dragon Ball."


    "Fire Dragon Ball?"


    Lu Qing answered, "It''s red beans."


    Shen Yunci was dissatisfied that he interrupted her conversation with her daughter, and gave him a blank look.


    Lu Qing: "..."


    But he looked at Lu Ning a few more times.


    Shen Yunci immediately changed his smile when he looked at Lu Ning: "Why did Ning Ning remember to give her mother red beans?"


    Lu Ning is taking off his coat, it''s a bit chilly outside now, and the hospital has already turned on the heater.


    She tugged on her jacket and said casually: "I passed by a flower shop and wanted to bring you a bunch of flowers, but then I realized that you are allergic to hay fever, so I just bought a bunch of them because there were fire dragon **** there."


    As soon as she put the clothes away, she turned around and saw Shen Yunci looking at her strangely.


    As soon as she came over, Shen Yunci took her hand: "How do you know that mom is allergic to pollen? Mom doesn''t seem to have told you."


    Her voice hides imperceptible excitement.


    Lu Ning is a little strange, which is easy to find out: "We don''t have flowers at home. Before you took me out, you would subconsciously back away when you saw places with flowers. I guessed that you might be allergic to hay fever."


    In fact, she probably guessed it based on the first item, because Shen Yunci is actually a very delicate person, everything in the house is arranged by her, everything is in order, every place reveals delicacy, generally such people will In order to increase the sense of atmosphere, he arranged flowers and grass at home, but he had never seen Shen Yunci playing with these since Lu Ning moved in, but he bought two pots of succulents not long ago.


    Coupled with what he saw later, Lu Ning also guessed that she was allergic to pollen.


    Hearing the words, Lu Zhi felt a little bit amazing, and her observation skills were too strong. These small details in life are easily overlooked by people.


    "On these two points, you are sure that mom is allergic to pollen?"


    Lu Ning was a little surprised by their reaction: "Did I guess wrong? Then I will buy other flowers for my mother next time."


    Shen Yunci shook his head quickly: "No, no, I guessed right. Mom just thinks that we Ningning are very smart, so you can see it."


    She just felt a little sad, what Lu Ning found out not long after she arrived... But maybe Lu Yuean didn''t even know that she had pollen allergies.


    After the family had dinner, Shen Yunci told them to go back quickly.


    The three of them also gave a few instructions and went home together.


    According to the habit, Lu Ning watched Lu Jingzhi fall asleep and then prepared to go out the window.


    But this time she opened the window halfway, and Lu Jingzhi opened the door and came in!


    "Sister, I''m coming in."


    As he spoke, he opened the door and walked in.


    Looking up, he saw Lu Jingzhi half body outside the window: "...?"


    Lu Ning: "!..."


    It''s over! Forgot to lock it!


    There are two people, one big and one small, with dumbfounded faces.


    The few people downstairs who were waiting for Lu Ning to jump down saw that Lu Ning stopped moving after half of his body came out, and looked at each other with confused faces.


    This is? its stuck?


    When Lu Jingzhi and Lu Ning looked at each other and were relatively speechless, Lu Ning just wanted to explain something, but Lu Jingzhi dropped the sentence "Sister, wait a minute".


    Then he turned and closed the door and went out.


    Not long after, he came back and gave Lu Ning a small button-like thing.


    "Sister, take it well and come back safely."


    Then he waved at her, and obediently went out without asking any questions. Before leaving, he locked the door for her and closed it behind him.


    If Lu Ning hadn¡¯t been sitting on the window and couldn¡¯t move, he really wanted to kiss him before leaving.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 96： new game

    Chapter 96 New Game


    Lu Ning jumped down smoothly and got into the car.


    Song Wenqi turned to look at her: "So slow."


    Lu Ning''s face was not red and his heart was not beating: "It''s stuck."


    Song Wenqi took a look at her small body. Can this small sample that can be blown away by the wind still get stuck?


    But he didn''t ask much, and the car drove towards the previous position.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Today''s F state underground casino is obviously more lively.


    As soon as Lu Ning followed Song Wenqi in, he was surrounded by shouts.


    She had just taken two steps and suddenly stopped, and looked towards a place, but the people there were busy cheering for winning money, and Lu Ning didn''t notice anything.


    Song Wenqi looked back at her: "What''s wrong, brat."


    Lu Ning shook his head and followed him into the special passage.


    Where she was staring at just now, the people in front cheered and moved aside, and then several familiar figures appeared.


    Gu Chen, Gu Zi, the ninth child and the sixth child.


    The four breathed a sigh of relief.


    Even though she has tried her best to hide it, why does she still seem to be aware of it?


    A few people watched her enter the special passage, and after a while, the lights in the No. 9 glass room came on. Lu Ning sat on the sofa in the middle to observe her well. Although she was tightly covered, it was easy for the few of them to recognize her when they knew her. .


    Gu Chen asked quietly: "Why hasn''t Qinglang come yet?"


    Lao Jiu leaned close to his ear: "He has something to solve and he will wait for a while, let''s take a look first."


    They came in after depositing several million, it would be too bad to go back if they don¡¯t win some.


    ¡­


    Today''s games are simpler and more exciting.


    Today''s card game is suit guessing.


    It is still a deck of poker cards. Select four cards and guess the suits of the four cards respectively.


    Since the suit guessing game, very few people have guessed everything correctly, and then the person in charge raised the chips, and some people are crazy about this game.


    Because this game is simple but not error-prone.


    For example, four suits, spades, hearts, diamonds, clubs.


    Spades, hearts and diamonds appear in one game. If you bet on two of the three suits, you win. If there is a club that has never appeared, you will lose the game.


    Because everyone wants to win, they will bet more suits to increase the chance of winning, but if the one who bets more is wrong, they will lose everything. Therefore, this game tests the psychology of human nature to want to win more, but not to lose.


    And these people will often lose all the games. On the other hand, those who are cautious and only bet one at a time can win quietly. Although they win less, they win more times.


    So this game is more exciting than other games.


    ¡­


    When everyone was about to start the game, they suddenly found that the light in the No. 9 glass room was on, and they couldn''t help but jump for joy.


    A few days ago, I really won betting with them, but I don¡¯t know if they can continue to win this game today.


    A new round began, and everyone kept their eyes on the dealer''s hand, but they all gave up after he shuffled the cards in a fancy way.


    I really can¡¯t see clearly, let alone remember.


    After picking the cards, they began to bet. Before the flute sounded, they couldn''t help looking at the big screen.


    Because there is no right to follow suit in the game of guessing suits, everyone has only one chance.


    But the results of betting in Glass Room No. 9 did not appear until the flute sounded, and by this time everyone had already placed their bets.


    When I looked up at the betting results of No. 9, I couldn''t help being surprised again.


    Ask for a recommendation ticket and a monthly pass, my dears~ There have been more babies leaving messages in the past two days, I am happy (*^¨Œ^*), thank you for your support, and please support me a lot in the future~haha, love~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 97： Are you wrong?

    Chapter 97 Did I read it wrong?


    Surprisingly, all four suits were bet.


    This seems to be similar to those people who risk more bets in order to win more, but lose all the games.


    This round seems to become more exciting. If the bet is completely accurate, the chips will be doubled. Not only that, if all four suits are in place, then there will be no losers in this round, only how much they will win.


    As the cards on the gaming table were slowly lifted, there were all four suits as expected.


    The audience exploded in an instant, shouting while holding the allocated chips, and at the same time, the No. 9 glass room seemed to be invincible again in everyone''s heart.


    Song Wenqi shook the wine glass in his hand, crossed his legs, and looked at everything downstairs with satisfaction.


    Lu Ning took the time to focus on a few people...


    After winning three rounds in a row, the No. 9 glass room stopped again and did not continue to bet.


    When Lu Ning turned her eyes to relax, she unexpectedly saw the glass room on the opposite side more than ten meters away. She had never seen the No. 16 glass room with lights on. Today, it was lit up, and there were still a few people standing in the room , the person on the sofa in the middle who seemed to be looking this way was wearing a tiger head mask, his legs were crossed together, and his posture looked a little arrogant.


    Lu Ning frowned slightly, always feeling a little familiar, and felt that the eyes behind his mask were staring at her.


    ¡­


    After a few rounds, the people below realized that the people in the glass room No. 16 were as unfathomable as the people in the No. 9 room.


    In the next few rounds, the shooting percentages of the people in the two rooms were all 100%, and no mistakes were made.


    And there are people at the gaming table who hit all the correct ones 100%, but no one pays attention.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning seemed to have noticed something. When he left, he glanced over from Room 16 again. When he got downstairs, he couldn''t help but glanced at the crowd twice.


    But at this moment, Gu Chen and the others had already left the casino one step ahead of her, and hid in secret.


    But she saw the boy in the black cloak again, and the boy also saw her, and the two looked at each other again.


    The moment the eyes were staggered, no one moved, and no one spoke.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The time when Lu Ning went back was still the same as the previous few times, and the things were basically the same as the previous few times, and there was nothing special.


    The only thing is that Lu Ning wanted to ask Gu Chen and Gu Zi if they followed her to Continent F, but after hesitating twice, they still didn''t ask.


    Still schools, clinics, cafes, hospitals, running around.


    She is also much more energetic than before, the longer she endures, the more energetic she becomes?


    She didn''t pay attention to these anymore. She was busy every day and didn''t have time to take care of them.


    And it seems that he hasn''t slept recently, and Huo Jinyan doesn''t ask her for tutoring alone.


    When Lin Ci was in English class, he couldn''t help but look at Huo Jinyan, then at Lu Ning, and complained: "If you don''t know, I thought you two stayed up all night for tutoring."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Looking up at Huo Jinyan, he also has serious bruises, and the whole person looks tired and is holding back his irritability.


    Now he only lectures and doesn¡¯t say much else, as if he is hiding his irritability. Now the Class 9 trained by him fully understands what he wants to do when he pauses and what he wants to do when he knocks on the table.


    Lu Ning frowned slightly, and his eyes moved slightly down to his shoes...


    These shoes look familiar...


    Did I read it wrong?


    Will Huo Jinyan really appear there?


    Lu Ning himself couldn''t figure it out.


    The bell after class also interrupted her thoughts.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 98： track

    Chapter 98 Tracking


    Huo Jinyan was indeed in a bad mood, so he kept holding back in order not to bring his emotions into the lecture, fearing that a disagreement would scare the whole class of students.


    And he is in a bad mood because he didn''t sleep well. Long-term lack of sleep can really make people irritable and irritable.


    He didn''t even know how Lu Ning did it.


    That''s right, the reason for his insomnia was because he quietly followed Lu Ning to Continent F.


    That day he spent a lot of effort in the lesson plan room to find Lu Ning''s past test papers, and it was exactly as the teacher said. Some of Lu Ning''s test papers were really strange, but the simple questions were wrong, but the difficulty The big question is done right.


    Although there are not many such cases, it is definitely not a matter of luck. These questions cannot be understood without any strength. With Lu Ning''s current understanding of the situation, she must not be able to understand them, but she has been asking these questions for a year or two. made it before.


    Huo Jinyan can be sure that Lu Ning is definitely not stupid, at least she must be pretending to be like this now.


    Huo Jinyan seemed to see hope again.


    And he also knew before that Lu Ning would quietly come out of the house in the middle of the night, and then make a helicopter with someone to go to Continent F.


    These were all found out by Chu Ting, and he was indeed at home during that time, because he found out that he was being followed, so he stayed at home all the time, but Chu Ting was not being followed, he could act, so many things after that It was Chu Ting who completed it.


    Huo Jinyan knew that Lu Ning was powerful, and that she had traveled to the dangerous Continent F recently, so he had to investigate, so he quietly went to Continent F as well.


    His schedule is almost the same as that of Lu Ning, which is why the two of them now have the same style of black.


    The difference is that Lu Ning has to shuttle between the part-time job and the hospital at noon and night. Huo Jin said that he can take a break during these times.


    ¡­


    Huo Jinyan stood by the window, looking at the girl who ran out of the teaching building and went straight to the coffee shop, her eyes were more puzzled than before.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning still lives like this every day. She can rest on Sunday, and she has agreed with Song Wenqi that she will do nothing on this day, except that she will be a tutor in the afternoon.


    After Sunday passed, she still had to follow Song Wenqi to shuttle between Continent F every day.


    This day, she took a leave of absence at noon to pick up Shen Yunci and leave the hospital. Shen Yunci can go home to recuperate.


    When she arrived, Shen Yunci had just come out of the hospital supported by Lu Zhi.


    Seeing her coming, Shen Yunci couldn''t help but blame: "Didn''t Mom say that you don''t need to come here, why did you come here anyway, you seem so anxious, are you cold?"


    The weather has turned cold now, Shen Yunci touched her hand distressedly.


    "Look, look, it''s so cold." As he spoke, he wrapped her hand into his own to keep her warm.


    Lu Qing stood behind and looked at her thin clothes, said nothing but took off his coat and put it on her.


    Lu Ning glanced at her but didn''t move. She didn''t want Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi to worry about it, so she fulfilled Lu Qing''s chance to care about her sister in front of her parents.


    Seeing him like this, Shen Yunci couldn''t help laughing, and didn''t say anything, but he felt in his heart that it would be good to understand.


    Lu Zhi kept looking at Lu Ning, and finally asked: "Ning Ning, did you pay the hospitalization fee?"


    Lu Ning nodded when he heard the words: "Is it not enough? I''ll make it up."


    She didn''t think much about it, she just wanted to make up for it if it wasn''t enough.


    "Enough is enough, but where did you get the money, didn''t you give us all your money?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 99： incomparable

    Chapter 99 is incomparable


    "I earned..." After a pause, he added: "I asked the boss to advance some money."


    Lu Zhi looked at her, his throat was sore and he didn''t know what to say.


    When he was hospitalized, he didn''t think so much. Shen Yunci always lived in a luxurious single room. He didn''t expect that Lu Ning would be so sensible, so he went directly to pre-deposit medical expenses and hospitalization expenses.


    Lu Ning thought it was nothing, but they felt too ashamed of her, and it made her suffer so much...


    Shen Yunci was also very distressed: "Mom and Dad are rich, you can buy something for yourself when you make money, don''t always think about us."


    Lu Ning didn''t say anything, but changed the topic: "Mom, don''t stand here, let''s go home."


    Shen Yunci did not continue the topic, nodded: "Okay."


    After returning home, Lu Ning helped Shen Yunci tidy up and was about to go back to class.


    Shen Yunci quickly stopped her: "Wait, let your brother take you there, he drove here today."


    Lu Ning glanced at Lu Qing, but Lu Qing didn''t object and picked up the car keys.


    Lu Ning didn''t want to but didn''t say it, it was acquiescence.


    The two of them went downstairs together. Lu Ning realized that this was Lu Qing''s car after looking at the black Volkswagen downstairs. Before that, he wondered whose car was parked here.


    "boarding."


    Lu Qing opened the car door and sat in the driver''s seat after saying a word.


    Lu Ning walked over and opened the car door and sat in the back seat.


    All the way without talking, the car drove to the school gate.


    Lu Ning was still wearing Lu Qing''s coat before, but he took it off before getting out of the car and put it on the back seat for him, and paused before closing the door.


    "thanks."


    Then came the sound of closing the door. Lu Qing watched her walk into the school, then turned to look at the coat on the back seat, and sighed softly.


    ¡­


    And this scene was seen by Lu Yuean who had just walked to the entrance of the teaching building.


    She watched the familiar car drive away slowly at the school gate, then looked back at Lu Ning''s figure going up the stairs, and silently clenched her fists.


    People are sometimes very strange. They cannot overcome their own desires and choose to surrender, but after surrendering, they think of their life before their desires and want to keep them for themselves.


    "An''an, that car just now seems to be Lu Ning''s car."


    "People, there must be no comparison with An An''s."


    "That''s right, Lu Ning is really embarrassed. People drive this kind of car to show off. She hasn''t made a good car before, and she still thinks we don''t understand cars."


    "Exactly, what''s so rare about this car? After this person really fell from heaven, she treats everything in **** as a treasure."


    "that is¡­"


    They still wanted to say something, but Lu Yuean took their hands away from his arms with an unhappy expression, turned around and walked towards the teaching building.


    Several people were still a little confused, and after realizing it, they realized that they had made a slip of the tongue.


    Then the car Lu Ning was riding in was Lu Yuean''s before, so to say that is equivalent to talking about Lu Yuean before, she was worthless before.


    Several people regretted it, but it was too late, and the words could not be taken back.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning is still in the same pace of life as before, but she has to be more careful when Shen Yunci comes back, but Lu Jingzhi will sometimes cover her up, but it is best to restrain herself recently to avoid being discovered by them and worrying.


    After Lu Ning came out tonight, he got in the car and told Song Wenqi.


    "I''m taking next week off."


    Song Wenqi turned his head to look at her, and it happened that she looked over, and she could see the tiredness on her face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 100： attacked

    Chapter 100 Attacked


    Song Wenqi is not a good person, but he didn''t want to exhaust her to death, how could he continue to make money when he was exhausted, so he agreed.


    The group still went to Continent F according to the original route.


    Gu Chen and Gu Zi still contacted Qinglang and followed him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    But when a group of people returned according to the original route after the end, they encountered an accident.


    Lu Ning was on the helicopter with her eyes closed to rest, but the plane suddenly shook twice unexpectedly, and then the uninterrupted gunshots rang in her ears.


    Lu Ning opened her eyes instantly, but before she could react, the plane shook suddenly and then fell rapidly.


    Panicked, she grabbed at both sides, but it was useless. As the plane fell, a huge roar and pain attacked her eardrums and her whole body.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning passed out in the helicopter, and she woke up by herself, but her senses seemed to be out of order. She was dizzy and saw things blurred, and her ears could not hear the sound. Panic.


    But her body was still tied with a seat belt. Lu Ning struggled to untie it, but her whole body hurt and her fingers were weak.


    There seemed to be a sound outside, like a gunshot, and someone was talking, but she couldn''t hear it clearly.


    Song Wenqi leaned against the cover of the helicopter, hearing the whistling bullets and the sound of gunfire hitting the plane.


    He saw the timing and got up and killed the two opponents with two shots, and then dodged immediately.


    Seems to have sensed movement inside the plane, and he yelled inside: "Little brat, are you still alive?"


    After shouting a few times, there was no answer. He took a deep breath and wanted to take a risk to turn around to take a look, but the next second he heard the knocking sound from the cabin, and he was instantly relieved.


    But this situation is not the time for him to relax.


    The opponent is obviously going to kill him. He doesn''t have many people, and now he and a younger brother are the only ones left.


    Is it necessary to explain this here?


    Before he could react, he heard more intense gunshots, followed by screams. Song Wenqi was taken aback, and when he poked his head out, he saw a group of people coming from behind the opponent. They knocked down one after another, saving his life.


    The ear suddenly stopped.


    Song Wenqi looked at the group of people running over, very strange, and his vigilance did not drop. He wanted to see what they were going to do, but at least their guns were not pointed at him.


    Before Song Wenqi could speak, the people over there ran over and skipped him and went straight to the helicopter that fell terribly.


    Song Wenqi:?


    Gu Chen and Gu Zi put away their weapons and hurriedly climbed into the cabin.


    "Ning Ning!"


    "Boss! Baby! Did you hear me!"


    Song Wenqi:? There are so many titles.


    Lu Ning became more awake, and could hear some voices, and looked up slowly.


    She fumbled to unbuckle the last buckle of her seat belt, and fell face down.


    Gu Chen and Gu Zi also saw her, and hurriedly pulled her out together.


    "Here we come, here we come, are you okay, can you hear me? What''s wrong?"


    Gu Chen came up and kept asking.


    Before Lu Ning could react, he half-lyed on their laps, looked at their faces, smiled, and said slowly, "I knew it, it was you two."


    Before they finished speaking, they passed out again without waiting for their reaction.


    "Boss!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 101： Z appears

    Chapter 101 Z appeared


    It was already past six o''clock in the morning in City A, and Shen Yunci and the others had already woken up. Fortunately, today was Saturday, and Shen Yunci was not in a hurry to wake Lu Ning up.


    When it was time for breakfast, Lu Jingzhi took the initiative to call Lu Ning.


    He already felt that something was wrong. Ever since he found out that Lu Ning went out through the window every night, Lu Ning would meet with him every time he came back, as a way of saying he was safe.


    Afterwards, Lu Ning will go about his own affairs.


    But this time, Lu Ning''s exact time range has passed. Lu Jingzhi first hid it in front of his parents, and then went back to his room to get the spare key for the door that Lu Ning left for him.


    Silently opened the door and entered Lu Ning''s room. There was no one in the room, the window was still open, and Lu Ning never came back.


    Lu Jingzhi''s heart was beating fast, holding the key in his little hand, he had a bad premonition.


    But he quickly walked out of Lu Ning''s room, locked the door for her, walked back to the dining table with a normal expression and sat down.


    "My sister is still sleeping and doesn''t want to get up, saying that she is too tired, let''s not wait for her."


    Neither Shen Yunci nor Lu Zhi became suspicious, but nodded and felt very good.


    "Ning Ning looks very tired these days, it''s better to take more rest, let''s not bother her."


    "Well, Xiaobao don''t bother my sister anymore."


    Lu Jingzhi nodded obediently.


    Lu Qing looked at him, looking inquiring, but didn''t ask any questions on the spot.


    Lu Jingzhi quickly finished his breakfast and jumped off his chair.


    "Mom and Dad, I''ve finished eating, and I''m going back to my room to read."


    Shen Yunci looked at him in surprise: "It''s so fast, let''s go."


    "Why is this kid in such a hurry to eat today?"


    "It may be that the classmates around me are also very smart, and I am afraid that I will fall behind."


    "That''s right, whoever you say we Xiaobao is so smart and easy to learn."


    Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci were talking and laughing while eating.


    Lu Qing looked at the two of them strangely.


    "He just went to kindergarten, so what''s not to lag behind? He''s eager to learn but not good at learning."


    Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci immediately stopped talking and looked at him, then looked at each other.


    Shen Yunci said with a smile: "Recently, you sent Xiaobao to the kindergarten gate where you sent him?"


    Lu Qing didn''t understand, so: "Yeah, what''s wrong? He changed schools?"


    Lu Zhi also smiled: "Then Xiaobao didn''t tell you anything?"


    Lu Qing was puzzled again: "What did you say?"


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhiming understood that this is because the youngest son doesn''t want to see his elder brother anymore, and he probably has revenge for his sister.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi thought it was fun, so they didn''t say anything.


    "Nothing, nothing, let''s eat."


    The two of them pursed their lips and tried their best to hold back their laughter. In the end, Shen Yunci couldn''t hold back anymore, and couldn''t help laughing while holding the bowl.


    Lu Zhi couldn''t help laughing in a low voice.


    Lu Qing looked at them strangely from the side.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After returning to his room, Lu Jingzhi sat by the bed and thought seriously for a long time, and finally took out the computer decisively and turned it on.


    Others have no way to check what is going on with my sister, but someone can. This person has been looking for his whereabouts. If he knows the location of the news, he will be able to go there quickly. No matter what, if my sister is in danger, this person Maybe someone can save my sister, but I can''t just sit around and wait.


    Lu Jingzhi''s little hands moved quickly on the keyboard.


    At the same time, there was a problem with the Huo family''s important system.


    Not long after he came back, Huo Jinyan, who was about to take a rest, received a call from Chu Ting.


    "Mr. Huo, it''s not good, Z has appeared."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 102： who is it

    Chapter 102 Who is it?


    Huo Jinyan jumped up from the bed and sat up.


    "where!"


    Didn''t he just come back?


    Lu Ning should have come back according to the time, and it appeared at this time...


    Chu Ting''s tone was urgent: "He attacked our main system, and our people chased him to his position, but it''s strange that there are two positions.


    One is in City A, and the other is at the border of Continent F. "


    Huo Jinyan immediately got up and walked out.


    "Find out the specific location of Continent F immediately, pick me up now, and send another person to the location of City A."


    Hearing the words, Chu Ting already understood what Huo Jinyan meant, and immediately went to prepare after hanging up the phone.


    Huo Jinyan sent another person to lose the signal at a dead end in City A, and Huo Jinyan had already boarded the plane to F continent.


    ¡ª¡ª


    On Lu Ning''s side, Gu Chen and Gu Zi led people to cover Lu Ning''s retreat, and Song Wenqi also followed them.


    Among them, a tall and thin figure in a black cloak was more familiar, and Song Wenqi paid attention to him.


    Isn''t that the boy in the black cloak at the gaming table in the underground casino?


    Are these people together?


    What is the identity of that kid?


    His eyes fell on Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning was carried into the jeep by Gu Chen at this moment, still unconscious.


    A group of people are rushing to a safe place now, and no one has noticed that there is something flashing in Lu Ning''s pocket.


    Several cars were driving fast and dusty.


    A group of people also nervously observed whether there was an ambush around them.


    Fortunately, the journey was safe and there was no ambush.


    But at an intersection, he was stopped by soldiers at a checkpoint set up.


    Language barrier, Song Wenqi did not understand what they said.


    But the boy in the black cloak got out of the car and said something, and took off his hat and mask to meet him face to face.


    He stood sideways, and Song Wenqi could only see his sharp side face clearly.


    Then he quickly put on his hat and mask.


    A group of people passed smoothly.


    Not long after, they stopped next to a villa, and they drove in after the gate of the villa opened.


    Gu Chen carried Lu Ning out of the car and walked quickly to the villa.


    Gu Zi also hurriedly followed.


    There was a doctor in the villa, Gu Chen put Lu Ning on the sofa, and the doctor immediately stepped forward to examine her.


    During the inspection, Song Wenqi and the only remaining younger brother were stopped outside the door.


    "Who are you guys?"


    The people stationed at the villa stopped at the front, and asked the two people who looked a little embarrassed.


    Lao Jiu and Lao Liu were also there, and they stepped forward to look at Song Wenqi.


    Song Wenqi felt that they looked familiar, but he didn''t have the ability to remember them with a photographic memory, so he couldn''t remember them all at once.


    "Hand over your weapons before you can come in."


    That little brother was a little angry, covered in dust and blood, and no one around Song Wenqi dared to talk to him like that, plus he lost a lot of brothers, he just wanted to get angry but was stopped by Song Wenqi.


    After all, this is someone else''s territory, and it was this group of people who saved them. Song Wenqi was a mess, but he wasn''t a white-eyed wolf.


    He took the initiative to hand over all the weapons on his body. The younger brother hesitated for a while, but he also handed over.


    The two of them were able to go in, sit down and rest for a while.


    The little brother grabbed Song Wenqi''s hand as soon as he sat down: "Brother! You are injured!"


    Song Wenqi just glanced at his arm, which was still bleeding, and he didn''t notice it all the way just now.


    Here, Gu Chen checked with the doctor together. Lu Ning was fine, and there was no serious injury, but the plane crashed, and there must be bruises on her body.


    Let me tell you guys, it will be on the shelves next Tuesday, and the price will be 20,000 on the day of the launch. I hope that the babies who are economically allowed can make a full order~


    After being put on the shelves, the update ranges from 4,000 to 8,000 per day, and it will be updated from time to time! I hope you guys can support me a lot~ Compassionate~


    A new chapter will be added when there are 66 monthly tickets, according to the background statistics~ Babies can vote up~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 103： no anesthetic

    Chapter 103 No anesthetic


    In addition, she didn''t have a good rest recently, she was weak, and she fell asleep due to excessive fright.


    One of the legs was cut and bleeding, and now it is also bandaged.


    Gu Chen felt relieved, and then he stood up and stretched his tingling legs.


    I heard Song Wenqi''s younger brother over there shouting at the top of his voice: "My elder brother is injured! Come and show him!"


    It was towards the doctor next to Gu Chen.


    The doctor was treating the sick to save the patient, and was about to go there regardless of who they were, but was stopped by Gu Chen.


    "Come and give her an infusion, I''ll go over and have a look."


    The doctor nodded and went to take care of Lu Ning. Gu Chen walked towards Song Wenqi.


    Song Wenqi was sitting, Gu Chen was standing, just looking down at him.


    The younger brother was in a hurry: "What are you looking at! You are treating it! Stop the bleeding!"


    Gu Zi got angry when he saw him: "Why are you shouting! If it weren''t for us and you, you would have died a long time ago, and if you want to be cured, you will not be cured, and it is your turn to shout here?!"


    "you!"


    Song Wenqi turned pale and called out, "Jin Qi!"


    Jin Qi shut up immediately, didn''t say anything, but still held his breath.


    Gu Chen squatted down and held Song Wenqi''s arm and looked at it.


    "There are bullets, can you take them?"


    When he asked, Jin Qi exploded again: "What nonsense are you! Why don''t you take out the bullets and put them in there to play with!"


    Gu Chen was not annoyed, he stood up and said lightly: "If you want, I have no objection."


    "you!"


    Song Wenqi looked up at Gu Chen: "Take it."


    Gu Chen looked down at him, his eyes were almost ruthless: "There is no anesthetic."


    Song Wenqi looked at him, and the two stared at each other for a long time, but in the end neither of them looked away.


    The doctor who was in charge of taking care of Lu Ning over there focused his eyes on the bottle of anesthetic in the medicine cabinet.


    "..."


    Song Wenqi resolutely said again: "Take it!"


    Jin Qi felt that Gu Chen was lying. When he checked Lu Ning just now, they had so many medical equipment, how could there be no anesthetic?


    They must have anesthesia, but he dare not say anything now.


    Gu Chen looked listless, he was afraid that if he said anything else, this person simply refused to treat Song Wenqi.


    Gu Zi helped Gu Chen bring the medicine box and all the things he needed.


    Gu Chen sat on the chair, raised his eyes and glanced at Jin Qi: "You, hold him down."


    Jin Qi squatted down and hugged Song Wenqi''s waist directly.


    Song Wenqi: "...don''t use so much force now."


    Jin Qi nodded immediately: "Aww!"


    Gu Chen handed over a clean towel to Song Wenqi.


    Song Wenqi took it and looked at him puzzled.


    "Bite. If you wake her up, I don''t guarantee that I won''t hit hard because I''m worried."


    Song Wenqi: "..."


    Song Wenqi watched him bite the towel.


    Gu Chen cut off his sleeve, took the knife from the side and mercilessly stabbed at Song Wenqi''s wound.


    Song Wenqi clenched the towel tightly. The pain in his arm made his forehead sweat layer by layer. Jin Qi hugged Song Wenqi tightly.


    Gu Chen was very quick, and took out the bullet for him within ten minutes.


    Song Wenqi was already sweating profusely, and leaned back on Jin Qi as if he was a little exhausted.


    Gu Chen glanced at him, raised his hand and gave him a needle in his arm before starting to sew.


    Song Wenqi didn''t feel anything when he was suturing. The injection just now was an anesthetic. Song Wenqi took a look at Gu Chen.


    Gu Chen ignored him and continued to stitch.


    After bandaging him, he got up and went to clean the blood on his hands.


    "thanks."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 104： Yizhou Hejia

    Chapter 104 Yizhou He Family


    Behind Song Wenqi''s voice, Gu Chen didn''t stop, as if he didn''t hear it.


    Song Wenqi borrowed the phone here and notified his people.


    Qinglang has come back after scouting outside.


    After he entered the door, he took off his cloak and handed it to his subordinates, and took off all the camouflage.


    Song Wenqi finally saw the boy''s face clearly.


    Very resolute and upright appearance, it looks like he has been a soldier.


    Qinglang turned his eyes to Song Wenqi, and the two looked at each other.


    Qinglang walked over directly.


    "Do you have an enmity with the Yizhou He family?"


    Song Wenqi raised his eyes to look at him, and answered bluntly: "Yes."


    Jin Qi stood aside and looked at Qinglang, and asked, "Is it the Yizhou He family who attacked?"


    Qinglang nodded.


    Gu Zi stood not far away, heard the words and looked over, opened his mouth and couldn''t help but sneer: "Yizhou is not close to here, the He family came here to attack you from a long distance, it shows that this grudge is not small."


    Song Wenqi frowned and looked at him, he looked fierce when he was serious.


    But Gu Zi is not afraid of him.


    "You clearly know that you are carrying so much hatred on your body, why did you come to provoke my baby! She, a little girl, wants to be frightened by you like this, and you are still staring! Why are you staring!"


    Hearing this, Song Wenqi slowly turned his head and glanced at Lu Ning, who was lying on the sofa with a pale face.


    This matter is indeed his fault.


    Jin Qi became even more angry when he heard what Gu Zi said.


    "What are you talking about! She did it voluntarily! What are you shouting at our elder brother!"


    Gu Zi stiffened his neck, and took two steps forward: "It''s because you have been pestering her all the time, she can''t take it anymore! Don''t think I don''t know that you have been calling before, and you keep calling if you don''t answer! I have never seen Xiang You are such shameless people who look like dog skin and plaster!"


    Jin Qi was furious, and also took two steps forward. The two grabbed each other in an instant, full of gunpowder, and almost fought.


    "Twelve! Stop!"


    "Golden Seven! Come back!"


    The two still held on to each other, staring at each other.


    Gu Chen came out to take a look at the two people, walked over, and stood between the two without raising his hand to stop him, he just said, "Twelve, you don''t want to wake Ningning up."


    Then turned to look at Jin Qi: "Even if it was voluntary, your enemy ambushed you, but involved a little girl, because you took an innocent life in vain, doesn''t it matter to you?"


    Jin Qi was stunned for a moment, the two of them still had fire in their eyes, but they both calmed down and let go.


    Gu Chen ignored the two of them, approached Qinglang and patted him on the shoulder, and the two of them turned around and went out to talk about things.


    Jin Qi and Gu Zi dislike each other, they are far away from each other, the atmosphere in the hall is still tense...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Jingzhi behaved abnormally today. Since he went to the room after breakfast and didn''t know what to do, he seemed abnormally restless today?


    In the past, I could sit on the sofa for a whole morning, but today I have to jump down and move around after ten minutes, run to the room, and after running in for ten minutes, I come out again. This morning, Lu Qing saw him Jump off the couch again.


    "Jingzhi, what''s wrong with you?"


    Lu Jingzhi stopped and looked back at Lu Qing.


    "It''s nothing."


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Lu Qing came over and patted his head.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Lu Qing, his expression unchanged: "I want to drink juice, but my mother said I can''t drink too much, so I won''t drink it, so I feel a little uncomfortable."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 105： Isnt that the Lu family?

    Chapter 105 Isn''t it the Lu family


    "real?"


    "kindness."


    Shen Yunci turned his head from the sofa and looked over: "You really drank too much today, Xiaobao, come here and ask Dad to cut some fruit for you to eat."


    "it is good."


    Lu Jingzhi walked back obediently, and sat next to Shen Yunci obediently without moving.


    Looking at Lu Jingzhi''s appearance, Lu Qing still found it strange. He looked back at his bedroom, but also saw Lu Ning''s bedroom.


    "..."


    It seems that it started after calling Lu Ning to eat in the morning. Could it be that something happened?


    Lu Qing walked towards the bedroom.


    After approaching, he put his hand on the doorknob, but didn''t open it.


    Unlocked?


    Lu Qing couldn''t help laughing, thinking that he might really be thinking too much.


    Lu Jingzhi might really just want to drink juice.


    The door is locked, there must be someone inside.


    Lu Qing didn''t think about it any more, and turned back to his room.


    Lu Jingzhi, who had just heard the voice, heaved a sigh of relief.


    Lu Zhi, who came out after cutting the fruit, couldn''t help but glance at Lu Ning''s bedroom.


    "Should I call Xiao Ning, it''s almost noon."


    Lu Jingzhi''s back immediately stiffened again.


    Shen Yunci glanced at him: "Farewell, you must be too tired. Let''s have a look in the afternoon. If you still don''t wake up, we''ll call again."


    Lu Zhi nodded, and Lu Jingzhi couldn''t help but relax, and heaved a sigh of relief again.


    Shen Yunci smiled and silently nodded Lu Jingzhi''s head: "Come to Jingzhi, eat some fruit."


    Lu Jingzhi obediently took the fruit and ate it.


    At the same time, the doorbell rang.


    ¡­


    Lin Ci has been unable to get through to Lu Ning since this morning.


    Having a bad premonition in her heart, she called many times and still got no answer, so she simply found out the new address that Lu Ning gave her, and came here.


    In the old community, the exterior walls look dirty and old.


    Lin Ci knew that the situation of Lu Ning''s new family was not very good, but he did not expect the situation to be so bad.


    Besides, it''s far away, so she didn''t ask the driver to take her there, and took the bus by herself.


    Besides, it was the first time I came here, and I felt that it was not good to go empty-handed, so I took some gifts, which were a bit heavy, and she had to stop after walking for a while to rest her hands.


    During the period, I called Lu Ning again, but no one answered.


    Finally the wait came. Looking at the neighborhood in front of him, Lin Ci was still silent.


    Before she was the eldest lady in the Lu family and lived in a manor villa, now...


    Lin Ci doesn''t know how she manages to praise this place without changing her face or heartbeat.


    She was standing at the entrance of the community watching, and three aunts came from both sides.


    Seeing that she didn''t move, she enthusiastically stepped forward and asked, "Girl, are you looking for someone or staying here?"


    "Shouldn''t you live here, why haven''t I seen you before?"


    Lin Ci turned to look at them, and nodded politely: "Auntie, I''m looking for someone."


    The three aunts were very enthusiastic: "Look for someone, who are you looking for, tell auntie, auntie is clear here."


    Said and looked at her dress.


    "This girl is really well-dressed, unlike the girl in our family who doesn''t go out all day and doesn''t know how to dress up. It''s so annoying."


    They chatted by themselves.


    Lin Ci stood aside and walked away, nor did he say it.


    "Okay, okay, the little girl is still standing here, let''s not talk about it.


    Girl, who are you looking for? "


    Lin Ci then said: "I''m looking for Unit 203, Building 3."


    "Isn''t 203 the Lu family? You are looking for Lu Ning. You are her classmate."


    Lin Ci nodded, and couldn''t bear to move his fingers holding something...


    Jingzhi: I am too difficult!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 106： Im going to call my sister

    Chapter 106 I''m going to call my sister


    Seeing this, the three aunts quickly bent over and helped her get some, Lin Ci instantly felt a lot more relaxed.


    "Little girl, let''s get some for you. Let''s go for a walk. Auntie will take you there. It''s very close."


    Lin Ci was a little uncomfortable being surrounded by such enthusiasm for the first time, so he could only thank them repeatedly for following them.


    The community is not big, the place where Lu Ning''s family lives is considered to be in the front row, and it is also very close, and they arrived after a short walk.


    Along the way, the aunts chatted enthusiastically with Lin Ci.


    "This little girl is really pretty, just like that girl Lu Ning, that girl is so beautiful, it''s the first time we saw such a beautiful girl, at first we thought she was used to living in a big house and it was difficult to get along with, but seeing her After reading it twice, I think she is really cute, you are right, classmate."


    Lin Ci could only nod his head and say yes.


    The other two aunts were not to be outdone: "Yes, yes, I really like it when we get along, and they are very polite. I really like it. If it weren''t for being young, I really want to introduce you. Give it to my son so he can take a good look at it."


    "You can look at it now. Ningning is almost an adult. Such a good girl will definitely be crushed by those who pursue her in two years. If you don''t hurry up and treat her better now, there will be no place for your son in the future." Yes, isn''t your son just a freshman, so it''s nothing to be a year or two older."


    Lin Ci pursed his lips as he listened, feeling so embarrassed that he didn''t know what to do.


    Minimize your sense of existence as much as possible, just looking forward to arriving at Lu Ning''s house soon.


    Fortunately, it is almost here.


    "Hey, little girl, here, just go up the stairs, let''s go."


    A few aunts enthusiastically took her upstairs and helped her carry things.


    Lin Ci followed behind. After walking all this way, he was a little sweaty.


    An aunt arrived first, knocked on the door of Lu Ning''s house, and rang the doorbell.


    "Old Lu, Yun Ci, are you at home?"


    I have lived here for a long time and I am very familiar with the people here. Everyone calls me a little closer.


    After a while, the door opened, and the three aunts directly put things inside the door, and then pushed Lin Ci in.


    "This little girl is a classmate of yours Lu Ning. We sent it here when we couldn''t find your home. Let''s go."


    Just leave after speaking.


    "Thank you, aunties." Lin Ci pointed his head and thanked.


    Turned his head and greeted inside: "Hello, uncle and aunt. My name is Lin Ci. I''m Ningning''s classmate. Is Ningning there?"


    She looked around and didn''t see Lu Ning, so she asked tentatively.


    Lu Zhi immediately smiled when he saw her: "Ah, I know, I''ve seen you before. Ningning is still resting when she''s tired. Sit down quickly, and I''ll call her for you."


    Shen Yunci also waved immediately: "Come in girl, sit here."


    Hearing that Lu Jingzhi was going to call Lu Ning, he jumped off the sofa instantly.


    "Dad, entertain the guests, I''ll call my sister."


    "Okay, okay, you go."


    Lu Jingzhi turned around and walked inside, Lu Zhi walked into the kitchen and re-cut some fruit.


    Lin Ci sat obediently next to Shen Yunci.


    "Auntie, these are some ointments made by my grandfather. They should be effective for your recovery. You can try them. I''ll get them for you if they work."


    Lin Ci took out a small porcelain bottle from his bag and handed it over.


    Shen Yunci immediately took it over in surprise: "This child is really caring. Your grandfather deserves it. He has worked hard for the old man. Please help me and thank him."


    Lin Ci nodded.


    Lu Zhi also came out of the kitchen with a fruit plate: "What do you think you are doing with so many things when you come here?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 107： is your sister not here at all

    Chapter 107 Is your sister not here at all?


    "They are all prepared for uncles and aunts, and they are not expensive."


    "Thank you, Xiaoci."


    "It''s okay, auntie."


    Lu Zhi put the fruit plate in front of Lin Ci: "Xiao Ci, you eat. It''s almost dinner time, so stay and eat together."


    Lin Ci didn''t refuse.


    The three of them were chatting, but Lu Jingzhi didn''t call Lu Ning out for a long time.


    When Lu Zhi was about to get up to take a look, Lu Jingzhi came out of the room and went straight to Lin Ci.


    When she got close, she grabbed her: "Sister, my sister told you to wait a moment, can you read the test paper for me first? I can''t do a question."


    Lin Ci looked at the pink and tender face in front of him and really couldn''t refuse, so he nodded.


    Lin Ci was dragged to the room by Lu Jingzhi, and Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci discussed what to do to entertain Lin Ci at noon.


    ¡­


    Lu Jingzhi dragged Lin Ci into his room, and the table was full of test papers.


    Lin Ci was stunned: "Do you have to do so much homework?"


    Lu Jingzhi nodded.


    Lin Ci: "Aren''t you only five years old?"


    Lu Jingzhi pulled her to sit on the chair.


    "It''s all third grade test papers, are you... really only five years old?"


    Moreover, several test papers have already been completed, and the handwriting on them really looks like it was written by a child.


    but¡­


    Lin Ci turned to look at Lu Jingzhi.


    Lu Jingzhi also looked at her, smiled at her, and casually pointed to the word problems behind.


    "This, no."


    Lin Ci still hadn''t recovered, but he still turned his head to look at his test paper.


    No wonder Lu Ning said her brother was smart, but she didn''t expect him to be so smart.


    After looking at it, Lin Ci thought about how to tell him.


    Then speak softly to him about the question.


    Lu Jingzhi stood aside obediently and listened.


    "Does this make sense?"


    Lu Jingzhi nodded, and he couldn''t pretend that he didn''t understand anything. After asking back and forth twice, he wrote down the answer.


    Then he pointed out a few more questions, and Lin Ci also explained them to him one by one.


    "You do it yourself first, I''ll go and see why your sister hasn''t woken up yet."


    Hearing this, Lu Jingzhi immediately called her to stop: "Sister! I didn''t understand it just now!"


    Lin Ci didn''t feel anything at first, and he walked back and told him again, but Lu Jingzhi asked him so many times one after another, Lin Ci felt something was wrong.


    Lu Ning is not someone who would make people wait so long.


    What''s the matter?


    She looked at Lu Jingzhi. This child seemed quite calm, but every time she wanted to leave, she panicked. There must be something wrong!


    Lin Ci saw it this time and didn¡¯t rush to leave. He just sat on his little bed and watched him solve the problem slowly, and then took the paper he had done to read.


    In fact, these papers are all similar, and the question types are generally the same, but why can these be done, but not the other test papers? It must be pretending.


    Lu Jingzhi wrote the answer to the problem stroke by stroke, never before so slowly and seriously.


    Lin Ci also saw through him, put the test paper aside and glanced at him.


    Lu Jingzhi felt her gaze, looked over, and smiled at her after being taken aback for a moment.


    Lin Ci was not confused by his smile, and got up directly: "I''m going to see your sister."


    Lu Jingzhi immediately jumped down: "Wait a minute, I seem to have made a mistake just now, sister, please help me see again!"


    He grabbed Lin Ci, and Lin Ci turned to look at him. This time, instead of following him to solve the problem for him, he stared at him and asked, "Is your sister not in the room at all?"


    Xiaobao: My wife is in trouble!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 108： Injuried!

    Chapter 108 Injured!


    On the other side, Huo Jinyan, who was rushing to Continent F, broke down and made an emergency landing in City B. After waiting for a long time, the plane was still not processed, and Chu Ting immediately contacted other channels.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning on Continent F has also woken up.


    When she opened her eyes in a daze, the first person she saw was Qinglang.


    Lu Ning blinked and watched for a long time.


    Qinglang also stared at her, and after a while, he looked away: "Wake up."


    It wasn''t towards Lu Ning, but towards a few people not far away.


    Gu Zi ran the fastest: "Baby! You''re awake!"


    Lu Ning wanted to sit up, but Gu Chen helped her with a pillow from behind.


    Looking around, Lu Ning was surprised to find: "Old Ninth? Old Six? Why are you here? Where is this?"


    She looks at the unfamiliar surroundings.


    Before they could answer, she remembered another thing.


    "what time is it!"


    Looking at Qinglang''s watch first, he raised his hand and grabbed his arm to have a look.


    "Are we still in Continent F?"


    Gu Zi nodded.


    Lu Ning counted the time and instantly woke up.


    "It''s over, it''s over, it''s over! It''s afternoon in City A! My parents won''t call the police! Hurry up! Go back, let''s go back."


    Gu Chen grabbed her: "Don''t worry, I''ve made arrangements, and we can set off when you wake up."


    Lu Ning nodded immediately: "I''m sober, very sober! Look, I''m pretty good." As he spoke, he jumped twice in front of Gu Chen.


    Gu Chen smiled helplessly.


    A group of people, together with Song Wenqi''s subordinates who had already arrived, were about to return by the same route.


    It was still a helicopter, Qinglang was worried about them, and followed them on land to the border of Continent F before he was relieved, and then returned the same way.


    A group of people on the plane breathed a sigh of relief after leaving Continent F.


    I thought that the matter was over and I could fly back to City A safely, but was attacked again in City B not far from City A.


    The same attack method, even if they were prepared, they did not escape this disaster.


    The plane crashed on a deserted mountain on the outskirts of City B.


    I don¡¯t know if he has experience. This time Lu Ning only had some tinnitus, but he recovered quickly, and there were continuous gunshots around him.


    "Run southeast!"


    Lu Ning hurriedly pulled off his seat belt to run southeast.


    ¡­


    "It''s just ahead, we''ll be there soon, you won''t be able to find it anywhere else except my helicopter..."


    Chu Ting and Huo Jinyan walked forward with the person, and suddenly there was a loud noise from nowhere, and then smoke began to rise from the mountain not far in front of him, and he heard gunshots, which made the person turn his head and run away in fright. Chu Ting and Huo Jinyan stood in place and looked around until Huo Jinyan saw a figure running down the mountain.


    I don''t know how it happened. When Huo Jinyan and the others touched them quietly, Lu Ning also ran over, but someone was chasing her. Huo Jinyan wanted to pull her, and motioned to her sideways, but he Didn''t notice the man chasing Lu Ning with a gun.


    The man didn''t know how to aim. When Lu Ning looked back, he found that his gun was aimed at Huo Jinyan and fired. When Lu Ning had no time to react, he rushed towards Huo Jinyan.


    When Huo Jinyan caught her, the bullet also hit her back!


    In a daze, the two fell together, and their bodies rolled down the mountain uncontrollably.


    Huo Jinyan hugged Lu Ning tightly to protect her head, until he stopped, he quickly looked at the person in his arms, his eyes were closed, his face was pale, and blood continued to flow from behind her.


    "Lu Ning!" Huo Jinyan''s eyes flashed panic like never before...


    Babies, it will be on the shelves tomorrow, today only one chapter will be updated, and tomorrow will explode to 20,000~ I hope you will support me a lot, and if you can afford it, you can make a full order~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 109： hurry up

    Chapter 109 Hurry up


    There was blood everywhere, his body, hands, and Huo Jinyan''s eyes were all stained red.


    His hands trembled a little, trying to keep himself calm and looking for a way.


    He looked around, it was so empty that there was not even a place to hide.


    Huo Jinyan hugged Lu Ning in his arms and pressed his hands on her back, but bright red blood kept running out from between his fingers.


    "Chu Ting!" Huo Jinyan didn''t know what he saw, he stopped Chu Ting''s footsteps who were going to run this way, and motioned to him, Chu Ting immediately ran in the opposite direction.


    Huo Jinyan dragged Lu Ning''s body to move under a tree, his back leaned against the tree trunk, Lu Ning''s head unconsciously rested on his shoulder, Huo Jinyan looked at her blood red back, still trying to call her.


    "Lu Ning! Lu Ning!"


    But nothing happens.


    The gunfire not far behind has not stopped yet, Huo Jinyan looked at the speeding car, and hurriedly hugged Lu Ning up, the car stopped in front of the two of them, Chu Ting was also a little flustered, and quickly followed Huo Jinyan to take Lu Ning Ning put it in the car, and the car left quickly.


    In the car, Huo Jinyan took off his clothes and pressed them tightly on Lu Ning''s back, but seeing Lu Ning''s paler face, his eyes trembled.


    "Hurry up!"


    Chu Ting has stepped on the accelerator to the bottom.


    ¡­


    When Huo Jinyan rushed into the hospital holding Lu Ning covered in blood, the doctors and nurses were frightened by him.


    After reacting, Lu Ning rushed to save people, and Lu Ning was pushed into the operating room urgently.


    Chu Ting made a phone call with trembling hands, taking care of the aftermath.


    Not long after, Gu Chen and his gang also arrived at the hospital.


    "Where are people! Where is Ningning!"


    Gu Chen stepped forward and grabbed Huo Jinyan by the collar.


    Huo Jinyan grabbed his wrist with a **** hand, and said in a hoarse voice, "In the operating room."


    He raised his finger and pointed to the operating room, and Gu Chen glanced there.


    "Huo Jinyan! I don''t care what your purpose is to approach her. If she has something to do, I will never end with you! You Huo family, don''t think about it!"


    After talking, he threw away his hand.


    The group of them were also injured, but they were minor injuries. Everyone is fine, just deal with the wounds.


    Huo Jinyan sat on the bench outside the operating room, looking down at the dark red blood on his hands.


    why?


    Why did you jump over to protect him?


    What kind of energy could make her rush to protect him regardless of her own safety? !


    Huo Jinyan couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    ¡­


    This time, Gu Zi looked calmer, and he raised his hand to touch Huo Jinyan.


    "You are also injured, go and deal with it."


    Huo Jinyan didn''t feel hurt, and looked at him: "It''s not my blood."


    His voice trembled when he said the last word.


    Gu Zi raised his finger and pointed to his ear.


    Huo Jinyan touched it subconsciously, and felt a slippery touch.


    Blood is oozing from the back of the ear, probably scratched when it rolled down.


    "Hurry up and deal with it. Ningning will be transferred back to the hospital in city A immediately after the operation."


    Huo Jinyan got up, turned around and glanced at the operating room before leaving.


    ¡­


    Fortunately, Lu Ning was shot in the back and did not hurt his vitals, but lost a lot of blood. After the inquiry, she could be transferred to another hospital, and a group of people immediately transferred her from the hospital in city B to city A.


    When several people arrived at the hospital, it was already around five o''clock in the afternoon, and the sky was getting dark.


    Gu Chen and the others are still dealing with the aftermath, Huo Jinyan changed into clean clothes and prepared to notify Lu Ning''s parents.


    But they haven''t figured out how to say it. After all, if a person disappears for a day, there must be a reasonable explanation.


    Also try to hide the fact that he was shot.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 110： why are you here

    Chapter 110 Why are you here


    As for the Lu family, because they couldn''t hide it, Lu Jingzhi had no choice but to tell the truth.


    After thinking about it, Lin Ci decided to help Lu Jingzhi hide this matter.


    During the meal, the two cooperated to coax Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci away.


    But if Lu Ning never comes back, what will he do?


    Lin Ci and Lu Jingzhi entered Lu Ning''s room and locked it, pretending to chat with Lu Ning in the room, but seeing that the sun was setting, Lu Ning still didn''t answer, and the phone still couldn''t get through.


    Lin Ci is here, and it is not easy for Lu Jingzhi to use the computer to check whether Lu Ning has moved.


    "Ningning, Xiaoci, we are going out for a walk, do you want to come together?"


    Shen Yunci''s voice came from outside the door.


    "Not Auntie, Xiao Ning and I want to review for a while."


    "Okay, we''ll cook for you when we come back."


    Lu Jingzhi replied, "Well, good mother."


    Shen Yunci didn''t hear Lu Ning''s voice, but still felt a little strange.


    "Where''s your sister?"


    "My sister went to the toilet."


    Shen Yunci didn''t think much, turned and left.


    When they heard the sound of opening and closing the door from outside, the two of them let out a sigh of relief at the same time.


    Lu Jingzhi finally couldn''t help it, and quietly went back to his room, took the computer to check if the location had changed.


    But in the end, it was surprisingly discovered that the current location is in City A? !


    He quickly indented the position range.


    Hospital? !


    Lu Jingzhi quickly closed the computer and ran out.


    bumped into Lu Qing who came out to catch the water head-on.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "fine."


    Said it was okay, but still opened the door of Lu Ning''s room and ran in, and the speed of closing the door was also very fast.


    Lu Qing: "..."


    Lu Jingzhi cleverly asked Lin Ci to take him to the hospital. If something happened, he would definitely be in the hospital.


    Lin Ci thinks it makes sense, and it just so happens that Shen Yunci and the others will not attract attention if they go out.


    After the two people heard that Lu Qing had returned to the room, they quietly opened the door and moved to the door. In order to show that it was three people who went out, when the two people opened the door, they stomped their feet and ran for two steps to make it appear that there was one more person.


    Opened the door and Lu Jingzhi shouted inside: "Brother, my two sisters and I went out to play!"


    also specifically emphasized that they are two older sisters.


    When Lu Qing opened the door and came out to look, he only saw the door slammed shut.


    Really... so weird.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lin Ci took Lu Jingzhi to the hospital quickly.


    In order to prove that he just mentioned it casually, Lu Jingzhi followed Lin Ci to search for two nearby hospitals before going to the hospital in the city center.


    Sure enough, I found Lu Ning''s name here, and I also saw Gu Chen.


    Lin Ci knew Gu Chen, and immediately ran over and grabbed him.


    "Where is Ning Ning! Where is it? What''s the matter? Are you injured?"


    Gu Chen was a little puzzled when he saw them, one big and one young: "How do you know they''re here?"


    Lin Ci looked at him: "We are just a blind cat and a dead mouse. Ningning never went back, so I could only come out and look for her. What''s wrong with her? Where is it?"


    Gu Chen led them to the ward, and on the way, only the two of them knew about Lu Ning''s disappearance, and no one else knew.


    Take two people to the ward for a look. Lu Ning is still lying on the hospital bed because of a back injury.


    Lu Jingzhi stayed in the ward, and the others didn''t want to discuss this in front of their children, so they went out to talk.


    Lu Jingzhi walked to the hospital bed, climbed onto the chair and sat beside him, looking at Lu Ning.


    Finally, she stretched out her little hand silently and took Lu Ning''s hand.


    "elder sister¡­"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 111： I understand

    Chapter 111 I understand


    Lu Ning is injured, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi will definitely ask after they arrive, especially Shen Yunci is likely to take a look.


    A few people thought about a few ideas that didn''t make sense, and they couldn''t explain it. Lu Jingzhi walked out of the ward when he was worried.


    He is a small one, and everyone looks down at him.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at a group of people.


    If this matter is not resolved quickly, Shen Yunci will definitely notice something if he comes up with a plausible excuse.


    Lu Jingzhi''s immature voice was calm: "There was a tree cut down on the street on the left side of our neighborhood, and now the remaining tree roots have been cut very sharply."


    I didn''t understand why Huo Jinyan seemed to understand something when he suddenly said this.


    "Lin Ci, when I go back, I will bring you a small bag of blood plasma and smear it on that tree."


    Lin Ci immediately understood: "I understand!"


    She pulled Lu Jingzhi and ran outside.


    Gu Zi reacted the slowest.


    "She will understand what? What do you mean?"


    "..."


    Several people who understood it all looked at the little figure at the same time.


    This child is so smart that it is a bit scary.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the way back, Lin Ci and Lu Jingzhi passed by the tree, poured some blood plasma from top to bottom, then poured some on their hands, and wandered outside for about ten minutes before running back pretending to be anxious.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi have returned.


    Lin Ci and Lu Jingzhi knocked on the door anxiously, Lu Zhi went to open the door, and when he opened the door, he saw that both of them were a little frightened.


    "What''s the matter, what''s the matter? Xiaobao, are you okay, where''s sister?"


    Hearing the words, Shen Yunci also ran over quickly. Almost screamed out loud.


    Both of them look really scary with blood on their hands and bodies.


    Lin Ci said tremblingly: "Uncle and aunt, Ningning is injured and she is in the hospital, you go quickly."


    Lu Jingzhi was also choked up and crying beside him.


    "Qing''er! Come out! Go to the hospital! Your sister is injured!"


    Lu Qing ran out quickly, and was startled when he saw the two people in a panic.


    Hurriedly took the car keys and went out.


    On the way here, two people figured things out.


    When Lu Ning and Lin Ci took Lu Jingzhi out for a stroll, they came here and met a man who wanted to drag Lu Jingzhi away. During the fight, Lu Ning was pushed and fell on the root of the tree. His back was injured and he was hospitalized.


    Shen Yunci was terrified when he heard it, and he did see the **** tree when he came out of the house.


    I was about to cry before I even got to the hospital.


    When they arrived at the hospital, several people hurried to the ward, and when they opened the door of the ward, they saw Huo Jinyan.


    "Teacher Huo?"


    Prophet Lu recognized him first.


    Huo Jinyan was standing by the hospital bed and looking at Lu Ning, when he heard the sound, he turned around and saw a few people.


    He took two steps back: "I was passing by at the time, so I came here with them."


    Lin Ci and Lu Jingzhi haven''t reached this point yet, but things are already connected.


    When the two of them took the injured Lu Ning to ask for help, they met Huo Jinyan and came to the hospital, which was very reasonable.


    At that time, there was no one there at all, and there was no surveillance on both sides of the road in the old community, and there was no way to verify it. This matter was covered up.


    Shen Yunci looked at Lu Ning lying on the hospital bed with a pale face, covered his mouth and began to cry.


    Huo Jinyan glanced at Lu Ning, then turned to look at Lin Ci: "I''ll take you back, you need to go back and deal with it like this."


    Hearing the words, Lu Zhi looked at them and nodded: "Little Ci, go back quickly, Ning Ning woke up and we asked her to call you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 112： gunshot wound

    Chapter 112 Gunshot wound


    Lin Ci nodded, took one last look at Lu Ning before leaving.


    Huo Jinyan didn''t drive and asked Chu Ting to drive. He sat in the co-pilot and Lin Ci sat in the back seat.


    After reporting the address, Chu Ting drove towards the address, and Lin Ci couldn''t hold back after sitting for about five minutes.


    "Teacher Huo, can I ask what happened? Why are you all injured?"


    She noticed the injury behind Huo Jinyan''s ear.


    Chu Ting still has lingering fears: "Miss Lin, don''t ask."


    Lin Ci pursed his lips a little unwillingly, how could he not ask, the best friend seemed to be dying.


    She let out a long sigh: "Okay, can you tell me what the injury is?"


    It would never be a simple injury, otherwise it would not be like this.


    Huo Jinyan was sitting in the co-pilot, his expression was gloomy, and his voice was still hoarse: "Gunshot wound."


    "Gun..." Lin Ci repeated the first word, then stopped in a daze.


    Gunshot wound? !


    ¡­


    After sending Lin Ci home, Chu Ting looked at Huo Jinyan who was sitting in the co-pilot and said hesitantly, "Boss Huo, are you going home?"


    Huo Jinyan didn''t speak. He looked down at his hand, then took out a cigarette and lit it, and put it near his mouth. He couldn''t see any joy or anger on his face. He just looked at one place in a daze. Chu Ting didn''t say anything to disturb him. , silently drove the car towards the residence.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It was early morning when Lu Ning woke up in the hospital.


    The whole body was sore, and the back was even more painful. Lu Ning felt that even moving himself was a torment.


    But she is so uncomfortable in this position, she wants to move.


    After moving for a long time, it was only a finger movement.


    The sound woke up Lu Qing who was on the sofa over there. He walked over quickly and bent over to approach Lu Ning.


    "Are you awake? What''s wrong?"


    Lu Ning was still a little slow to react, and stared at Lu Qing for a long time before he realized it.


    "rise¡­"


    Lu Qing quickly asked: "Do you want to get up?"


    He reaches up to grab her arm.


    Carefully trying to help her up.


    But Lu Ning''s posture itself is difficult to get up, not to mention the injury now.


    She moved her legs, trying to bend them, but she couldn''t bend them after moving for a long time.


    Lu Qing also noticed it, and immediately put her back gently: "Wait a minute."


    Then he helped her bend her legs slightly so that she could stand up with a support point.


    Lu Ning was supported by Lu Ning and moved slowly.


    Just accidentally bowed my back and immediately felt a heart-rending pain.


    She frowned and eased up before slowly getting up and kneeling on the hospital bed.


    Xu pulled the wound on his back, Lu Ning sat in this position for a while, and then silently withdrew his arm.


    "thanks."


    She woke up herself and moved her arms a little. Although every movement hurt, she could only move with difficulty and sit down slowly.


    There was only a warm yellow light on in the ward, and it was a little dark. Lu Ning saw Lu Jingzhi lying on the sofa and sleeping.


    Lu Qing looked at her: "Are you thirsty?"


    Lu Ning responded softly, and his mouth was indeed a little dry.


    Lu Qing poured a glass of water and handed it to her: "Warm."


    Lu Ning took it: "Thank you."


    Only the two of them got along inexplicably a little weirdly, Lu Ning didn''t think there was anything, but Lu Qing seemed a little embarrassed.


    He has never gotten along with Lu Ning like this. It seems that the two of them have always been at odds with each other, and they don''t talk to each other very much.


    Lu Qing looked at her and opened his mouth: "You..."


    But before he could utter a single word, the door of the ward was opened.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 113： Lucky hit

    Chapter 113 Hit the right way


    Lu Zhi and Shen Yun are back.


    The two of them went home to pack some things. Lu Ning will definitely stay in the hospital for a long time in this situation.


    Lu Ning raised his eyes and saw the two, Shen Yunci immediately walked over quickly.


    "Ning Ning, you''re awake! Is there any discomfort? Does it hurt? Is it uncomfortable?"


    She asked this question, before Lu Ning had time to respond, she choked up.


    Lu Ning raised his hand and returned the water glass to Lu Qing, and went to comfort Shen Yun to resign.


    "Mom, it''s okay. Look, I''m awake."


    She raised her hand and gently wiped Shen Yunci''s tears, trying not to show herself a little pain in front of her.


    Lu Zhi put down his things, and quickly poured out the porridge in the thermos for Lu Ning to drink.


    "Ningning must be hungry, hurry up, have some porridge first."


    Lu Zhi made a gesture to feed, but was caught by Shen Yunci.


    "I''ll come, I''ll come."


    "You are still a patient yourself, how did you come here?"


    "I can come! My hand is good!"


    Seeing the two people arguing, Lu Ning couldn''t help but said weakly: "How about I do it myself."


    "no!"


    The two spoke in unison, which startled Lu Ning.


    Shen Yunci looked at Lu Zhi: "Hold it, let me say hello, this is the head office."


    Lu Zhi had no choice but to say, "Yes, please."


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing at the two of them.


    Finally, there was some vitality on the pale face.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Because Lu Ning didn''t know what they told Lu Zhi and the others, when Shen Yunci asked about the situation at that time, she faltered and said that she couldn''t remember clearly.


    Shen Yunci felt sorry for her and stopped asking any more questions. Later, Lin Ci came and quietly told her what they had said when no one was around.


    Before Lu Ning could digest it, Shen Yunci called the police.


    When the police came to take the transcript, Lu Ning seemed calm, but panicked inside. After all, this was made up, and the police force was wasted for this.


    She said that she couldn''t remember most of them clearly, but Lu Jingzhi described it vividly by her side, as if she had really experienced it herself.


    It was only later that Lu Ning found out that Lu Jingzhi had indeed experienced it himself, because the police really caught a human trafficker who was abducting and selling children nearby.


    The human trafficker has not been active in the vicinity for a long time. There was no surveillance there, and he would not be found easily, but he doesn''t know why, but he has not been active for so long, but the police have increased. As soon as he made a move, he was caught by nearby Plainclothes police caught him.


    Lu Ning was stunned when he heard the news.


    Is this... is it right?


    The key is that Lu Ning thought that this matter was over, but unexpectedly, a family member of a missing child came to him.


    The missing child was taken away by this trafficker, but he was never found, and the trafficker was not in a hurry to transfer the child, so after catching him, he touched his lair and rescued the child.


    The family members thought it was all due to Lu Ning and the others. Lu Ning was injured when he was still "fighting the gangsters bravely", and the whole family came to see her.


    He also brought a lot of toys to Lu Jingzhi, bought some food and drink for Lin Ci, and all the supplements for Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning? : "..."


    Lin Ci? : "..."


    Only Lu Jingzhi looked at the table of toys and frowned.


    The spinning fish that sings when the switch is turned on makes his head grow big. Do you really think he is three pairs of children?


    What''s even more outrageous is that this incident shocked the TV station and the media, saying that they would come to interview Lu Ning, but Lu Ning was so frightened that he refused again and again.


    She really didn''t do anything!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 114： the interview

    Chapter 114 Interview


    After Lu Ning refused several times, he thought that this matter would really pass this time.


    She didn''t do anything, she didn''t get paid for nothing, she couldn''t really accept it.


    But the more she wanted things to pass quickly, the more people began to pay attention.


    For example, the school has begun to pay attention to this matter.


    Lu Ning: "..."


    When Lu Ning saw Shen Guang coming, he realized that something was wrong.


    Shen Guang is an advanced door as the principal.


    Maybe because he understood Lu Ning''s temperament, he gave Lu Ning a helpless look when he entered the door to prepare her mentally, and then greeted Lu Ning''s parents. Before the greeting was over, another group of people came in, and Take the camera.


    ? ? ?


    Didn¡¯t you say you won¡¯t interview?


    It turned out that the media had opened up the relationship with the school, and Lu Ning was a senior in high school. In order to show her concern and support, the teachers of the school also participated in this interview.


    After they talked a lot, Lu Ning directly stated his request, and she accepted it only if she could do it.


    The media also accepted it.


    During the questioning period, most of the questions were from the school teachers. Lu Ning seldom said anything, and only answered a few words when she was really asked.


    The reporter in charge of the interview at the end asked Lu Ning if he had anything to summarize.


    Lu Ning was silent. He thought she didn''t want to answer, but when it was about to end, Lu Ning suddenly spoke.


    "Children are important members of the family. Their disappearance will make their family members feel miserable. This matter is very sad. I hope that such a topic will not become the target of some people who want to gossip. If everyone really Care about these, pay attention to these, please pay attention to the tiny clues around you, and provide clues and help for those parents who have not yet found their children.


    The final result of this matter has nothing to do with me, it¡¯s just that I was injured, so everyone focused on me and felt that I was the one who should be most grateful.


    But in fact, all this is because of the decisiveness and bravery of the police uncles. They are the ones who catch the bad guys. They are the ones who should be interviewed and thanked. Everything is well deserved, and I still hope that everyone will look away from me and pay more attention to these victimized families, so as to help them reunite as soon as possible.


    thanks. "


    She said so many words so suddenly, these people were stunned.


    Shen Guang looked at them: "Okay, let''s stop here today, the child is also tired."


    Those people said a few last polite words and left with their things.


    The teachers at the school helped Lu Ning make some study plans, and some teachers would come to the hospital to give her tutoring.


    Lu Ning wanted to shirk but was stopped by Shen Guang.


    The school will finally publish this interview and event on the relevant campus platform.


    Lu Ning''s refusal was invalid, so he could only lie flat and accept it.


    Lu Ning was always accompanied by someone, Shen Guang couldn''t speak, so he didn''t say much, and after a few words of advice, he took the people away.


    When Lu Ning thought that he could finally calm down a bit, Huo Jinyan came that night.


    When he came, there was only Lu Ning in the ward, Lu Zhi went to pick up Lu Jingzhi, Shen Yunci went home to get things, Lu Qing didn''t know where to go.


    Lu Ning didn''t know it was Huo Jinyan. She was lying half-kneeling on two pillows. This position was a little more comfortable.


    But half-kneeling looks like pouting buttocks, Huo Jinyan was stunned when he came in.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 115： Choose C for both

    Chapter 115 all choose C


    Lu Ning didn''t know, and thought it was Shen Yun who had resigned.


    "Mom, can you bring me the blanket, I''m getting cold."


    Huo Jinyan walked in and closed the door, went to the sofa and took the blanket over her and gently covered her body.


    Lu Ning looked up with a smile: "Thank you..."


    But his eyes directly met Huo Jinyan''s, and he bounced up in shock.


    She shook, Huo Jinyan was afraid that she would knock her back, and immediately reached out and grabbed her shoulder.


    "Teacher Huo..."


    Huo Jin replied and looked at her.


    "Does it still hurt?"


    Huo Jinyan''s eyes were still dark, but his voice was much softer than before.


    Lu Ning looked at him: "It''s much better."


    Lu Ning moved a bit and changed his posture to sit down. When he moved, he couldn''t help but move slowly and hesitantly because he pulled his back. Huo Jinyan looked at her and noticed it.


    The blanket on Lu Ning fell behind, and when she wanted to grab it with her backhand, her body turned and her back was affected. She felt the pain and stopped for a while, wanting to take a break.


    The moment she stopped, Huo Jinyan bent over and stretched out his hands from both sides of her body to help her pull up the blanket and gently covered her body.


    The distance was a little close just now, and Lu Ning could smell a cool smell on his body.


    "Thank you, Mr. Huo, why are you here?"


    Lu Ning looked at him and asked.


    Huo Jinyan turned around and pulled the chair next to him to sit down, opened the small table on the hospital bed, raised his hand and put two books on it.


    Lu Ning: "..."


    She didn''t even know how he conjured the book.


    Huo Jinyan also changed the test paper and handed it to Lu Ning: "You will touch the wound when you move your arm now, dictate the answer to me, and tell me if you don''t understand."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her in a daze: "Is there a problem?"


    Have! But too much!


    Lu Ning twitched the corner of his mouth: "No."


    Huo Jinyan crossed his legs and looked at her with a pen in his hand.


    His posture is really oppressive.


    Lu Ning: "Teacher Huo..."


    Seeing her resistance, Huo Jinyan interrupted her directly: "Which one will you choose from questions one to five?"


    Lu Ning: "..."


    If you can''t refuse, you can only accept it again.


    She glanced at questions one to five, and casually threw out five answers: "Choose C."


    Huo Jinyan frowned: "Choose all?"


    Looking at him, Lu Ning asked innocently with his eyes wide open, "No, can''t you?"


    Huo Jinyan closed his eyes, already feeling a dull pain in his head.


    Opened his eyes and leaned closer: "What don''t you understand?"


    Lu Ning: "I don''t even understand it."


    Now even if she is sure that she is hurt by Huo Jinyan, she will not lose her temper. She is desperately testing on the verge of death, trying to get rid of Huo Jinyan as soon as possible.


    But she really underestimated Huo Jinyan''s ability to endure.


    Knowing that she was obviously intentional and there was a 70% possibility that she was pretending, Huo Jinyan still didn''t lose his temper, and gave her the topic with a serious face.


    Lu Ning directly intensified.


    "I don''t understand this either."


    Huo Jin said: "..."


    He emphasized this word combination dozens of times to Lu Ning, but she still couldn''t understand it.


    Huo Jinyan directly raised his hand to turn the book to the corresponding page for her, and then stuffed it in front of her.


    "See for yourself."


    "Oh."


    Lu Ning stared at the book obediently, but his thoughts had already wandered ten miles away.


    Huo Jinyan took a deep breath, leaned back in his chair and looked at her.


    She sat quietly on the hospital bed, looking down at the books and test papers on her lap, her long eyelashes fluttering and fluttering like wings.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 116： stay away from him

    Chapter 116 Stay away from him


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, and couldn''t help but think of the scene that day again.


    The picture that flashed through his mind countless times, she did not hesitate to rush over to block him.


    ¡­


    Can do this without hesitation, what was she thinking at the time?


    Can save him without hesitation, could she really be the Z who put him in danger several times?


    She could save him so without hesitation, why...why?


    Huo Jinyan faced an insoluble problem for the first time.


    He looked at Lu Ning with complicated eyes.


    "why?"


    Lu Ning heard him speak suddenly, and subconsciously turned to look at him: "Huh?"


    She didn''t quite hear what Huo Jinyan said.


    "Why block the bullet for me."


    Huo Jinyan didn''t plan to just pass by so vaguely, staring at her with scorching eyes.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, and the scene of that day flashed through his mind.


    During the few days when she was hospitalized, she was either a family member or a reporter. She didn''t have time to think about the situation that day. Huo Jin didn''t mention that she had subconsciously forgotten that she was actually shot and hospitalized.


    But the matter of blocking bullets...


    Looking at him, Lu Ning decided to tell him about this matter, so as not to burden him psychologically.


    "I actually..."


    She only opened the door, and Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci opened the door and walked in.


    "Ningning, we bought it..."


    His voice stopped when he saw Huo Jinyan.


    Lu Ning turned to look at them: "Mom and Dad, Mr. Huo was asked by the school to give me tutoring."


    Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci nodded when they heard the words: "Mr. Huo, you have worked hard."


    Huo Jinyan also stood up politely and nodded.


    "Has Mr. Huo eaten? Would you like to have some together?"


    Huo Jinyan shook his head: "No more trouble."


    Lu Ning looked over: "Mom and Dad, you eat first, I''m not hungry yet."


    Shen Yunci nodded: "Then you guys go to tutoring, we will keep our voices quiet over there."


    Lu Ning nodded and looked at Lu Jingzhi. The kid kept staring at Huo Jinyan for some reason.


    Until being pulled away by Shen Yunci.


    Huo Jinyan sat down again, Shen Yunci and the others were here, the topic just now must not continue.


    Huo Jinyan stayed for about an hour, then got up and prepared to leave.


    Declining Lu Zhi''s kindness to send him out, Huo Jinyan went out by himself and closed the door.


    He left, Lu Ning heaved a sigh of relief.


    Lu Jingzhi took a small cake and handed it to Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning was happy seeing his little face, and took it with a smile.


    Lu Jingzhi climbed onto the hospital bed and sat beside Lu Ning.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Lu Jingzhi approached Lu Ning''s ear and whispered: "Sister, he looks so fierce, you should stay away from him."


    Looking at his serious face, Lu Ning couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    "But he is a teacher, how can you stay away from the teacher if you want to study?"


    Lu Jingzhi frowned, lowered his head and thought carefully.


    Lu Ning looked at him with a smile, raised his hand and ate the cake.


    Looking at Lu Ning, Lu Jingzhi asked worriedly, "Sister, can''t you work harder?"


    Lu Ning: "..."


    What''s the matter with being pierced all of a sudden?


    Lu Ning discussed with him gently: "Well, my sister should work harder on her own, but she also needs the teacher''s help, right, so keep a distance of more than one meter from the teacher in the future, okay?"


    Hearing this, Lu Jingzhi jumped off the hospital bed, stepped back about one meter away and looked at Lu Ning.


    This distance is not unacceptable.


    "it is good!"


    Looking at his reluctant acceptance, Lu Ning''s cheeks hurt from laughing.


    He still looks like this little grown-up, looking serious and funny.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 117： call her whatever you want

    Chapter 117 Call her whatever you want


    The story of Lu Ning spread to the whole No. 1 Middle School.


    Of course, the opinions are also polarized. Some people think that Lu Ning is really helpful. After all, at this time, another child was prevented from being abducted and several children were saved. Of course, some people think that this matter has nothing to do with her. It''s just getting hurt and getting some attention.


    Lu Yue''an was the first group of people to know about it. After her little sisters found out, they sneered and ridiculed her in front of her. They did everything they could.


    Lu Yuean was afraid that they would talk nonsense, so she told them to shut up and stop talking about it. What she was afraid of was that the Lu family would know.


    But now things are getting bigger and bigger, Lu Yuean suddenly changed his mind.


    After school, Lao Zhu came to pick her up.


    Lu Yuean sat in the back seat and said directly: "Passing by Xiangsu Building."


    Old Zhu turned his head and looked forward to start the car.


    "Yes, miss."


    The car slowly started to drive away, Lu Yuean looked at Lao Zhu who was driving in front of him: "Is that what you called Lu Ning before?"


    Old Zhu didn''t understand what she meant, so he replied, "Yes."


    Lu Yuean looked at his eyes that seemed to shoot out sharp swords: "Really? Didn''t you call her Miss?"


    Old Zhu was taken aback and frowned slightly, but he didn''t dare to say anything.


    "They all called."


    Lu Yuean looked at him, and finally slowly looked away: "Call me whatever you want to call her in the future."


    Old Zhu sat upright, driving the car, staring ahead: "Okay, miss."


    Lu Yuean looked out of the car window, with the corners of her lips curled up in a smile.


    ¡­


    The car drove straight in, and Lu Yuean got off at the door of the main house.


    "Miss, you are back." The maid immediately greeted her and took Lu Yuean''s schoolbag with her hand.


    "Are my parents back?"


    "I''m back, I''m waiting for you in the living room."


    Lu Yuean nodded and walked in, and the servant helped her change her shoes.


    "Mom and Dad, I brought back the snacks from Xiangsulou, the chestnut cakes they just released today."


    She smiled and walked over.


    Shi Qingyue put the magazine in her hand and looked at her with a smile: "Really, then bring it here for mom to have a taste."


    Lu Chuan came out of the kitchen with a water glass in his hand: "If there''s anything good, give it to Dad."


    Lu Yuean smiled and pulled Lu Chuan to sit down, and handed him a piece of chestnut cake that was still warm.


    Seeing that both of them ate, Lu Yuean asked with a smile, "Is it delicious?"


    "Well, it''s delicious."


    Lu Yue''an immediately smiled even more heartily: "It''s as long as you like it."


    "I like it. You bought it on purpose. How could Mom and Dad not like it?"


    Lu Yue''an blushed a bit: "I like to see my parents happy, I will be happy when you are happy."


    Shi Qingyue smiled and stroked her hair: "You''re so good. Did you have a lot of homework today?"


    Lu Yuean frowned a little bit in difficulty: "Many, the teacher handed out a lot of papers."


    As she spoke, she beckoned to the maid, who handed her her schoolbag over.


    "Then I''ll do my homework here, and if I don''t know how to do it, I can ask Dad."


    Lu Chuan smiled: "Okay."


    Lu Yuean took out all the test papers and stationery and placed them on the table, while looking at the expressions of Shi Qingyue and Lu Chuan.


    She was sitting on the side doing the test paper, and she seemed to mention it unintentionally: "Sister Ning seems to be injured and hospitalized, parents, do you know?"


    She kept her eyes on the test paper, as if she just didn''t care about mentioning anything unintentionally, but she listened to the two people''s reactions very carefully.


    Shi Qingyue and Lu Chuan were taken aback at the same time, looking at each other...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 118： Shouldnt you be saying this?

    Chapter 118 Shouldn¡¯t this be said?


    Finally, it was Lu Chuan who spoke first: "Are you injured? How did you get injured?"


    He had just finished asking when a moderate voice sounded from the second floor.


    "Who''s hurt?"


    The old man glanced down at them from the railing.


    Then get off the elevator.


    "dad."


    "grandfather."


    The old man came down, and everyone put down what they were holding and stood up.


    Grandpa Lu responded, and steered the electric wheelchair to the middle position.


    "Just said who was injured?"


    His voice was majestic, and everyone couldn''t help but stiffen their backs.


    "No one''s father, just..."


    Before Shi Qingyue finished speaking, Lu Yuean interjected: "It''s Sister Ning, she was injured and hospitalized, and our school official account even praised her."


    Old Master Lu glanced at Lu Yuean, and Lu Yuean swallowed subconsciously.


    "Grandpa, what''s wrong? Shouldn''t I be saying this?"


    She looked like she had done something wrong, and Mr. Lu didn''t say anything, but just looked at her: "Go back to your room to do your homework, this is not a place to do your homework."


    Lu Yuean''s face became hot, and she bent down to pack her things: "I''ll go back to my room, Grandpa."


    Shi Qingyue and Lu Chuan looked at each other, and after looking at each other, Lu Chuan said, "Dad, there''s nothing here..."


    But before he finished speaking, he was so frightened by Mr. Lu''s look that he held back.


    In the Lu family, Mr. Lu is the rule.


    "It''s okay, Dad, I''ll just go back to my room."


    Lu Yuean felt a little wronged when he said this.


    After packing up, she turned and left.


    "In the future, do you know where and what to do?"


    Old Master Lu''s voice came from behind and hit her **** the top of the head.


    Lu Yuean said in a muffled voice, "Understood, Grandpa."


    She stepped into the elevator and went up to the third floor, then returned to her room.


    Hearing the sound of the door closing upstairs, Mr. Lu glanced at the two of them.


    "The rules can''t be messed up, they haven''t been messed up before, and they can''t be messed up now, do you understand?"


    Shi Qingyue and Lu Chuan nodded: "Understood Dad."


    The old man looked at them and raised his hand: "Sit down."


    Two people sit down.


    "Do you know what she just said?"


    The two looked at each other, and Shi Qingyue spoke first: "We don''t know, An An just came back, so I only mentioned one thing, and I don''t know anything else."


    The old man lowered his eyes and thought for a while.


    Lu Chuan asked tentatively: "Dad, shall we go and have a look?"


    The old man suddenly raised his head and looked at him: "What are you looking at! People who have nothing to do with you should stop getting involved in those many relationships!"


    After finishing his words, he snorted coldly: "Stop pretending to care about her. You haven''t cared about her since she was in this house. What are you going to do now?! Put your mind where it should be and take care of the company. Good business!"


    Lu Chuan lowered his head when he was told, "Got it, Dad."


    The old man turned his head to look at Shi Qingyue: "Have your parents decided to come over?"


    Shi Qingyue nodded: "Yes."


    "Since you''re here, you should entertain her well. That kid from the Lin family is probably coming back soon. Have you told her about this?"


    Shi Qingyue said softly: "I mentioned it to An An once, but I didn''t talk about it carefully. Dad, this matter..."


    Shi Qingyue hesitated and said the following words.


    Lu Chuan glanced at her, as if he wanted her to stop talking, but Shi Qingyue continued: "Father, after all, this matter has been going on for so long, and Xiao Ning is gone, so can''t we just settle it with the Lin family? An An, she has never seen the child of the Lin family."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 119： check it out

    Chapter 119 Check it out


    The old man slammed the handle of the wheelchair.


    "Nonsense!"


    Everyone in the room was too scared to breathe.


    "Is this a joke! Is this a child''s play! This matter was decided by the Lu family and the Lin family! Did Lu Ning meet that kid from the Lin family before the decision was made! I didn''t see you guys say this at that time!


    The Lu family and the Lin family were engaged, even if it wasn''t her Lu Yue''an today, if someone else came to this marriage, the marriage would have to be married! Don''t say this kind of thing again! "


    Lu Chuan got up and walked over: "Dad, calm down, Qingyue is just asking, don''t get angry."


    "Ask? What is there to ask? Whether I don''t understand the relationship or you don''t understand it, it concerns the entire Lu family! Before you speak in the future, give me some brains! Don''t mention this matter again! Shut your mouth Shut it up! If anyone slips up at the banquet later, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    The servants standing not far away nodded one after another: "Yes, master."


    Shi Qingyue pursed her lips, stood up and approached: "I''m sorry Dad, I''m stupid, I shouldn''t ask these questions."


    The old man looked at them and snorted coldly: "I can understand that you have feelings for the child, but don''t think about these things that shouldn''t be thought about in the future, let alone ask! Since she has entered the Lu family, she must abide by the rules of the Lu family. She has to do what she does!"


    After finishing speaking, the old man shouted towards the door: "Old Zhu! Come and push me back to the room!"


    Old Zhu ran over again and again.


    Old Zhu pushed the old man into the elevator, Lu Yuean leaned against the wall at the railing on the third floor and looked down, and finally turned and left quietly.


    ¡­


    Old Zhu pushed the old man back to the room.


    "Sir, do you need me to open the curtains for you?"


    The old man raised his hand: "No busy, come here."


    Old Zhu heard this and walked over.


    "Go and find out how Lu Ning was injured, and which hospital he is in now, and check in detail."


    Old Zhu was a little surprised, but still nodded.


    "Remember, don''t let people notice, no matter what you find, just tell me."


    "Yes."


    The old man sighed: "So you can do your best for her affairs."


    Old Zhu was stunned for a long while looking at the old man''s appearance, and then slowly retreated out of the room.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning was injured. After discussing with his classmates, they came to the hospital to see Lu Ning during the weekend.


    Lu Ning was a little surprised.


    And each of them brought a gift.


    "Lu Ning, we don''t have much money, but we prepared the gifts carefully, and you must accept them. All of us support you and think you are super awesome, so don''t care what others say, we all support you ,you''re great!"


    Lu Ning was shocked by such impassioned words.


    "thank you all."


    "Get well soon, without you we wouldn''t dare to say anything in Mr. Huo''s class, and his lectures became faster again."


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing seeing them wanting to cry.


    "I will try my best to recover from my injuries and go back soon."


    They were chatting and laughing, and when they dispersed, Lu Ning saw an unfamiliar face.


    Zheng Shaolin put thick notes in a file bag: "This is for you, I hope it can help you."


    Lu Ning raised his hand to take it, looked at him and smiled: "Thank you..."


    She really didn''t quite recognize his name, she just felt familiar.


    The people around her saw her appearance and immediately answered her questions: "He is Zheng Shaolin from the second class, the top student in that grade, you forgot."


    Lu Ning matched the face with the name.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 120： find someone who wont bully me

    Chapter 120 Find someone who won¡¯t bully me


    "Thank you. Then I will return it to you when I go back to school."


    Zheng Shaolin looked at her: "It''s okay, you see, we can look at each other at the same table, get well soon."


    Lu Ning nodded, his eyes were clear, and he smiled: "Okay, thank you."


    "You''re welcome."


    He silently retreated to the back, his face blushed slightly, he thought no one was paying attention, but when he turned his head, he met Lu Qing''s gaze, Lu Qing was leaning against the wall, his eyes looked at him vaguely. , Zheng Shaolin was a little uncomfortable being seen, silently retreated to the door, turned around and went out.


    ¡­


    A group of people chatted with Lu Ning until twelve noon.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you to eat something nearby, you must be hungry after such a long time."


    I was really hungry. Lu Zhi took them all out, and by the way, he also took Lu Qing, and asked him to watch from behind, so that no one was left behind.


    Lu Qing walked behind, and several girls looked back at him frequently, and couldn''t help covering their faces.


    "Brother Lu Ning is really handsome. Why are their genes so good? Lu Ning is so beautiful, her brother is so handsome, and her brother is so cute."


    "Yeah, they''re all so pretty."


    "Look at that coat he''s wearing. My dad also has one. It''s so ugly. He wears it like a model picture. This figure is amazing!"


    I don''t know who was next to him and added coolly: "Generally speaking, I think Mr. Huo is more handsome."


    "Oh, what do you know, Brother Lu Ning is gentle and handsome, Mr. Huo is from the Department of Asceticism, different feelings, we all like to watch."


    "Ah, although Mr. Huo looks a little fierce and scary, I really wish there were such handsome teachers in the school."


    "plus one!"


    "plus one!"


    "plus one!"


    ¡­


    After the people left, Lu Ning took a deep breath.


    Shen Yunci looked at her and couldn''t help but smile: "You''re tired."


    Lu Ning nodded slightly, Shen Yunci sat next to her, and Lu Ning leaned his head over: "Mom, socializing is so tiring."


    Shen Yunci smiled and patted her hand.


    "Life is sometimes very tiring, and things in life are sometimes very tiring. You see, your classmates are all children like you. They are also groping to make friends with you. They will also be tired and afraid. I am not liked.


    But you are all perceiving each other with your heart, so you feel tired.


    Making friends is a process of exchanging sincerity.


    This process needs to be felt by yourself, but there is one thing my mother can tell you, which is to stop the loss in time.


    It depends on whether this friend can continue to have a deep friendship. If she repeatedly does things that make you feel uncomfortable, then you have to think carefully about whether to continue your relationship. Some people have different ideas, and continuing to be friends will only increase pain on both sides.


    When necessary, cut off in time, not procrastinate, and be more ruthless when it is time to be ruthless.


    Making friends is actually similar to falling in love. If you have someone you like, these are also applicable. Remember not to be indecisive and indecisive. This will disrespect future people, you know. "


    Lu Ning was quite serious when he heard the previous part, but he couldn''t help laughing when he heard the latter part.


    "understood."


    Shen Yunci patted her arm: "What are you laughing at, you always want to fall in love. If mom tells you something, you can suffer less and won''t be bullied."


    Lu Ning smiled and held her hand: "Then find someone who will never bully me."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 121： I will answer this question!

    Chapter 121 I know this question!


    "You, there are no such perfect people in the world. They all understand and accommodate each other. But my mother will never let you marry someone who has been asking you to accommodate. My precious daughter deserves the best person. "


    Lu Ning took her hand and smiled: "Yes! Just find someone who has been accommodating me."


    Shen Yunci was amused by her, and raised his hand to pinch her face.


    "If you can''t find me, I won''t marry you."


    Shen Yunci looked at her helplessly: "I like being with my mother so much, what if I can''t afford to support you in the future?"


    She was just joking, but a serious voice came from not far away.


    "I will! I can afford my sister!"


    The two of them were amused by him together.


    Raise your hand and beckon him to come over.


    Lu Jingzhi climbed onto the hospital bed and sat on the side. Lu Ning raised his hand and silently said to his little face, "My sister spends a lot of money. She wants to eat delicious food, wear good clothes, and use them well. Occasionally, she also needs to go to fun places to play." , need a lot of money."


    Lu Jingzhi lowered his head and thought for a while, then looked up at Lu Ning: "I can work hard to make money! I can afford it! I won''t let my sister be wronged!"


    Shen Yunci looked at him unhappy: "You want to raise your sister, don''t you want to raise your mother, you little heartless."


    Lu Jingzhi was extremely serious: "Mom needs Dad to support me, and I can''t take Dad''s responsibility."


    With his small face, he uttered these serious words frequently, which shocked people every time.


    "But sister is not your responsibility."


    "can also be."


    It seemed that he couldn''t explain it to them, so Lu Jingzhi jumped out of the hospital bed and ran to the sofa to continue studying.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Ning looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing.


    ¡­


    Lu Qing and Lu Zhi brought them food when they came back.


    Before Shen Yunci fully recovered, his arms were still hanging, Lu Zhi chased her to feed her, Shen Yunci desperately didn''t want him to feed her, the two of them chased back and forth in the ward, finally It was Lu Zhi who fed her.


    Lu Ning watched with great enthusiasm while eating.


    This was the picture in her dreams before, but now it really appeared in front of her.


    Lu Qing stood aside, turned to look at her, her eyes were clear, with unconcealable joy and happiness in her eyes.


    ¡­


    After dinner, Huo Jinyan came again.


    Now that Lu Ning sees Huo Jinyan, his head grows big, and he almost feels unwell.


    As soon as he came, Lu Jingzhi was on full alert, sitting on the sofa not far away and staring at him, as if he would pounce on Lu Ning and bite him if he dared to get closer than one meter to Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning thinks it''s fun, sometimes he will tease Lu Jingzhi on purpose, and take the initiative to get closer to Huo Jinyan, Lu Jingzhi immediately stands up and looks at her.


    Lu Ning retreated to a safe distance before he sat down again, and then continued to stare at Huo Jinyan vigilantly.


    Looking at him like this, Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing.


    Huo Jinyan would turn to look at her when he heard her laugh.


    "Is there a joke here?"


    Lu Ning immediately pursed his lips and shook his head, still smiling, looking at him with a dexterous and cute look.


    Huo Jinyan couldn''t help being stunned.


    Lu Ning shunned obediently: "I can answer this question."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her clever look, and silently bent the corners of his lips.


    Lu Ning found it amazing, Huo Jinyan smiled at her, it was really rare, but when he smiled, he had a different feeling, and it was quite pretty.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Lu Qing came out when Huo Jinyan came.


    After he went downstairs, he accidentally saw Lu Yuean looking in at the hospital door.


    At first, Lu Qing thought he had misread it, but after walking over, he found that it was really Lu Yuean.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 122： dont you want to see me

    Chapter 122 Don''t you want to see me


    "An''an?"


    Lu Yuean saw that Lu Qing was a little surprised, and hurriedly approached.


    "Brother! I''m afraid I won''t be able to find you."


    Lu Qing looked at her: "Why did you come here?"


    Lu Yuean looked at Lu Qing: "Brother, why haven''t you called me recently? I still heard from my classmates that Sister Ning was injured. Is she better?"


    Lu Qing looked at her: "It''s much better, did you come to see her?"


    Lu Yuean nodded hurriedly: "En."


    "Then I''ll take you there. The teacher at your school is giving her tutoring."


    Lu Qing led her forward.


    Lu Yuean stopped in her tracks: "Teacher? Which teacher is it?"


    Lu Qing also stopped and looked back at her: "The surname is Huo."


    "Teacher Huo?"


    Lu Qing nodded and looked at her: "Aren''t you going up?"


    She didn''t move again for a long time, Lu Ning asked.


    Lu Yuean looked at Lu Qing: "I won''t go up..."


    She looked hesitant, but Lu Qing still asked through her words: "What''s wrong?"


    Lu Yue''an hesitated, and finally said in a low voice: "Sister Ning doesn''t seem to like me very much...she won''t be happy when I go."


    Originally thought that Lu Qing would comfort her a few words, but Lu Qing opened his mouth and finally said: "An''an, are you thinking too much?"


    Lu Yuean looked at him, as if he wanted to say something but hesitated.


    "Maybe... I won''t go up, brother, just help me bring the gift there, I wish sister Ning a speedy recovery."


    She handed over a handbag, on which Lu Qing recognized the brand name, it seemed to be a luxury brand.


    "Okay, then I''ll take it for her first. How did you get here? I''ll take you back."


    Lu Yuean looked at Lu Qing in a daze: "Brother, don''t you want to see me so much?"


    She looked at Lu Qing with tears in her eyes.


    Lu Qing was stunned, and instantly softened: "No, what are you thinking."


    "But you are so anxious to drive me away, do you dislike me just like your parents, just because I have no blood relationship with you?"


    Lu Qing frowned: "What are you talking about! Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Lu Yuean looked at him with disbelief.


    "You just changed, you all like sister Ning, I know, I was the redundant one from the beginning."


    She turned around to run, but Lu Qing raised her hand and grabbed her wrist: "An''an! Don''t mess around! You are different from everyone else, you are still my sister."


    Lu Yue''an turned to look at him, tears welled up in his eyes instantly: "Really?"


    Lu Qing nodded: "Really."


    She laughed through tears.


    "I''m sorry brother, I''ve been under too much pressure recently, and I didn''t lose my temper on purpose."


    Lu Qing sighed, raised his hand and patted her on the head: "What''s wrong? Is something wrong?"


    Lu Yuean shook her head in panic: "No, it''s nothing serious."


    Lu Qing looked at her: "Remember to tell brother if you have anything to say."


    Lu Yuean nodded: "Understood, thank you brother."


    Lu Yuean watched him wipe away tears: "Brother, I''m leaving first, you don''t have to see me, I''ll take a taxi from there."


    Lu Qing nodded.


    Before Lu Yuean left, she handed the flowers she had been holding to Lu Qing.


    Lu Qing took it, thinking it was also for Lu Ning, so she didn''t ask, but Lu Yue''an added by herself: "This is for mother."


    She said with a smile and added: "I remember that my mother likes red roses the most. I''m afraid she won''t be happy, so don''t say I gave them to you."


    She said so, but she knew Lu Qing, and Lu Qing would definitely take it back and tell Shen Yunci that she gave it to her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 123： Find someone to follow Lu Yuean

    Chapter 123 Find someone to follow Lu Yuean


    But Lu Qing held the flowers, looked at her running away, and stood there for a long, long time.


    Finally he turned and walked into the hospital, throwing the flowers in his hand into the trash can by the wall before entering the inpatient building.


    ¡­


    The black Bentley not far away drove to the entrance of the hospital after seeing two people leaving one after another.


    Old Zhu helped the old man down and helped him sit in the wheelchair.


    pushed him into the hospital.


    "Master, I''ll go and ask Miss which floor she is on."


    Old Man Lu glanced at the corridor of the hospital, and stopped him: "No need, just push me to the payment office."


    Old Zhu was taken aback for a moment, but he pushed him to the payment office of the hospital.


    Master Lu deposited some medical expenses in Lu Ning''s name and then came out. I didn''t ask her where she was, and I didn''t go to see her. I just paid her some hospitalization and medical expenses.


    "Master..."


    Master Lu beckoned to him and motioned for him to push him away.


    Old Zhu didn''t say anything, and pushed the old man away.


    ¡­


    After getting into the car, Old Zhu wanted to drive away, but the old man sat in the back seat and said: "When Li Qing comes back, you ask him to find someone to follow that girl."


    Old Zhu didn''t react for a while.


    "Master, who are you talking about?"


    The old man closed his eyes and leaned back on the chair: "Lu Yuean."


    Old Zhu was stunned: "Yes, master."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning is either sitting or lying down every day, and she is lazy. After everyone has left, she slowly gets out of bed by herself, wanting to go out for a walk.


    Unexpectedly, Huo Jinyan, who had just left, would come back again.


    "Why are you back again?"


    "Can you go?"


    Lu Ning really wanted to roll his eyes: "Teacher, I only hurt my back, but not my legs."


    Huo Jinyan nodded and walked over to put the things aside: "I''ll support you."


    Lu Ning:? ? ?


    "No, I can do it myself."


    Huo Jinyan''s hand was left hanging in the air.


    His dark eyes narrowed dangerously, and his voice was low: "I remember you vomited on me before?"


    Lu Ning took the initiative to put his arm on his hand: "Teacher, I suddenly want you to go out for a walk with me, please help me out for a walk."


    She looked exaggerated, Huo Jinyan looked at her with a smile, and helped her walk out slowly.


    The two strolled all the way to the backyard garden of the hospital.


    Lu Ning found that many of the women here were pregnant women who were supported by their husbands.


    "..."


    "Let''s go back."


    Huo Jinyan glanced around, without changing expression and heartbeat: "There are benches over there, go and sit."


    Lu Ning nodded, and the two walked over and sat down.


    Lu Ning couldn''t lean on it, so he could only sit there with his back stiff.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, without thinking much, took off his coat and put it on her.


    Lu Ning froze for a moment, but did not refuse.


    Huo Jinyan still wanted to ask about the last topic, but before he could ask, Lu Ning spoke first.


    "Huo Jinyan, did you mean it?"


    Huo Jinyan:?


    Lu Ning looked at him closely: "You suddenly came to be a teacher and gave me tutoring. Are you so kind? Are you just trying to get revenge on me?"


    Huo Jinyan found it a little funny: "Retaliate against you? Why retaliate against you?"


    Lu Ning looked at him very seriously, and felt that his guess was right.


    "You are too narrow-minded."


    Huo Jinyan:?


    "I didn''t do it on purpose that time. I vomited all over you when I drank too much. You came to be a teacher for such a hard work. It''s good enough, you."


    Huo Jin said: "..."


    What kind of brain circuit does she have?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 124： What is the purpose

    What is the purpose of Chapter 124


    Before Huo Jinyan could speak, Lu Ning suddenly looked at him closely again.


    "Huo Jinyan, what is your purpose?"


    There is not much emotion in her beautiful eyes, but her dark eyes seem to be able to see what you think in your heart.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, not frightened by her, his eyes were deep: "What do you think my purpose is?"


    Lu Ning looked at him with a smile on his face: "The ideal of the future head of the Huo family is to be a teacher in a small city. What do you think of this title?"


    Huo Jinyan glanced at her eyelashes: "Since you can think of such an attractive title, why is your Chinese score not as many as the number of words in this sentence?"


    Lu Ning blinked: "Because the answer to the test paper must be realistic, and this title expresses something illusory to ethereal, and it won''t score if it is written, because it was wrong from the beginning."


    Huo Jinyan said that the wound behind his ear was a little itchy, but he was unmoved: "What is right and wrong, and how to judge fantasy and reality."


    Lu Ning looked at him and smiled.


    "Heart."


    Huo Jinyan was startled.


    The two of them seemed to say nothing during the temptations they came and went, and they seemed to say everything.


    Lu Ning got up slowly: "Send me back, please trouble teacher."


    She seemed to be the obedient student again, and she was just rebellious just now.


    Huo Jinyan stood up and helped her walk back.


    When sending her to the door of the ward, Huo Jinyan suddenly asked something else.


    "That day, the day you vomited on me, was it when you just found out who you are?"


    Lu Ning looked at him and nodded.


    Huo Jinyan watched her walk in and closed the door, and stood at the door for a while before preparing to leave.


    I saw Lu Qing head-on.


    "Mr. Huo, are you leaving?"


    Huo Jinyan nodded.


    Lu Ning opened the door from behind and walked out: "Huo Jinyan, your bag!"


    She thought Huo Jinyan had gone far, so she yelled louder, only to see that he was still at the door.


    Lu Qing looked at her suspiciously.


    Lu Ning immediately changed his words: "Mr. Huo, you forgot your things."


    Huo Jinyan turned back and took it.


    Lu Ning turned around and went back to close the door.


    "I''ll see you off, Teacher Huo."


    Lu Qing insisted on sending it, but Huo Jinyan didn''t say much.


    When it was delivered to the door, Lu Qing asked Huo Jinyan a word: "Mr. Huo, you became a teacher on a whim. You seem to be about my age."


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at him: "Maybe. What do you want to ask?"


    Lu Qing''s complexion sank: "Xiao Ning is underage."


    Huo Jinyan looked at him and suddenly smiled, but Lu Qing didn''t understand what it meant.


    He turned and left.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Yue''an actually knew about Mr. Lu''s visit to the hospital to see Lu Ning, and she went out early to let him see.


    At the same time, she was sure of one thing, that is, this old man didn''t hate Lu Ning as much as he appeared on the surface. Everyone was spreading rumors that the old man of the Lu family was ashamed of Lu Ning, but he would go to the hospital to see her. If you really can''t avoid it, how can you go?


    Lu Yuean clenched her hands tightly.


    It''s okay, she is the eldest lady of the Lu family now, and everything in the Lu family will be hers from now on!


    It doesn''t matter!


    After all, she will be officially announced as the eldest lady of the Lu family soon.


    Half a month later, it will be her birthday, and the Lu family has already prepared a grand birthday party. At this time, Lu Yuean will be officially introduced to everyone, announcing that she is the real young lady of the Lu family.


    Lu Yue''an thought about it, feeling a little happy in her heart.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 125： Just hold on, itll pass

    Chapter 125 If you keep going, it will pass


    Xiaobao had a competition to participate in today, so Lu Ning asked them to accompany Lu Jingzhi to the competition. Now that her injury has gradually recovered, she will be discharged from the hospital soon. There is no major problem, and it is the same if she stays alone. of.


    The match was in the city next door, and it took about eleven o''clock in the evening to get back. Lu Ning woke up early today and wanted to go to bed early, but as soon as the lights were turned off, someone opened the door and came in.


    Lu Ning was taken aback: "Huo Jinyan?"


    Huo Jinyan closed the door, and walked towards her.


    Lu Ning could only back away again and again: "What''s wrong with you?"


    Huo Jinyan didn''t speak, a powerful aura enveloped Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning raised his hand to stop him from moving forward, but he grabbed his wrist.


    "what are you doing?"


    Huo Jinyan''s voice was a little hoarse: "I have something to ask."


    Lu Ning: "If you want to ask, ask carefully, why are you so... ah..."


    Her leg hit something and she fell backwards.


    Huo Jinyan hugged her quickly and turned around, he fell on the hospital bed, and Lu Ning fell on him.


    Her hair brushed the side of his face, a little itchy.


    Lu Ning thought about it, but he raised his hand and pressed the back of his head.


    "Lu Ning."


    Lu Ning lost his temper, and looked at him with his head propped up in the dark: "Okay, you can ask."


    "Why did you save me."


    His eyes were very bright under the moonlight coming in from the window.


    He''s crazy about why, he''s driving him crazy, it''s important to him.


    Lu Ning: "...That''s it?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with a sense of aggression: "Why."


    Lu Ning sighed: "If you want to ask, ask carefully, why are you so bewildered."


    She looked at him with a deep breath: "I was arrogant that day. I thought I could throw you away, and neither of us would be injured, but I didn''t count the bullet, it still hit me."


    Huo Jinyan hugged her up suddenly, staring at her: "That''s it?"


    Lu Ning nodded: "That''s it."


    "You never thought about what if you get shot?"


    "I didn''t think about it that much."


    Huo Jin said: "..."


    The question that has troubled him for so long turned out to be this answer.


    Lu Ning watched as something collapsed in his eyes.


    "Can you let me go?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, and finally let her go.


    He looked a little slumped, completely different from the aggressive Huo Jinyan before.


    Lu Ning stood there looking at him, and called softly: "Huo Jinyan?"


    Huo Jinyan didn''t respond.


    Lu Ning leaned closer and poked him again, Huo Jinyan grabbed her hand suddenly, raised his head suddenly, and stared at her with scarlet eyes.


    Lu Ning was taken aback.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, slowly let go of her hand, then got up and walked towards the door.


    He opened the door and paused for a moment, and the words ''I''m sorry'' floated into Lu Ning''s ears.


    Lu Ning frowned, watching him walk out.


    It reminded her of the female classmate who committed suicide a few years ago.


    Lu Ning was frightened by his own thoughts.


    Probably... No way... That''s Huo Jinyan, how could he commit suicide?


    But Huo Jinyan is also a human being, and there will be times when he is vulnerable and helpless...


    Lu Ning finally couldn''t hold back, and walked out.


    "Huo Jinyan."


    Huo Jinyan was stopped, and when he turned around, the girl ran into his arms and hugged him, then patted his back lightly.


    "It''s okay, everything will pass, hold on again, and look forward, if you feel that there is nothing to support you to live, then look at the people around you, find someone who can support you, and live a good life with him .¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 126： depends on what to do

    Chapter 126 to see what to do


    These words were said by Lu Ning to that girl back then, and now they are said to Huo Jinyan intact.


    And that hug by the way.


    Lu Ning let go of him and smiled at him: "Sometimes life is beautiful."


    She has really realized this sentence now, so she is very confident when she says it.


    The beauty of her life comes from her family, and she believes that such a smart person as Huo Jinyan will find it.


    Lu Ning turned around and went back, Huo Jinyan stood where he was and did not recover.


    ¡­


    Chu Ting poked his head outside to see if Huo Jinyan had come out.


    Today, he was really worried about Huo Jinyan.


    Today is Huo Jinyan''s mother''s death day.


    Chu Ting heard this story from the housekeeper of the Huo family.


    That year Huo Jinyan was still very young, and the raging fire almost swallowed everything.


    In the fire, Huo Jinyan''s mother was injured and her legs couldn''t move. She let the young Huo Jinyan run away, but he didn''t want to leave his mother, so her mother drove him away, saying something that hated him, Huo Jinyan didn''t leave, and was unconscious when he was rescued, and he woke up three days later.


    But his mother did not survive the fire.


    ¡­


    Chu Ting watched Huo Jinyan walk out of the hospital, heaved a sigh of relief, and quickly got out of the car and opened the door for him to go up.


    Huo Jinyan seemed in a bad mood, and Chu Ting didn''t dare to speak.


    Chu Ting kept looking at Huo Jinyan from the car mirror.


    After a long time, he said cautiously: "Mr. Huo, are you still thinking about those words?"


    The housekeeper said that at these times, Huo Jinyan would always have nightmares, and the upside-down dreams were the appearance of the fire that year.


    Huo Jinyan didn''t speak, Chu Ting spoke again: "Mr. Huo, sometimes you can''t see what they say, but what they do."


    His mother''s ultimate goal is for Huo Jinyan to escape and live.


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment, Chu Ting''s words floated in his mind.


    ¡®Don¡¯t look at what is said, look at what is done. ''


    ¡­


    Huo Jinyan didn''t have a smooth childhood, it was very painful, he didn''t just care about what his mother said, he also wanted to ask her why she didn''t take him with her, why, to save him?


    Why can''t everything end at that moment, and keep him in this world.


    ¡®Life is beautiful sometimes. ''


    Huo Jinyan sat by the bed, and suddenly sneered in the dark room.


    Is it nice?


    sometimes?


    When was that time?


    His life has never been close to these two words.


    The cigarette **** at hand fell, lit the carpet, and a burst of smoke came out, followed by a flame.


    Huo Jinyan watched the flame grow bigger and bigger, reflecting his face, his eyes were cold under the firelight, but there was a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    When Chu Ting rushed in, the whole bedroom where Huo Jinyan was in was burned. He coughed and dragged Huo Jinyan, who was distracted, out.


    "Mr. Huo! Mr. Huo!"


    Chu Ting hurriedly called the fire department.


    The fire engine came quickly, and when it arrived, Chu Ting had just pulled Huo Jinyan out of the house.


    Looking at the still burning fire, Huo Jinyan seemed to wake up for a moment.


    A sentence flashed through my mind.


    ¡®It will pass, let¡¯s hold on. ''


    ¡®It will pass, let¡¯s hold on. ''


    The voice of the person who said this seemed to have some kind of calming magic power.


    Huo Jinyan stood where he was, watching the flames illuminate the surroundings as bright as day.


    And he seemed to see the child in the raging fire coming out of the burning place slowly, his whole body was in a mess, but his eyes were firm...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 127： why dont you resign

    Chapter 127 Why don''t you resign


    The Huo family''s old house.


    Mr. Huo kept calling but no one answered.


    The butler watched him and put a coat on him.


    "Master, you are still worried about the young master."


    Master Huo sighed: "This kid is in a bad mood every time he comes to this day. I''m afraid he will do something stupid. There is no one around, and no one can save him."


    The housekeeper quickly comforted him: "The young master has grown up a lot, and he will understand. He has been much better in the past two years, and the doctor said that he will be fine if he understands."


    "I know, I''m afraid that his previous appearance was just pretending. It''s also my fault. I didn''t find their mother and son quickly, which caused his mother to die, and he became what he is now."


    The housekeeper also sighed, and didn''t dare to say anything.


    "You continue to call until you have definite news before stopping."


    The butler nodded.


    "Yes, sir."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning looked a little anxious this morning, but after making a phone call, he looked excited again, and ate two extra bowls of rice for lunch.


    Shen Yunci looked at his daughter''s strange behavior in a strange way.


    Until the evening, Huo Jinyan came.


    The smile on Lu Ning''s face disappeared instantly.


    ? ? ?


    Why is he here again!


    Shouldn''t he resign!


    Lu Ning has been worried about Huo Jinyan since last night. With his appearance last night, Lu Ning was afraid that he would not be able to survive, so he called Lin Ci. Lin Ci said that he saw Huo Jinyan today, but today''s No English class.


    It¡¯s fine, but if you don¡¯t attend English class, then you¡¯re resigning!


    Give Lu Ning two big bowls in a row happily.


    In fact, she didn''t regard Huo Jinyan as a teacher at all from the beginning. She subconsciously felt that Huo Jinyan would leave sooner or later, and she thought the appearance last night was a sign of resignation.


    However, it turned out that she had just digested the meal, and the person came again.


    Not only did he not leave the job, but he still looked normal, no different from what he was before last night.


    "..."


    Lu Ning looked at Huo Jinyan, his eyes revealing that there is no love in life.


    Shen Yunci dragged Lu Zhi out for fear of disturbing their tuition.


    Lu Qing didn''t leave, he stood there all the time, but after a while he answered the phone and went out too.


    Lu Ning stopped pretending, and slapped the book and looked at Huo Jinyan: "Mr. Huo, why are you here again?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her: "Can''t come? My task hasn''t been completed yet."


    Lu Ning: "Didn''t you resign, these tasks have nothing to do with you."


    Huo Jinyan looked up at her: "Who told you that I resigned."


    "Then why haven''t you resigned?"


    ¡°Why should I quit my job?¡±


    Lu Ning took a deep breath: "I can get you fired in a matter of minutes for the way your teacher''s morality was corrupted last night."


    Huo Jinyan was not threatened at all: "Didn''t you hug the teacher last night as a student, we are even."


    Lu Ning:? ? ?


    How did it even out?


    "unfair!"


    Huo Jinyan put the things away and looked at her: "To be fair? How about I hug you to make it even."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    "You are a teacher, how can you say such a thing as a teacher."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her blushing with anger, and didn''t say anything, just smiled.


    "This question, do it quickly."


    Lu Ning: "...?"


    After being angry for a long time, I still had to do the questions obediently in the end. Being manipulated by him, I was really happy at noon today.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her side face with a dazed expression. After a long time, he curled the corner of his lower lip, and there was a certain firmness in his eyes...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 128： Didnt I tell you? (Explode 20,000 more)

    Didn¡¯t Chapter 128 tell you (20,000 new explosions)


    Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci took advantage of this time to go home.


    Go back and arrange a birthday surprise for Lu Ning.


    The day Lu Ning was discharged from the hospital happened to be her birthday, and it was her first birthday at home. Shen Yunci wanted to make a big event for her.


    I originally wanted to set up a restaurant, but due to various reasons, this idea fell through, and I had to do it at home. The family is also happy together.


    But it must be well arranged.


    Shen Yunci bought a lot of balloons, last night Lu Jingzhi blew them up until his cheeks were almost swollen.


    The two of them were stopped when they entered the community.


    "Hey! Old Lu! Your express delivery!"


    An uncle ran out from the reception room and handed them a courier envelope.


    "Thank you, sir."


    "Xiao Ning is better, how long will it take to come back?"


    The uncle couldn''t help asking.


    "Come back soon, it will take two days."


    "That''s good."


    After saying goodbye, the two of them opened the envelope while walking home.


    "what?"


    Shen Yunci looked curiously.


    Lu Zhi took out something, a beautiful invitation card.


    "Invitation? Who is getting married? I haven''t heard of it."


    The invitation opens.


    After looking at it twice, Shen Yunci directly pulled it over and threw it into a nearby trash can.


    That was Lu Yuean''s birthday party invitation.


    "She actually has the nerve to send some invitations home!"


    Lu Zhi patted her: "It''s okay, we won''t go, don''t be angry, we still have to arrange a surprise for Ningning."


    Shen Yunci took a deep breath and said nothing more.


    "Remember to call Qing''er and tell him to celebrate his sister''s birthday at home on his birthday. If he dares not come or go to Lu''s house, I will sever the mother-child relationship with him!"


    Lu Zhi smiled helplessly: "Qing''er knows how to measure, don''t worry, I will definitely tell him."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On Lu Yuean''s side, the banquet hall was decorated exquisitely and beautifully, and almost all the celebrities and nobles in City A were invited.


    This banquet is destined to be grand.


    The entire A city circle is about to explode.


    After all, the fake daughter of the Lu family caused a lot of trouble, and it became the talk of many people after dinner.


    Now that the real daughter is back, why don''t you hold a decent banquet and introduce it to everyone, so that you don''t know who is the daughter of the Lu family in the future.


    This can be regarded as directly driving Lu Ning to the bottom of the valley in public, but at that time, who would remember the character Lu Ning, after all, the Lu family now only has Lu Yuean.


    The Lin family is also very happy because of the return of the youngest son.


    Lin Yi just came back and still doesn''t know what happened to the Lu family.


    He has been back for two days and hasn''t left the house yet.


    I suddenly asked him to try on clothes today.


    "I made these clothes according to your previous size. I don''t know if they still fit. You can try them on."


    Zhao Junli handed over the clothes for Lin Yi to try on.


    Lin Yizheng was playing games with his mobile phone.


    Hearing this, he looked up, but didn''t move, and continued to play the game.


    "Why are you wearing this?"


    Zhao Junli was dissatisfied with his attitude, so she walked over and pulled him: "You are going to the Lu family''s two-day banquet."


    Lin Yi sighed angrily: "I''m not going, what''s there to do, I promise to be there for the wedding."


    Zhao Junli looked at him: "You kid! Hurry up! Why don''t you go when we meet for the first time! Hurry up and give me a try!"


    She pulled his ear with her hands.


    Lin was also forced to stand up: "Oh! Go, go! It''s not like I haven''t seen it before."


    Zhao Junli stared at him blankly for a moment: "Didn''t your father tell you?"


    The 20,000 update is over, I¡¯m tired and paralyzed, go to sleep~ Please make a full order~ By the way, don¡¯t forget to vote~ The progress of monthly ticket addition has been completed by 1/10~ Good night, babies~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 129： Got cancer?

    Chapter 129 Got cancer?


    Lin Yi looked back at her: "Tell me what?"


    Zhao Junli: "..."


    This old thing! Don''t let me say it!


    Zhao Junli sighed and looked at him: "Son, this matter is also very sudden to us."


    Lin Yi turned around and looked at her carelessly: "What''s wrong? My dad has cancer?"


    Zhao Junli clicked her tongue and slapped him violently: "Stop talking nonsense about your father coming back and killing you!"


    Lin Yi looked at her and waited for her to continue.


    Zhao Junli had no choice but to speak, and continued: "That girl from the Lu family is gone..."


    As she spoke, she was thinking about how to word and continue. Lin Yi was impatient, so he opened his mouth when he heard her say this: "Gone? How did you go? She also has cancer?"


    Zhao Junli raised her head and glared at him.


    Lin also shrugged disapprovingly: "You didn''t make it clear."


    Zhao Junli rolled his eyes at him: "Can''t you wait for me to finish?"


    Lin Yi turned around and sat down on the sofa: "Okay, tell me."


    Turning her head and shouting to the back: "Sister-in-law Zhang, get me a bottle of water quickly, my mother is going to start telling a story, by the way, have you bought my potato chips, bring me some too."


    Zhao Junli raised her leg and kicked him: "It''s not in shape."


    But she also turned around and sat down. After all, this matter was not made clear in a while.


    Mrs. Zhang brought water to the two of them, and also brought Lin Yiyao''s potato chips.


    He bit into the potato chips, making Zhao Junli even more upset.


    "Keep your voice down!"


    Lin Yi looked at Zhao Junli''s hesitant to speak, and said impatiently: "Oh mom, tell me, whether my dad has cancer or not, I can bear it, he won''t be in the late stage, right? Is that girl late?"


    Zhao Junli was so angry that she wanted to stand up and hit him.


    But this matter has something to do with him after all. The marriage between the Lu family and the Lin family has been settled for so many years. Although Lin Yi is not very happy, there is nothing he can do for the Lin family.


    Although he didn''t have any feelings for Lu Ning, he had believed for so many years that he would marry her in the end, but now it was a different person. Zhao Junli was afraid that he would make trouble, so she hesitated and dared not speak.


    She didn''t know how to speak.


    "Sister-in-law Zhang, tell me."


    "Huh?" Aunt Zhang who was suddenly called was stunned for a moment, but then she had to say something when she met Zhao Junli''s eyes.


    "Master..."


    Lin Yi frowned, looking at them all like this: "My dad, it''s not really cancer."


    Mrs. Zhang took a deep breath: "Young master, master is very good, but the eldest lady at the Lu family has changed."


    "Substitution? With whom? Did you cancel the marriage with our family! Do I not need to marry her anymore!" A smile instantly appeared on his face.


    Zhao Junli drank her saliva and looked at him: "Don''t even think about it, Mrs. Zhang, just keep talking."


    Mrs. Zhang nodded: "Master, it is the eldest lady of the Lu family. The previous one was not her own. Now the real eldest lady of the Lu family has found her back, so I changed her."


    Lin Yi was stunned, and was stunned for a moment: "Isn''t it your own?"


    Zhao Junli put down the water glass and looked at him: "We didn''t expect this incident, nor did the Lu family themselves. Everyone in our circle knew about the ups and downs when the accident happened. Fortunately, everything is over now. You''re back too, don''t you like that girl Lu Ning too much, this time I''ll cultivate a relationship with the newcomer, and I''ll hold a wedding for you when you reach your age."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 130： he wants to celebrate my birthday

    Chapter 130 He wants to celebrate my birthday


    Lin Yi thought about it but couldn''t think of such a thing.


    I don''t know how to react for a while.


    He really doesn''t like Lu Ning. He resists all forms of persecution. He has been resisting since he learned that he is going to marry the Lu family. He has been trying to refuse to shirk, but it is useless. The Lu family even hated Lu Ning.


    So he never had a good attitude towards Lu Ning, and he didn''t say much to her. Later, he saw that the refusal was invalid, so he simply went abroad for a few years, out of sight and out of mind.


    But at that time, he hoped that Lu Ning could join him in rebelling, maybe this matter will turn around, he doesn''t need to marry, and she doesn''t need to marry either.


    But Lu Ning has never had an opinion on this matter from the beginning to the end. If he doesn''t object, it means he agrees.


    At that time, he not only hated Lu Ning, but also looked down on her a bit, thinking that she would not be boring even resisting.


    But now suddenly the person he wants to marry is not Lu Ning, but another girl.


    He didn''t know how to feel, and he couldn''t tell what was in his heart.


    After all, he is still manipulated and manipulated like a doll, and he can''t even make decisions about his own marriage.


    Zhao Junli looked worried at him.


    "Son, are you okay?"


    Lin Yi looked back at her, and within two seconds he returned to his idle look.


    stood up, took the clothes and walked upstairs.


    "It''s okay, I''m going to try on clothes."


    He disappeared at the stairs, Zhao Junli couldn''t help sighing again.


    Mrs. Zhang looked at her and said in relief, "Madam, the young master doesn''t look angry."


    Zhao Junli looked up and looked upstairs: "I would rather he get angry and lose his temper, and fight with me like before, but now he just accepts it."


    "Isn''t that good ma''am."


    "It''s good, it''s not good."


    Zhao Junli knows Lin Yi''s temperament too well. Although he can''t see any difference when he comes back this time, it can be seen from his handling of things that he has changed and become more sensible.


    However, all sensibility is bound to obliterate something. Lin also accepts sensibility and no longer resists, because he knows that resistance will have no results, so he no longer refuses, but accepts.


    Zhao Junli was afraid that he would become like this from now on and only knew how to accept it, and would not resist any more.


    She didn''t want her son to become such a sad and unspeakable person, but there was no way to change this matter. The old man used this method to keep the Lin family with his last breath. How could they not think about the Lin family.


    For the sake of the Lin family, there must be no mistakes in this marriage.


    The Lin family wants to marry the Lu family, and the one they want to marry is the eldest lady of the Lu family, and as long as the eldest lady belongs to the Lu family, it doesn''t matter who she is.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On her birthday, Lu Yue''an went downstairs dressed up very early in the morning.


    Shi Qingyue looked at her slim daughter and hugged her happily.


    "An''an, why is it so early, the banquet doesn''t start until evening, do you want to go and rest?"


    Lu Yuean took Shi Qingyue''s arm and acted like a baby: "Mom, I made an appointment with my brother to go to the playground, and he wants to celebrate my birthday."


    Hearing this, Shi Qingyue frowned slightly: "Brother? Lu Qing? You know that your grandpa doesn''t like you continuing to associate with their family."


    Lu Yuean pursed her lips and looked at her pitifully: "But I have lived with my brother for eighteen years, and I have to go if he wants to celebrate my birthday."


    Shi Qingyue sighed: "It''s a good thing that you value friendship, but..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 131： send you back first

    Chapter 131 Send you back first


    Lu Yuean shook Shi Qingyue''s arm: "Grandpa won''t know if you don''t tell me, okay, mom."


    Shi Qingyue had nothing to do with her, so she could only nod her head and agree: "Okay, okay, then don''t be too late, today is your big day."


    Lu Yue''an nodded, smiling sweetly: "Then I invite my brother to my banquet tonight, okay? I promise to be quiet, and absolutely no one will find him, okay?"


    She looked at Shi Qingyue with a pair of innocent eyes. Shi Qingyue didn''t agree, but she didn''t say much.


    "Try not to be too noticeable. Let him go after you cut the cake. You must not let your grandpa find out, you understand."


    Lu Yuean immediately nodded hurriedly: "Thank you, Mom! Mom is the best!"


    As he spoke, he kissed Shi Qingyue on the cheek, then turned and ran out.


    Shi Qingyue touched the place where she was kissed and smiled, then turned and went to work.


    ¡­


    Lu Qing raised his hand to check the time for the sixth time.


    Today, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhiqian urged him to take Lu Ning home with them and celebrate her birthday.


    But Lu Yuean called two days earlier to ask him to accompany her to the playground to celebrate her birthday today. He had promised her before that he would definitely attend her eighteenth birthday, and he could satisfy her one request. Lu Yuean''s request was to let her He accompanies himself to play in the playground.


    Lu Qing calculated the time, the playground closed at six o''clock, Lu Yue''an seemed to have a birthday party today, she would definitely go back early, and he would be in time to pick Lu Ning back home at that time.


    Lu Qing knew that this was Lu Ning''s first birthday after returning home, and it was still his eighteenth birthday. Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi attached great importance to it. He didn''t want to spoil everyone''s happiness, and it was also Lu Ning''s birthday. Not wanting to make her unhappy, he also planned to go back to celebrate her birthday together.


    However, he can''t count against Lu Yue''an.


    Lu Yuean got out of the car and ran towards Lu Qing. She was wearing a pink long dress, and now that the weather is cold, she even put on a shawl outside, looking sweet and lovely.


    "Brother, wait a long time, let''s go in."


    When she came up, she took Lu Qing''s arm and pulled him towards the playground gate.


    "Brother, why don''t you bring your camera, take some more photos for me."


    Lu Qing nodded and agreed.


    Lu Yuean looked at him: "Brother, do you have something to do, why don''t you go to work first?"


    Lu Qing was silent for a second, then raised a smile and patted her on the head: "Brother is fine, let''s go, which one do you want to play first?"


    Lu Yuean immediately laughed and took his arm again: "This way, let''s play this first!"


    ¡­


    Lu Yuean energetically played with him all day long, and the two of them came out when the park was closed.


    When walking out of the playground, Lu Yue''an suddenly remembered something and took Lu Qing''s hand, and glanced at the time on his watch: "It''s over! I''m going to be late! Brother, can you take me home first! "


    Lu Qing looked at her and hesitated for a moment: "Where''s your driver? Didn''t he wait for you?"


    Lu Yue''an stomped anxiously: "I asked him to go back first, because I was afraid that he would wait too long, so I told him to pick me up after receiving my call, but I forgot the time, so I must come here now It''s late, isn''t it convenient for you, brother, then I''ll take a taxi back by myself."


    Her eyes were red with grievance, Lu Qing looked at her and pulled her forward helplessly: "I''ll take you back first."


    Lu Yuean followed him and ran, not forgetting to say: "Thank you brother."


    ¡­


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 132： birthday party

    Chapter 132 Birthday Party


    Lu Qing sent the man to the door and was about to leave, but Lu Yue''an suddenly grabbed his arm: "Brother, I know you have something to do, but can you wait and see me finish cutting the cake before leaving? You are always with me on my birthday, I am not familiar with the people here, I am a little scared, brother, can you stay with me for a while?"


    She said that her eyes were red, and tears were about to fall the next moment.


    Lu Qing couldn''t bear it, but he glanced at the time, and the agreed time has passed...


    Lu Yue''an pinched his sleeve, biting his lower lip helplessly.


    "Brother, this is the first time I''m not celebrating my birthday by your side. You used to sing birthday songs to me. You don''t have to sing this time, but can you watch me cut the cake and officially celebrate my 18th birthday before leaving?" , I am an adult today, I hope you can witness by my side."


    Her voice choked up, and when she looked up at Lu Qing, a tear fell down.


    Lu Qing wiped away her tears distressedly: "Okay, I''ll see you cut the cake before leaving."


    Lu Yue''an immediately smiled through tears: "Really! Thank you brother!"


    Someone ran over anxiously beside the car.


    "Miss! Miss, are you back!"


    Lu Yuean immediately opened the car door after hearing the sound: "It''s me."


    "Miss, please go and tidy up, it''s about to start, master and they are looking for you."


    Lu Yuean got out of the car immediately: "I''ll go right away." Turning to look at Lu Qing in the car: "Brother..."


    Lu Qing opened the door and got off.


    The servant immediately said: "I''ll take Mr. Lu there, Miss, you go clean up first, everything is waiting for you."


    Lu Yue''an nodded hurriedly, ran in with her skirt in her hand, turned her head while running, and told Lu Qing worriedly: "Brother, you go first and I will be there right away, you can''t leave early! Make sure to watch me cut the cake before leaving! Definitely!"


    Lu Qing nodded towards her, but said nothing.


    The maid looked at Lu Qing.


    "Mr. Lu, come with me, just leave the car here, someone will help you park it."


    The maid led Lu Qing through the road house.


    The banquet was held in another villa next to the road house, and the villa was connected to the road house.


    It is necessary to hold a banquet, and when the guests are entertained, they will come to the villa here.


    When the maid brought Lu Qing in, she deliberately walked close to the side, as if in order not to attract the attention of others.


    Lu Qing watched her frown slightly, but didn''t say anything, and followed her silently.


    Finally, the maid took him to the banquet hall, and everyone was almost there, so it was almost time to ask Lu Yuean to come down.


    The maid arranged Lu Qing in the back corner, and brought him wine: "Mr. Lu, just tell me what you need, and I''ll get it for you, so you don''t need to walk around."


    Lu Qing glanced at her, but nodded without saying anything.


    The meaning of these words is to tell him not to walk around at will. He is still in such a corner, because he is afraid that someone will find him there.


    Lu Qing glanced at the people in the banquet hall.


    There are a lot of people, almost all the celebrities and nobles in City A are here.


    Everyone is dressed exquisitely and noblely, and their gestures are also full of elegance, standing in twos and threes together and talking.


    Lu Qing stood here and watched all this speechlessly. He took a deep breath and raised his hand to glance at his watch.


    It''s already seven o''clock, Lu Ning should be back home...


    As he thought so, the lights in the banquet hall suddenly went dark.


    Standing at the stairs on the second floor, the delicate and beautiful Lu Yuean has already dressed up, with the spotlights on her, she looks like a princess...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 133： The fierce teacher

    Chapter 133 The fierce teacher


    Lu Qing''s eyes fell on her.


    He is very clear that from this moment on, Lu Yue''an is the recognized eldest lady of the Lu family. It is a symbol of dignity.


    He seemed to see a gap slowly opening between the two.


    She is no longer his sister by blood, and may gradually fade out of his life in the future.


    In his mind, he still seems to be able to recall the first time she called her brother, the first time she went to school, the first time she changed her teeth, the first time she cried because of studying, the first time she quarreled with someone...


    There are too many things, he watched her grow from a small one to the slim big girl she is now.


    She has grown up today, and she has also become a little princess envied by many people. This also seems to indicate that he will not linger on those pasts anymore. It is an established fact that she is a child of someone else''s family, and no one can change it.


    And he also has his own biological sister to care about...


    ...


    It''s good that she can go back to her own home.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning was discharged from the hospital today. When he was discharged from the hospital, he packed up his bags and moved out.


    Gu Chen and Gu Zi came to help and picked her up and left the hospital together.


    Lu Zhi went to pay the fee, and a group of people were waiting for him at the hospital gate.


    Shen Yunci looked dissatisfied and was making a phone call with his mobile phone.


    He also muttered to himself: "This stinky boy! Where did you go if you promised to go well!"


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Shen Yunci and raised his hand to tug on her clothes.


    "Mom, stop hitting."


    Shen Yun frowned furiously.


    "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    When Shen Yunci looked at Lu Ning, he immediately changed his smile: "It''s okay, I just wonder why your father hasn''t come out yet."


    So Lu Zhi walked out.


    "Ning Ning, did you pre-deposit expenses again?"


    Lu Ning shook his head doubtfully: "No."


    "That''s weird. It is said that someone has deposited a lot of medical expenses and hospitalization expenses for you. They haven''t used them up yet, and settled the rest to me. There are more than 30,000 yuan left."


    Lu Ning was also puzzled, and turned to look at Gu Chen and Gu Zi.


    The two shook their heads repeatedly: "It''s not us."


    Lu Jingzhi raised his head to look at Lu Ning, and waved to her. Lu Ning bent down, and Lu Jingzhi whispered, "Is it that fierce teacher?"


    Huo Jinyan?


    He has a lot of money, but why does he do this? Do not say?


    Do good deeds without leaving a name?


    But until the truth of the matter is not known, it is not clear who it is.


    "Let''s go, let''s go home first, and I''ll come back tomorrow to ask, don''t let others make a mistake."


    Several people nodded, opened the door and got in the car.


    The car was driven by Gu Chen.


    After everyone sat up, they drove towards home.


    Gu Chen and Gu Zi came here for the first time, carrying things and following behind Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci.


    Lu Jingzhi accompanied Lu Ning at the end, and his task today was to drag Lu Ning to let her into the house last.


    Lu Ning held Lu Jingzhi''s hand and walked at the back. Lu Jingzhi was still walking around to pick up leaves, but Lu Ning was not in a hurry, and waited for him on the spot with a smile.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi have already arrived at the door of the house, holding the key to open the door.


    "Little bastard, you can change your mind on things you have agreed to, and now you don''t answer the phone! Today is Ning Ning''s birthday, and he actually did this to me! When he comes back, you can see if I still recognize this son!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 134： first birthday

    Chapter 134 First Birthday


    Lu Zhi quickly patted her on the back: "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry, there may be some delays. Open the door first, and Ningning will come later, don''t make your daughter unhappy."


    Shen Yunci was anxious, but didn''t say anything.


    Gu Chen and Gu Zi looked at each other silently from behind.


    ¡­


    "Sister, the shape of this leaf is so strange."


    Looking at him picking up another leaf, Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing: "It''s a bit strange, but it''s also very pretty."


    Lu Jingzhi nodded, smiled and held her hand, and the two of them walked home slowly.


    During the period, Lu Jingzhi looked up at the window of his house, and the light was on.


    He smiled and stopped picking up leaves, and followed Lu Ning all the way home.


    At the door of the house, Lu Ning raised his hand and knocked on the door.


    "Mom and Dad, we are back."


    But no one agreed.


    Lu Jingzhi took a look: "Sister, the door doesn''t seem to be locked."


    Lu Ning raised his hand and opened the door, it was really unlocked.


    But the door opened and it was pitch black inside.


    ?


    "Parents?"


    As soon as Lu Ning stepped in, it suddenly turned on, and the warm yellow light shone from the restaurant.


    It also reflects the surrounding decorations, colorful birthday decorations, and balloons floating on the roof.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, standing there for a while, not knowing what to do.


    Her eyes were slightly red, and she looked at Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi standing in front of the restaurant table, and Gu Chen and Gu Zi.


    There is a birthday cake with candles on the dining table.


    Lu Jingzhi took Lu Ning''s hand and gently tugged twice.


    Lu Ning regained his senses and looked down at him.


    "Sister, happy birthday."


    He pulled Lu Ning over and stood in front of the table.


    Shen Yunci came over and hugged Lu Ning: "My baby''s first birthday at home, mother hopes that you will continue to grow up healthy and happy, and be happy forever. Mom and Dad are always behind you and will always support you."


    Lu Ning''s eyes slowly moistened, looking at Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi: "Thank you, Mom and Dad."


    Shen Yunci also wiped away his tears, and Lu Zhi''s eyes turned red.


    "Hurry up, make a wish."


    Lu Ning stood in front of the cake and made a wish with his eyes closed and his hands clasped together.


    When she opened her eyes, tears rolled down her eyes. She smiled and looked at Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci: "Mom and Dad, I am very happy."


    She looked down at Lu Jingzhi, knelt down and raised her hand to touch his head, and said to him with a smile, "Thank you, Jingzhi."


    Lu Jingzhi raised his hand to wipe away her tears, then opened his arms and hugged her.


    Shen Yunci smiled and wiped away tears while calling her to blow out the candles.


    I just remembered after blowing out the candles. I forgot to sing the birthday song.


    Several people circled around her and sang happy birthday to her.


    Lu Ning stood in the middle and smiled, his eyes crooked, listening to the 3D surround birthday song for the first time.


    They had just finished singing when someone knocked on the door over there.


    Open the door and find that it is a neighbor.


    "Why are you here?"


    Shen Yunci looked at them in surprise.


    "We heard that Ning Ning was discharged from the hospital today to celebrate her birthday. Of course, I will come to celebrate Ning Ning''s birthday. I also prepared longevity noodles. Have Ning Ning eaten it?"


    "Not yet, the cake hasn''t been cut yet."


    "Then cut the cake quickly."


    About a dozen people came in with a whimper, and the room was almost full.


    Lu Ning greeted one by one, and everyone said happy birthday to Lu Ning one by one, urging her to cut the cake and share the cake.


    Lu Ning responded with a smile and went to cut the cake, sharing it while cutting. The children ate their mouthfuls, and the adults stood by and laughed.


    Lu Ning stood inside and looked at the people in the room. Everyone was smiling, and they all came for her.


    Lu Ning had a smile on his brows and eyes, and a warm current flowed through his heart.


    Babies, the update will be kept at least 6,000 per day after it is put on the shelves, and the update time is after 00:10 every day. If there are special circumstances, I will let you know in the comment area~


    Everyone can also be more active in the comment area~ Remember to give five stars~ Memmada~ Good night~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 135： would you marry a stranger

    Chapter 135 Will you marry a stranger


    The Lu family''s birthday party was also very lively.


    Lu Chuan and Shi Qingyue took Lu Yuean to meet everyone at the banquet one by one, they were too busy.


    Lu Qing frequently raised his hand to look at his watch, but left his phone in the car and didn''t pick it up.


    He wanted to tell Lu Yuean to leave early, but seeing the people around her, they were all talking to her.


    When Lu Qing wanted to leave, Lu Yue''an looked at him and motioned him to wait.


    Lu Qing sighed, and touched a small box in his jacket pocket.


    It seems that there is no going back for a while, and Lu Ning''s side may have ended.


    Lu Qing glanced at the sofa in the corner behind him, and he took two steps back and sat on the sofa.


    Everyone in the venue is looking for someone to talk to. Everyone here seems to be involved in thousands of chains of interests. You never know what kind of connection there is between the two of you. You are all smiling and pretending to be familiar with each other. Talking, but in fact, may not even know who the other party is.


    Lu Qing looked over the crowd and landed on Lu Yuean.


    She is smiling and talking to someone, looking polite.


    She will be in such a materialistic circle in the future, and if she is not careful, there will be no bones left that may be ''eaten''.


    ...


    Lu Qing was thinking about many things, and suddenly a person sat beside him.


    He turned his head and looked over, there was a boy who looked about the same age as Lu Yuean, with a stud on his left ear, sitting casually, holding a wine glass in his hand.


    "Be bored."


    He spoke suddenly, without looking at Lu Qing, but said this while looking at the situation in front of him.


    Lu Qing didn''t answer, he suddenly turned to look at him.


    "You said, how can a person hold his own child wrongly?"


    He didn''t seem to want to wait for Lu Qing''s answer, and started talking about the next topic on his own.


    Hearing this, Lu Qing looked at him.


    Lin Yi suddenly moved closer to look at Lu Qing.


    "Why do I feel that you still look a bit like that girl."


    Lu Qing looked at his face: "Which one?"


    Lin Yi sat down, swirled the glass and drank it down: "It''s the girl from before, the one who was hugged wrong, Lu Ning."


    Lin Yi just felt that those who could come to this banquet must know the Lu family members, and they must all belong to their circle, and everyone in their circle knew about this, so he randomly pulled someone to complain, but he didn''t expect him to The random guy not only knew Lu Ning, but also had a blood relationship with Lu Ning.


    Lin Yi looked at Lu Yuean who was talking to someone not far away.


    It might be the first time I saw her, or it might be that she didn''t have the kind of hostility that she wanted to resist desperately a few years ago. How should I put it, Lin Yi''s first feeling for Lu Yue''an was indifference.


    No hate, no like, just strange.


    "Would you marry a stranger?"


    Lin Yi suddenly looked ahead and asked.


    Lu Qing held the wine glass and did not answer.


    But Lin Yi seemed to want an answer this time, so he turned to look at him: "Will you?"


    Lu Qing turned his head: "No."


    Lin Yi curled his lips: "That''s good. I''m different. I can''t decide who to marry."


    Lu Qing understood what he meant.


    It is not uncommon for wealthy families to marry.


    "Why are you running around! Looking for you everywhere! Come here!"


    Zhao Junli walked over quickly and grabbed Lin Yi.


    Lin was also forced to stand up and looked at her impatiently: "What''s wrong, what''s wrong."


    "Introduce An An to you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 136： Still dont understand?

    Chapter 136 Still don''t understand?


    Lu Qing, who didn''t care much at first, looked over after hearing the words.


    But two people are leaving.


    Zhao Junli took Lin Yi and just took two steps before meeting Shi Qingyue and Lu Yuean.


    Lu Chuan also walked over from behind.


    "Xiao Yi, are you still getting used to it just now?"


    Lin Yi smiled: "Accustom, what''s not to adapt to, it doesn''t matter where you eat, sleep and sleep."


    He also followed the rules when speaking, Zhao Junli smiled helplessly and raised her hand to pinch the back of his hand.


    Lin Yi almost cried out in pain.


    "This child has lost all the manners he learned outside, so he''s not going to call someone."


    Lin also turned his head, and then said: "Uncle Lu, Aunt Lu."


    Lu Chuan smiled: "It''s okay, this kid is honest and straightforward, I like it."


    While talking, Lin Yi''s father, Lin Zhengde, came over.


    He first glanced at Lin Yi, and then when he looked at Lu Yuean, the smile on his face could warm the earth.


    Lin also extremely despised his flattering behavior.


    "This is An An, you are so good. Uncle hasn''t wished you a happy birthday yet, happy birthday, An An."


    Lu Yuean smiled: "Thank you Uncle Lin, Aunt Lin."


    Zhao Junli also smiled happily: "You are welcome, you are welcome, I will come to Auntie''s house to play when you are free, what do you like to eat, Auntie will make it for you when you come."


    As she spoke, she walked up to Lu Yue''an familiarly and held Lu Yue''an''s hand.


    Lu Yuean smiled and talked to her.


    Lin Zhengde came over and kicked Lin Yi: "Have you talked to him yet?"


    Lin Yi breathed a sigh of relief: "You are pulling her and talking endlessly, how can I talk?"


    Lin Zhengde rolled his eyes at him: "It''s really useless, not even good at making girls happy."


    Lin Yi: "..."


    "An An, have you met Xiao Yi, you can call him brother, he is a few months older than you."


    Lu Yue''an raised her eyes and looked over, her cheeks flushed slightly: "Brother Lin Yi."


    Lin Yi smiled at her: "Sister An An."


    Brothers and sisters are not acting in Dream of the Red Chamber.


    Lin Yi couldn''t help thinking to himself.


    "You two children, talk, we old people can''t keep up with your topics, let''s go over there and talk."


    Deliberately create a space for two people to be alone.


    Lu Yue''an stood there awkwardly, raised her eyes and glanced at Lin Yi, who was indifferent and lazy.


    Lin Yi didn''t let the girl speak first, looked at Lu Yue''an and said, "You can just call me Lin Yi, don''t mess with your brother or sister, it sounds weird."


    Lu Yuean smiled awkwardly: "Okay."


    Lin Yi looked down at her, and compared them unconsciously in his heart.


    She doesn''t seem to be as tall as Lu Ning. In his impression, the last time he saw Lu Ning before going abroad, she was almost 165 years old.


    It is estimated that the past few years have grown a lot.


    Lin did not continue to think deeply: "You just came, you should listen to your parents about our affairs."


    Looking at the toes, Lu Yuean whispered with a girl''s shyness: "I said something, but I didn''t say it very clearly."


    Lin also sneered: "I don''t understand this. Commercial marriage. When I get old, I will marry you, and you will marry me. Is that clear?"


    He spoke too bluntly, Lu Yue''an looked up at him, this person was too foolish.


    Why is the person I want to marry with such a person? I thought he was good-looking, and he should have a good heart, but now he looks like an empty shelf, only this face can be seen.


    "Still understand?"


    Seeing that she hadn''t spoken, Lin Yi couldn''t help but bent over and looked at her closely.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 137： you are not stupid

    Chapter 137 You are not a fool, are you?


    Because of his sudden approach, Lu Yuean froze for a moment.


    "You can''t be a fool."


    "..."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a hand behind him suddenly grabbed his collar and lifted him up, making him take two steps back.


    When Lin Yi turned his head to look, he saw Lu Qing''s face.


    He raised his eyebrows and looked at Lu Qing: "Brother, what are you doing?"


    The two of them didn''t know each other, even after a few words, Lin Yi didn''t know what he was going to do.


    "Talk to girls and be polite."


    Lu Qing is really right. Lin Yi has all kinds of shortcomings, especially his lack of manners.


    Lin Yi couldn''t help laughing.


    "Politeness, isn''t it just please, you, thank you, you are welcome."


    He turned his head and looked at Lu Yuean: "Excuse me, did you understand just now, Sister An An, don''t say thank you to me, because I won''t say you''re welcome."


    He turned his head and looked at Lu Qing: "How about it, it''s polite enough."


    Lu Qing: "..."


    He really understood the words and phrases.


    "Brother, it''s okay, just let him go."


    Lin Yi thought it was him, but after hearing the second half of the sentence, he realized that it was Lu Qing.


    He raised his voice in doubt: "Brother?"


    Lu Qing let go of his collar.


    Lin Yi looked at the two people suspiciously.


    He didn''t remember that Lu Ning had an older brother, why did he suddenly have an extra brother?


    and many more!


    He looked at Lu Qing again.


    Yes, he looks a bit like Lu Ning, no way!


    Lu Ning''s real brother?


    Lu Yuean''s brother from her adoptive parents?


    But didn''t it mean that Mr. Lu didn''t like that family? How could Lu Yue''an be allowed to associate with her so-called brother?


    "Brother, are you in a hurry, the cake will be cut soon, just wait a little longer."


    Lu Qing is not in a hurry now, after all, Lu Ning''s side should be over, and it doesn''t make sense for him to rush back.


    "It''s okay, there''s no rush, I''ll wait."


    When he looked at Lu Yuean, his eyes were full of love, and Lin Yi could tell that the two brothers and sisters had a deep relationship.


    Lu Qing turned to look at Lin Yi: "What kind of commercial marriage, you can tell me too."


    Lu Qing stared at him, looking unhappy.


    Lin Yi raised his eyebrows and curled his lips: "You ask me? It was your own sister who was going to marry me before. Didn''t she tell you?"


    Lu Qing was taken aback: "How do you know?"


    "Is it hard to guess, I''m not stupid."


    Looking at him, Lin Yi couldn''t help laughing: "It seems that the relationship between brother and sister hasn''t been cultivated yet."


    Otherwise, why would he leave his own sister alone to come to the adoptive sister''s birthday party? According to what he heard, their birthdays should be on the same day.


    Lu Qing looked at him with deep eyes: "You don''t need to take care of our family''s affairs."


    "I''m not going to take care of it, you''d better not take care of things here, because you can''t do it if you want to."


    Lin can also see Lu Qing''s love for Lu Yue''an. It is probably the first time he has heard about the marriage, so he doesn''t really want his sister to marry a stranger like him.


    But there is nothing he can do if he doesn¡¯t want to. Lu Qing, an outsider, has no right to say anything about things that he can¡¯t resist, so this sentence can be regarded as advice to him, so he shouldn¡¯t worry about it.


    After he finished speaking, he turned and left.


    Lu Yuean looked at Lu Qing, bit her lips: "Brother, don''t be angry, I''m fine."


    Lu Qing turned to look at her, a little helpless, a little distressed: "You didn''t tell me that there is such a thing."


    Lu Yue''an''s eyes were red: "It was decided a long time ago, I didn''t know it before, so I didn''t tell you, and it won''t change anything."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 138： help you find a way

    Chapter 138 Helps you find a way


    Lu Yuean''s words probably expressed two meanings.


    She has no right to speak in the Lu family now, and she doesn''t want to marry Lin Yi, but because she can''t change it, she will still marry when she is old.


    Lu Qing sighed: "You are only eighteen years old, and there are still two years left. You can find a way. If you really don''t want to marry, brother can help you find a way."


    Lu Yue''an suddenly raised her head, took a step forward and looked at him: "Really? Brother! But I don''t want you to get involved too. Neither the Lin family nor the Lu family can be shaken by you."


    "It''s okay, there must be a way before the car reaches the mountain, don''t worry, wait for me to go back and think about it."


    "Well, thank you brother!"


    Lu Qing smiled and touched her head: "It''s okay."


    Lu Yuean noticed Lu Qing''s bulging pockets.


    "Brother, what''s in your pocket?"


    As she spoke, she stretched out her hand, wanting to take it out and have a look.


    Lu Qing dodged subconsciously, and Lu Yuean was taken aback.


    Lu Qing seemed to realize something, and stretched out his hand to give Lu Yuean a look: "It''s nothing special, it''s just a bracelet."


    Lu Yuean looked surprised: "Give it to me?"


    Lu Qing frowned slightly: "It''s...for Lu Ning."


    The expression of surprise on Lu Yuean''s face disappeared immediately, and she lowered her head a little disappointed: "That''s it."


    She looked up at Lu Qing again with a smile: "It''s okay, I already have a gift from my brother."


    Lu Qing couldn''t bear to see her like this: "If you like it too, brother will buy one for you tomorrow."


    Lu Yuean shook her head: "No need, how can I take what you gave to Sister Ning, and if I wear the same style as Sister Ning, Sister Ning will be unhappy, forget it."


    Looking decent and not fussy, Lu Qing felt sorry for her.


    At this time, the whole hall suddenly rang the happy birthday song.


    The servant came out pushing a tall eight-layer cake.


    The cake is fresh pink, with a princess crown on top, the whole cake looks exquisite, beautiful and delicious.


    Shi Qingyue came over and pulled Lu Yuean over, and everyone in the audience sang happy birthday to her.


    She looked at it in surprise, her eyes were red.


    Walk over and stand in front of the cake, looking at the delicate and beautiful cake.


    Shi Qingyue hugged her: "Happy birthday baby."


    Lu Yuean burst into tears: "Thank you, Mom."


    Lu Chuan came over and hugged the two of them. The scene of the reunion of a family of three is really touching.


    Probably the only two people in the audience who had different ideas were Lin Yi and Lu Qing.


    Lu Qing just lamented the impermanence of the world.


    And Lin Yi, standing at the back, shook his head and didn''t know what to say with his mouth curled up.


    Anyway, he has nothing good to say.


    He was still shaking his head on one side, but Zhao Junli pulled him over on the other side.


    "Hurry up, sing happy birthday to your sister An An."


    Lin also had a sad face: "Huh? I sing?"


    "Yes! Sing!"


    Lin Yi is not afraid of wearing shoes even if he is barefoot. Since you want to hear it, then sing it.


    So, under the attention of the audience, he sang a happy birthday song that was out of tune and went to grandma''s house.


    From the silent atmosphere, it can be seen that his singing is really ''too good''.


    But Lu Yuean was amused instead.


    Zhao Junli also laughed, and pushed him over: "Hurry up and give An An a gift, and say happy birthday."


    It''s like teaching by hand, but Lin Yi just doesn''t fall for it.


    "What gift, I didn''t prepare a gift..."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a small gift box appeared in his hand.


    Prepared by Zhao Junli.


    Lin Yi had nothing to say this time, and stepped forward to look at Lu Yuean: "Sister An An, happy birthday, a gift for you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 139： Can I refuse this gift?

    Chapter 139 Can this gift be rejected?


    Lu Yue''an took it politely: "Thank you brother Lin Yi."


    Lin Yi turned his head to look at Zhao Junli, with ''this time it''s okay'' written all over his face.


    Zhao Junli really looked like punching him, but fortunately he didn''t make trouble in public, which is really Amitabha.


    "Look how good these two children are."


    "Yes, it''s a good match."


    Talking about scenes around, Lu Yue''an blushed, Lin Yisi pig was not afraid of boiling water, as if what others said was not him, he stood there and posed like a sculpture, because he noticed that someone was taking pictures not far away .


    Lu Yuean cut the cake, looked up and looked into the distance, Lu Qing waved to her, and walked out quietly.


    Lu Yue''an''s smile disappeared for a moment, but she quickly recovered and spoke softly to the people around her.


    Lin Yi watched her face-changing master-like operation, and couldn''t help raising his eyebrows.


    Tsk, the little girl still has two faces.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning''s side is over. After sending her away, Shen Yunci asked her to go back to rest.


    Lu Ning lay on the bed and sent Gu Chen and the others a message.


    Mainly because she had been wondering about something last time.


    Lu Zhi¡¯s phone call said that Shen Yunci¡¯s injury was man-made. Lu Ning was worried and asked Gu Zi to help him investigate.


    She wanted to check it herself before, but after this time, she suddenly looked away.


    When there are people around you who can trouble you, you should trouble the people around you, otherwise you might lose your life if you go out by yourself.


    She is living a happy life now, she should stay for a few more years.


    was sending a message, and suddenly a new message popped up on the phone.


    Huo Jin said.


    Lu Ning withdrew to take a look.


    Huo Jinyan sent her a few words [Happy Birthday].


    kindness? How did he know about my birthday?


    Lu Ning was a little puzzled, watching the cakes kept falling on the screen.


    Finally, she stopped and was about to reply when she sent another message over there, several times in a row, and finally dropped the word [gift].


    Lu Ning:?


    Click in and take a look, good guy! Electronic version of the test paper!


    "..."


    Can this gift be refused?


    She doesn''t want to reply now.


    At the same time, she remembered something. She wanted to ask Huo Jinyan, but she heard footsteps outside the door.


    There is a high probability that Lu Qing is back.


    Hearing the voice, she walked to her door.


    Lu Ning listened carefully, and it was indeed at her door.


    She could already see the shadow under the crack of the door.


    But Lu Qing didn''t knock on the door, just put something at the door and left.


    Lu Ning turned over and got out of bed, and opened the door.


    There was a small box at the door, she squatted down to pick it up, leaned against the door frame and looked at Lu Qing who hadn''t walked back: "Is it for me?"


    Lu Qing didn''t expect her to come out at this time.


    "Well, a birthday present."


    Lu Ning opened it and took a look. It was a silver bracelet, and the whole bracelet was connected by butterflies and flowers, which looked very beautiful.


    Lu Ning looked up at Lu Qing: "Is this what Lu Yuean doesn''t want, or is it just for me?"


    Lu Qing was taken aback: "I''ll only give you one."


    But what she said was quite yin and yang, and Lu Qing replied with some discomfort: "An An thought it was for her."


    That means that Lu Yue''an didn''t even give it.


    Lu Ning grasped another important point: "You mean Lu Yuean has seen this?"


    Although Lu Qing didn''t understand what this sentence meant, he nodded.


    Lu Ning suddenly looked at the bracelet in his hand and smiled, that smile looked a bit malicious.


    She raised her eyebrows and looked at Lu Qing: "Thank you."


    Then he turned around and entered the room and closed the door.


    Lu Qing: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 140： change your name

    Chapter 140 Change the title


    Lu Ning was ready to go to school the next day after he was discharged from the hospital, and Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were very anxious.


    Early in the morning, I chased after her and tried to persuade her: "Ning Ning, take two more days off, it''s okay to miss a day of class, if you don''t pass the university exam, you can''t pass the exam, your parents can take care of you. "


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing while packing his things: "Mom, I''m an adult now, I have to support myself, I haven''t gone to class or work for many days, my salary has been deducted, how can I pay the mortgage if I don''t make money? , I''m fine, everything''s fine."


    Shen Yunci didn''t know what to say.


    "Baby, you don''t need to worry about the mortgage. With the two of us, it''s not a problem. Our family is not so nervous. Besides, didn''t you give my mother a lot of money before, and it can be used for a long time.


    You continue to rest quickly, the doctor said that it still takes time to recover, and you can''t make big movements, don''t you remember? "


    Lu Ning continued to clean up: "I remember, I won''t make big moves, don''t worry."


    Lu Zhi couldn''t help but said, "No, Ningning, look at how bumpy people are in the school, what if you encounter a wound."


    Lu Ning got up to get something, and the two chased her out.


    "Mom and Dad, I''m not a porcelain doll. It''s okay to touch it. I''m not a precious little princess. I can only grow up through bumps and bumps. Don''t worry, I promise to go safely and return safely."


    As she spoke, she took her things and her schoolbag to leave.


    "Wait, wait! Dad will take you there, and I will also give you the schoolbag. You can''t carry it."


    Lu Ning looked helplessly at their cautious appearance.


    Before I left, I still forgot to ask: "Mom, why don''t you quit that job of yours, it''s too dangerous, your hand isn''t fully healed yet, I''ll find you a job in a few days."


    Shen Yunci looked at her, distressed and angry: "You still say me and me, you are not obedient, and you still worry about your mother''s work."


    Lu Ning smiled and leaned over to touch her face: "Don''t be angry, you will get wrinkles when you are angry, and you will also work, so don''t do it anymore, we will talk about it later."


    "Okay, okay, I got it."


    The family followed her downstairs, and Lu Jingzhi took Lu Ning''s hand.


    "Sister, you have to be careful."


    Lu Ning touched his face with a smile: "Got it."


    Lu Jingzhi looked at her seriously: "Also, remember to keep a safe distance."


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing: "Remember."


    Lu Jingzhi let go with confidence.


    Lu Zhi was worried about her, so he wanted to take her to school. Lu Ning had no choice but to agree, not wanting them to worry too much.


    Along the way, Lu Zhi nagged a lot of precautions.


    Lu Ning sat behind and smiled and said that he had written it down.


    When I arrived at the school gate, I met Lu Yuean again by coincidence.


    Lu Ning and Lu have already gone in after knowing goodbye.


    Lu Yuean looked at Lu Ning''s back and turned to greet Lu Zhi who was about to leave.


    "dad."


    Lu Zhi was turning the car around, and when he heard the sound, he turned his head and glanced at Lu Yuean who was walking over.


    Didn¡¯t respond either, just said: ¡°Change this name in the future, and go to class well.¡±


    After speaking, he rode away on a small electric donkey.


    Lu Yuean stood in place, bit her lower lip tightly, and tightened her hands unconsciously.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning went to the infirmary first.


    When the door was opened, she was the only one at the door, and there were three people in the door, and the four of them faced each other in a daze.


    Gu Zi was the first to shout: "Why are you here!"


    After realizing it, Lu Ning ignored him, but looked at the person who was still trying to hide and walked in immediately.


    "Sixth!"


    There is no pu release today~ I just want to say, babies, don¡¯t forget to vote every day~ And there is... I am awesome! Hey~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 141： just come by yourself

    Chapter 141 Just do it yourself


    The sixth child stood awkwardly behind Gu Chen.


    Lu Ning came over and looked at him with his head, and then looked at Gu Chen and Gu Zi, who avoided Lu Ning''s sight.


    "Didn''t you two say that only you two are here?"


    The two pretended not to hear, and Lu Ning turned to look at the sixth child.


    "Sixth, tell me."


    Lao Liu was taken aback: "What did you say?"


    Lu Ning directly dragged him out: "When did you come?"


    Amidst Gu Chen and Gu Zi''s frantic winks, the sixth child said slowly and hesitantly: "Yesterday...yesterday."


    "yesterday?"


    Lu Ning obviously didn''t believe it.


    Gu Chen quickly changed the topic: "Do you want to eat the snacks that Lao Liuxin made?"


    Lu Ning was taken aback for a moment, then turned around and passed by.


    She is actually not a person who is very dependent on food, but all the dishes and snacks that the sixth child cooks are accidental.


    Lao Liu was a chef before, he could cook everything, and the taste was so good, after Lu Ning had eaten his cooking a few times, he subconsciously wanted to drool when he heard him cooking.


    Lao Liu made siu mai and steamed buns today. He thought that Lu Ning would have to rest for a few days before returning to class, but he didn''t expect that she would come today, and caught three of them by surprise.


    "You guys are telling the truth, is there anyone else here besides Lao Liu?"


    Just as Gu Chen and Gu Zi were about to talk, Lu Ning turned to look at Lao Liu directly: "Lao Liu, tell me."


    Lao Liu is more honest and honest, no matter what he says, Lu Ning believes 100% in everything he says.


    The sixth child received Gu Chen''s eyes, looked at Lu Ning, and tried not to avoid his eyes: "No, it''s just me, I just want to come and see you."


    Lu Ning didn''t ask any more questions, and just believed it.


    After asking what he wanted to ask before leaving, Lu Ning left with a large box of Shaomai.


    After she left, the three of them collectively breathed a sigh of relief.


    Lao Liu patted his heart: "You two don''t let me lie anymore, I feel sorry for the boss."


    Gu Zi looked at him with a smirk on his face, and put his arms around his shoulders: "Isn''t it good for you to say that? From now on, I will leave the job of deceiving the baby to you. Anyway, she will believe whatever you say."


    The sixth child: "..."


    "Why don''t you tell the boss that everyone will come in a few days?"


    Gu Chen sat down and looked at him: "There is a secret mission, she will have a psychological burden if she finds out, let''s talk about it when she finds out."


    Lao Liu nodded.


    "After that, do I still need to secretly protect the boss?"


    "Don''t you have other tasks tomorrow, let Lao Jiu come over, he was discovered by Huo Jinyan."


    "Then Huo Jinyan..."


    "We have another way."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning ran into Huo Jinyan on the first floor holding Shaomai and carrying his schoolbag.


    ?


    Lu Ning took a bite of the siu mai and was stunned before he could swallow it.


    It doesn''t have to be such a coincidence.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, and directly raised his hand to take her schoolbag.


    Lu Ning:?


    She swallowed the whole thing in her mouth, almost choked, and patted her chest twice before swallowing.


    "Mr. Huo, I can do it myself."


    Huo Jinyan has already taken a step ahead.


    Lu Ning could only keep up.


    "Why don''t you take a few more days off?"


    Lu Ning looked at Huo Jinyan holding the burning wheat box: "It''s much better. You should study hard."


    Huo Jinyan wanted to laugh when he heard this.


    Lu Ning stared at him.


    He held back, looking down at the box in Lu Ning''s hand.


    "Mr. Huo, do you... want to eat?"


    As she spoke, she took out one and handed it to Huo Jinyan.


    But in fact, she was just being polite, who knew that Huo Jinyan really just took it.


    "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 142： Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon

    Chapter 142 Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon


    Lu Ning looked at Huo Jinyan.


    Is this really the Huo Jinyan she heard?


    Or is he just too good at faking it?


    Lu Ning doesn''t understand.


    No matter what it is, Huo Jinyan is a dangerous person to her, and she can''t avoid it, but now this situation is inevitable, and the situation has reached a deadlock.


    Climbing up the stairs, the two just ran into Lin Ci who came out of the classroom.


    Lin Ci was pleasantly surprised when he saw Lu Ning, but suppressed it when he saw Huo Jinyan''s surprised expression.


    Following Lu Ning''s eyes, Lin Ci hurriedly took Lu Ning''s bag: "Mr. Huo, I''ll just take it."


    Lu Ning hurriedly stood beside Lin Ci: "Mr. Huo, let''s go first."


    After speaking, the two of them ran into the classroom.


    Huo Jinyan looked at Lu Ning running in, his eyes were no longer as deep and elusive as before.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning handed the box to Lin Ci.


    Lin Ci looked at the siu mai inside: "For me?"


    Lu Ning nodded with a smile.


    Lin Ci picked it up and took a sip, his taste buds were surrounded by the word "beautiful".


    "Fuck! What the **** is this! It''s so delicious!"


    It''s so delicious that you can open your mouth directly.


    Looking at her, Lu Ning smiled and said, "Eat slowly, if you want to eat, I''ll help you."


    Lin Ci asked while eating: "Yes? Did your mother make it?"


    Lu Ning put the schoolbag away: "No, it is..." She paused, and then said: "Cousin from afar."


    Lin Ci looked at her: "Cousin from afar? Can''t tell, he''s the only one with a scalpel, and his cooking is so delicious."


    Lu Ning was a little embarrassed: "No, it''s another one."


    "Huh? You still have a cousin?"


    Lu Ning nodded.


    Lin Ci didn''t ask about Gu Zi at all, he has a face that can''t cook.


    Lin Ci didn''t ask any questions while eating, and enjoyed the food with peace of mind.


    Finally said: "Ning Ning, your cousin is really amazing, is your family such a crouching tiger, hidden dragon?"


    Lu Ning silently thought about the other ''distant cousins''.


    It is indeed Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When the class bell rang, Huo Jinyan walked in from the outside, and he stepped on the class bell every time to come in on time.


    He walked in, and the atmosphere of the whole classroom changed instantly, and the quiet needle drop could be heard.


    He swept under the podium, and finally looked outside the door.


    "come in."


    Everyone in the classroom was stunned, and they all looked towards the door of the classroom.


    A boy wearing a school uniform walked in from the outside, with his hands in his pockets, the school uniform was loosely worn, his schoolbag slipped to one side, and the stud on his left ear reflected a ray of light in the sun.


    The whole person looks like a fool, and the first impression is that he is not doing his job properly.


    But his face is not annoying.


    He stood by the podium, and Huo Jinyan watched him raise his hand and knocked on the podium table.


    He went over and took a piece of chalk and wrote his name on the right side of the blackboard.


    The two characters of flamboyant, flying and phoenix dancing, fortunately, they are simple and can be seen clearly.


    Lin Yi.


    He put the chalk back, looked at everyone with a crooked smile: "Lin Yi, please teach me more in the future."


    Laughing brightly, the two girls in the front row couldn''t help laughing.


    Lu Ning, who was writing something in his notebook, raised his head and glanced this way.


    When he saw Lin Yi standing by the podium, Lu Ning frowned slightly and took another look, but it was just this one more look, and then continued to write his own things.


    Lin Yi happened to miss Lu Ning''s eyes when he turned his head to look over.


    But they met Lin Ci''s eyes, and the two of them were stunned at the same time.


    Today is not a good old sugar. I have something to delay and I haven¡¯t finished writing. I will post two chapters first, and I will try to post the rest before noon~ My dears~ Good night~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 143： when did you come back

    Chapter 143 When did you come back?


    "Find an empty seat and sit down."


    Huo Jinyan glanced at him, raised his hand and picked up the textbook.


    Lin Yi stepped forward and walked directly to the last row.


    During the period, when passing by the tables of Lin Ci and Lu Ning, he stopped for a while.


    But he didn''t say anything, just smiled, and then sat in the last row.


    Huo Jinyan never talked nonsense in his lectures. After watching Lin Yi sit down, he didn''t give the students time to be curious, and started to lecture directly.


    Lu Ning listened for a while, and it was okay, not too fast, and there was time to take notes.


    Lin Ci watched Lu Ning keep shrugging while writing, leaned over and asked in a low voice: "What''s wrong?"


    Lu Ning shook his head: "It''s okay, but the wound is a little itchy."


    "It will be like this after the wound heals, you can''t scratch it."


    Lin Ci gave an order.


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing: "I can''t touch it either."


    Lin Ci glanced behind her: "That''s right."


    After she finished speaking, the voice in the classroom suddenly stopped, and when she looked up, Huo Jinyan was standing in front of the desk.


    "..."


    Fortunately, Huo Jinyan only glanced at the two of them, and then continued walking.


    Lin Ci breathed a sigh of relief, and Huo Jinyan said that as long as he got close, the strong sense of oppression really made it impossible to escape.


    ¡­


    After class, Lu Ning suddenly stood up to go to the bathroom, and Lin Ci went with her.


    She still remembers the incident of her injury last time, and now she can''t help but worry when she sees her going alone.


    On the way to go, when passing the second class, Lu Ning turned his head and glanced inside, but didn''t see Lu Yuean.


    But by coincidence, I came out of the bathroom and met him when I was washing my hands at the sink.


    Lu Ning glanced at Lu Yuean''s back, slightly raised the corners of his lips, raised his hand, pulled up his sleeve and walked over.


    The water flowed down the back of her hand and slid on her wrist. The bracelet on her wrist was shining in the water. Her skin was already white, and the bracelet looked really good on her wrist.


    Lu Yue''an subconsciously saw it when she lowered her eyes and looked over. She stopped the hand that closed the water.


    After washing his hands carefully, Lu Ning turned off the water, pulled a paper towel to wipe his hands, and then threw it in the wastebasket.


    Turn around and go out, and walk back together with Lin Ci who is waiting at the door.


    Lin Ci noticed the bracelet on her wrist when she was standing outside.


    She couldn''t help but smiled and looked at Lu Ning: "Did you do it on purpose?"


    In her impression, Lu Ning never wore these things.


    Lu Ning was very frank: "Yes."


    She took off the bracelet casually, Lin Ci stretched out his hand, and she put it in Lin Ci''s palm.


    Lin Ci smiled while looking at the bracelet in his hand: "Ningning, you''ve changed, you''re so rotten."


    Lu Ning just raised his lips and smiled.


    "You don''t wear it anymore?"


    Lu Ning took a look and put one hand in his pocket: "Its mission has been completed."


    She is not a doormat for resignation. Being bullied and forbearing does not mean she will not fight back.


    From her point of view, Lu Yue''an didn''t care much about her previous family members, what she cared about was that they still didn''t focus on her, or maybe she just wanted to compete with Lu Ning, and wanted to prove it to Lu Ning, She has something that Lu Ning doesn''t have, such as her brother''s favor.


    But now, Lu Ning has the bracelet that Lu Qing gave, but she doesn''t, which is enough to make her angry for a while.


    As soon as Lu Ning and Lin Ci returned to the classroom, they saw a group of people sitting around the last row.


    The two sat down, and Lin Ci glanced back.


    Lin didn''t know what he was doing, and a group of people screamed and yelled to cooperate with him.


    She couldn''t help muttering: "When did this guy come back?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 144： ex-fiancée

    Chapter 144 Ex-fianc¨¦e


    Lu Ning looked at her, then turned his head and glanced back.


    It happened that the class bell rang, and the people in the back row dispersed back to their seats. Lu Ning and Lin Yi, who had just looked up, made eye contact.


    ¡­


    During the break of the second class, Lin Yi came over and sat at the front desk of Lu Ning and Lin Ci.


    The two looked up at him at the same time, then lowered their heads and continued to do their own things, completely ignoring him.


    Lin Yi looked at the two of them, but fortunately he had a thick skin, so he moved forward and moved forward.


    "So heartless? My sister and ex-fianc¨¦e."


    Lu Ning and Lin Ci raised their heads and frowned at him at the same time, and then turned their heads to look at each other.


    "younger sister?"


    "Fiancee?"


    Lu Ning clarified: "Ex-fianc¨¦e."


    Lin Ci corrected: "Cousin."


    Lin Yi: "...Are you all in such a hurry to get rid of me?"


    Lin Ci turned to look at him: "We call it rigorous."


    Lu Ning also looked at him: "Stop mentioning it in the future, we have nothing to do now."


    Lin Yi had a hippie smile on his face: "Not now, didn''t there be before, and we can still be friends."


    Lu Ning looked at him: "Lin Yi, if I remember correctly, you used to avoid me, but now we have nothing to do with you and you want to be my friend? Do you really want to be my friend, or... another Purposeful."


    Lin Yi''s mind seemed to be poked, and he still said without changing his face and heartbeat: "What purpose can I have?"


    Lu Ning looked at him and smiled, then looked at the door of the classroom.


    Lin Yi followed her gaze and looked at Lu Yuean, who was standing at the door of the classroom looking at them with an ugly expression.


    Fingers squeezed the box in his hand.


    "..."


    Lin Yi turned his head to look at Lu Ning, and Lu Ning''s gaze made him feel like he had nowhere to hide.


    He got up and walked towards the door.


    Lin Ci felt like turning his head to look at Lu Ning: "What do you mean? Ex-fiancee? He is the one you want to marry?"


    Looking at her, Lu Ning corrected again: "It was before, but now we are fine."


    Lin Ci nodded: "Yeah, that''s right, that''s right, fortunately, it doesn''t matter."


    Looking at her face full of disgust, Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing.


    "Why didn''t you tell me you were his sister?"


    "It''s my cousin! Why mention him once we haven''t seen each other in eight hundred years?"


    Lu Ning saw that she didn''t want to say more, so he didn''t ask any more.


    Lin Ci looked at her: "My grandfather is his grandfather''s younger brother. Our family moved out to live on our own a long time ago, and we don''t meet so much anymore. He went abroad again and is not here. There is no need to mention it."


    Lu Ning nodded. Lin Ci didn''t mention this, and she didn''t ask about it. She only knew that Lin Ci lived with her grandfather, and her parents had passed away. She didn''t ask about her family''s situation because she was afraid of reminding her of sad things. Knowing that she still has this relationship with Lin Yi.


    Lin Ci looked at Lin Yi who was talking with Lu Yuean at the door of the classroom: "When these two get together, they won''t be flying like dogs."


    As she spoke, she couldn''t help laughing.


    Lu Ning glanced at her and was amused by her words.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning will go to work tomorrow, and today he has a leisurely rest. At noon, he ate the meal made by Lao Liu in the infirmary, and discussed some things with a few people by the way.


    After the weather got cold, it got dark early.


    Lu Ning felt a little bored during recess, so he went to the school''s rooftop alone, and sat there watching the sky darken.


    She raised her hand and took out a cigarette from her pocket, holding it to her mouth.


    Looking at the continuously lit lights in the distance, there was a moment of blankness in his eyes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 145： Are you afraid of me?

    Chapter 145 Are you afraid of me?


    Suddenly, the door of the rooftop was opened, and someone came over and sat beside Lu Ning.


    After a while, he raised his hand and took the cigarette from Lu Ning''s lips.


    Lu Ning turned to look at him.


    After watching for a long time, he said, "Mr. Huo, you are very different from the rumors."


    Huo Jinyan held her cigarette with his fingertips and turned to look at her.


    It was already dark around her, but her eyes were clear and shining.


    "Are you afraid of me?"


    In fact, I can also feel it in the previous few times we got along, Lu Ning was a little afraid when facing him.


    Lu Ning is also very honest and calm: "I''m afraid."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her: "What rumors about me have you heard?"


    Lu Ning gave him a detailed count one by one: "It is said that you have a problem with your style, your private life is chaotic, and your human nature is not good. Whenever you are provoked, you will stand up and carry it out. You will go crazy once a year, saying that you have passed through your hands. The lives of countless people..."


    Looking at Huo Jinyan''s face slowly getting darker than the sky, Lu Ning immediately shut up: "Probably, that''s all."


    But in fact, these are just the tip of the iceberg. There are so many scary rumors about Huo Jinyan, and she said them briefly.


    Lu Ning is very clear that people in high positions will be envied by many people. She doesn''t believe these rumors to be true or false, but she knows that Huo Jinyan is a dangerous person. This kind of thinking is deeply rooted, so when she meets After him, she always wanted to avoid him whenever she could.


    Huo Jinyan never cared what was said about him outside, he didn''t care about it, but he didn''t expect that the rumors in the past few years were so exaggerated, even people who were not in the capital heard the same, so wouldn''t the rumors in the capital be even worse? Outrageous?


    "Do you believe all of these?"


    Lu Ning: "Not entirely."


    "Which one do you believe?"


    Lu Ning turned his head and stopped looking at him, looking at the neon lights in the distance.


    "Believe the core point, no matter how you look at these rumors, you are a dangerous person."


    Huo Jinyan raised his eyebrows and looked at her: "How dangerous."


    He suddenly raised his hand and grabbed her arm and pulled her sideways.


    Lu Ning was forced to turn his head to look at him, his arm was grabbed by him, the two were so close that Lu Ning could see the color of his eyes clearly.


    The black eyes almost sucked her in.


    She didn''t move, she looked at him calmly.


    The answer was not what was asked: "Huo Jinyan, stop following me."


    Huo Jinyan''s eyes froze, but he still looked at her.


    "No matter who you are looking for, it is not me. I used to be the eldest lady of the Lu family, and I may have some usefulness, but now I am just an ordinary person, and I have no use or value for you. You don''t have to rely on me waste time."


    She finished the words seriously.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, and slowly let go of his hand.


    Lu Ning looked at him, and slowly stood up: "Mr. Huo, I''m going back to class first."


    She turned and left, and walked out of the rooftop door.


    Huo Jinyan sat where he was, looking at the dark night in the distance.


    After a long time, he raised his hand and lit the cigarette in his hand and put it on his lips.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning turned his head and glanced at the closed roof door, and casually threw a small black box out of the window.


    The black box fell into a trash can by the wall and shattered.


    Lu Ning walked downstairs.


    "Hey."


    Lu Ning looked up at Lin Yi who was sitting by the window on the third floor. He jumped down and walked in front of Lu Ning, smiling at her with his lips drawn.


    The stud on the left ear is shining.


    "How about making a deal?"


    Lu Ning stood on the steps, looked down at him, his eyes were indifferent: "I''m not interested."


    She turned around Lin Yi and walked towards the corridor on the other side.


    Lin Yi looked at her back and smiled strangely behind her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 146： sour gas

    Chapter 146 Poor Gas


    Lu Zhi came to pick Lu Ning up after school.


    The father and daughter were on their way home, Lu Ning turned his head sharply, and looked at a black Volkswagen not far behind.


    Lu Ning looked at it for a while, and the car suddenly accelerated and passed the two people, and quickly disappeared at the corner.


    Lu Ning frowned slightly.


    "Ningning, Jingzhi is going to participate in a competition this weekend, do you want to go together?"


    Lu Ning said softly: "Okay."


    ¡­


    Lu Jingzhi recently participated in more and more competitions, and their teachers attached great importance to them, and collected a lot of competitions for him to participate in. Some Lu Jingzhi in other places refused, but the local ones agreed.


    The family took him to the competition on weekends, and the teacher was waiting for them at the competition site.


    The result of the competition was announced on the spot, and Lu Jingzhi was promoted without any surprise.


    But next week I will go to the capital to participate in the finals.


    Lu Jingzhi was a little hesitant, and Lu Ning said that he would go with him before he felt at ease.


    This competition won the first prize of 10,000 yuan.


    The competition was held in an office building near the shopping mall. After Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi finished, they took the two of them to the nearby shopping mall.


    Lu Ning seldom wears his own clothes today, and usually always wears his school uniform.


    She wore a pair of black sweatpants, a thin black sweater inside, and a small jacket outside. It was too simple to wear, and it looked good on her.


    When Lu Ning was taking Lu Jingzhi to buy ice cream, two girls came out of the luxury store next door. They seemed to see her, and they turned their heads and went back.


    After a while, four or five people came out and looked this way. Lu Ning noticed that their eyes were looking this way, and several people immediately avoided her gaze subconsciously.


    It was just a glance, but Lu Ning also recognized these people.


    They are all daughters of several companies that have business dealings with the Lu family.


    Lu Ning looked away indifferently, took the finished ice cream and handed it to Lu Jingzhi, and the two walked back.


    When I passed by that store, I was stopped by someone.


    "Lu Ning?"


    Lu Ning looked back at her.


    The people behind her all looked at Lu Ning, looking up and down her body.


    She didn''t speak, but the person behind said: "Ah, it''s really Lu Ning, she almost didn''t recognize her dressed like this."


    The girl who stopped Lu Ning first frowned, stepped closer and looked at her: "How are you recently?"


    Lu Ning looked at her: "Very good."


    She hesitated and said: "If you have any difficulties, you can call me."


    Lu Ning hadn''t spoken yet, but a strange voice came from behind him again.


    "Hey, Sun Qian, I''m afraid you made a mistake. How can the young lady of the Lu family have any difficulties? Oh, wait! Look at my memory, this young lady of the Lu family is no longer this."


    After speaking, the people who were with her laughed.


    Sun Qian looked at Lu Ning, and looked at her apologetically: "Lu Ning, ignore them, call me if you have anything to do, you can go first."


    Lu Ning didn''t say anything and turned to leave, and he didn''t plan to talk to them anymore.


    "Tsk tsk tsk, Sun Qian, don''t even look at her, and you won''t be afraid of getting her poor air when you get in touch with her."


    Sun Qian was startled, turned to look at them, frowned, and was about to speak, but Lu Ning stopped and turned to look at them, a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    Sun Qian knew that the current Lu Ning had nothing to fight with these people, fearing that she would be bullied, he wanted to persuade her to leave first.


    She was pulling Lu Ning, but Lu Jingzhi next to Lu Ning raised his legs and ran over, looking up at the girls.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 147： no one can beat

    Chapter 147 No one can compare


    "Auntie, what is this smelly smell on your body? Did you forget to wipe your buttocks when you went to the bathroom?"


    Lu Jingzhi''s milky voice rang in his ears, and the faces of several ''aunts'' were so angry that they blushed. Such words were vulgar in their hearts, and a kid stopped him for a while.


    Seeing that he looks a bit like Lu Ning, he couldn''t help but start attacking when he looked up at Lu Ning.


    "I really underestimated you. I have treated you as the young lady of the Lu family for so many years. I still have the most basic politeness and elegance. I never thought that a child would be taught so vulgarly by you. I see your gentleness and politeness for so many years. It''s all just pretending, no wonder you have always said so little, I''m afraid that apart from these dirty words, you can''t say anything else out of your mouth!"


    She denied and attacked Lu Ning''s past in just one sentence.


    Lu Ning raised his eyes and looked at her with one hand in his pocket: "Miss, you have been doing this longer than me, but I have never seen where your politeness and elegance are. You have to be careful, you can''t tell. Parents will bring one back from the outside and tell you that there is no place for you in the Liu family, and your situation may be better than mine by then, after all, you are dirty."


    "You! Do you think everyone is as indulgent as your parents, you don''t even know how many children you have, and you even helped others raise children for more than ten years!"


    She was talking about the parents of the Lu family.


    I was also stimulated by Lu Ning''s words, and she was a little out of choice. After all, Lu Ning is the target of their people''s teasing now. When Lu Ning said that, it seemed that she would also be the one being teased. She was instantly angry.


    The girl next to her was stunned for a moment when she heard her words, and then looked at her.


    "Ziyou..."


    I wanted to remind her not to speak so bluntly, but just after her name was called, someone suddenly came out from the side, standing beside Lu Ning and looking at Liu Ziyou.


    Liu Ziyou was taken aback, and everyone was taken aback.


    Lu Yue''an looked at Liu Ziyou who stayed on the spot, with a sarcastic smile on her lips: "Miss Liu, don''t blame me for speaking harshly, but why don''t you look at yourself before talking about others, and how many children did your parents raise for you outside?" Brothers and sisters, you might as well check it out.


    When it comes to indulgent nature, probably no one can compare to uncles and aunts. "


    "you!"


    Liu Ziyou blushed angrily, took two steps forward and wanted to go up to argue with Lu Yuean, but was stopped by the people next to him.


    "I''m sorry An''an, Ziyou is outspoken, don''t worry, I will apologize to you on her behalf."


    She and Liu Ziyou are good friends, so at this moment, she can only cover her up quickly.


    The Lu family and the others can''t afford to provoke them now.


    In the final analysis, Liu Ziyou''s words were too much, and he happened to meet Lu Yue''an and said these things when Lu Yue''an was around. Otherwise, if she humiliated Lu Ning, Lu Yue''an would not make a sound while watching the excitement.


    Lu Yuean beckoned to Lu Jingzhi: "Xiaobao, come here."


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Lu Yuean, but finally ran over.


    He knew that no matter what the reason was, Lu Yue''an was helping them out now, Lu Jingzhi didn''t say anything, seeing her outstretched hand, he still took it, but the other hand still didn''t forget to hold Lu Ning''s hand .


    "Miss Liu, in the future, it''s better to talk less and do more."


    After she finished speaking, she turned around and pulled Lu Jingzhi away.


    Lu Ning followed Lu Jingzhi and was pulled by him.


    But realizing that Lu Yue''an was going to talk to him, Lu Jingzhi let go of Lu Ning''s hand halfway and asked her to wait for him where she was.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 148： start a company

    Chapter 148 Start a company


    Lu Ning stood where he was, looking at the two people who stopped not far away.


    Lu Yuean knelt down and looked at Lu Jingzhi.


    "Xiao Bao, how are you doing recently?"


    She glanced at Lu Ning with a vague look.


    Looking at her hand stretched towards his head, Lu Jingzhi dodged subconsciously.


    "I''m doing very well."


    Lu Yue''an looked at him, but didn''t feel anything. Lu Jingzhi didn''t like being touched since he was a child, even Shen Yunci would be avoided by him.


    Lu Yuean looked at him with a gentle smile: "Why didn''t you come for my sister''s birthday? Didn''t Mom and Dad bring you?"


    Looking at her, Lu Jingzhi spoke mercilessly: "I''m celebrating my sister''s birthday with me."


    Lu Yue''an gave him a hand to help him unzip his jacket.


    Just stunned for a moment, then looked at him with a smile as if nothing happened: "My sister found a new dessert shop, when do you have time, can my sister take you there?"


    Looking at him, Lu Yuean thought he would refuse, but she just found an excuse to say a few words to Lu Jingzhi, the purpose was to annoy Lu Ning.


    But Lu Jingzhi agreed.


    "The day after tomorrow, you come to pick me up from school, don''t come to the school gate, just wait for me on the nearest street."


    Lu Yue''an was stunned for a moment, and just about to say something, Lu Jingzhi spoke first: "I leave school ten minutes earlier than you, you can ask your driver to pick me up first, and then pick you up."


    Lu Yue''an was stunned for a moment, looked at him and could only nod: "Okay, then, I will ask the driver to pick you up the day after tomorrow."


    Lu Jingzhi nodded: "Well, goodbye."


    Then turned around and walked towards Lu Ning.


    Looking at him coming, Lu Ning subconsciously raised his hand to wrap his arms around his shoulders, and then patted his head out of habit.


    Lu Yuean stood up slowly, looking at her hand on Lu Jingzhi''s head not far away.


    It was obvious that Lu Jingzhi didn''t refuse at all.


    ¡­


    When the group went back, they passed by the store again. Lu Jingzhi looked inside, and there were rows of exquisite bags neatly arranged.


    Recalling that each of those girls had different styles of bags in their hands just now, and Lu Yuean also had one in his hand.


    He pulled Lu Ning''s arm: "Sister."


    Lu Ning looked down at him: "En?"


    "Do you like bags?"


    Lu Ning glanced in the direction of his finger: "I don''t like it."


    She''s telling the truth, she really doesn''t like it, she has never been very interested in these things, girls of the same age are all after luxury goods, and when she was bagging diamonds, she had already followed Mr. Lu in and out of the company to read the report.


    Compared with those bags, she prefers to look at those complicated data.


    "Then what do you like? Diamonds?"


    "Gold?"


    Shen Yunci also answered next to him.


    Lu Ning thought for a while: "Let''s start a company."


    "..."


    ¡­


    It was late at night after the family went shopping, so they decided to go home after eating outside.


    There is a restaurant called Demingxuan near the shopping mall, which is decorated in an antique style.


    This store is very popular and tastes very good. You have to make a reservation one week in advance.


    When Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci pointed to this restaurant to eat, Lu Ning was in a bit of trouble.


    When she came with Mr. Lu before, she would sell her some thin noodles because of the relationship with the Lu family, but now...


    Looking at the earnest eyes of the two, Lu Ning decided to try it.


    She went in by herself and asked them to wait outside. Who knows what will happen inside, it''s better not to let them get hurt.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 149： You ungrateful animal

    Chapter 149 Shame on the face


    The front desk saw Lu Ning coming, and immediately smiled at her: "Miss Lu, you are here."


    Lu Ning nodded: "Is there a place now?"


    The little girl at the front desk glanced at the computer: "Now, there is no room for the box. Can you look downstairs? There are still two seats."


    Lu Ning nodded: "Yes."


    The little girl smiled: "Okay, wait a moment, I will let..."


    Before she finished speaking, she was suddenly grabbed by someone.


    "what are you doing?"


    The little girl turned her head immediately: "Sister Lu, I''m arranging a seat for Miss Lu."


    Lu Ning glanced at her badge - Sun Lu.


    Sun Lu immediately rolled her eyes at the little girl: "Arrange some arrangements, just stand there."


    The little girl was taken aback for a moment, and could only stand aside.


    "I''m sorry, Ms. Lu, as you know, we need to make a reservation one week in advance. You see that there are not many seats available, why don''t you make a reservation first?"


    Reaching out without hitting the smiling face, Lu Ning looked at her and silently endured it.


    "it is good."


    "Well, if the appointment is made, we will call you to notify you, please pay attention."


    Lu Ning just turned around, and her voice sounded behind her.


    "Don''t you read the news? You really don''t know anything. Anyone can enter us! What kind of arrangement! It''s not the real Ms. Lu, you figure it out, what will happen to such a pig brain in the future Hang around here! Did you hear what I said!"


    "But¡­"


    "But what is it! If you make a mistake in the future, you will be transferred to the back kitchen to wash dishes!"


    Lu Ning turned his head, staring at Sun Lu with icy eyes.


    "Do you want to wash dishes in the back kitchen?"


    Sun Lu looked up at Lu Ning with disdain. Of course she knew that Lu Ning had heard those words, and she did it on purpose.


    "Miss Lu, do you have anything else to do?"


    Lu Ning stared at her, eyes as cold as ice: "Answer my question! Don''t you want to do it anymore?"


    Sun Lu seemed to have heard a funny joke, and looked at Lu Ning with a sneer: "Miss Lu, you really think you are the eldest lady of the Lu family, you can see which lu your lu is, it has the same pronunciation but different words , but also a different fate.


    If you are polite to you, don''t be shameless. "


    The little girl standing behind blushed, "Sister Lu, stop talking."


    "Go away! What''s the matter with you! These people are really used to being young ladies, and now I don''t know what their identity is. We are not where cats and dogs can come in, and you may not be able to afford it." How about our meal, you can weigh yourself, do you deserve it?"


    Looking at her, Lu Ning slammed his palm on the table at the front desk.


    Sun Lu was taken aback, but when she looked at Lu Ning, she was already very arrogant: "What are you doing! You still want to hit someone?"


    Just as Lu Ning was about to speak, someone grabbed his shoulder.


    "Ning Ning, what''s wrong?"


    Lu Ning looked up and saw Lu Zhi.


    Lu Ning didn''t want to teach others a lesson in front of Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci, and just wanted to shake his head, when the voice that was not afraid of death came again: "Hmph, the whole family is so poor!"


    Lu Ning directly raised his hand and threw the stack of business cards on the front desk firmly on her face.


    "What are you doing! What are you doing! I want to call the police! How dare you hit me!"


    Before she finished shouting, two voices suddenly rang in her ears.


    "Hi boss."


    "Boss, why did you come here without saying anything?"


    Sun Lu''s mind went blank for an instant.


    boss? What boss? Where is the boss? !


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 150： turn her off

    Chapter 150 drove her away


    Sun Lu opened her eyes, rubbed her face and looked over, and saw a tall man standing behind Lu Ning, who looked in his forties.


    At the moment, he was staring at her.


    But when he lowered his head to talk to Lu Ning, his eyes were gentle again.


    "Ningning, have they made you unhappy?"


    Lu Ning doesn''t know him, but he knows how to judge the situation.


    "kindness."


    Lu Ning nodded.


    "Do you feel sick?"


    Lu Ning nodded.


    "Which makes you uncomfortable?"


    His gaze carried the majesty of a superior, and Sun Lu was frightened instantly, her legs trembling.


    Lu Ning directly raised his finger and said, "Her."


    Sun Lu''s eyes showed fear, she stopped rubbing her face, and ran out quickly: "I''m sorry, Miss Lu, I was wrong, I''m sorry, I just talked nonsense, my lord has a lot of words, don''t talk to me. My common sense, I was wrong! Don''t be angry, I apologize, I apologize to you! I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    She desperately grabbed Lu Ning''s arm, like grabbing the last straw.


    Lu Ning looked at her coldly: "You scratched me."


    Hearing this, the man beside him raised his hand and pushed Sun Lu away.


    Sun Lu still wanted to go forward, but was immediately controlled.


    The man snapped his fingers to one side, and the general manager walked over immediately.


    "Turn her off."


    The general manager next to him nodded immediately.


    "Ningning, let''s go, you are scared, uncle will calm you down."


    Lu Ning nodded, walked two steps and stopped, turned to look at the little girl standing blankly behind the front desk.


    "I like her."


    The man next to him followed his gaze.


    The little girl froze for a moment, and Lu Ning glanced sideways at her badge.


    "Wei Qingqing."


    The man turned his head to look at the general manager: "Let her take that man''s place."


    The general manager nodded.


    Several people disappeared from sight, and Wei Qingqing still hadn''t recovered.


    ?


    how? She seems... promoted?


    Or promotion in situ? !


    Looked blankly at the place where Lu Ning left.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After entering the box, Lu Ning officially met the man in front of him.


    "Ningning, this is Uncle Jiang, a friend of Dad''s. This store belongs to Uncle Jiang."


    Lu Ning nodded: "Hello, Uncle Jiang. Thank you, Uncle Jiang."


    Jiang Yu looked at Lu Ning with a warm smile: "Uncle Jiang also needs to thank you. People like this will be troublesome if they stay here. You have left Uncle Jiang with a lot of trouble."


    Lu Ning was also shamelessly praised by Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi after moving here, and he didn''t feel embarrassed to be praised so much by Jiang Yu, so he served a cup of tea to respect Jiang Yu.


    It was time for the adults to talk, and Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi were happily eating.


    The taste here is really good, and in Lu Ning''s heart, it is second only to Lao Liu.


    While eating, he discussed going to the capital with Lu Jingzhi.


    It was a pleasure to eat a meal.


    Before leaving, Jiang Yu also added Lu Ning''s contact information.


    He will stay in City A for a while recently, and may meet often.


    After bidding farewell to Jiang Yu, the family walked home while strolling.


    "Mom and Dad, have you known Uncle Jiang for a long time?"


    The two nodded: "Your brother met before he was born."


    Lu Ning nodded.


    Although she met Jiang Yu for the first time, he was decent, with the charm of his age, unhurried and sincere in speaking. Lu Ning thought he was a person who could make friends with him. This was from the fact that Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci knew him. The time can be seen.


    But at the same time, Lu Ning felt that he was unfathomable...


    Sorry dears, it¡¯s a little late today, and I¡¯ll post two more chapters after I¡¯ve finished writing them. By the way, I¡¯m asking for a recommendation ticket and a monthly pass~ There are only eight monthly passes, so there¡¯s no way to add more, so hurry up!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 151： what match?

    Chapter 151 What game?


    The four returned home and were stunned at the same time as Lu Qing, who was wearing an apron and holding a spatula.


    Lu Qing looked at them: "You... went out to eat?"


    Shen Yunci: "Well...you, have you cooked?"


    Lu Qing: "...En."


    Lu Zhi, Shen Yunci: It''s over, I forgot that there is an eldest son in the family.


    Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi took a look.


    A table of dishes.


    Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi met eyes.


    The two said in unison: "Mom and Dad, we are not full, how about you?"


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi immediately said, "We''re not full either."


    The four of them rushed to the table and sat down.


    "Qing''er, what kind of soup did you cook? It smells so good."


    "Yes brother, I can drink two bowls!"


    Lu Ning rubbed Lu Jingzhi''s head, got up and went into the kitchen to fill up the soup.


    Looking at them, Lu Qing didn''t say anything, and silently bent his lips. There was still a dish on the pot, so he also entered the kitchen with a spatula.


    Turned his head and glanced at Lu Ning who was serving soup.


    "Is your school going to have a sports meeting?"


    "kindness."


    Lu Ning responded without saying anything else.


    Lu Zhi heard it, and glanced at the kitchen: "Ning Ning, when is the sports meeting, can parents come in?"


    Lu Ning came out with a bowl of soup: "Yes, this is the last time we will participate. The third year of high school is considered a parent-child sports meeting, and parents must participate together."


    "Really!"


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were excited at the same time.


    "Mom will participate then!"


    "Dad wants to participate too!"


    The two looked at each other, neither willing to budge.


    Lu Ning hurriedly said: "There are many projects, and both parents can participate."


    Only then were the two satisfied, and took the bowl from Lu Ning.


    "What kind of events are there? Dad chooses the most powerful one, and we will definitely let our precious daughter win the first place!"


    Looking at their childish looks, Lu Ning couldn''t help but smile.


    "I''m not quite sure yet. This time I want to publicize the school. It seems that the media has been invited, so I made a promotional page. I''ll show you some of them tomorrow."


    "Good good good good!"


    Lu Jingzhi sipped the soup with a spoon, and said, "I''m going too."


    Shen Yunci nodded immediately: "Okay, I''ll ask you for leave. Anyway, our little treasure is smart, so it doesn''t matter if you ask for leave once or twice."


    Lu Zhi nodded in agreement beside him.


    "By the way, Ning Ning, when is the sports meeting? Is it before you go to the capital or after you go to the capital? It''s too late. Otherwise, I won''t go to the capital."


    Lu Ning: "... in time."


    Looking at how they didn''t take the game seriously at all, Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing helplessly.


    Lu Qing came out of the kitchen with the dishes: "What capital? Are you going to the capital?"


    The four looked at each other.


    "Well, Jingzhi has a competition and needs to go to the capital."


    "The game? What game?"


    Lu Qing is at a loss now.


    "Small competition, small competition."


    "..."


    "You don''t tell me anything now?"


    Lu Qing was a little helpless.


    Shen Yunci quickly explained: "We only confirmed it today, Qing''er, don''t think too much. If you feel bad, you can accompany Jingzhi to the capital with Ningning."


    Lu Qing: "Okay."


    Shen Yunci: "..."


    That''s what I said, you really agreed.


    The four of them had another meal with Lu Qing. Their stomachs were so round that they didn''t want to move. In the end, it was Lu Qing who cleaned the bowl.


    "Mom and Dad, you don''t have to pick me up after school tomorrow."


    Lu Jingzhi spoke suddenly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 152： going to the capital

    Chapter 152 Going to the capital


    "Why? What''s the matter?"


    "I want...to do my homework with my classmates. Their parents will pick me up from the school gate. I will call you when the time comes."


    Hearing that he was a classmate, Shen Yunci was relieved, but still a little worried.


    "How many classmates are together? Why don''t parents go with you?"


    "No need, all the students are going, I can make video calls with you all the time without my parents."


    "Well, remember to contact your parents in time. If your parents don''t answer, you should contact your older brothers and sisters."


    Lu Jingzhi nodded: "Got it, I''m going to write the test paper."


    "Go."


    Lu Ning also got up to wash up.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day, when Lu Ning went to the classroom, he went to the sports committee and asked for a few leaflets.


    Bring them to the infirmary at noon, Gu Zi and Gu Chen looked at it.


    Gu Zi said excitedly: "Can we participate?"


    Lu Ning lay on the sofa and looked at him: "Which one do you want to participate in?"


    Gu Zi glanced at it: "This, this, Gu Chen and I can participate together! Intellectual relay. This requires three people, you definitely need us!"


    Lu Ning nodded helplessly: "Okay, okay."


    Gu Zi smiled with satisfaction, and continued to see what else he could participate in.


    "It feels like we can all participate."


    While the two of them were watching, Gu Zi muttered to himself.


    Looking at them, Lu Ning said, "I''m going to the capital this weekend."


    "what?"


    Two people looked up at the same time.


    "Going to the capital?"


    Lu Ning sat up and nodded.


    "Jingzhi has a competition to compete in the capital."


    "Do you need us together?"


    "No, just go to the game and don''t need to do anything else, you can rest at home."


    The two nodded.


    "What competition, isn''t your brother still a little younger?"


    Looking at his gestures, Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing angrily: "It''s not that young either. He''s five years old."


    Gu Chen continued to look at the leaflet in his hand: "Five years old, calm and calm, a talent."


    He still remembers Lu Jingshang''s appearance in the hospital last time, he was so calm that he didn''t look like a child at all.


    "Stop thinking about him."


    "Do we still need to think about him? You are our boss. The brother of the boss is one of our own. You don''t need to think about him."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    ¡ª¡ª


    After school, Lu Jingzhi followed the team and walked out slowly. Many parents gathered outside to pick up the students. Lu Jingzhi passed through the crowd, turned left and walked into the main road. There were fewer people here. He looked at a black car not far away. Bentley walked over slowly.


    Lao Zhu had been waiting for a long time, Lu Yuean thought that Lu Jingzhi had misremembered the time, and the kindergarten had to end an hour earlier instead of ten minutes, so he asked Lao Zhu to come early, and ended up staring at him for more than an hour. Before the person came out, Lao Zhu had only vaguely seen Lu Jingzhi twice, and he was not sure which one was him.


    Until someone knocked on the car window.


    A child who looked only five or six years old stood by the car door and looked at him.


    "Old Zhu?"


    He called out directly.


    Old Zhu responded subconsciously, and quickly reacted.


    "It''s Young Master Jingzhi, I''m the eldest lady who sent me to pick you up, Lu Yuean."


    Lu Jingzhi nodded, opened the back door of the car and sat on it. Lao Zhu''s half-stretched leg was silently retracted.


    cough¡ª


    "Young master, please fasten your seat belt, we are leaving."


    "Well, you can call me Jingzhi."


    I¡¯ve been quite busy recently, my dears, tomorrow¡¯s update will be as early as possible~ I love you guys, okay~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 153： it doesnt matter

    Chapter 153 is nothing to do


    The car started slowly.


    At the beginning, there was nothing to say, but Lu Jingzhi suddenly spoke later.


    "Before... did my sister always take this car?"


    Before he said it, Lao Zhu understood that he was talking about Lu Ning.


    Mentioning Lu Ning, he couldn''t help laughing: "Well, I used to pick up the eldest lady."


    Lu Jingzhi rolled his big eyes around, glanced inside the car, and then asked again: "Sister, was she happy before?"


    Old Zhu was taken aback for a moment.


    "Not too happy."


    At that time, Lu Ning was mostly lonely.


    Lu Jingzhi sat in his seat and didn''t speak any more.


    The car went all the way to the entrance of No. 1 Middle School.


    It so happened that the school bell rang at this time.


    After a while, someone ran out first.


    Lu Jingzhi turned his head and took a look, and saw Lu Ning running fast with his schoolbag in his hand, and ran directly to the coffee shop across the road.


    "..."


    He belatedly breathed a sigh of relief.


    About ten minutes later, Lu Yuean walked out together with others. When he saw the car outside, he took two quick steps, opened the door and sat in it.


    "Xiaobao, you have been waiting for a long time."


    "fine."


    Lu Yuean knocked on the back of the chair, and Lao Zhu immediately started the car.


    ¡­


    The dessert shop has an elegant environment, playing soothing light music.


    Lu Yuean took Lu Jingzhi to sit by the window.


    Lu Jingzhi glanced at the store where there were only the two of them as customers.


    As if he knew what he was looking at, Lu Yuean smiled and looked at him: "I''ve reserved the place, so you can eat whatever you want."


    Lu Jingzhi looked at the exquisite desserts in front of him, silently pulled over a chocolate-wrapped one, and took two bites with a small fork.


    During the period, Lu Yue''an kept asking him questions, mostly about how the family was doing. Lu Jingzhi knew that she was asking about the situation and what she wanted to hear, but he just ate in silence, occasionally responding.


    After he finished eating all the desserts in front of him, Lu Yuean pushed over another yellow dessert: "Try this, the mango one, it''s delicious."


    Lu Jingzhi frowned slightly, picked up a tissue on the side and wiped his mouth.


    "no need."


    Lu Yuean looked at him: "Are you full? Do you want some juice?"


    Just as she was about to call the waiter, Lu Jingzhi interrupted her directly.


    "Sister, no need."


    This is the first time Lu Jingzhi called her sister after Lu Yuean left.


    She looked at Lu Jingzhi and smiled, thinking that children are easy to coax, and a little delicious food can make him change his mind.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at her smile and said directly: "You don''t need to waste time on me anymore, you and our family are not a family anymore, you made it very clear when you left, I also agree with what you said at that time heard it all..."


    Lu Yuean felt cold when he said this.


    "You are right, you have the right to pursue these things, not to mention that they are your biological parents, and I hope you will draw a clear line with our family as you said at the time, and don''t come back to pretend to be good because of your unhappiness. Why are you fighting for attention with your sister?


    This is your own choice, you have to abide by your choice, and don''t keep pestering your brother anymore.


    Your life is already good.


    This is the last point you gave me, okay, I will be a stranger from now on, and there is no relationship between siblings. "


    What he said was not something a child could say at all, while Lu Yuean was shocked, he felt that someone had instigated him to say this.


    "Thank you for the dessert, Miss Lu."


    He jumped off his seat, turned around and left the store, leaving only Lu Yuean sitting on the seat.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 154： something happened

    Chapter 154 Something Happened to Jing Zhi


    Old Zhu watched Lu Jingzhi walk out, and hurriedly got out of the car.


    "Young master, why did you come out?"


    Lu Jingzhi looked at him and didn''t continue to correct his address.


    "I am going home."


    Old Zhu hurriedly opened the door of the back seat.


    "Then I''ll take you back."


    Lu Jingzhi shook his head: "No need."


    After speaking, a black stretched Lincoln bypassed Lao Zhu''s car and stopped in front of Lu Jingzhi.


    The driver got off the driver''s seat and helped Lu Jingzhi open the rear door.


    Lu Jingzhi took two steps, looked back at the stunned old Zhu and waved to him: "Goodbye."


    Old Zhu subconsciously raised his hand to say goodbye to him, watching Lu Jing get into the car, and the car drove away slowly.


    Old Zhu recovered and realized that he forgot to ask Lu Jing who called the car.


    There is a sign of ''Tujing'' on the body.


    Old Zhu quickly wrote down the license plate number. He was a child after all. Later, he called Lu Ning to see if Lu Jingzhi was home.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It was already 8 o''clock in the evening when Lu Ning received the call, and her boss kindly told her to leave work early when she just got to get off work.


    Lu Ning happened to be going home to pick up things, and on the way back, he received a call from Lao Zhu.


    "Miss, has Young Master Jing Zhi returned home?"


    Lu Ning was puzzled for a moment: "Jingzhi? I haven''t returned home yet, have you seen it?"


    Old Zhu was also taken aback for a moment: "Didn''t he tell you, today he made an appointment with Miss."


    Lu Ning understood after thinking about it for a while.


    Lu Jingzhi said that he was going to his classmate''s house to meet Lu Yue''an, for fear that his parents would lie if they thought too much about it.


    "I see, Lao Zhu, is your son better?"


    Old Zhu''s eyes turned red when he heard the words: "Thank you, Miss, the situation has stabilized now, and the money has been replaced. I can do a few more jobs to cover the medical expenses. You don''t need to send me any more money, and your condition is not good. .¡±


    Lu Ning smiled indifferently: "It''s okay, don''t worry about me, as long as the situation is stable, remember to call me if you have anything to do."


    "Okay, miss, thank you."


    Lu Ning hung up the phone, and received a call from Shen Yunci within two minutes.


    "Ningning, your father and I are going back later, did Xiaobao call you, can I trouble you to pick him up?"


    Afraid that they might be worried, Lu Ning said: "I called and said that I have arrived home. I just left work early. I will go home and have a look, and then I will call you back."


    "Okay, thank you baby."


    "You''re welcome, Mom."


    After hanging up the phone, Lu Ning continued to walk into the community.


    She seemed to have noticed something, and turned her head sharply to look behind her.


    A black Volkswagen seemed to stop not far away.


    Lu Ning frowned, raised his steps and continued to walk until he reached the gate of the community, where vehicles could not enter.


    "Ningning is back, it''s so early today."


    "Well, Grandpa Qin is relatively early today."


    Grandpa Qin smiled and nodded kindly: "Your brothers are all home."


    Hearing this, Lu Ning heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Well, then I will go home, Grandpa Qin."


    "go Go."


    Lu Ning walked home, but didn''t ask Lu Jingzhi to open the lock with the key.


    After entering the door, she put away her things and looked at the living room, but there was no one there.


    "Jingzhi? Jingzhi?"


    Called twice but no one answered.


    Lu Ning didn''t think too much, and walked towards the room.


    Knocked on Lu Jingzhi''s door.


    "Jing Zhi, are you there? Jing Zhi?"


    Lu Ning didn''t hear any sound, it was eerily quiet.


    Lu Ning knocked on the door again, still there was no sound, she couldn''t help pushing the door open with some doubts.


    "Jingzhi, I''m coming in..."


    The door of the room was pushed open, Lu Ning was startled by the scene in front of him and gasped...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 155： i know you are following me

    Chapter 155 I know you are following me


    Suddenly there was a thunderstorm outside, which seemed to split the sky, and the downpour fell instantly.


    When Lu Ning opened the door and went in, the rain outside was hitting the eaves, making a loud noise.


    There was no sign of Lu Jingzhi in sight, but looking down, Lu Jingzhi was lying motionless on the floor.


    Lu Ning trembled in horror, and quickly ran over to hug Lu Jingzhi.


    "Jing Zhi! Jing Zhi!"


    She patted Lu Jingzhi''s face, but there was no response. His cheeks were very swollen, and his body and face were densely covered with red spots.


    Lu Ning was terrified, and his hands were shaking while holding him.


    "Jingzhi!"


    She couldn''t wake Lu Jingzhi up, so she calmed herself down.


    "Ambulance Ambulance!"


    But it took a long time for the ambulance to arrive, and it was far from the nearest hospital. Lu Ning thought of something, and quickly dialed out with his mobile phone.


    "Huo! Huo Jinyan! I, I know you are following me, don''t move, don''t go! Can you take me to the hospital first!"


    Huo Jinyan, who was standing under the eaves of the teaching building, was a little dazed, but when he heard Lu Ning''s strange voice, he quickly asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Lu Ning got up and walked out while hugging Lu Jingzhi: "My brother, my brother is in a coma, aren''t you outside, can you take us to the hospital! Now!"


    She was about to shout out in a hurry.


    His voice trembled.


    Huo Jinyan rushed into the rain curtain, the car was outside, Chu Ting was pushed violently before he could react, and the whole person was overturned and fell on the co-pilot.


    Huo Jinyan threw the phone aside, and the car sped away like an arrow off the string.


    Lu Ning hurriedly went out with Lu Jingzhi in his arms, and only had time to pull a coat hanging by the door before quickly running downstairs with him in his arms.


    She ran all the way, hugged Lu Jingzhi tightly, buried his head in her arms, wrapped him in a coat, and tried not to let him get wet.


    He ran all the way out of the community gate.


    Grandpa Qin saw her figure, and quickly chased her out with an umbrella: "Ningning! Xiaoning! What''s the matter?!"


    But Lu Ning has already gone far away.


    Seeing that something was wrong, Grandpa Qin hurried back and took out his mobile phone to call Lu Zhi.


    "Xiao Lu, it seems that something happened to your family. Just now Xiao Ning ran out with someone in his arms. It seems to be the cause of your family..."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning hugged Lu Jingzhi, every part of her body was drenched, she could only feel her own breathing, and wanted to run faster and faster.


    He called Lu Jingzhi''s name from time to time, hoping that he would wake up.


    But Lu Jingzhi never woke up, he was quietly hugged by her, and fell into a coma completely.


    Lu Ning''s eyes were red, afraid that something would happen to him.


    She finally ran all the way to the main road. There was not even a car on the street. She looked around hurriedly, only to see the black Volkswagen parked not far from the other side of the road, twenty to thirty meters away. Just as he was about to run over, the Maybach in front of him suddenly slammed on the brakes, and the harsh sound covered the sound of the rain.


    The car stopped in front of her, Chu Ting quickly got out of the car and opened the back door for Lu Ning to sit in, now was not the time to think too much, Lu Ning got in the car quickly, Chu Ting quickly got in the car after closing the door, and the door closed In an instant, the car sped out immediately.


    Lu Ning was covered by wet hair, she vaguely saw Huo Jinyan sitting in the driver''s seat, staring darkly at the road ahead.


    Lu Ning''s eyes turned red instantly, and tears filled her eyes. She looked down at Lu Jingzhi who was still unresponsive in her arms, and tears fell on his cheeks...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 156： you are all around

    Chapter 156 You are by my side


    Huo Jinyan drove very fast, and the car arrived at the hospital very quickly.


    Lu Ning hugged Lu Jingzhi, opened the car door and rushed in.


    Huo Jinyan''s hand holding the steering wheel loosened for a moment, Chu Ting looked sideways, because the hand was too tight, Huo Jinyan''s hand was imprinted with the pattern on the steering wheel.


    Chu Ting looked at Huo Jinyan, and said in a low voice, "Mr. Huo, why don''t you go and have a look? Ms. Lu will be scared by herself."


    Huo Jinyan glanced at him sideways, turned around, opened the car door, got out of the car, and walked quickly into the hospital door.


    In the emergency room, Lu Ning watched the doctor perform various examinations on Lu Jingzhi. She was pushed out by the little nurse, and the curtain on the bed was drawn to isolate her.


    She stood where she was, the rain on her body was still dripping down.


    When Huo Jinyan walked in, he saw her standing there, dazed and red-eyed.


    He stepped over and gently put a coat on her.


    Lu Ning suddenly regained his senses and raised his eyes to look at him.


    With a hoarse voice: "Thank you."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with red eyes, wet eyes, and her eyes moved slightly.


    Emotionally, he raised his hand and hugged her into his arms, and patted her on the head lightly: "It will be fine, you have done what you can."


    Lu Ning was held in his arms stiffly, and was startled suddenly when he heard this, with his arms propped on his chest, tears rolling down his eyes.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning''s cell phone rang suddenly. She took it out of her pocket and was about to answer it when she heard several people rushing in from outside.


    "Ning Ning, Ning Ning!"


    Lu Zhi had a mobile phone in his hand, and Shen Yunci followed the ringtone to find it.


    When seeing Lu Ning who was soaking wet, Shen Yunci was terrified, and quickly ran over to hug her: "What''s the matter, is there any injury, let mom see."


    Lu Ning''s eyes were red, and there were tears on his face.


    "Mom, it''s not me, it''s my brother."


    Shen Yunci looked at her: "As long as you are fine, where is your brother?"


    Lu Ning pointed to the hospital bed covered by the curtain.


    Shen Yunci clenched her hand: "It''s okay, it''s okay, you are great, my brother will be fine, don''t worry."


    Lu Ning looked at her, suppressed his emotions and nodded.


    The emergency room was noisy, Lu Ning looked back at Huo Jinyan, he stood behind her, his eyes were dark and cold, Lu Ning took a deep breath, and seemed to have calmed down a lot.


    The doctor opened the curtain and came out.


    "The family members come with me."


    Lu Zhi hurriedly walked out, Shen Yunci went to see Lu Jingzhi, Lu Ning stood still, Huo Jinyan took two steps forward, grabbed a nurse and asked a few words, then walked back to look at Lu Ning.


    "never mind."


    Lu Ning''s legs gave way, and Huo Jinyan raised his hand to hold her.


    Huo Jinyan helped her to sit outside the emergency room for a while.


    Lu Ning leaned his head against the wall, his hair was soaked, his whole body was soaked, and the rain was still slowly dripping from his hair.


    Huo Jinyan sat beside her.


    Lu Ning stared at the lamp on the ceiling, and said softly, "It seems that you are by my side every time I am in a particularly embarrassing situation."


    She pulled her lips and smiled suddenly.


    From the moment she changed from Lu Ning to Lu Ning, Huo Jinyan was by her side during the most embarrassing time.


    Huo Jinyan turned his head to look at her, didn''t say anything, but his eyes fell on her pair of pink plush slippers that were wet and dirty by the rain, the pink was no longer pink, nor was it fluffy.


    He raised his hand and took out his mobile phone to make a call.


    "Ningning, are you okay? Were you injured when you came here?"


    Lu Zhi came over and looked at Lu Ning and asked worriedly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 157： allergy

    Chapter 157 Allergies


    Lu Ning took care of everything by himself, and he was afraid that she would not talk about it.


    Lu Ning shook his head: "I''m fine, Dad, go and see Jingzhi."


    Lu Zhi nodded: "Don''t be afraid, it''s fine. The doctor said that the situation is stable. He will wake up when he gets better. He is allergic."


    "allergy?!"


    Lu Zhi nodded: "Maybe I ate something at a classmate''s house."


    "Isn''t Ke Jingzhi only allergic to mangoes?"


    Lu Zhi nodded: "The report on allergens will come out later."


    Lu Ning nodded and let Lu Zhijin go in.


    She put her arms on her legs and looked down at the ground.


    allergy¡­


    The first thing she thought of was Lu Yuean.


    But Lu Yuean has lived with Lu Jingzhi for so many years, does she even know that Lu Jingzhi is allergic to mangoes?


    Just as I was about to take out my phone to ask Lao Zhu, a pair of slippers suddenly appeared in my sight.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, and slightly raised his eyes to look at Huo Jinyan who was squatting in front of her.


    He raised his hand and took out the slippers and put them on the ground, then grabbed Lu Ning''s ankle and helped her take off the wet slippers on her feet and put on new ones.


    Then handed her a bag: "You still have injuries on your body. Wearing wet clothes is not good for your health. Go and change."


    Lu Ning looked up at him.


    Huo Jinyan raised his finger and pointed to a room at the end of the corridor: "I asked, but there is no one in that room, go there and change."


    He raised his hand to pull him up, but Lu Ning looked at him and didn''t move.


    Just as I was about to say something, suddenly someone called Lu Ning.


    "Ning Ning, why are you soaked through?"


    Lu Ning and Huo Jinyan turned their heads together.


    "Uncle Jiang? Are you here too?"


    Jiang Yu approached and looked at Lu Ning: "I came with your parents. I just went to go through the hospitalization procedures. Jingzhi will be hospitalized for observation."


    He still has some lists in his hand.


    "Thank you, Uncle Jiang."


    Jiang Yu looked at her: "It''s okay, it''s okay, what do you do, uncle will ask someone to find you a change of clothes." He was about to make a phone call.


    Lu Ning quickly stopped him: "No need, Uncle Jiang, I have it here."


    She pointed to the bag in her hand, then turned and walked towards the room Huo Jinyan pointed to.


    Huo Jinyan turned his head and watched her walk in.


    "Boss Huo?"


    Jiang Yu turned his head to see Huo Jinyan, and was a little surprised. He didn''t have time to look carefully just now.


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at him.


    "Mr. Jiang."


    Jiang Yu looked at him, and heard that Huo Jinyan had disappeared in the capital some time ago, so he came here.


    Jiang Yu blinked and thought for a while: "Mr. Huo, do you... know Ningning?"


    Huo Jinyan nodded: "She is me..." He paused and continued: "Friend."


    Jiang Yu raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    Huo Jinyan said that this person has no friends, and he is not a person who likes to make friends. Can Ningning be friends with him?


    But this was said by Huo Jinyan himself, which is unexpected but very reliable.


    Jiang Yu looked at him: "Mr. Huo will stay in City A for a while?"


    Huo Jinyan nodded: "Yes."


    "After returning to the capital, do you have time to treat Mr. Huo to a meal?"


    Their meal is not just a simple meal.


    Huo Jinyan is clear about this, and so is Jiang Yu.


    Huo Jinyan looked at him with deep eyes, and Jiang Yu couldn''t help but squeeze the list in his hand.


    Huo Jinyan, this look is really scary. Even if he is older and has seen a lot, he will still be frightened by his appearance.


    Jiang Yu wanted to make a joke to hide it, but heard Huo Jinyan say: "Yes."


    ? !


    He suspected that he had heard wrong.


    Huo Jinyan agreed? !


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 158： check who

    Chapter 158 Check Who


    Jiang Yu hurriedly responded, fearing that Huo Jinyan would go back on his word.


    ¡­


    When Lu Ning came out, Huo Jinyan was the only one in the corridor.


    He was standing there, facing this way, when Lu Ning came out, he looked up and saw him.


    She walked over and stood in front of him: "Thank you, Teacher Huo."


    Huo Jinyan frowned slightly upon hearing the words, but said nothing.


    Just pointing at her: "Back..."


    Lu Ning quickly said: "It''s okay, it''s healed, go back and take a bath and disinfect it, it''ll be fine."


    Huo Jinyan nodded.


    "Thank you for today..."


    I don''t know how many times I have thanked Huo Jinyan, but he has been helping her all the time.


    Lu Ning looked at him: "Mr. Huo, let me take you back?"


    Huo Jinyan nodded.


    Lu Ning breathed a sigh of relief silently, and followed him to send him out.


    Huo Jinyan walked slowly, and Lu Ning also walked slowly. The two walked side by side. When Lu Ning turned his head to look, he could see his shoulder, and he could only see his face when he raised his head slightly.


    She checked with her eyes, and Huo Jinyan was 1.88 meters tall. She was 1.7 meters tall, and her head was just around Huo Jinyan''s shoulder.


    He was only focused on studying the height, but Lu Ning didn''t pay attention. When he realized it, he was grabbed by Huo Jinyan.


    She regained her senses and looked forward for a while, and then she went to the rain again.


    Chu Ting drove the car over.


    Lu Ning smiled at Huo Jinyan: "Thank you, Mr. Huo. Goodbye, Mr. Huo."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, she couldn''t find anything wrong with her polite appearance.


    He couldn''t lift the car, so he took one last look at Lu Ning, and the car slowly left towards the outside of the hospital.


    Lu Ning turned around and went back.


    Huo Jinyan looked at the raindrops that were still falling outside, and said in a deep voice: "Go and find out who is following Lu Ning."


    "Yes."


    Huo Jinyan did not forget the first sentence Lu Ning said when he called.


    But he no longer followed her, and she could sense that someone else was following her.


    Huo Jinyan looked out the car window, narrowed his eyes slightly, frowned slightly, with a dangerous look on his face.


    ¡ª¡ª


    When Lu Ning went back, he met Lu Zhi who came out to look for her.


    "dad."


    Lu Zhi hurriedly grabbed her: "Where did you go?"


    "I''ll see off Teacher Huo."


    "Huo Jinyan?" Lu Zhi blurted out subconsciously.


    Lu Ning turned to look at him.


    "Teacher Huo is here?"


    He just didn''t notice.


    Lu Ning nodded, followed him into the elevator and said, "Well, Mr. Huo sent us here, and he happened to be nearby. Fortunately, he is, otherwise I don''t know what to do."


    It seemed that Lu Ning felt the difference between Lu Zhi and Huo Jinyan, and Lu Ning subconsciously spoke good words for him.


    Lu Zhi nodded, but became even more worried.


    Last time he checked what Huo Jinyan was going to do in City A, and he kept appearing beside Lu Ning. He was worried that Huo Jinyan had some conspiracy that would hurt Lu Ning, but he couldn''t find out the exact truth after checking. News, only heard that it may be because of a hacker.


    But why he appeared frequently beside Lu Ning has never been concluded. Even a teacher, there is no reason to appear by Lu Ning''s side by such a coincidence several times.


    Lu Ning turned to look at Lu Zhi''s expression.


    Lu Ning looked at her with downcast eyes and smiled: "It''s frightening, Jingzhi is fine, just woke up in a daze to look for you, and now fell asleep again."


    Lu Ning was pleasantly surprised: "Jing Zhi woke up."


    Lu Zhi nodded, looked at her and smiled: "Well, don''t worry, it will be fine when he wakes up."


    Lu Ning nodded and finally smiled.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 159： stay away from my family

    Chapter 159 Stay away from my family


    Lu Ning feels that there are too many things at home recently, and people are hospitalized one after another. She wants to find a master to settle it.


    Fortunately, there was nothing serious about Lu Jingzhi, and he gradually got better after taking the injection and taking the medicine.


    But Lu Ning had a fire in his heart, and this fire was because of Lu Yuean.


    She called Lao Zhu, and later asked Lu Jingzhi. Although he didn''t want to say more, he could understand that the most likely reason for his allergies was Lu Yuean.


    From Lao Zhu''s description, Lu Yue''an later wanted to give Lu Jingzhi something that tasted like mango, but at first Lu Jingzhi ate it because he thought it was the least likely to contain mango, but the cake contained mango-flavored jam. Lu Jingzhi was so anxious that he didn''t have time to pay attention to this matter.


    Lu Ning stepped into the school early the next morning and went straight to Class 2, Grade 3.


    She came late, probably everyone has arrived by now.


    Lu Yue''an was sitting on the seat talking to others, talking and smiling, looking very happy.


    Without saying a word, Lu Ning stepped into the door of the second class and went straight to her seat, raised her hand and grabbed her collar and pulled her up from the seat, and then pulled her out of the door.


    The people in the second class were stunned for a moment, and after they realized it, they immediately left their seats and probed to see what happened.


    Simply saying that the identities of these two people just passed each other will be discussed for a long time by the people around them. Now that one of them has made such a move, it makes people want to find out even more.


    "Hey, what''s the matter?"


    "Why are you filming me, I don''t know!"


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen Lu Ning like this, what did Lu Yue''an do?"


    "Who knows, maybe it''s wrong not to do anything."


    "what does it mean?"


    "You are stupid, your position was replaced by someone else for no reason, and you will still be calm when you see that person? Of course, it is a trivial matter that has to be made a fuss!"


    ¡­


    Lu Ning grabbed Lu Yuean by the collar.


    Lu Yuean grabbed her wrist with both hands and looked up at her: "What are you doing, Lu Ning!"


    Lu Ning pressed her against the wall and stared at her eyes and said word by word: "In the future! Stay away from my family!"


    Lu Yuean was taken aback for a moment, looking at her a little puzzled.


    "What do you mean, that''s my family too."


    Lu Ning looked at her with cold eyes: "It''s already gone. Since you changed your surname, you have nothing to do with them! I warn you! Don''t appear in front of my family in the future!"


    She had restrained herself very much, let go of her hand abruptly, and turned around to leave.


    Lu Yuean didn''t know whether it was out of anger or to attract people''s attention, she looked at Lu Ning''s back and shouted directly: "What are you talking about! They are also my family! Why do you bully me so much and keep me away from them? You didn''t Feelings, I don''t have any!"


    Lu Ning paused, turned his head and glanced at the poking heads of classes 1, 2, and 3, with a mocking smile on his lips.


    Since you don''t want to save face for you, then you can''t blame others.


    Lu Ning just stood there, raising his voice: "Do you have feelings? If you really care about them, won''t they remember Jingzhi''s mango allergy! Ask yourself what you took him out to eat! He almost fell ill in the hospital last night. I didn¡¯t save it! Is this what you call feelings! This is what you call feelings for your family? Stop pretending to be affectionate here. Everyone knows what you think. I¡¯ll say it for the last time, away from my family Stay away!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 160： is this yours

    Chapter 160 Is this yours?


    Lu Ning turned and left, leaving only Lu Yuean standing by the wall stunned.


    After a while, everyone backed away silently. Lu Yuean clenched his fists and walked back to the classroom until the class bell rang.


    ¡­


    Lin Ci saw that she was not in the right state when she came in, so she didn''t ask any more questions. After the two classes were over, she probably understood why when she came back from outside.


    I heard that Lu Yuean cried during recess.


    But no one dared to force Lu Ning in front of him. The people in Class 9 heard the gossip from the outside and came back as if they hadn¡¯t heard anything.


    The third class was English. After the break, Huo Jinyan walked in.


    But he was only halfway through the class when suddenly someone knocked on the door of their class from outside.


    Several teachers stood at the door, looking at Huo Jinyan.


    "Mr. Huo, I''m sorry, let''s ask the students in your class to understand something."


    Huo Jinyan looked at them, and before he could speak, the leading teacher pointed to a girl in the middle of the classroom: "Qian Qian, come out and play."


    Then he looked in Lu Ning''s direction again, and his tone became very unfriendly: "And you, Lu Ning."


    Lu Ning, who was suddenly called upon, was stunned for a moment, then stood up and walked out.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her back.


    "I''m sorry to bother you, Mr. Huo, you can continue with the class."


    They left with two students, Huo Jinyan walked up to the podium, put the book on the podium and looked down: "Self-study, do the remaining half of the test paper from yesterday."


    "it is good."


    There was a neat response from below.


    Huo Jinyan stepped off the podium and walked out.


    "Hey, what did you say? Why were Qian Qian and Lu Ning called away? They are still in Teacher Huo''s class."


    "That''s right, if it wasn''t something urgent, they should have waited until after class."


    "That''s right, and it seems that Mr. Huo doesn''t know, so he went to see it."


    "Shh, don''t talk, it''s over when Mr. Huo comes back."


    ¡­


    Lu Ning followed them into the office, and she turned to look at the people standing in the office.


    This atmosphere, if nothing happens, I will be sorry for this atmosphere.


    "Qian Qian, come here."


    Qian Qian walked over as promised.


    A teacher pointed to the test paper on the table in front of him: "See if this test paper is yours?"


    Qian Qian looked at it and nodded: "Yes."


    "Well, you stand here."


    Then he looked at Lu Ning again: "You come here too."


    It sounded wrong, Lu Ning didn''t care, and walked over to look at him.


    The teacher pointed to another test paper and looked at Lu Ning: "Is this your test paper?"


    Lu Ning glanced down, she only glanced at her name briefly and then nodded.


    Seeing her nodding, the teacher next to her immediately pulled her neck and shouted: "That''s right, Teacher Shen, you can see clearly, she admitted it herself, and we didn''t force her."


    Teacher Shen not far away came over and looked at Lu Ning: "Lu Ning, you can see clearly, is this really your test paper?"


    Ms. Shen is the math teacher in Lu Ning''s class.


    Lu Ning felt something was wrong when he heard the words, and looked at the test paper that the teacher was holding in his hand.


    Facing the light, the handwriting on the back of the test paper can be seen clearly.


    Lu Ning frowned, raised her hand and grabbed a corner of the test paper and turned it over. There were dense answers written on the back of the test paper, and she let go of her hand.


    The teacher stared at Lu Ning: "What else do you have to say?"


    Lu Ning changed his words on the spot: "This is not mine."


    At least the question was not made by her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 161： Lu Ning, cheating?

    Chapter 161 Lu Ning, cheating?


    Seeing that she changed her words on the spot, the teacher sneered and looked at her.


    "Mr. Shen, can you be more blatant between you? Are you taking us all for fools if you admit it and then change your mouth?"


    Lu Ning put one hand in his pocket and looked at the teacher. This is the head teacher of Class 1, 2 and 3, surnamed Lang.


    This teacher Lang likes to compare his students with those of other classes. He thinks that he is teaching the best class and that the students in other classes are rubbish. I like him, but whenever he substitutes for other classes, the class will first announce that the wolf is coming.


    Mr. Lang looked at Lu Ning and pointed at her: "Lu Ning, don''t play tricks with the teacher. All the teachers know what level you are. Can you get such a score in the test!"


    He shook the test paper in front of Lu Ning, and the 98 points in the middle of the test paper were unusually eye-catching.


    Lu Ning didn''t panic at all, and was very calm. He put his hands in his pockets and stared at him directly: "Mr. Lang, you said that I can''t get such a score in the test, so doesn''t this test paper prove that it is not mine?"


    Teacher Lang was taken aback, then pointed at her, and looked at all the people present: "Look, look! There are so many nonsense about such students! If you cheat, you just admit to cheating, and you still talk so much! I think you students It shouldn''t appear in No. 1 Middle School! Appearing here! Talking nonsense in the future will be shameful, and it will be a cancer of society!"


    Lu Ning''s eyes became colder.


    "Teacher Lang, why do you say that about students!"


    Teacher Shen pointed at him angrily.


    "Okay, Mr. Shen, you can''t escape your responsibility for protecting your students. The monthly exam results this time will be entered into the system. You just turned a blind eye to it before. Don''t be so blatant this time." Cover up again, everyone has eyes to see clearly!"


    "you!"


    Lu Ning raised his hand and gave Teacher Shen a hug.


    She turned her head to look at Teacher Lang, and then at Qian Qian.


    Qian Qian noticed her gaze and dodged subconsciously. This matter must have something to do with her!


    "Mr. Lang, even if you say I cheated, you have to make me understand. It seems that we don''t need you to review the test papers in our class. How did you find this test paper, and who did I copy? Who did I cheat with?" ?¡±


    Teacher Lang looked at her and snorted coldly: "Look, admit it. I really don''t know where you have been studying for so many years. After so many years in the Lu family, the Lu family did not train you to be a lady, but to train you Became a thief! You really can''t change the things in your bones, but fortunately you are not part of their family now, lest the Lu family feel ashamed, and I feel ashamed!"


    He is a model teacher, but when he speaks, he hits the students with personal attacks everywhere.


    "Teacher Lang! This is a bit serious."


    There was a teacher next to him who couldn''t help but said something.


    "What''s the matter! If such a person doesn''t scold her, she will be cast aside by many people in society! She is just..."


    He stretched out his fingers and was about to walk over, but was grabbed by a hand with sharp knuckles.


    "Huo, Teacher Huo..."


    Huo Jinyan clenched his fingers tightly and stared at him with lowered eyes. His height was a kind of oppression.


    "As far as I am concerned about the students in my class, Mr. Lang, you are too lenient."


    His voice sounded in the office, very low and deterrent.


    "Teacher Huo, are you planning to cover up your students too? You are corrupting teachers'' morals!"


    Huo Jinyan stared at him with cold eyes: "Master''s morality? Do you have it?"


    I was going to collapse tonight, crazily doubting myself, doubting my life, I couldn¡¯t even code, I felt that my writing was bad, and then I suddenly heard a reminder from my mobile phone that the writer¡¯s assistant received a reward from the grapefruit baby, crying instantly Speak out, thank you baby pomelo, I feel supported and loved, maybe my writing is not bad, and I have a little confidence in an instant, your support is really a great motivation for me.


    Thanks to all the babies who have been supporting~ Bixin~


    Thank you very much, Baby Yuzu, who has always supported me and encouraged me. I feel that I was pulled back by you many times when I collapsed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 162： answer her questions

    Chapter 162 Answers her question


    "you!"


    Mr. Lang looked up at Huo Jinyan, then at Lu Ning.


    "Okay, you guys are going to cover up to the end!"


    Huo Jinyan sternly said, "Shut up!"


    Mr. Lang was taken aback and really shut up.


    "Answer the question she just asked."


    Teacher Lang didn''t listen carefully to Lu Ning''s question just now. He just wanted to convict her quickly.


    Teacher Shen said from the side: "It was the students in Teacher Lang''s class who reported that someone was cheating in our class, and then Teacher Lang took the test papers of our class without authorization, and finally found out the answers of the test papers of Lu Ning and Qian Qian. all the same."


    But Qian Qian has always had good grades, so everyone thinks that Lu Ning cheated.


    However, as Lu Ning''s teacher, Teacher Shen knows that Lu Ning is not such a person, and this is not her style. She will only fill in the test paper when she fills in all of them, regardless of whether she is right or wrong.


    And Lu Ning''s grades are not good, but she is not stupid. Such an obvious grade is wrong. How could she not know and be suspected? Why did she frame herself like this?


    Huo Jinyan looked up at Qian Qian: "Say it."


    Qian Qian was taken aback for a moment, a little startled by Huo Jinyan.


    Mr. Lang looked at Qian Qian: "You said Qian Qian, don''t be afraid of them, did Lu Ning threaten you and ask you to help her cheat."


    Qian Qian lowered her head and said nothing, she pursed her lips tightly, her face flushed, she didn''t nod or shake her head, but such behavior was more terrifying than nodding.


    Looking at her, Lu Ning couldn''t help but sneer.


    "Look at her laughing! How shameless! Doing such a thing would embarrass our school! Don''t you feel ashamed, Mr. Huo, that you still protect such a student!"


    At this moment, he still wanted to ask Rahojinyan to stand by his side.


    Huo Jinyan looked at him coldly, walked over, sat directly on the chair by the window, raised his legs, and crossed his legs: "Before the matter is clear, whoever slanders Lu Ning again, don''t blame me for being rude. I will give her back the truth."


    "How can things be clearer! Isn''t it already clear!"


    Mr. Lang still had disbelief on his face.


    Huo Jinyan looked at him and said loudly: "Lu Ning will never cheat."


    Lu Ning looked up at him.


    In this office, in fact, everyone doubted Lu Ning more or less in their hearts, even Mr. Shen had this guess in his heart.


    But only Huo Jinyan believed 100% that Lu Ning would never cheat.


    "come over."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and hooked his hands at her.


    Lu Ning walked over and stood beside him.


    "Which student reported it, call all the people involved in this matter."


    Mr. Lang looked at Huo Jinyan: "Mr. Huo, what are you going to do? Are you still threatening the students?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at him and suddenly sneered: "Threat? You didn''t just threaten my students just now."


    Mr. Lang paused for two seconds, looking at Huo Jinyan, his face turned pale with anger.


    Teacher Shen looked at the situation in front of him and immediately said: "I''ll call."


    Before she went out, Lu Ning''s voice sounded behind her: "Mr. Shen, please call Jiang Yi from Class 3 too."


    Teacher Shen was taken aback for a moment, then looked back at Lu Ning.


    Jiang Yi? She doesn''t seem to have anything to do with it.


    But she nodded without saying anything and went out.


    Qian Qian couldn''t help turning her head to look at Lu Ning, who also looked at her, and smiled at her, looking a little playful.


    That¡¯s all for today, baby, good night~ I love you


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 163： you can speak up

    Chapter 163 You can take the initiative to speak out


    Huo Jinyan raised his eyes, Lu Ning''s smile was in his eyes, and he bent his lips.


    It seems that she has already figured it out.


    Qian Qian''s heart skipped a beat.


    This matter is watertight, she can''t know!


    But why is she laughing?


    Why?


    Who would laugh at a time like this.


    The huge office was terribly quiet. Because of Huo Jinyan''s presence, Mr. Lang didn''t say anything. He also believed in his heart that Lu Ning would not be able to turn over this matter, so he had the bottom line in his heart, so he didn''t say anything more , Wait for everyone to come, let''s see how she still quibbles.


    Can her handwriting be faked?


    Just like the word "dog crawling", people don''t even want to imitate it.


    "Teacher Bai, do you have any test papers that you haven''t done yet?"


    Teacher Bai standing over there was taken aback, then nodded: "Yes."


    "Give me a few of them."


    Teacher Bai nodded, took a few test papers from his desk drawer and handed them to Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning put several test papers on the empty desk.


    Seeing her series of actions, several teachers looked at her in puzzlement.


    "What are you doing?"


    Lu Ning looked up at him: "Do the test paper, what can you do?"


    Lu Ning sat directly in front of Huo Jinyan''s desk. She picked up a pen and tilted her head to look at Qian Qian: "You can do it too."


    She pointed to the opposite position.


    The teachers are all standing now, and the seats are all vacant.


    Qian Qian looked at her and pursed her lips.


    She stood still and did not move. Lu Ning''s eyes were slightly cold: "It''s okay not to do it, but you should take the initiative to say it now."


    Her words were not questions, but affirmative.


    Qian Qian looked at her, frowning, she felt a little panicked.


    Why does it feel like Lu Ning knows everything?


    But... she did it so safely, how could she know...


    She did it on purpose, trying to cheat her!


    Qian Qian secretly stabilized her mind, turned around and sat on the seat opposite.


    She sat on the seat and looked up at Lu Ning. She was playing with the pen in her hand boredly, and she didn''t seem to be nervous or worried at all.


    Qian Qian was inexplicably flustered, what on earth did she want to do?


    But no matter what, she has to play her role well, otherwise she might not get what was promised to her.


    She stopped looking at Lu Ning, and looked down at the test paper in front of her to calm her mind.


    No matter what she wants to do, all the evidence is so tight that she will definitely not be able to escape!


    After all, only if she is convicted of this crime, someone will be happy, and when that person is happy, they will get what they deserve.


    Anyway, Lu Ning has already lived a prosperous life for so long, but it will not affect her too much if she is demerited.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning raised his hand to pick up the timer on Huo Jinyan''s desk.


    These are all little tricks that Huo Jinyan used to deal with her, but now she is playing very well.


    When Mr. Shen came in with a few students, Lu Ning raised his eyes and took a look.


    Can''t help but bend his lips and smile.


    Sure enough, I saw a familiar person.


    Lu Yue''an stood at the back and glanced at Lu Ning who was sitting in the back. She seemed to be still laughing, as if it wasn''t her who was suspected.


    Lu Yuean frowned and looked at her.


    Mr. Shen glanced at Lu Ning, then looked at the test papers on the desk, and seemed to understand something.


    Turning around, looking at the students behind him, he said, "Go and sit down at the table with the test papers."


    Although they didn''t know what they were going to do, they still went to the desk according to the words, and then sat in front of the desk, glanced at the test paper in front of them, and then looked at Teacher Shen.


    Didn''t understand what she meant.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 164： what truth

    Chapter 164 What is the truth


    Actually, Teacher Shen didn¡¯t understand what Lu Ning meant, but she looked at the test papers on the table and guessed that they might be asking them to do the test papers.


    So let them all sit down first.


    Lu Ning mouthed two words towards Teacher Shen, and Teacher Shen immediately understood.


    Lu Ning also raised his hand and pressed the timer.


    Teacher Shen looked at them: "There are pens on the table, now start to make the test paper in front of you."


    Lu Yuean looked at the test paper suspiciously, and raised her eyes: "Teacher...why do you need a test paper?"


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at her: "No need to ask questions."


    Lu Yuean glanced down at Huo Jinyan, subconsciously bit her lip, raised her hand to pick up the pen on the table and started to write the test paper.


    Jiang Yi looked around, she was the most confused.


    How could this matter not be related to her, how could she be called here?


    Teacher Shen first went to class three to call Jiang Yi, and then went to class two to call someone. Lu Yue''an was also clean in this matter, but after seeing Jiang Yi, she felt strange and said that she was also one of the whistleblowers. One, they followed suit.


    At first, she thought it was a pity that she couldn''t watch Lu Ning fall down with her own eyes, but now it seems that she can see it with her own eyes. No matter what tricks she plays, the facts are the facts, and she can''t escape.


    Jiang Yi watched as Lu Yuean began to do the test papers, and also silently started to do the test papers.


    The teachers standing in the middle looked at each other, but didn''t understand for a while.


    Only Huo Jinyan was sitting by the window, leaning on the back of the chair and looking at everyone, looking calm and calm.


    Mr. Lang kept silent because of Huo Jinyan''s presence, but he couldn''t understand Lu Ning''s current behavior very much. In his opinion, he was just delaying time.


    No matter how late she is, I have to teach her a lesson today. She can do things like cheating, and what else she dares not do. It''s really embarrassing to No. 1 Middle School!


    The timer rang fifteen minutes later.


    Everyone was taken aback, Lu Ning calmly raised his hand and pressed the timer, the sound stopped abruptly.


    Mr. Lang finally couldn''t help it: "Lu Ning, what on earth are you going to do! The teachers don''t have time to play tricks with you! You just need to tell the truth, and the teachers will strive to treat you leniently."


    Lu Ning ignored him, stood up and took a look at him, and then began to collect the test papers.


    When taking Lu Yuean''s test paper, she even blinked at her, which made Lu Yuean stunned.


    Jiang Yi was also taken aback.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her like that, inexplicably found it cute, and slightly bent the corners of his lips.


    Lu Ning took all the test papers in his hand, turned around and returned to Huo Jinyan''s desk again. She didn''t sit down, leaning on the desk and looking at all the teachers in the office.


    "Now, the truth is obvious."


    She raised a few test papers in her hand, and everyone was taken aback.


    the truth?


    What truth?


    Ms. Lang was the first to grab all the test papers in her hand.


    After looking one by one, he looked up at Lu Ning: "Lu Ning, are you admitting that you cheated in disguise? Your handwriting is exactly the same as the handwriting on the previous test paper. Why do you have to argue?"


    Lu Ning folded his arms and looked at him calmly and smiled: "Teacher Lang, why are you so anxious, what are you going to do if it''s me cheating?"


    "Of course I will give you a demerit and report criticism! Your behavior like this is very..."


    Before he finished speaking, Lu Ning interrupted directly: "Then what would you do if I didn''t cheat?"


    Teacher Lang looked at her, not taking it seriously at all: "If you are wrong, the teacher will apologize to you in public, and when the time comes, you will report and criticize me, and it will circulate in the school for a week."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 165： she made me

    Chapter 165 She forced me


    He didn''t think Lu Ning was innocent at all.


    Lu Ning looked at him with a smile: "Does what you say count?"


    "Of course it counts! What are you going to do!"


    Mr. Lang was a little impatient.


    Lu Ning adjusted his stance and looked at him: "If they are students in your class, then let them apologize to me together with you, and then report criticism for a week."


    "Okay, but how can my students cheat."


    Mr. Lang looked ridiculous.


    Lu Ning raised his eyebrows and glanced at him.


    "Don''t regret it when the time comes."


    Mr. Lang was about to say something when suddenly there was crying in the office.


    Qian Qian received Lu Yuean''s gaze, lowered her head and began to cry.


    Crying very wronged.


    The teachers were all taken aback.


    "Qian Qian, what''s wrong?"


    Teacher Shen stood beside her, bent over to look at her and asked.


    Qian Qian wiped her tears while sobbing: "I...I...I don''t know...I..."


    She spoke intermittently, and didn''t say anything after that.


    Mr. Lang watched her get closer: "Qian Qian, just say what you want, don''t be afraid, the teachers are all here, no one can do anything to you."


    At the end of his speech, he turned his head and glanced at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning smiled even wider when he heard this.


    Teacher Lang was very angry.


    Qian Qian faltered while crying and choked up: "I... I didn''t, I didn''t do it voluntarily, it was her, she forced me."


    "Forced you? Who forced you? What did you do?"


    Mr. Lang continued to ask questions.


    These questions are right on point.


    Qian Qian was still crying, and the sound of crying was distressing.


    "Yes... yes... it''s Lu Ning..." She said and raised her eyes to look at Lu Ning, as if she was frightened, she quickly lowered her head again.


    Lu Ning wanted to laugh but could only hold back, after all, he played so hard and seriously.


    Teacher Shen looked at her incredulously.


    Mr. Lang seemed to be very excited, and moved closer to squeeze Mr. Shen away.


    "What did Lu Ning ask you to do?"


    Continue to be persuasive.


    Teacher Shen glanced at Lu Ning worriedly, but Lu Ning still looked relaxed.


    She still had time to glance at her, and gave her a ''reassuring'' look.


    Teacher Shen can''t help admiring Lu Ning''s psychological quality. In the current situation, even people who have done nothing will panic and want to prove their innocence quickly, but Lu Ning is standing by the side so steadily, watching as if watching a big drama others accuse her.


    The whole office was filled with the sound of Qian Qian sobbing softly.


    "She... She asked me, asked me to pass the answer to her during the exam... and still didn''t let me say it..."


    Mr. Lang asked again: "Did she threaten you?!"


    Qian Qian nodded aggrieved.


    "What did she say, you say it!"


    Mr. Lang spoke very righteously.


    Qian Qian glanced at Lu Ning in fear.


    "Don''t be afraid! Speak! I don''t believe that so many teachers dare to mess around! You just talk, the teacher is watching!"


    Qian Qian seemed to be encouraged, wiped away tears, and said in a clear voice: "She said that if I dare to speak out, she will make me look good, and that even if she leaves the Lu family, the Lu family will recognize her as a daughter. It will make me feel overwhelmed, and my parents don''t even think about it.


    My parents both work in the Lu family''s company, I, I''m afraid, I dare not say anything..."


    She said that she cried even more fiercely at the end, looking like a poor victim.


    Mr. Lang stood up angrily and stared at Lu Ning.


    "I didn''t expect you, a student, to be so bad! I''m ashamed of you! You scum! Why did the school accept a student like you!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 166： I have chat history!

    Chapter 166 I have chat records!


    Before he finished cursing, Lu Yuean also stood up and looked at Lu Ning with aggrieved eyes.


    "Sister Ning! How could you do this! Although your parents didn''t say these things, how could you let them take the blame for you outside like this!


    What do you think of your biological parents like you! Have you ever thought about them, have you ever thought about these, I know you suddenly become poor and can''t accept it, but you can''t do this either, your parents will be chilled when they see it, you can''t treat them like this.


    You can¡¯t treat yourself like this. How can you give up on yourself? If you reform yourself, your parents will still treat you well. "


    After a few words, she directly denied Lu Ning, and stood on the moral high ground and accused her of bad conduct. In the end, she directly admitted the cheating for her, and gave her a way out. As long as she reformed, she would still Liked by many people.


    This speech made Lu Ning want to applaud.


    It''s just wonderful, it doesn''t leak!


    pretty!


    "Look at you! Look at An''an again! You really burned the incense without the Lu family. Fortunately, you have no rights now, otherwise I don''t know how many classmates will be harmed by you!


    You now! Immediately write down how you threatened your classmates, how you cheated, and finally quibbled. I want to report it to the school, let you report criticism, and see if you have a long memory. Will you dare to scare your classmates again in the future! "


    Everyone is staring at Lu Ning at the moment.


    Lu Ning looked at him, still calm and calm: "Is it over?"


    Her indifferent and arrogant appearance made Teacher Lang very angry, and turned to look at Huo Jinyan: "Mr. Huo! Are all your students so arrogant! Don''t you usually teach them!"


    Huo Jinyan looked up at him, and said coldly, "I don''t think so."


    In other words, he doesn''t think there is a problem with Lu Ning''s attitude, so why should he discipline him.


    Mr. Lang was irritated again, and looked at Huo Jinyan with a look of ''his hopeless eyes''.


    "What else do you have to argue about?"


    Lu Ning looked at him: "What does she say? Are you not allowed to question it? Or as a teacher, you only use grades to measure the credibility of a person''s speech."


    This is indeed true. Teacher Lang didn''t believe a single word that Lu Ning said from the moment he entered the door, but he was absolutely sure of what Qian Qian said.


    But who can prove that what Qian Qian said is correct?


    At this moment, Qian Qian stood up suddenly, her face was reddened, and her face was still stained with tears, making her look even more pitiful.


    "Lu Ning! I''m telling the truth! Yes, you forced me, I didn''t want to show it!"


    She started to take out her mobile phone as she spoke.


    "I have the chat records you gave me! They are all messages you sent me, this can''t be faked! See for yourself!"


    She held the phone forward to show Lu Ning.


    Teacher Lang cut off the beard in the middle.


    He looked through a few pictures carefully, and the chat records on them were indeed exactly as described by Qian Qian.


    "What else do you have to say now. Now that the witnesses and material evidence are all there, the teacher has not wronged you."


    Ms. Shen also took a look behind: "Now the chat records can be P, and such evidence cannot be true."


    "Mr. Shen, you really want to cover up to the end."


    "I''m just telling a fact." Mr. Shen was not to be outdone, and directly turned back.


    Looking at how well prepared they were, Lu Ning seemed to be a little sorry for their meticulous labor if he really exposed them like this.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 167： how could they do this to me

    Chapter 167 How could they treat me like this


    Huo Jinyan looked up at the smirk on Lu Ning''s lips.


    Leaning back, ready to watch a play.


    Lu Ning looked at Qian Qian, then at the phone, suddenly panicked, and pointed at Qian Qian as if he couldn''t believe it: "You! Didn''t you say delete it! Why do you still keep this !"


    Her words confused everyone.


    Qian Qian was dumbfounded, and Teacher Lang was dumbfounded. After the two of them reacted, they had completely different expressions.


    Qian Qian looked at Lu Ning in disbelief, wondering if she was crazy.


    Mr. Lang seems to have finally waited for Lu Ning''s confession, and is ready to bring her to justice.


    Lu Ning looked at her and gritted her teeth: "How could you do this! You promised me! Why! Why didn''t you keep your word!"


    Qian Qian was dumbfounded, but now her words were beneficial to her, so she followed Lu Ning''s words and began to say: "Yes, you forced me, what I don''t want is you who have been sophistrying, if you admit it, I will Wouldn''t say that either."


    "It''s because you cheated, right! You even threatened your classmates! Now you admit it! I know you''re scared!"


    Lu Ning stared at him with a haughty look: "I''m afraid? How could I be afraid, I''m from the Lu family, so what if I cheated, what if I framed others and threatened my classmates, you can''t do anything to me!"


    "you!"


    The Lu family is indeed an existence that cannot be provoked, and although Lu Ning is no longer a member of the Lu family, no one knows what the Lu family''s attitude towards her is, and now she looks confident, which makes Teacher Lang a little bit Not sure.


    Seeing this, Lu Yuean hurried over and hugged Qian Qian.


    "Sister Ning! What are you talking about! Why do you let the Lu family blame you for what you did wrong? My parents also said that you would cause trouble and let me take care of you. They all think of you, but you take The name of the Lu family is doing such things outside!


    How sad my parents were when they found out!


    They have said it before, if you make trouble again, they will not care about you anymore! You have nothing to do with the Lu family! Don''t use these as a shield anymore, if you make a mistake, admit it quickly, and correct it if you know it. You can still continue to study here!


    I just don''t want to see you like this. If you make mistakes again and again, you will find the teacher and report you! Mom and Dad support me! "


    She directly involved the members of the Lu family, and even refuted all Lu Ning''s words. Now that Teacher Lang looked at Lu Ning, she wished she could get started and ask her to write a review.


    Lu Ning looked at Lu Yuean with wide eyes in disbelief: "How is it possible! How could they treat me like this! Impossible!"


    She slammed her hands on the table, lowered her head, looking sad.


    Lu Yue''an looked at her, and tried her best to show her good character: "Sister, since you have admitted it, hurry up and write the self-criticism that the teacher wants. If you know your mistakes, you can correct them. Although parents won''t I don''t care about you anymore, but I won''t be angry with you again in the future.


    You really did something wrong this time. "


    She looked very sad for Lu Ning.


    But as soon as she finished speaking, Lu Ning''s laughter suddenly came, and her shoulders trembled and finally she couldn''t hold back her laughter.


    terrified the teacher.


    "You, what are you laughing at!"


    "Don''t get excited, Lu Ning, it doesn''t matter if you do something wrong, just change it."


    Huo Jinyan looked at the group of people backed away in fright, and chuckled softly while sitting on the chair.


    Turning to look at Lu Ning.


    She suddenly raised her eyes to look at them, and her smile deepened.


    "How about it, does it match my image in your mind?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 168： look carefully

    Chapter 168 Take a closer look


    Her bright smile once again made everyone stunned.


    Lu Ning turned around, raised his hand from the chair next to Huo Jinyan, picked up the test paper that several people had just made, and showed it in front of everyone.


    "These test papers have just been made in the sight of all the teachers, and I can''t do fake ones."


    After she finished speaking, she raised her hand and took the test paper that she claimed to have cheated on the desk, and finally picked out two of the several test papers and placed them on the table together with that test paper.


    Under the eyes of all the teachers who didn''t know why, Lu Ning pointed at the test paper.


    "No matter how much a person''s handwriting changes, his habits will not change.


    The same handwriting has different habits, don¡¯t the teachers find it strange? "


    Teacher Shen came over first, and she looked at the three test papers in front of her.


    One of Lu Ning''s ''cheating'', one that she just made, and one that another student should have made on the spot.


    She compared them carefully, and finally found the difference.


    There is really no difference between the handwriting on the cheated test paper and the handwriting that Lu Ning just made, but there is a pause at the end of each word.


    This is a writing habit. Some people will subconsciously click after the last word when they finish writing a sentence. Sometimes some people don¡¯t realize this subconscious ending.


    And there are pauses on this cheating test paper, and there are pauses on the test paper that other students just did. Not everyone has this habit.


    Several teachers also gathered around and looked at the other test papers, and there was indeed no such pause.


    Although the handwriting is different, the habit is the same.


    Teacher Shen frowned, picked up the test paper and looked at the students: "Who is this paper for?"


    What Lu Ning said just now was only about habits, but they haven''t realized it yet. They don''t know what it means, and they don''t know what the teachers mean.


    Lu Ning turned his head and glanced at Jiang Yi.


    Jiang Yi, who has been staying out of the matter, was suddenly glanced at by her, feeling a little confused.


    Lu Ning raised his hand to take the test paper Mr. Shen picked up, looked at the handwriting on it and said slowly: "What is the purpose of a person to imitate other people''s handwriting to frame others for cheating? Jiang Yi, you Can you answer this question for me?"


    She walked up to Jiang Yi and raised her hand to show her test paper in front of her.


    Jiang Yi''s heart skipped a beat. Looking at her test paper, she swallowed subconsciously and said calmly, "I don''t understand what you mean. What''s wrong with my test paper? This matter has nothing to do with me, Lu Ning, you What do you mean by pulling on me?"


    Lu Ning looked at her: "Whether you have anything to do with this matter, you will know if you take a closer look."


    Mr. Lang watched Lu Ning suddenly target Jiang Yi, and Jiang Yi was a little furious. Jiang Yi had good grades and was an outstanding student in his class. How could he endure his outstanding student being pulled in for no reason.


    "Lu Ning! Are you crazy? What''s the point of bringing in unrelated classmates after you made such a mess just now!"


    Mr. Shen took the other cheating test paper and put it in front of Jiang Yi and looked at her: "Jiang Yi, what else do you have to say?"


    Jiang Yi was taken aback by their appearance, looked at the two test papers and compared them carefully, but she didn''t find anything wrong at all, just after she breathed a sigh of relief, Lu Ning put her test paper over again, and smiled softly He looked at her: "Look carefully."


    Today is the eighth update~ There are still two chapters to come, and I will make up for the two chapters that were missing yesterday hehe~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 169： Who is covering up and who is framing

    Chapter 169 Who is covering up and who is framing


    She doesn''t get angry, doesn''t shout, and she smiles at you.


    But what I want you to do is to find you out step by step.


    It''s like being lingering.


    Her behavior of hiding a knife in such a smile made Jiang Yi''s back feel cold.


    She had to carefully compare the three test papers to find out what went wrong.


    Until she finally noticed the pause.


    Sweat beaded down her forehead instantly.


    She never noticed that she still had this habit.


    This!


    She subconsciously glanced in Lu Yue''an''s direction.


    Lu Yuean sensed something was wrong, but she just shook her head slightly towards her.


    Jiang Yi panicked, but still pretended to be calm.


    Looking at Lu Ning, he spoke directly, his voice was much louder than before: "I don''t understand what you mean, you cheated yourself to drag so many people into it!"


    "Yes! Lu Ning, what are you going to do!"


    Ms. Lang went directly to protect Jiang Yi.


    "Teacher Lang, you should read the test paper first before talking."


    The teacher behind him spoke.


    At this moment, most people think that Lu Ning is innocent.


    Teacher Lang was puzzled, and turned to look at the test paper on the table.


    At this time, the bell rang for the end of get out of class, and it rang in my ears, but everyone in this office was focused on the few test papers.


    As the bell rang for the end of get out of class, Teacher Lang seemed to have discovered something, and a trace of unnaturalness flashed across his face.


    Turning his head and looking at them for a moment: "What can this prove? Don''t try to use this method to whitewash yourself!"


    Although he has already noticed something is wrong, he can no longer change his words at this moment. If he changes even a little bit, he is slapping himself in the face. He can only pretend that he didn''t see it.


    Mr. Shen is naturally unwilling. What he said before was so ugly, and he would care about provoking whatever Lu Ning said. Now the fact that he is so close to the truth can''t prove anything.


    The other teachers behind him were not happy either.


    "Teacher Lang, have you seen it clearly? You can''t miss the obvious similar habits. The cheating test paper is obviously not made by Lu Ning."


    "Why didn''t she do it! Her handwriting! Her name! It''s her test paper, what can a point represent! She may have done it on purpose!"


    He is obviously unreasonable and wants to fight for three points.


    Lu Ning turned around, sat down on the chair next to Huo Jinyan and looked at him: "It is indeed possible."


    She leaned back, put her left leg on her right leg, and looked at him with her legs crossed: "Habits can be deliberately controlled, but it is difficult to change.


    Then look for our previous test papers to see if I have this habit or Jiang Yi has this habit.


    Let¡¯s see if it¡¯s Jiang Yi¡¯s changing handwriting or my changing habits. "


    She finished speaking and looked at Jiang Yi and Teacher Lang with a slight smile.


    The two stared at her at the same time, with hatred in their eyes.


    Jiang Yi knows her own situation best, and as Jiang Yi''s class teacher, Teacher Lang naturally also knows Jiang Yi''s handwriting.


    "Lu Ning, if you cheated, you cheated. If you honestly admit that you can be treated leniently, don''t delay so much here. It''s useless to do so! Don''t frame other students if you can''t do it yourself, and your heart is dirty."


    Lu Ning looked at him with pursed lips, moved his left leg and put his calf on the thigh of his right leg, his posture looked a little more arrogant.


    Continued without any panic: "Since this is the case, invite the principal to come and see who is dirtier in heart, who is lying, who is covering up, and who is framing!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 170： dead early in the morning

    Chapter 170 Died early in the morning


    Every time she said something, she would look at someone, and everyone she saw was taken aback.


    This matter has completely changed the direction of the wind.


    Qian Qian turned her head and glanced at Lu Yuean beside her, she was also at a loss.


    I don''t know what to do.


    Lu Ning is completely unwilling to let it go.


    Mr. Lang also noticed the change of wind direction at this moment, he looked at Lu Ning and Huo Jinyan.


    The two of them sat there like two giant Buddhas, and no one could move now.


    Lu Ning even invited the principal.


    "Lu Ning! You..."


    He still wanted to quibble, but Lu Ning suddenly took out his mobile phone: "Hey, guess what, Mr. Lang, I really have the principal''s contact information. Don''t bother you to call, just let me do it."


    Mr. Lang suddenly rushed over to **** her mobile phone.


    "Wait a moment!"


    But Huo Jinyan raised his hand to take the phone, and he missed it.


    Mr. Lang looked at Huo Jinyan holding the phone, gritted his teeth, and lost the courage to grab it.


    He looked at Lu Ning, knowing that she would definitely not let it go, but he must not allow his students to be stained, so he quickly walked to the desk and picked up the test paper that he used to accuse Lu Ning of cheating. directly tore up the test paper.


    "Lu Ning, the teacher let you go. Now that the test paper is gone, the teacher stopped you from cheating. Don''t go crazy and get involved with other classmates!


    We won''t talk about this matter anymore, you figure out that the teacher let you go! "


    In the end, he was still unwilling to admit his mistakes, and he was still blaming Lu Ning for all his mistakes.


    "Go! Go back to class."


    With a big wave of his hand, he brought his students back to class, and couldn''t wait to end this farce that he had desperately wanted to start from the beginning.


    "Stop!"


    Huo Jinyan and Lu Ning spoke in unison.


    Mr. Lang was not going to listen, so he was about to leave with someone.


    But the door of the office was suddenly opened.


    Lin Ci came in with all the students from Class 9 whooped.


    A group of people blocked the door of the office to watch Teacher Lang and Lu Yuean who were about to leave.


    "What are you doing! Do you want to rebel!"


    There are a lot of people standing against the wall. Fortunately, this office is relatively large, otherwise there are so many people who really can''t stand.


    They have been listening at the door for a long time.


    Someone behind the crowd said: "Teacher Lang, you died early in the morning, you are not the emperor, and we are not your subjects.


    Now our classmate has been framed, we just want to hear the truth, why did we rebel?


    Don''t be so excited, it''s nothing to listen to, you are not a thief, why are you guilty. "


    Several people frowned and looked at the person in front of them.


    It is definitely impossible to go now.


    Lu Ning looked at them in surprise, Lin Ci looked at her and blinked at her.


    Lu Ning couldn''t help but smile.


    "Lu Ning, what do you want!"


    Mr. Lang turned to look at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning stood up with an innocent face.


    "How can it be what I want, Mr. Lang, you should ask the instigator what he wants. This incident was not caused by me."


    She walked to the table, stretched her arms back and sat directly on the table, her legs dangling in the air, cute, playful and innocent.


    "..."


    Mr. Lang clenched his hand, and glanced at Jiang Yi from the corner of his eye.


    Jiang Yi pursed her lips tightly, lowered her head and was about to cry.


    She wasn''t the one who started it, she had clearly agreed that this matter would not involve her, why are they seeing everything now!


    She can''t have this stain! This matter must not be known by others!


    Alright~ It''s over~ Good night, my dears~ I''m awesome! Praise me! Ha ha ha ha


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 171： even if you didnt cheat

    Chapter 171 Even if you didn¡¯t cheat


    She was a little emotional, her face was flushed, her lips were tightly pressed, and she turned around and wanted to run out.


    But Lin Ci stopped him directly.


    "Why are you going?"


    Lin Ci looked at her, smiling at her with a gentle look.


    But Jiang Yi just wanted to push her away and run out. It seemed that if she ran out, this matter would no longer exist, and it would have nothing to do with her.


    Lin Ci held her arm tightly with both hands: "Don''t be afraid, classmate Jiang Yi, as long as you make it clear that you have nothing to do with this matter, we won''t stop you anymore."


    Jiang Yi looked at Lin Ci with red eyes.


    How could she have nothing to do with this matter, now the key evidence is on her, if no one tells the truth, then she is framing Lu Ning, and she will bear everything.


    She can''t let this happen! She must not have such a stain! If parents find out...


    Jiang Yi was so flustered that she couldn''t run out, so she turned her head to look at Lu Yue''an, and took a few steps to grab her arm.


    "You promised me! You said we..."


    "To shut up!"


    Lu Yuean interrupted her mercilessly.


    Qian Qian also turned her head to look at Lu Yuean, and she turned her head to look at the whole class who were blocking the door.


    "..."


    She can''t escape after all, no matter how this matter ends, she won''t be able to stay in the class well, and no one will want to talk to her in the future.


    Looking at them, Lu Ning smiled slightly, his legs dangling.


    "Is there no one to say anything? Dare to do it or not, Mr. Lang, is this the student you teach?"


    Mr. Lang stared at Lu Ning angrily.


    He turned his head to look at Huo Jinyan, and always felt that Lu Ning''s words were revenge before he said that Huo Jinyan would not discipline students.


    Mr. Lang turned to look at Lu Ning again: "What do you want!"


    Lu Ning looked at him calmly: "Then do you think I cheated?"


    Mr. Lang clenched his hands, and stared at Lu Ning with red eyes, as if he had been greatly insulted.


    He kept his mouth shut tightly, Jiang Yi couldn''t stand anymore.


    She looked at Teacher Lang, and a student standing behind Teacher Lang also pulled Teacher Lang''s clothes from behind. She was the one who reported it with Lu Yue''an, and she didn''t want to be penalized by the school for this incident. In the end, I have to complain to my parents...


    Teacher Lang felt his student''s pleading, he clenched his fingers tightly, and the veins on his arms burst out.


    "Okay! Even if you didn''t cheat!"


    Lu Ning sneered: "Forget it?"


    She stared at Teacher Lang relentlessly.


    Mr. Lang swallowed his saliva, looked at Lu Ning, and finally did not intend to continue.


    She, Lu Ning, can''t let all the good students in his class pay for it.


    This Lu Ning is a lunatic!


    "Good! You didn''t cheat."


    Lu Ning looked at him and smiled: "So that''s it, I didn''t cheat."


    Ms. Lang didn''t care about her yin and yang, she just wanted to take her away quickly: "Since you didn''t cheat, this matter will stop here. Don''t delay everyone''s class time because of you, let everyone go out to class."


    Even so, in the end he still wanted to accuse Lu Ning of some crimes.


    Lu Ning sat on the table and looked up at Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and handed her the phone.


    Lu Ning opened the phone and said, "Don''t panic, Mr. Lang, I will help you recall what you said before."


    She tapped the screen a few times, and then the whole office echoed with Teacher Lang''s voice.


    "Of course I will give you a demerit and report criticism! Your behavior like this is very..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 172： You actually recorded it!

    Chapter 172 You actually recorded it!


    "If you are wrong, the teacher will apologize to you in public, and when the time comes, you will report and criticize me, and it will circulate in the school for a week."


    "Does what you say count?"


    "Of course it counts! What are you going to do!"


    "If they are students in your class, then let them apologize to me together with you, and then report criticism for a week."


    "Okay, but how can my students cheat."


    ¡­


    The last words were like a slap in the face of Mr. Lang.


    "You are recording! You are recording!"


    The one who reacted the most was Jiang Yi, she shouted and was about to rush towards Lu Ning.


    was held back by Lu Yue''an.


    "She taped! She taped!"


    She looked at Lu Yuean, and couldn''t help shouting, she lost all reason.


    If she releases the recording! Everyone will know!


    Mr. Lang looked at Lu Ning, and his eyes were full of disbelief: "Lu Ning, it''s just a trivial matter. You are so shameless that you even recorded it!"


    "Is it a trivial matter?" Lu Ning turned off the recording slowly: "At the beginning, Mr. Lang, you didn''t say it was a trivial matter. How can you describe your appearance? You want to ''behead me for public''.


    Shameless? To deal with shameless people, of course, we have to use surprise. I''m just protecting myself. What''s wrong with that? "


    Now the matter is very clear, the key is that Lu Ning still has the recording in his hand, which makes all of them panic and don''t know what to do.


    "Just tell me what you want to say."


    Lu Yuean finally spoke, she took a step forward and looked at Lu Ning.


    The two people looked at each other, and they knew exactly what was going on.


    "It''s very simple, just apologize."


    She said this, and they were relieved.


    "Okay! Sorry!"


    Jiang Yi spoke first.


    She was eager to end this farce quickly.


    "sorry!"


    Lu Yue''an''s sorry also had a hint of gnashing of teeth.


    In the end, everyone finished speaking, only Teacher Lang was left.


    Mr. Lang looked at Lu Ning: "You still want me to tell you? Do you know how to respect the teacher..."


    Lu Ning directly interrupted him loudly: "I only know that I have to apologize when I do something wrong, no exception!"


    Mr. Lang gritted her teeth, and finally squeezed out a sentence: "I''m sorry, the teacher blamed you!"


    Gritting his teeth didn''t feel like he was apologizing at all, but he wished he could eat Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning smiled with satisfaction: "Okay, I have received the apology."


    She raised her hand and picked up the phone.


    Jiang Yi saw it and said quickly: "Then delete the recording quickly!"


    Lu Ning crossed his legs and looked at her with raised eyebrows: "Recording, that''s another price."


    Jiang Yi almost cried upon hearing this.


    Lu Yuean looked at her: "You want money?! How much do you want, I''ll ask my parents to give it to you."


    Lu Ning snorted coldly and looked at her with a smile: "Okay, since we are talking about money, let''s say 10 million. If you can afford it, I will delete it."


    Lu Yuean stared at her with wide eyes: "She just said it casually, and Lu Ning doesn''t look like she wants money."


    But she wants 10 million when she opens her mouth now, Lu Yue''an doesn''t think she has the ability to make the Lu family give her 10 million for no reason.


    Her current living expenses are paid by the old man on her card every month, which is only 500,000 yuan, and Shi Qingyue and Lu Chuan give her a maximum of 1 million yuan. How could she have 10 million yuan? Have.


    She couldn''t ask them for such a thing.


    "You''re crazy! A student like you is talking about money, how dare you!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 173： thoughtful

    Chapter 173 read out


    "Teacher, don''t you dare to slander people without evidence?"


    She leaned back slightly, staring at them with arrogance.


    She herself is beautiful, and this posture at this moment reveals a glamorous meaning, and people can''t help but want to see more of such a beautiful person.


    She looked up at the time.


    "It seems that Miss Lu hasn''t gained a firm foothold in the Lu family yet, she won''t be able to get 10 million, so don''t say anything like giving money in the future."


    Lu Yuean was humiliated severely by her, her face flushed instantly, she bit her lower lip tightly and did not say a word.


    Lu Ning clapped his hands and put the phone on the table.


    "You want me to delete the recording, yes."


    She raised her eyes and suddenly glanced in Lin Ci''s direction, as if it was a casual glance, and quickly turned away to look at others.


    "Now! Immediately write down how you discussed, how you framed me, how you slandered me, who planned all this, and finally planted everything on me. I don''t have to report it to the school, and I don''t want you to be criticized. , I just want to see if you have a long memory, and if you dare to slander and frame your classmates in the future!"


    What she said is really familiar.


    Listen carefully, isn''t it what Teacher Lang said to her not long ago?


    No one moved, she raised her phone: "I won''t delete it if I don''t write~"


    Jiang Yi rushed over impulsively and wanted to grab her phone, but Lu Ning raised her hand first and threw the phone to Huo Jinyan.


    I dare not move now.


    Jiang Yi looked at Huo Jinyan, and finally at Lu Ning, gritted her teeth: "Okay! I''ll write it!"


    Looking at the current situation, Qian Qian also knew that they had no chance to frame Lu Ning again, so she turned around and sat at the desk, picked up a blank sheet of paper, and prepared to start writing.


    "Don''t lie, I want to read everything you wrote. If you miss something, it proves that you are still lying. As long as there is a trace of lying, I will not delete it."


    She was smiling, but what she said made people shudder.


    A few people except Lu Yuean didn''t move, the rest began to sit down and write.


    The whole room just watched them write.


    The further I write, the greater the psychological pressure. Several people have red eyes and write while crying.


    Lu Ning was still sitting on the table, admiring his fingers boredly.


    Huo Jinyan held her mobile phone and looked up at her.


    He moved, switched legs and crossed each other, his gaze fell on Lu Ning without moving away.


    Qian Qian finished it first.


    She walked up to Lu Ning and looked at her with red eyes: "I, I finished writing."


    Lu Ning didn''t answer, but said: "Read it."


    Qian Qian was taken aback.


    The class bell rang in my ear.


    She seemed relieved, as if Lu Ning would let her go after class.


    Mr. Lang thinks so too.


    "What do you read, go back to class after class, they have finished writing, Lu Ning, you have to be forgiving and forgiving, don''t push yourself too far!"


    Lu Ning didn''t speak.


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and tugged on the tie: "It''s okay, here are all my students, this class is also my class, let my students see the differences in human nature in society in advance, this class is quite meaningful. "


    Mr. Lang was speechless the moment he said it.


    Qian Qian''s eyes turned red again instantly, and tears welled up in her eyes.


    Writing it out has made her ashamed enough, but she still has to read it out!


    She can''t do it!


    Jiang Yi seemed to be numb. After she finished writing, she walked over to look at Lu Ning.


    "You want to hear it, right? I''ll read it to you!"


    She finished speaking, crying while reading.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 174： delete the recording now

    Chapter 174 Quickly delete the recording


    "I accepted Lu Yuean''s gift and promised to help her imitate Lu Ning''s handwriting..."


    Jiang Yi usually likes to write, and later learned to write many people''s handwriting out of curiosity and interest.


    After a long time, she can imitate anyone''s handwriting very much, and sometimes she can''t tell who wrote it.


    She didn''t tell anyone about this in detail, but she often practices handwriting, and her handwriting changes frequently when writing, and she doesn''t need to take the initiative to say things that caring people can know at a glance.


    Lu Ning had noticed this when she was a freshman in high school.


    When she found that her handwriting was the same as her own, she first thought of Jiang Yi.


    Probably Lu Yuean united them and gave them benefits. Jiang Yi was responsible for imitating Lu Ning''s handwriting, and the other two girls were responsible for quietly changing Lu Ning''s test papers from the office, and then reported Lu Ning.


    But none of them are in the same class as Lu Ning, so Lu Yuean found Qian Qian again.


    Qian Qian was responsible for framing Lu Ning for cheating, and those chat records were naturally P''s.


    Even if Lu Ning has something to say, they can still say that Lu Ning deleted all the chat records.


    Originally, the plan seemed to be flawless, but Lu Ning didn''t go according to their plan. Instead, he caught the little habit on the test paper and caught them off guard. No one knew how to deal with such a situation. situation.


    But they have no chance of overturning this situation.


    After Jiang Yi finished reading, Qian Qian didn''t care about anything else, and started to read too. After the last few people finished reading, the basic information was all right.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Lu Yue''an.


    "Now you can delete it."


    Jiang Yi just wanted to end all this quickly.


    "Is everything you write and read guaranteed to be true?"


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!"


    Lu Ning smiled slightly, and raised his hand to put all the papers written by several people in his hands.


    "Sorry, we were really wrong, can you delete the recording quickly!"


    Qian Qian was also in a hurry.


    Lu Ning looked at her, jumped off the table, turned around and walked to Huo Jinyan, took his mobile phone, and turned to look at them.


    "Look, it''s deleted."


    Jiang Yi was finally relieved.


    "Miss Lu, you haven''t written it yet, do you admit it or not?"


    Lu Yue''an stared at her, her eyes wishing they could be pierced into Lu Ning''s body like nails.


    "So what if it''s me, don''t think that I will write this kind of thing for you!"


    Lu Ning looked at her: "I didn''t say you must write it, just admit it."


    Lu Yuean looked at the phone in her hand, she just deleted the recording, her phone page was locked and there was no way to start the recording again immediately, she was relieved.


    Lu Ning raised the ''confession'' in his hand towards them, with a warm smile: "Let''s forget about this matter for now, but I reserve the right to pursue you. As long as you don''t mess with me, these things will not appear in front of people~"


    Jiang Yi wished she could rush out the door immediately.


    "Can I get out now?"


    Lu Ning looked at her and nodded: "Yes, bye~ Come on in class~"


    Teacher Lang seemed to want to taunt a few more words, but in the end he seemed to be afraid of Lu Ning, and without saying a word, he turned around and left with the students.


    After they left, Lin Ci looked at Lu Ning, raised his phone at her, blinked his eyes, raised his hand and pressed the stop recording button on the phone.


    Lu Ning glanced at her with a smile.


    Huo Jinyan silently turned off the phone behind him and put the phone in his pocket.


    ¡­


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 175： backup

    Chapter 175 Backup


    Huo Jinyan stood up and looked at them.


    "Go back to class."


    "OK~"


    All obediently agreed, stepped out of the way, and let Huo Jinyan go out first.


    Lu Ning followed behind, and they all left.


    The teachers who stayed behind saw that everyone was leaving, and couldn''t help but look at each other.


    Didn''t speak, but they looked at each other and smiled.


    ¡­


    Lin Ci and Lu Ning walked in the front and followed behind Huo Jinyan.


    Lin Ci turned to look at Lu Ning: "I sent it to you, did you really delete that copy?"


    Lu Ning glanced at her and smiled: "Delete it."


    Lin Ci didn''t believe it: "No backup?"


    Lu Ning smiled: "Yes."


    "The backup is also deleted?"


    There was a boy behind him asking anxiously.


    Lu Ning didn''t turn his head back and smiled slightly: "No, they didn''t ask me to delete the backup either."


    The voice was innocent.


    The boys couldn''t help shouting twice in excitement.


    "Sister Ning is amazing!"


    Lu Ning put one hand in his pocket and walked forward with a smile on his lips, looking a little naughty.


    ¡­


    Lin Ci always felt that Lu Ning might have been the eldest lady for too long before, and she had to carry it all day long. Now that she is no longer at Lu''s house, there are not so many rules to restrain her, so she started to let herself go.


    In the past, she would never use this kind of treatment method. In fact, if it were her in the past, such a thing would never happen to her.


    The young lady of the Lu family, even if she doesn''t like it, no one will provoke her.


    Just as the truth finally came to light, people like Mr. Lang didn''t say a word of blame to Lu Yue''an. Does he really like Lu Yue''an as a student? Of course not, Lu Yue''an''s grades are not yet high enough to impress him He was just afraid of the Lu family behind her.


    Lu Ning felt a little uncomfortable being stared at by Lin Ci.


    "What are you doing, don''t you take notes?"


    Looking at her, Lin Ci felt a sense of pride that ''my family has a young girl''.


    It would make her even more excited if she could see Lu Ning let go and fight with someone someday.


    Lin Ci supported his head with one hand, tilted his head and looked at her and smiled: "I really love you more and more."


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing and rolled her eyes. She was pretty, and when she smiled, people couldn''t help but look twice more.


    Lin Ci felt that if he really got along with her for a few more years, he might be broken up by her.


    After all, with such a beautiful face, who can resist it?


    quickly changed the topic.


    "But having said that, Huo Jinyan is quite powerful. He is such a cold person sitting there, allowing you to play well."


    Lu Ning nodded. It''s true. Without Huo Jinyan, she would not be able to perform well. After all, without Huo Jinyan, Teacher Lang still doesn''t know what to say. She might not even have a chance to speak. .


    At this time, his character is quite useful, after all, everyone is afraid of him.


    Lu Ning silently changed his opinion of him.


    "By the way, I''m going to the capital this weekend."


    Lin Ci looked at her unexpectedly: "Going to the capital?"


    "Well, Jingzhi has a competition in the capital, I will go with him."


    "Competition? What competition? Do you want me to go with you?"


    "No need, don''t you want to spend the weekend with grandpa?"


    "I accompany him every day, it doesn''t matter, I will go with you."


    Lu Ning turned to look at her: "My elder brother is going too."


    Lin Ci lost his enthusiasm in an instant.


    "Come on, I''m not going."


    She couldn''t understand Lu Qing''s appearance. She felt that he was not enough after punching him last time. When she got home, she was so angry that she wanted to come back and punch him again to feel comfortable.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 176： Why are you acting like a fool

    Chapter 176 Why are you acting like a fool?


    "That big brother of yours, is he still treating you that way?"


    Lu Ning raised his head and thought about it carefully: "It''s okay, it''s changing a little bit."


    Lin Ci sneered: "Change? I think even if he changes a little, he can''t change it and eat shit. I don''t know how I will be angry with you in the future."


    Lu Ning was amused by her: "He can''t be angry with me. I don''t have any feelings for him, so I can just make do with it. My purpose is to make my parents less worried, as long as he doesn''t make trouble in front of my parents, I can live with it."


    Lin Ci raised his hand and poked her on the head: "You are stupid. He is your brother, he is not nice to you, he is trying to be nice to a little Bailian who has been raised for so many years, you don''t care about it, you have to care about it! There is still a lot of scrutiny! Let Xiao Bailian see who is the real kiss!"


    Lu Ning rubbed the place where she was poked, and turned to look at her: "I care about it, I didn''t stimulate her with the bracelet last time."


    Lin Ci frowned and looked at her: "That''s enough? If it weren''t for your cleverness this time, you don''t know how much you have been wronged. Did all your former eldest ladies be in vain? Those you met in the celebrity circle and the business circle Use methods you have never seen before! Only when you are powerful, this little Bailian knows how to be afraid, do you understand! Why are you so stupid like a fool."


    Lin Ci looked at her bitterly after a gesture.


    Lu Ning was busy smoothing his hair, looked at her with a smile, and patted her on the shoulder: "I will continue to practice and practice. Don''t be angry, Teacher Lin. I will definitely evolve and become smarter."


    "What did Mr. Lin teach, teach me too."


    Lin didn''t know where he came from.


    Lin Ci rewarded him without saying a word: "Get lost!"


    Lin Yi: "..."


    He is very good at thick-skinned, so he just pretended not to hear, and sat down again.


    Turned his head and looked at Lu Ning twice more.


    He was actually present in the office before, but he stood at the back and was blocked and no one noticed.


    Seeing Lu Ning killing all directions, he couldn''t help clapping his hands.


    I have to say that his ex-fiancee has given him too many surprises, why didn''t he realize that she is such a wonderful person before.


    But his current fianc¨¦e is also a ruthless person, and it is amazing that he can come up with these methods at a young age.


    There is a hidden dragon and crouching tiger around him.


    Don''t say it, watching two women fighting is really special.


    Lu Ning frowned and looked at him: "What do you see me doing?"


    Lin Ci unceremoniously raised his hand and slapped him on the head: "What are you looking at, this is already a woman you can''t get, roll on."


    Lin Yi stood up, walked to her side, pulled her hair, turned around and ran away.


    Lin Ci stood up angrily and chased after him.


    The two chased around the classroom for a long time, and finally Lin Yi tripped over a chair and was caught up by Lin Ci. Lin Ci hugged his head and plucked his hair.


    The last two people screamed at each other, and the war didn''t end until the bell rang for class.


    When Huo Jinyan stepped in, he saw the backs of two people covered in dirt and messy hairstyles.


    "Mr. Liu asked for leave, this class is English."


    When he spoke, there was not even a standard wailing from the audience, no one dared to speak, and silently handed out the paper he had brought over.


    Huo Jinyan grabbed the chair next to the podium and sat down, holding a book in his hand. Before reading it, he raised his eyes and scanned the whole class, and finally his eyes fell on Lu Ning who was arranging Lin Ci''s hair.


    Lin Ci''s hair was messed up, and some were tangled together and it was hard to straighten it out. Lu Ning raised his hand to help her tidy it up carefully, and Lin Ci scolded Lin Yi while tidying up the other side.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 177： Begging for a teacher Huo who can laugh

    Chapter 177 Begging for a Teacher Huo who can laugh


    Lu Ning listened to her muttering like chanting scriptures, and couldn''t help but bend her lips and smile while tidying up. Finally, she tidied it up smoothly. She flicked it with her fingers, and a few broken hairs fell into her hands.


    Lu Ning''s eyes widened in an instant, and he silently withdrew his hands to hide, fearing that Lin Ci would cry when he saw it.


    She has complained for a long time that her hair is getting less and less, and now she cherishes every hair.


    Lin Ci noticed that Lu Ning was not moving, and couldn''t help looking back at her and asking, "What''s wrong?"


    Lu Ning quickly stuffed her hair into his pocket, looked at her and shook his head: "It''s okay, it''s okay, my back is itchy."


    Lin Ci looked at her worriedly: "Is the wound still itchy?"


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, and then smiled at her gently. She didn''t expect her to think of this, she didn''t think of it herself, she just subconsciously said that her back was itchy.


    "No, okay, don''t move, I''ll fix it for you again, it will be fine soon."


    Lin Ci immediately turned his head away, obediently asking her to help smooth his hair.


    Lu Ning continued to make it for her seriously, every expression was vivid and playful, and Huo Jinyan was fascinated by the inexplicable.


    When she widened her eyes and hid her hair, Huo Jinyan couldn''t help being amused by the vivid expression on her face.


    Curved his lips and smiled slightly.


    The laughter was very soft, but the girls in the front row still heard him when they were close.


    They all looked up at him incredulously, and then poked each other to confirm: "Did you see it?"


    "See, did you see?"


    "See!"


    Both saw horror on each other''s faces.


    "Teacher Huo can still laugh."


    "Will the sun rise in the west tomorrow?"


    "Pfft, but Teacher Huo seems to be more handsome when he smiles. He is a little more attractive than when he doesn''t smile, and he is still more attractive when he smiles."


    "Good guy, when he''s not smiling, the girls in other classes will peek like crazy. If he laughs, all the freshmen and sophomores will come to peek. By then, the threshold of our class will probably be over."


    The two laughed while talking, even though they lowered their voices, it still reached Huo Jinyan''s ears.


    He regained his senses and turned to look at the first row.


    The two girls immediately caught sight of the cold sight, they didn''t dare to raise their heads to confirm, they just turned their heads to look at their papers, pretending nothing happened, and continued to work on the papers.


    Let¡¯s finish playing with the threshold, begging for a teacher who can laugh, at least it won¡¯t be so scary...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning''s injury is almost healed, and she has resumed her original life, going to work in a coffee shop after school, going to the infirmary for a while at noon, and going to the hospital to see Lu Jingzhi at night.


    However, Lu Jingzhi was discharged from the hospital the next day after staying in the hospital for observation.


    This time, it was lucky that he could be saved even a little bit, otherwise, given his severity, he might not be able to be saved any later.


    The next day, Lu Jingzhi was discharged from the hospital bouncing around.


    In the evening, I started to pack up to go to the capital to salute, and I didn''t look sick at all.


    Lu Ning was relieved to see him healed up so quickly. Looking back on what happened that night, she still has lingering fears.


    Shen Yunci was afraid that she would have a psychological shadow, so he dragged her and told her several times, and wanted to take her to see a psychiatrist.


    But they were all rejected by Lu Ning.


    She is very good, so I don''t need to see a psychiatrist.


    If you really want to see it, you don¡¯t need to go to any hospital. She has a top psychiatrist by her side, and she can go to him if you have a situation. The key is, it doesn¡¯t cost money!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 178： she didnt really hit me

    Chapter 178 She didn''t really want to hit me


    Lu Qing went to pick up Lu Jingzhi after get off work, and the two stopped by No. 1 Middle School to pick up Lu Ning, and discussed about going to the capital tomorrow.


    After the school bell rang, Lu Qing got off the station and stood next to the car, so as not to miss them if Lu Ning couldn''t see them.


    He had just stood there for less than five minutes when he saw Lu Ning running out of the teaching building with his schoolbag in his arms like a gust of wind.


    She went straight to the coffee shop without squinting, not seeing Lu Qing on the right side of the school gate at all.


    It was Lu Jingzhi who opened the car door and called out.


    "elder sister!"


    Lu Ning stopped and looked back.


    Sure enough, I saw Lu Jingzhi jumping out of the car.


    She immediately turned back with a smile: "Jingzhi! Why are you here? Who brought you here?"


    Lu Qing: "..." I am air?


    Lu Ning only noticed Lu Qing.


    "Let''s go to class and pack up the things for the capital tomorrow."


    Lu Ning touched Jingzhi''s head before looking at him and said, "No need, I''ve already packed it up, you can just take Jingzhi home, I still have a part-time job."


    Lu Qing looked up at the coffee shop opposite.


    Just as he was about to say something, Lu Ning suddenly glanced into the school.


    But he turned around quickly and squatted down to talk to Lu Jingzhi.


    Lu Qing''s arm was suddenly grasped by a familiar hand.


    "Brother, listen to my explanation. You can''t believe what Sister Ning tells you. This matter has nothing to do with me."


    Lu Qing looked back at the aggrieved Lu Yue''an in a daze.


    "Explain what? What full letter?"


    Lu Yuean looked at him in a daze, then turned to look at Lu Ning who had just stood up.


    Lu Ning looked at her with a smile on his lips.


    Lu Yue''an frowned, she thought Lu Ning was talking about cheating, she expected that Lu Ning would not say much, so she wanted to try to gain favor in front of Lu Qing, at least not let him listen to Lu Ning, otherwise Lu Ning Whatever Ning says he doesn''t believe.


    But what she didn''t expect was that Lu Ning didn''t say anything.


    Now she doesn''t know what to say.


    Lu Qing looked at Lu Ning, then turned to look at Lu Yuean.


    Surrounded by students who were going home after school, Lu Yuean clenched her lips and looked at Lu Ning, seeming aggrieved.


    Perhaps it is best for Lu Ning not to say anything.


    She said first that even if Lu Ning said anything else, Lu Qing would not believe everything. He had to think about what they both said. Whoever said it was true and who said it was false would be in her best interest. .


    Lu Yuean looked down at her own toes, her voice nasal with grievance.


    "No, it''s nothing... It''s just a misunderstanding before... Sister Ning was very angry that morning, and I was very scared. Later, some students in the class were called to the office to say that it was about Sister Ning. I was involved... It''s nothing, brother, don''t worry about it, sister Ning didn''t say anything..."


    She acted wronged as if she was the victim, not at all as if she wanted to let people forget it.


    Lu Ning held Lu Jingzhi''s hand and sneered silently. He really didn''t want to see her act in front of her, so she pulled Lu Jingzhi to leave.


    "Speak slowly."


    Before she left, she left such a sentence to Lu Yue''an, her eyes full of sarcasm.


    Watching her dragging Lu Jingzhi to the coffee shop across the road, Lu Yuean was stunned.


    Lu Qing looked at them, then turned to look at Lu Yuean.


    "An An, what do you mean? Xiao Ning looking for you? Why are you looking for you?"


    Lu Yue''an recovered and looked at Lu Qing: "It''s nothing, brother, sister Ning didn''t really want to hit me, so don''t ask any more!"


    She refused to ask questions, but every sentence still left a reason for others to ask.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 179： She wants to hit you?

    Chapter 179 She wants to hit you?


    "She''s going to hit you?"


    Lu Qing grabbed her arm suddenly, and asked in disbelief.


    Lu Yue''an hurriedly waved her hand: "No, she didn''t hit me, I was just scared, she just grabbed my collar, she didn''t really want to hit me."


    Lu Qing was still puzzled: "What did you do? Why did she look for you? And she pulled your collar?"


    Lu Yuean lowered her head, a little aggrieved: "I, I don''t know..."


    Looking at her appearance, Lu Qing loosened his hand and let her go: "Please explain clearly, what happened afterwards?"


    Seeing that Lu Yuean didn''t say anything, Lu Qing stopped asking about this matter, but she also said another thing.


    "Why was Lu Ning called to the office? And your classmates? What happened?"


    Lu Yuean raised her eyes to see his expression.


    Lu Qing stared at her with a fierce expression: "An An, to be honest, I know you never lie."


    Lu Yuean was taken aback, and her eyes turned red instantly.


    "Also, it''s nothing...that is, Sister Ning was suspected of cheating. She seemed to have copied someone else''s test paper and was caught by the teacher. She said that someone else framed her. Because it was a classmate who reported this matter, so she put it on The classmates in our class were also called away.


    I heard that it was related to Sister Ning, so I was a little worried. Brother, you told me to take care of Sister Ning, so I followed.


    After the results arrived, Sister Ning was always aggressive. She didn''t admit to cheating, and she didn''t know what to say in the end and said that she had something to do with me.


    The classmate didn¡¯t know what to say to her, and on the other hand, I ordered it, but I didn¡¯t know anything, I just wanted to see if there was anything I could do to help her, and in the end I became the worst person... I was just now I thought Sister Ning told you something, and I was afraid that you would misunderstand me, so I was in a hurry, and I wanted to explain it to you...


    Brother, don''t be angry, Sister Ning didn''t say anything, and I''m fine..."


    She looked up at Lu Qing''s face, and silently shut up.


    Everything that should be said has been said, and she has achieved the effect she wanted to achieve.


    Lu Qing just looked down at her and asked a question: "Then did she cheat?"


    Lu Yuean looked at Lu Qing with red eyes, tears filled her eyes: "The handwriting on the test paper is sister Ning''s, and the answer...is the same as that of my classmate..."


    She didn''t answer the question directly, but she expressed what she wanted to express.


    Lu Yuean clenched her fingers and looked at Lu Qing: "Brother, stop asking, I''m leaving."


    Before she left, she changed the subject and said, "Brother, you are coming to cheer me on at the sports meet next week, and you want to help me win prizes."


    She pulled her lips and smiled and looked at Lu Qing.


    Lu Qing took a deep breath, squeezed out a smile and looked at her: "Okay, go back quickly."


    Lu Yuean nodded, raised his hand and wiped the corner of his eyes: "Well, goodbye, brother, don''t be angry."


    After speaking, he turned and ran away, got into the car, and the car quickly left Lu Qing''s sight.


    Lu Qing turned to look at the coffee shop opposite.


    His face was darker than the surrounding night, looking at the busy figure of Lu Ning in the coffee shop...


    He also knew that Lu Yue''an''s words could not be fully believed, but she had to make up some things. The matter must have something to do with Lu Ning, but Lu Qing couldn''t judge what the truth was like, whether it was what Lu Yue''an said. ¡­


    He finally walked towards the coffee shop.


    Lin Ci, who had been working on the test papers in the classroom for a while before packing his schoolbag, happened to see Lu Qing''s back.


    Knowing that Lu Qing had no good intentions, Lin Ci mumbled something and followed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 180： Bai Long has no brains

    Chapter 180 Bai is tall but not brainy


    Lu Ning has been busy for a while now.


    Now everyone is mostly take-out, and there are not many customers sitting in the store, only four or five tables.


    Lu Ning asked Lu Jingzhi to sit on the sofa and do his homework.


    The store was not too busy, so she came over to show Lu Jingzhi the questions.


    After Lu Qing came in, he sat directly opposite Lu Jingzhi.


    Both of them were looking at the question and talking, but no one paid attention to Lu Qing.


    Lu Qing looked at Lu Ning, who was talking to Lu Jingzhi with a smile.


    She doesn''t seem like someone who can beat people, nor does she seem like someone who can cheat.


    All kinds of past flashed through Lu Qing''s mind, his mind was in chaos, there were scenes with Lu Yue''an, and scenes with Lu Ning...


    "Why did you beat her when you went to find An An?"


    Lu Ning''s original voice stopped, and he raised his eyes to look at Lu Qing.


    "I hit her?"


    After she finished speaking, she was stunned for two seconds and then shook her head with a smile on her lips.


    This shaking of the head does not know whether it is denying this matter or Lu Qing.


    But Lu Jingzhi clearly saw the disappointment slipping through Lu Ning''s eyes.


    "If you have made up your mind, you don''t need to ask me again. You can believe whoever you like."


    Her words sounded like breaking a can.


    Lu Qing was inexplicably annoyed, as if Lu Ning didn''t care about this matter, but also didn''t care about her studies and reputation.


    "Lu Ning! Don''t dawdle all day! You will be considered cheating because your grades are too poor. If you don''t work hard to climb up step by step, you will suddenly have outstanding grades and others will doubt it.


    If you really didn''t do it, you can prove it, why bother to slander others! "


    Lu Ning suddenly raised his eyes to look at him, his eyes were full of indifference.


    "Do you know what you''re talking about?"


    Lu Qing was taken aback.


    What he said in a hurry just now was not thoughtful.


    He wanted to say something, but Lu Ning no longer gave him a chance.


    Lu Ning raised his hand and grabbed his collar and directly pulled him up.


    "Look, that''s how I caught your baby sister that day, not only that, I also slapped her twice, because she deserved it! If she dares to mess with me, it won''t be such a simple matter of slapping me twice!


    As an adult, you don''t even have the ability to distinguish right from wrong, no wonder others call you trash!


    My parents haven''t said anything about my affairs, so it''s not up to you, a brother who can only preach, to accuse me!


    In the future, you should stay away from Jingzhi, I am afraid that your stupidity will infect my younger brother!


    We don¡¯t need you to accompany us when we go to the capital tomorrow, we are doing well on our own! Go with your baby sister! Don''t appear in front of me in the future! "


    As soon as she finished speaking, she directly pushed him out of the store.


    Lu Qing stood in a daze for a long time, and when he finally stepped back, Lin Ci grabbed him.


    "What are you going to do, go back and argue? What is wrong with what she said? I really don''t know how your brain grows when you are so old."


    She put her hands in her pockets, and pointed her chin at Lu Jingzhi by the window of the store: "Kids are more sensible than you. It''s really white but not brainy.


    In the future, she will rarely appear in front of Ningning to scare her, and ask her sister to go to whomever she likes! "


    Lu Qing was beaten by Erlian, his face was pale.


    Looking at Lin Cibai and giving him a glance, he opened the door and entered the coffee shop. He stood there, and the cold wind finally woke him up a bit.


    moved his feet, took a step and then stopped, and finally turned around and walked to the opposite side of the road, got in the car, and the car drove away slowly after five minutes.


    Lu Jingzhi frowned slightly as he watched the car drive away through the window...


    Come on, friends, hit the fool on the public screen!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 181： Do you understand

    Chapter 181 Do you understand


    Lin Ci watched Lu Ning continue to work without mentioning what happened just now, so he couldn''t help feeling a little worried.


    She sat opposite Lu Jingzhi, bent her head and whispered: "Jingzhi, do you think your sister is angry?"


    Lu Jingzhi also took a look at Lu Ning when he heard the words.


    "It''s definitely angry to be angry, but my brother is a fool, and my sister is too lazy to care about him."


    Lin Ci was taken aback when he heard this, and then couldn''t help laughing.


    He said this in a serious manner as a child, which is really inconsistent with his age.


    Lin Ci smiled and looked at the book in his hand and the test paper on the table.


    Programming book? Third grade test paper?


    Lin Ci looked up at him.


    This kid...isn''t he five years old?


    Lu Jingzhi noticed her gaze, looked up at her, and continued to read the book very calmly under her restless gaze.


    Lin Ci is a little suspicious of life.


    "Do you understand?"


    Lu Jingzhi looked up at her from the book, with the same eyes as Lu Qing.


    Lin Ci also felt that these words were a bit redundant, why would she still read it if she didn¡¯t understand, but she couldn¡¯t help asking, she didn¡¯t believe that this kid could read programming books and do third grade test papers.


    In my impression, don¡¯t children of this age still pile up mud in kindergarten?


    Lin Ci immediately humbled: "Boss, look at yours and ignore me."


    Lu Jingzhi looked away and saw Huo Jinyan walking in from the door.


    Huo Jinyan continued on the phone, looking not very well.


    "Young master, something happened to the second master. Do you want to come back? We really can''t solve it."


    Huo Jinyan frowned, and looked up at Lu Ning behind the counter.


    What kind of temperament is Huo Zheng over there? Huo Jinyan knows best, he must have been discovered while he was away and didn''t know what he was doing.


    But Huo is a member of the Huo family. Except for Mr. Huo, he always looks the best of himself, so that no one dares to offend him with his back against the Huo family, and no one dares to control what he wants to do.


    But Huo Jinyan is the only one who is afraid, and only Huo Jinyan can restrain him. The incident this time seems to be not small, otherwise Huo Jinyan would not have been found.


    Huo Jinyan stood still in front of the counter, with a deep voice: "Okay, I''ll go back tonight."


    Then he hung up the phone.


    Lu Ning saw him when he raised his eyes, and at the same time, another line of sight not far away also moved over quickly.


    Lu Ning glanced at the distance between the two and silently took two steps back.


    Huo Jinyan frowned slightly watching her movements.


    "Teacher Huo, is it still the same as before?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and nodded.


    "Okay, just a moment."


    Lu Ning turned around to pick up the coffee.


    "I''m going out for the weekend."


    When Lu Ning turned around and handed him the coffee, Huo Jinyan suddenly said this, Lu Ning was a little stunned.


    "what?"


    Go out and go out, why do you still tell me?


    Lu Ning looked at Huo Jinyan in a daze, then nodded.


    Huo Jinyan didn''t stop this time, and he didn''t look like he wanted to sit down. Lu Ning immediately helped him put it in the take-away cup.


    Watching Huo Jinyan turn and leave, Lu Ning still hasn''t figured out why he said that.


    Xiaowen leaned over and looked at her: "Those who didn''t know thought you were a couple."


    "what?"


    Xiaowen raised his eyebrows at her: "Isn''t this a typical gesture of reporting to your girlfriend? I''m going on a business trip and let me know so that my girlfriend won''t worry."


    Lu Ning was even more confused: "Girlfriend? Report? What is it all about? He probably just fears that I will be lazy and not review in the past two days."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 182： lets go to finance

    Chapter 182 Finance Come


    As soon as she finished speaking, she received Huo Jinyan''s WeChat message, telling her not to be lazy and remember to review.


    Xiaowen glanced at it and couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his mouth: "I really don''t understand the style."


    Lu Ning smiled and put the phone away.


    Xiaowen walked away, she belatedly thought of one thing.


    Huo Jinyan... is it interesting to me?


    This idea was rejected by her within a second.


    must have been stunned by Xiaowen''s words, how is this possible!


    ¡­


    When Lu Ning got off work, he rode a little white donkey and took Lu Jingzhi home.


    Shen Yunci has already prepared a meal and is waiting for the two of them.


    Lu Qing was not at home.


    The family went to work after dinner.


    Lu Jingzhi is still a little excited to go to the capital tomorrow.


    Although he is more mature in mind, he is still a child, full of expectations for strange places, and he has not been to the capital yet.


    After packing up his things, Lu Ning talked with him, fearing that he would be too excited to sleep well at night, which would affect his performance in tomorrow''s game.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi also talked with the two of them, and Lu Jingzhi finally fell asleep lying on Lu Ning''s lap when he was tired from chatting.


    Lu Ning, Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci chatted quietly, but Lu Jingzhi also slept soundly.


    Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci introduced some remote snacks in the capital to Lu Ning, and wrote them down for her to eat and try when she had time. They wrote two pages densely, and it can be seen that the two are very familiar with the capital.


    But Lu Ning could clearly feel the two people''s resistance to the capital.


    For example, in this competition, the two of them were a little surprised when they first learned that Lu Jingzhi was going to compete in the capital.


    The astonishment of not wanting to delay Lu Jingzhi''s match but still wondering whether to go to the capital.


    So when Lu Ning said that he would go with Lu Jingzhi, the two of them were worried but didn''t say anything.


    Lu Ning knew that the two of them would not rest assured that he and Lu Jingzhi would go alone, but the two of them didn''t mention anything about going with the two of them, which showed that they really didn''t want to mention this place.


    Lu Ning also tacitly understood and didn''t ask.


    I always feel that this matter is not so simple.


    After giving some instructions, Shen Yunci drove Lu Ning to sleep, so that she could recover her energy.


    Lu Ning carefully hugged Lu Jingzhi and put him back in the room, then went back to the room to rest.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Both of them got up early the next day. Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi sent them to the airport to watch them take off smoothly before returning home.


    I couldn''t help muttering on the way back.


    "Why is the boss so moody? Before he firmly said that he would go, but now he is going and he is nowhere to be seen. What do you think happened to him recently?"


    Looking at Shen Yunci''s appearance, Lu Zhi couldn''t help smiling and pinching her face.


    "I didn''t see it, I must have quarreled with Ningning again, he went to pick up Jingzhi yesterday, but in the end Jingzhi came back with Ningning, the boss didn''t come back to live outside, there must be conflicts between the siblings gone."


    Shen Yunci got angry when he heard this: "This boss, he really doesn''t have a brain. He must have met An An in school. Otherwise, Ning Ning is not a troublemaker, how could he quarrel."


    Lu Zhi hurriedly said: "Don''t be angry, Ningning doesn''t want us to worry too much about them if she doesn''t say anything, she is so smart and has her own way of handling things, so let''s not worry about it, the children will solve their own affairs of.


    If we couldn¡¯t solve it, we kicked the boss out. Anyway, we can¡¯t let our daughter be wronged. "


    Shen Yunci nodded quickly: "Yes!"


    "Well, Ning Ning finally went out, I''ll ask the finance minister to come to the house."


    "kindness."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 183： nervous

    Chapter 183 Are you nervous?


    More than an hour later, the plane landed in the capital.


    Lu Ning took Lu Jingzhi''s hand out of the airport.


    As soon as the two walked out, they were suddenly surrounded by a group of people.


    all shouted excitedly and rushed forward, startling Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi.


    Lu Ning quickly turned around to protect Lu Jingzhi, and it was only when the people around him gradually moved away that the two of them came to their senses.


    It turned out that there was a star who came out together, and those fans who were picking up the plane, saw him and rushed up, even wrapping Lu Ning and the others in.


    Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi couldn''t help but take a deep breath after recovering.


    The two continued to walk out, and happened to see the celebrity get into their car, surrounded by fans who were still excited.


    Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi stood aside.


    Watching the car drive away, the car called by Lu Jingzhi also came.


    The ''Tujing'' logo on the body is very eye-catching.


    Lu Ning couldn''t help raising his eyebrows and looked at Lu Jingzhi.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Lu Ning with some puzzlement.


    "What''s wrong, sister?"


    Lu Ning shook his head: "It''s okay."


    "Hi, Ms. Lu, I''m the driver of Tujing. Let me put your luggage for you."


    Lu Ning nodded, and after the luggage was put away, the two got into the car.


    When the car started to drive forward, Lu Jingzhi looked out of the window. The billboard on the window outside the airport caught his attention. He didn''t see it clearly, but he always felt that the people above had a trace of aura. look familiar?


    The car stopped directly at the entrance of the hotel. Lu Ning took Lu Jingzhi to check in, went to the room to put his luggage, and then came down directly.


    Lu Ning didn''t let the car go, got in the car again, and went directly to the competition site.


    The game started at ten o''clock, and the two arrived at nine forty, which is not too late.


    As soon as he entered the scene, Lu Jingzhi''s teacher greeted him. They came early, and one of the teachers was a judge who had already entered the competition scene.


    "Jingzhi, we are about to enter the arena, are you nervous?"


    Lu Jingzhi shook Lu Ning''s hand and shook his head.


    There were people of all ages at the scene, and there were actually quite a few people like Lu Jingzhi.


    Lu Ning squatted down and looked at him with a smile: "Come on~ my sister is waiting for you outside."


    Then she raised her hand and touched Lu Jingzhi''s head.


    Lu Jingzhi smiled and nodded, and followed the teacher to check for admission.


    Lu Ning stayed in the parent waiting area.


    There were a lot of people, but they all sat in order and didn''t make any noise.


    Soon the students for the on-site competition had already entered the arena, and only the parents were left waiting outside.


    After a while, the bell for the start of the game rang, and the parents around were all sitting upright in an instant, extremely nervous.


    Lu Ning was also infected, and couldn''t help but stiffen his back.


    It''s not that she doesn''t believe Lu Jingzhi, it''s just that she was infected by the atmosphere.


    In fact, it is the parents who are more nervous at this time.


    After sitting like this for a while, Lu Ning became tired, so he leaned back and fell in love. Anyway, Jingzhi won''t lose.


    She had checked the competition online before, and also read the test questions of the previous competitions. It was easy for Lu Jingzhi, so Lu Ning had nothing to worry about.


    She raised her hand and pressed the hat, and the parents around couldn''t help but look at her.


    At the beginning, I thought she was also a student participating in the competition, but who knew she was actually a parent.


    Now she looks the most relaxed, not worried at all, and looks like she even wants to sleep?


    This parent has a really big heart.


    The people around had the same thoughts, but after a few glances, they all turned their heads and continued to look at the closed door of the competition venue.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 184： are you hiding

    Chapter 184 Are you hiding from people?


    Lu Ning took out his mobile phone and sent Shen Yun a message back, sitting in his seat and looking boredly at the various test papers that Huo Jinyan sent her.


    But it''s very strange. In the past, Huo Jinyan sent her basic questions, but the ones sent by Huo Jinyan have become more and more difficult recently, and they are no longer within the scope of Lu Ning''s understanding.


    Lu Ning always felt that Huo Jinyan had discovered something, understood her true level?


    But she didn''t do anything, how did he know?


    Is this a deliberate attempt?


    Lu Ning was puzzled, but he didn''t bother to think about it.


    At this moment, someone was speaking suddenly in the hall.


    Because it is very quiet and the place is empty, any sound will appear extremely loud.


    "What are you doing, I''m just going to borrow a toilet."


    "Go by yourself, why drag me."


    "I''m not... Why are there so many people?"


    "Are you stupid, didn''t you see the game sign behind you? Be quiet."


    "Oh oh oh. Is there a toilet here?"


    asked in a softer voice, but everyone still heard clearly.


    The staff immediately went forward: "Two gentlemen, please be quiet during our game. If you need to go to the bathroom, turn left and you will see it on the right."


    "Okay, thank you thank you."


    Just as the two were about to leave, one of the silver-haired ones suddenly stopped and looked in one direction.


    Lu Ning was bored at first, when he heard the voice sound familiar, he turned his head and glanced.


    Seeing that it didn''t matter, she really knew her, and she was scared out of her wits.


    Fortunately, she was wearing a hat, otherwise when he turned his head, the two of them would just meet their eyes.


    Lu Ning noticed the sight, and immediately turned around to pretend that he didn''t know anything, but subconsciously put on the coat and hat.


    "What''s wrong?"


    The little handsome guy with yellow hair next to him couldn''t help asking.


    "It''s okay, I just think that person looks familiar."


    "Familiar ass, everyone looks familiar, hurry up, I''m about to explode!"


    The two came and left bluffing.


    Hearing the sound of leaving, Lu Ning immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    If this is discovered, it will be fine.


    She quickly pulled the mask again and pressed the hat.


    Fortunately, the game ended soon, but during this period, Lu Ning was on pins and needles, afraid that they would come back again.


    When Lu Jingzhi came out, Lu Ning immediately went up to meet him.


    She bent down and touched his face: "Are you tired?"


    Lu Jingzhi smiled and shook his head: "Not tired, it''s very simple."


    The teacher followed from behind.


    "Sister Jingzhi, you can go back to rest with Jingzhi first, but it will be out in the afternoon. This time the questions are a little more difficult than previous years. Jingzhi may be tired. I will call you when the time comes."


    Lu Ning nodded and glanced at Lu Jingzhi.


    The two walked out.


    Lu Ning looked around.


    "Sister, are you hiding from people?"


    Lu Ning was taken aback for a moment, and couldn''t help laughing: "Sometimes, I hope you aren''t so smart."


    She bent over and looked at Lu Jingzhi: "Is there any place you want to go, my sister will take you there."


    Lu Jingzhi looked at her: "Aren''t we hiding from people?"


    Lu Ning took a deep breath: "I don''t want to hide anymore. I can''t hide if I run into it. Let''s go, my sister will take you to play."


    Lu Jingzhi nodded with a smile.


    The two of them went back to the hotel first, took their bags and some necessary things, and started traveling.


    Lu Ning divided the course of action according to what Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci wrote, and the two set off immediately.


    But I didn¡¯t notice that someone was following them from the moment they left the hotel¡­


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 185： who are you

    Chapter 185 Who are you


    Lu Ning took Lu Jingzhi around the streets and alleys with his bag on his back.


    Some of the places mentioned by Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi have been rebuilt, the streets and everything are completely new, and some shops are no longer in their original addresses.


    But some are still there. Lu Ning took Lu Jingzhi to find about four places. Two of them are no longer in operation, and the other two are still in operation.


    It goes without saying that the taste of the time-honored brand, the two of them went shopping and ate in the afternoon.


    Coming out of an alley, Lu Ning was about to take Lu Jingzhi to the next place, but just walked out and stood there for five minutes, looking for the way, when she heard someone call her name.


    Without even turning his head to look, Lu Ning knew who it was, and subconsciously turned his head to pull Lu Jingzhi and wanted to slip away.


    But there were many people around, and the two were caught without taking two steps.


    "Xiao Ning, why are you running, didn''t you hear me calling you?"


    Lu Ning turned his head and looked at Shen Guang helplessly.


    "I heard."


    Shen Guang: "...you are honest."


    Not giving her a chance to speak, Shen Guang spoke again and said directly: "When did you come, why don''t you tell me, so I can show you around."


    Lu Ning immediately raised his hand and refused: "No need, I just brought my brother..."


    Lu Ning originally wanted to talk about the game, but immediately swallowed the words and changed his words.


    "I just brought my younger brother to play, and I will leave tomorrow."


    Shen Guang lowered his eyes to look at Lu Jingzhi beside Lu Ning.


    The boy stared at him with a pair of big eyes. Although his facial features hadn''t opened yet, they were still good-looking to the naked eye, very similar to Lu Ning''s eyebrows and eyes.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Shen Guang, and said politely, "Hello, Uncle."


    Shen Guang smiled with crooked eyes: "Hi, uncle will take you to a fun place, there are many toys."


    Shen Guang had nothing to do with Lu Ning, so he took the initiative to curry favor with Lu Jingzhi.


    Children, don¡¯t you have to like toys at this age, when he wants to go, Lu Ning will follow.


    Shen Guang smiled happily, thinking that his idea was really good.


    result¡­


    "I dont go."


    The straightforward refusal was exactly the same as Lu Ning.


    Shen Guang: "..."


    Looked at Lu Ning, looked at him, and it turned out that they were siblings.


    Lu Ning looked at him with a smile: "Uncle Shen, don''t be too busy, go and deal with your affairs, we have something to do later."


    Shen Guang''s eyes lit up when he heard the words: "I have something to do! Then I''ll see you off."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Lu Jingzhi: "..."


    Before Lu Ning could refuse, a person walked up behind Shen Guang and looked at Lu Ning twice.


    "Dad, who is this?"


    Shen Guang turned his head to look at him and said angrily: "Go back and wait for you, it''s none of your business."


    Shen Mu is a head taller than Shen Guang, and looks about the same age as Lu Ning.


    Shen Guang didn''t say anything, Shen Mu looked directly at Lu Ning: "Who are you?"


    Looking at him, Lu Ning bent his lower lip: "It''s not someone, he passed by, he left beforehand."


    After she finished speaking, she directly pulled Lu Jingzhi to turn around and walk forward.


    "Hey! Xiao Ning! Wait!"


    Shen Guang was about to chase after her, but Shen Mu immediately raised his hand and grabbed him: "Dad, why are you chasing her, you can''t be..."


    Shen Mu stared at Shen Guang up and down, looked up and down, and finally turned to look at Lu Ning''s back.


    Then he muttered a few words to himself: "Probably not, people should look down on you."


    After Shen Guang came to his senses, he slapped him on the head: "Stinky boy! What nonsense are you talking about! Treat her well when you see her in the future! If you ruin my business because of you, let''s see how I will deal with you! I heard that there is no you !"


    I¡¯m gone. I¡¯m going to be a coolie today. I¡¯m exhausted. I don¡¯t know if I can finish the rest. Woohooo, my dears, you¡¯ve been waiting for a long time.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 186： Match Results

    Chapter 186 Competition Results


    Shen Mu touched the place where he was beaten, and said in a muffled voice, "Got it."


    Shen Guang glanced at the crowd in the distance again, but Lu Ning''s figure was no longer visible.


    Shen Guang looked at Shen Mu, getting angrier the more he looked.


    "It''s all your boy! Otherwise, maybe I can take her to Beijing University to have a look."


    Shen Mu frowned: "Beijing University? What is your relationship with that girl?"


    Shen Guang took a deep look at him: "You will know later."


    After speaking, he went forward and got into the car.


    Shen Mu turned his head and glanced at the direction where Lu Ning disappeared, frowning even deeper.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning was near the meeting place when he received the call from the teacher, and took Lu Jingzhi there.


    After arriving, the teacher took two people to sit at the front.


    Started talking immediately after sitting down.


    After the person in charge made a speech, the awards began.


    This competition adheres to the principle of fairness, justice and openness. When the awards and rankings are announced, the test papers of the winners will be displayed on the big screen on the stage. Each answer and score are clearly displayed, and there is no room for fraud.


    "The third contestant who won our 96 points is Zhu Zhihao! Please come to the stage to accept the award."


    A child who looked about ten years old came out with a smile and walked from the side of the stage to the stage to accept the award and take a group photo.


    There are also a large number of media reporters around to take pictures and report, and there seems to be interviews in the follow-up.


    "Okay, student Zhu Zhihao, please stand to the side and wait a moment. Below is the contestant who won our second place with 97 points¡ªStudent Li Heng! Please come to the stage."


    Lu Ning looked at the boy who came up to the stage. He looked like a junior high school student, and he was still wearing a school uniform. There was no joy on his face, probably because he was not satisfied with his grades.


    He is more concerned about what is wrong with his test paper than anyone else.


    Holding the trophy in his hand, he looked back carefully at the test paper on his big screen. When he saw the mistake, he sighed helplessly and stood aside.


    "Okay, here is our first place!"


    Lu Ning was a little nervous. Although he was optimistic about Lu Jingzhi in his heart, he was surrounded by talented students, and a mountain was higher than a mountain.


    She glanced at Lu Jingzhi, but Lu Jingzhi had no expression on his face, he didn''t look nervous at all, and turned to look at Lu Ning to comfort her.


    "Sister, don''t be nervous, I will win the prize."


    The next moment the host excitedly announced on stage.


    "The contestant who won our first place is a good result with full marks!"


    Hearing the words, he became a little restless.


    You must know that although this competition is not big, it is not small.


    The questions are getting more and more difficult every year. So far, there have only been two contestants with perfect marks in this competition, and this year there is even one with perfect marks!


    In an instant, everyone began to look around curiously, looking back and forth at the people around them, not knowing who it was.


    The teacher next to Lu Jingzhi didn''t look forward to it when he heard the perfect score.


    She didn''t think it would be Lu Jingzhi''s.


    She looked at the test papers on the big screen just now, and the rest of them were almost all question types that Lu Jingzhi had never studied before. She sighed and comforted herself secretly.


    Turning his head to look at Lu Jingzhi bent slightly to comfort him: "It''s okay Jingzhi, we have already entered the finals for the first time, it''s very good, we will continue to come next year, and we will definitely win the award then."


    After she finished speaking, Lu Jingzhi glanced at her, but before he had time to speak, the voice from the stage resounded to every corner of the venue.


    "Let''s congratulate the first classmate with perfect marks - Lu Jingzhi! Please come to the stage to accept the award!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 187： Its all taught by my sister

    Chapter 187 is taught by my sister


    Everyone raised their heads when they heard the name, a little curious about who the boss was.


    The teacher next to Lu Jingzhi was stunned until he saw Lu Jingzhi jumping off his chair and walking slowly towards the stage.


    "Oh my god!"


    The teacher couldn''t help saying something, and looked at the little figure who walked onto the stage.


    The people around are not calm anymore.


    "My God! Is it him?!"


    He is the youngest in this group, compared to the other two people on the stage, he looks so small, it is hard to believe that he won the first place.


    Lu Ning took a video with his mobile phone and sent it to Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi after the preparations were over.


    The host was also stunned.


    "Classmate Lu Jingzhi."


    She called out as if confirming, and Lu Jingzhi raised his eyes to look at her.


    "Come here, just stand here."


    The host smiled and pointed out the location for him. Lu Jingzhi obediently stood over and watched the crowd of people in the audience stare wide-eyed. Only his sister was sitting on a chair moving around to find an angle to take a video of him.


    Lu Jingzhi couldn''t help smiling towards her.


    The award presenter handed Lu Jingzhi both the trophy and the bonus, and was a little worried that he would not be able to hold it. The trophy was bigger than his face.


    The host looked at him with difficulty: "Give the bonus to the parents, just take a photo with the trophy."


    The teacher was still in shock and didn''t recover, so Lu Ning got up and walked over to take the bonus.


    She was wearing a hat and a mask, and no one could see her face clearly, but it could be seen from her dress that she was not very old, and she should be the child''s older sister.


    Lu Ning returned to his seat and sat down again, watched Lu Jingzhi take a photo with the other two, and then stepped off the stage.


    After getting off the stage, Lu Jingzhi was pulled back by someone. It was Li Heng, the second classmate.


    He looked down at Lu Jingzhi: "Can you tell me your solution to the last question?"


    He read Lu Jingzhi''s test paper, the font on it was immature, but it didn''t affect him to see his problem-solving ideas. He found that Lu Jingzhi''s problem-solving ideas were quite different from what he had learned. What he wrote was very concise, as if A very clear thread has a beginning and an end, but the ones he has seen are all like woolen yarn, which also has a beginning and an end, but there are many twists and turns in the middle, which is very troublesome.


    Be open-minded and ask for advice in the face of problems, even if the other party is a student who is younger than you.


    Looking at him, Lu Jingzhi didn''t say anything but said, "My sister taught me all, and the question types are similar."


    He directly threw the question to Lu Ning, and Lu Ning sent a video to Shen Yunci without knowing it.


    Until Lu Jingzhi brought Li Heng over, Lu Ning looked at them suspiciously.


    "Sister, he has something to look for you."


    Lu Ning looked up at Li Heng: "Student, what''s the matter with you?"


    Li Heng looked at the girl in front of him. She was wrapped tightly, and only her clear eyes could be seen clearly.


    Li Heng frowned and said, "I want to know that the problem-solving thinking you taught him is very different from what I learned. Can I learn it too?"


    Lu Ning stared at Lu Jingzhi in a daze.


    Lu Jingzhi went to the side to talk to the teacher.


    Lu Ning:? ? ?


    How to solve the problem? What idea?


    Lu Ning also didn''t want to dampen the student''s eagerness to learn. Looking at him, he said as gently as possible: "It''s a bit inconvenient now that there are so many people, why don''t I add your WeChat and go back and tell you in detail?"


    Li Heng thought for a while and nodded, ran back to find his brother, got his phone and ran back.


    After Lu Ning added him on WeChat, he politely thanked Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning looked at him with a smile: "I will thank you when I really teach you something, bye."


    Li Heng glanced at Lu Ning and ran away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 188： You go after that sister

    Chapter 188 You pursue that sister


    Li Yu glanced at the extra person on his WeChat and looked down at Li Heng: "This is you?"


    Li Heng looked at him: "She knows new problem-solving methods, I want to learn."


    Li Yu nodded: "Oh, let''s go."


    Li Heng looked at his elder brother who was taller than him, and after thinking for a while, he said, "Brother, you can think about pursuing that older sister."


    Li Yu was taken aback: "Ah?"


    Li Heng began to say seriously: "If you catch up with me, I can have an extra powerful sister-in-law, and you can have an extra smart wife. Then in the future, people will not only say that I am smart, but also that you have a smart wife. "


    Li Yu: "..."


    So it has nothing to do with him.


    Li Yu glanced at the place where Li Heng just ran past.


    "I haven''t seen anyone, what are you talking about, let''s go."


    Li Heng didn''t say anything else, and followed Li Yu out of the venue, but after walking to the door and getting on the car, Li Heng spoke again.


    "She has beautiful eyes."


    Li Yu turned his head and glanced at him: "Who? Who looks good?"


    Li Heng couldn''t help but rolled his eyes: "That sister has pretty eyes."


    Li Yu couldn''t help being surprised: "Just by looking at someone''s eyes, you decided my life-long event?"


    Li Heng said mercilessly: "You are not young anymore, such an excellent person will not wait for you, if you take the initiative, you might get out of the order."


    Li Yu was annoyed and laughed: "You know what, I''m a single nobleman, you kid don''t talk about me, maybe you are not as good as me at my age."


    Li Heng stared at him, serious and ruthless: "Don''t talk about such impossible things, but just to comfort yourself, I will never live like you when I reach your grade."


    "Hey! The brat is looking for smoke, isn''t he!"


    Li Heng looked out the window and didn''t bother to pay attention to him.


    But although Li Yu said it, he was still a little curious about this girl with good eyes. After all, his brother''s eyes are higher than the top, and he has never taken the initiative to say that to a person.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Interviews are boring. Originally, Lu Ning wanted to slip away by pulling Lu Jingzhi, but he was caught and couldn''t slip away.


    Except for Li Heng who left without being watched, the third classmate also stayed behind to be interviewed with Lu Jingzhi.


    Lu Jingzhi was quite annoyed by these things, and sat there with a blank expression on his face, but he still answered questions politely.


    Lu Ning leaned against the door frame and looked at him from time to time, and from time to time looked at the messages from Shen Yunci.


    The interview about the game was almost done, and the reporter couldn''t help asking about the family situation of the two.


    "Does Lu Jingzhi have any brothers or sisters at home?"


    Lu Jingzhi nodded.


    "Brother or sister?"


    Seeing that he is not very talkative, the reporter asked proactively.


    "Both."


    "Then do you usually tutor more elder brothers or older sisters?"


    Lu Jingzhi said calmly: "Sister, brother is stupid."


    The reporter smiled and turned to look at Lu Ning who was standing leaning against the door.


    I couldn''t see her face clearly, but I could tell that she had a good figure, and her hands were white and slender. The reporter couldn''t help but take a second look.


    Some people catch your eye even without looking at their faces.


    "Is that over there my sister?"


    Lu Jingzhi also looked back, then nodded.


    The photographer turned the camera in a smart way, and took a picture of Lu Ning''s casual posture at the moment.


    Lu Ning didn''t notice it.


    When Lu Jingzhi saw it, he quickly stopped him: "Don''t take pictures of my sister, she doesn''t like it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 189： The second master spent a lot of money

    Chapter 189 Er Ye spends a lot of money


    The photographer nodded immediately and turned the camera back.


    After the interview, Lu Ning took Lu Jingzhi back to the hotel.


    Back to the hotel, it was already dark.


    Walked a lot today, Lu Ning was afraid that Lu Jingzhi would be tired, so he let him rest for two hours first, and took him out for dinner when he was almost rested.


    But she was also a little tired, lying on the hotel bed and both of them fell asleep.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Young master."


    Huo Jinyan was obsessed with things after he returned to the capital, and he took a breath at night and went to the company.


    When I first entered the company, people around me immediately sat down.


    Huo Jinyan was accompanied by several people, and got into the elevator together.


    When the front desk saw the elevator door closed, it immediately picked up the phone and hurriedly called.


    "The young master is back."


    After the call was made, the company immediately became a mess, and everyone hurriedly looked around to see if there were any violations.


    Huo Jinyan has not formally taken over the position of the head office, but he is in charge of everything, and the old man has to formally hand over the position to him.


    He is the only heir of the Huo family, there is no doubt about it, so no matter when the position is given to him, the Huo family is already his.


    Huo Jinyan followed the person in charge around him to the tenth and fifteenth floors to deal with unresolved matters, and then took Chu Ting back to the top floor.


    Chu Ting went in first and turned on the light.


    Huo Jinyan walked in, walked behind the desk and said, "Let them in."


    "Yes."


    Chu Ting stepped out, made an internal call and called someone.


    Huo Jinyan sat on the chair and leaned back, closing his eyes and resting his mind.


    Since the morning, countless people have been talking in his ear, almost without stopping, and now he has a moment of silence.


    But the silence didn''t last more than five minutes before the door was pushed open again.


    "Mr. Huo, Manager Zuo is here."


    Huo Jinyan opened his eyes, and looked at Chu Ting with his dark eyes: "Let him in."


    Chu Ting nodded, turned around and called Manager Zuo to come in.


    Manager Zuo was wearing black-rimmed glasses. When he came in, he saw Huo Jinyan pushing his glasses nervously, and then walked quickly to the desk.


    The huge president''s office was very quiet, and Manager Zuo''s nervous breathing could be heard clearly.


    "Young master."


    Huo Jinyan raised his eyes and looked at him: "Speak."


    Manager Zuo nodded.


    "Second Master recently used a large amount of the company''s funds and said that he was investing in new projects, but the company''s recent new projects do not need to invest funds now, and the amount is not right..."


    Huo Jinyan tapped his fingers on the table and looked at him. There was not much emotion in his dark eyes, only indifference.


    Manager Zuo dodged his eyes nervously.


    Seeing that he stopped talking, Huo Jinyan took the initiative to speak: "Continue."


    Then Manager Zuo hurriedly continued: "Someone also went to the old man to talk, but then the second master took the initiative to find the old man, and then the old man never asked about this matter again, but the second master did not stop continuing to use funds, we also Don''t dare to stop..."


    At this point, Manager Zuo raised his eyes and glanced at Huo Jinyan''s face before he dared to continue: "And... and we found that the second master has been getting very close to Mrs. Cheng recently."


    The Cheng Group and the Huo Family are deadly rivals.


    They are also very worried. The company will not collapse because of the funds used by the second master, but if no one recognizes this matter, they will suffer. Those people will not be able to earn that money in a few lifetimes.


    The old man turned a blind eye to this matter, someone must take care of it, so they had to find someone to call Huo Jinyan.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 190： False accounts? who taught you

    Chapter 190 Fake accounts? who taught you


    At the beginning, I didn''t have much hope. After all, the young master hasn''t appeared in the capital for several months, and no one knows where he went.


    But now that he is back, Manager Zuo seems to have taken a reassurance for an instant.


    Only the young master knows about this matter, no matter what happens in the end, they will not be involved.


    "I see, you go to work."


    Manager Zuo nodded and walked out quickly.


    There is more than one person waiting for him outside.


    As soon as he went out, a few people surrounded him: "How is it?"


    Manager Zuo wiped the sweat off his forehead, then pulled them outside.


    Still looking at Chu Ting with a smile: "Assistant Chu, you have worked hard."


    Chu Ting also nodded politely to him, then knocked on the door and walked into the president''s office.


    The left manager hurriedly pulled everyone into the elevator.


    "how is everything?"


    Manager Zuo watched the elevator door close, and then let out a deep breath: "The young master said he knew, and he will definitely take care of it when he knows."


    The people around him breathed a sigh of relief.


    "That''s good, that''s good. The second master has gone too far recently, not only using the company''s funds, but also messing around with the new girl..."


    "Shh! Stop talking about that."


    "It''s okay, now that the young master is back, he will take care of everything."


    "Uh-huh."


    Huo Jinyan is scary, but it can also make everyone feel at ease.


    As long as things go through his hands, there seems to be no failure.


    ¡­


    Huo Jinyan led Chu Ting directly to the nineteenth floor.


    Everyone stood up as soon as he entered.


    "Young Master!"


    Huo Jinyan didn''t have any nonsense, and his voice was low and powerful, hitting the ground: "Show me all the financial statements for the last six months."


    "Yes!"


    People on the whole floor became busy in an instant. All the reports from the previous few months had been sorted out. They showed them to Huo Jinyan first, and then continued to quickly print out this month''s reports for Huo Jinyan to read.


    Huo Jinyan sat directly at a workstation at the entrance, leaning against the back of the chair and looking at the report in his hand.


    While looking at it, he said: "Let the bank send a copy of Huo Qi''s flow."


    "Yes!"


    Chu Ting immediately turned to make a phone call.


    Huo Jinyan slapped the report on the desktop after reading only three pages.


    He turned his eyes to look at the person who dared not come out of the whole atmosphere.


    "False accounts? Who taught you."


    Everyone looked at him in horror.


    Huo Jinyan sat there, the terrible oppressive feeling made his throat tighten instantly, as if he couldn''t breathe.


    "While I still have patience, let me explain everything clearly."


    His eyes were stern, and he seemed to be able to see everyone''s heart clearly. Even though he didn''t speak loudly, everyone couldn''t help shaking.


    Finally, a boy standing not far from Huo Jinyan couldn''t bear it anymore.


    "Young master, yes, the old man asked us to do this."


    This account was done almost perfectly, but Huo Jinyan could tell it with just two glances.


    Huo Jinyan didn''t get angry at them either. After all, without the old man''s order, they didn''t dare to make such superficial appearances on the report.


    "Show me the truth."


    The boy immediately walked over and operated a few times on the computer in front of Huo Jinyan.


    "Young master, it''s all here."


    Huo Jinyan looked over, his brows furrowed tighter the more he looked.


    The strong sense of oppression around him made everyone want to disappear in place.


    At this time, Chu Ting came in from the outside, holding a tablet in his hand.


    "Mr. Huo, all the capital flow of the second master in the past six months is here."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 191： Dont blame me for using extreme means

    Chapter 191 Don''t blame me for using extraordinary means


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand to take the tablet, and swipe up and down to look at it. His eyes became darker and colder the more he looked.


    He raised his hand and handed the tablet to Chu Ting, who turned his eyes to look at the value on the computer.


    Those unreasonable incomes were probably filled in by the old man to make up for Huo Qi.


    Huo Jinyan rubbed his thumb against his index finger twice, and finally clenched his hands into a fist, stood up, turned around and left quickly.


    Seeing him leave everyone''s tense nerves immediately relaxed a little.


    "Didn''t the old man read this report? He thought it was all right. Why did the young master see it at a glance?"


    "Don''t you remember another sentence from the old man, don''t try to deceive the young master, because you will never deceive him."


    "It''s really terrible. The second master probably has enough this time."


    "The hand is too long, the young master is not here, he made such a big deal, if the young master doesn''t come back, I don''t know how far this matter will develop."


    "When did the old man indulge the second master so much? Will he get worse in the future?"


    "No, with the young master here, he dare not."


    A group of people discussed and returned to their workstations, sat down and continued to work.


    But Huo Jinyan was relieved to be back.


    The accounts are decent on the surface, but it will not be easy to find out in the future. Huo Jinyan dismantled them face to face when he came back and gave them a big reassurance.


    The superficiality of these accounts is not to be done.


    ¡­


    When Huo Jinyan got out of the elevator, he met Huo Qi who was in a hurry.


    Huo Qi didn''t react when he saw Huo Jinyan, but immediately pulled his tie and looked at him: "Jin Yan, when did you come back, why don''t you go home, the old man misses you so much I''m crazy, let''s go and go home with my second uncle."


    He eagerly pulled Huo Jinyan, wanting to take him home.


    Huo Jinyan stood where he was, and glanced at the hand he was touching on his arm.


    Huo Qi turned his head and immediately looked at him with a hey smile, and silently put his hand back.


    "Where has this child been for so long? Why is he still separated from the second uncle? Have you eaten yet? The second uncle treats you to dinner."


    Huo Jinyan looked at him with cold eyes: "Second uncle, I heard that you have been enjoying a good life recently."


    He hit Huo Qi''s heart with a deep voice, Huo Qi''s heart was beating wildly, but he still looked at Huo Jinyan without changing his face.


    "No, Second Uncle has a lot of things to do recently, and he is very busy. You see, I really remembered that there is something that I haven''t finished. Go home and see your grandfather. Second Uncle is leaving first. I have something to do."


    Seeing that Huo Jinyan was not going to let him go, Huo Qi wanted to run away.


    But Huo Jinyan stopped him before taking two steps.


    "Second Uncle."


    Huo Qi stopped, without turning around, Huo Jinyan walked up to him.


    "Second uncle, you know me. So if you put the moving thing back before noon tomorrow, I will pretend nothing happened. If not, don''t blame me for using extraordinary means."


    Huo Jinyan''s deep words sounded in his ears, Huo Qi swallowed subconsciously, the sweat dripped from his forehead instantly, looking at Huo Jinyan who was about to walk out, he suddenly took two steps forward in a hurry towards Huo Jinyan''s back shouted: "Huo Jinyan! I''m your second uncle!"


    Huo Jinyan didn''t turn his head, and walked out of the company and got into the car without stopping.


    Night fell, the lights came on, and Huo Qi''s face was pale under the white lights in the company lobby...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 192： To you, birthday present.

    Chapter 192 is for you, a birthday present.


    Chu Ting looked back at Huo Jinyan while driving.


    "Mr. Huo, don''t you want to go back to the old house?"


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and pinched the space between his eyebrows.


    "No return."


    Chu Ting silently said nothing, and drove the car towards Huo Jinyan''s residence.


    While passing the intersection of the commercial street and waiting for the signal lights, Huo Jinyan looked out the window and was suddenly taken aback.


    Chu Ting didn''t understand, so he continued to drive forward.


    "Turn around."


    Chu Ting was a little confused when he heard the words, but he still found a place in front where he could turn around.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi woke up almost at the same time, and they slept for two hours.


    They were all woken up by hunger.


    Lu Ning took some things, put his bag on his back, and took Lu Jingzhi out for dinner.


    Now that the night is very cold, Lu Ning put on a coat for Lu Jingzhi, but when they walked out of the hotel, they both flinched at the same time.


    "Sister, let''s go over there."


    The two of them had just woken up, and both still had a hazy nasal voice.


    Lu Ning nodded, took Lu Jingzhi''s hand and led him across the road.


    Lu Jingzhi followed Lu Ning obediently.


    The two of them have no destination, just walking on the street like this, not knowing what to eat, watching while walking.


    Lu Ning took out his phone and looked at it.


    "There seems to be a snack street over there. My sister will take you to eat snacks, okay?"


    Lu Jingzhi nodded.


    Lu Ning led him forward and looked at the route on the phone.


    Pass the intersection and walk another 50 meters and turn left.


    Lu Ning looked up at the signal light that had just turned green, and led Lu Jingzhi across the road.


    "Is it cold?"


    Lu Ning looked down at Lu Jingzhi and asked.


    "not cold."


    Lu Jingzhi shook his head obediently and looked at her.


    Lu Ning smiled and stretched out his other hand to tug on his hat.


    The two were talking and laughing as they walked forward, when suddenly Lu Ning was patted on the shoulder.


    At first, Lu Ning thought she was accidentally hit by someone, and didn''t look back, until someone blocked her, and she almost bumped into it.


    He stopped suddenly and saw Huo Jinyan when he looked up.


    She took a step back and looked again.


    "..."


    Frowning slightly, he stood still.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, and was about to speak when Lu Ning suddenly pulled Lu Jingzhi around him and ran forward.


    ?


    Lu Ning ran forward without looking back, until he reached the entrance of the snack street, the two of them stopped and took a breath and looked back.


    No one caught up, and both of them breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    So happily entered the snack street to go shopping and eat.


    There are also many small shops in the snack street. Two people walked into a shop while eating skewers.


    Lu Jingzhi also came alive, the store was full of beautiful things, he ran in to pick out gifts for Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi.


    Lu Ning followed him and looked at him with a smile.


    While she was standing by the shop window waiting for Lu Jingzhi, she was attracted by a delicate brooch inside the counter.


    The brooch is in the shape of a sword, and the hilt of the small brooch is very delicate and detailed.


    Lu Ning glanced twice, showing liking in his eyes.


    Suddenly a slender finger pointed at the brooch under her eyelids.


    "Wrap this up."


    Lu Ning was taken aback when he heard the words, turned his head to look, and met Huo Jinyan''s dark eyes.


    "..."


    She turned around and wanted to run, but Huo Jinyan grabbed the collar of her coat and couldn''t run.


    Lu Ning was forced to turn around and face him.


    "What are you running for?"


    Huo Jinyan handed over a black card, and took the brooch that the boss handed over first.


    The brooch was placed in a black velvet box, and Huo Jinyan handed it directly to Lu Ning.


    "Send it to you, birthday present."


    Looking at the unanswered box, Lu Ning looked up at Huo Jinyan again, his dark eyes made her stunned for a moment.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 193： you taught me

    Chapter 193 You Taught Me


    "My birthday is past."


    Huo Jinyan put the things in her pocket directly, and looked up at her: "Gift, make up."


    He was concise and to the point, if Lu Ning insisted on refusing, he would seem a bit petty.


    Lu Ning glanced at his pocket, then at Huo Jinyan.


    The boss handed the card back to Huo Jinyan respectfully, and Huo Jinyan raised his hand to accept it.


    Lu Ning looked at him, Huo Jinyan noticed her gaze, and he handed the black card to Lu Ning as his eyes met.


    Lu Ning:?


    Before he could speak, Lu Ning quickly took the card and stuffed it into his jacket pocket.


    She was very afraid that Huo Jinyan would throw her the word "gift" in the next second.


    She can''t afford it!


    Huo Jinyan watched her series of movements, and finally stood there and patted his chest for the rest of his life, and couldn''t help but bend the corner of his lower lip.


    While walking forward to find Lu Jingzhi, Lu Ning talked to Huo Jinyan who had been following behind him.


    "I have always wondered why you still insist on being Teacher Huo in City A. This is the place that belongs to you the most, isn''t it?"


    People were coming and going around, Huo Jinyan raised his hand to help her block the person who almost hit her.


    "Mine? I don''t think so."


    Lu Ning stopped and stood in front of a jewelry shelf and turned to look at him: "Aren''t you clear about what you want to check? There should be a lot of things here that you need to solve. Why are you wasting time in one place?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, his dark eyes carefully staring at hers.


    "No waste, because I don''t know..."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    She turned around and continued walking, bypassing the crowd and trying to find Lu Jingzhi on the second floor.


    "I thought what I said earlier was clear enough."


    "It''s pretty clear." Huo Jinyan affirmed.


    Lu Ning turned to look at him: "Then why are you still wasting time on me?"


    Huo Jinyan quickly pulled her to his side to prevent her from being tripped by someone who rushed out suddenly.


    Lu Ning turned to look at the two people bumping into each other behind him, and looked back at Huo Jinyan, his face was very close at hand.


    Huo Jinyan''s voice rushed to his face: "I don''t think it''s a waste of time."


    He paused, looked at Lu Ningfu and said again: "You taught me this."


    Lu Ning looked at him with a puzzled frown: "I taught?"


    Can she still teach Huo Jinyan? What was taught?


    "What did I teach?"


    She asked him directly.


    Huo Jinyan tightened his hands and looked down at her: "You..."


    He only uttered a word before being pushed by a sudden force from the side of his leg and staggered a bit.


    Almost as soon as he felt it, he let go of Lu Ning, fearing that she would fall with him.


    But he only staggered back a bit, and then stood firm.


    When he turned his head to look, he met Lu Jingzhi''s angry eyes.


    Huo Jinyan looked at him, this kid, doesn''t seem to like him?


    Lu Ning quickly grabbed Lu Jingzhi and pulled him back.


    "What did you pick, my sister is going to pay the bill."


    Lu Ning turned around and blocked Huo Jinyan''s sight.


    Lu Jingzhi raised his hand to show Lu Ning what was in his hand.


    The two went around the crowd and went to the counter to check out.


    Huo Jinyan grabbed something and went to check out.


    Lu Ning turned around and looked at Huo Jinyan behind him, then looked at the things in his hand, and couldn''t help laughing: "I didn''t expect you to like this."


    Huo Jinyan raised his eyebrows and said nothing. After paying the bill, he walked out with Lu Ning and the others.


    Snack Street is now the time when the most people come and go, noisy and bustling.


    "You want to follow us?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 194： he is not a child

    Chapter 194 He is not a child


    Lu Jingzhi looked up at Huo Jinyan.


    Lu Ning ignored him, pulled Lu Jingzhi and walked into the crowd.


    Huo Jinyan stepped up and followed, secretly waved his hand behind him, and several bodyguards not far away silently did not move again.


    Lu Ning took one of the land scenes and walked around while eating.


    Huo Jinyan was originally standing on Lu Ning''s left when he followed up. After seeing it, Lu Jingzhi quickly switched from Lu Ning''s right to Lu Ning''s left and took her hand, separating the distance between her and Huo Jinyan.


    He also looked up at Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jin said: "..."


    Huo Jinyan tried it again. When he switched to the right, Lu Jingzhi would also switch to the right, and when he walked to the left, Lu Jingzhi would take the trouble to switch back to the left.


    Lu Ning didn''t want to talk to these two childish ghosts, so he let go and went to buy pineapple rice.


    Lu Jingzhi stood where he was, looked at his palms, and then looked up at Huo Jinyan.


    Two people, one big and one small, stood in the middle of the bustling street, staring at each other.


    Lu Ning turned his head and looked at the two people in the crowd: "Do you want to eat?"


    Almost in unison, the two said: "Yes!"


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing, raised his hand and handed a copy to Lu Jingzhi first.


    Lu Jingzhi gave Huo Jinyan a provocative look with a victorious smile.


    Huo Jin said: "..."


    Lu Ning handed the other copy to Huo Jinyan, holding back a smile: "He''s only five years old."


    Huo Jinyan was noncommittal, but when he took the pineapple rice that Lu Ning handed him, he still didn''t forget to lower his eyes and raised an eyebrow at Lu Jingzhi.


    Lu Jingzhi: "..."


    After paying the money, Lu Ning took the last share and walked forward.


    The two quickly followed.


    Both Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi had almost eaten, and they turned their heads to look at Huo Jinyan, but they didn''t move.


    He has never eaten this kind of food. Usually, the delicacies of mountains and seas are cooked by the top chef at home. After going to City A, he also hired someone to cook and deliver them to his home every day.


    He has never touched this kind of snack.


    It wasn''t a resistance, but I didn''t know how to take the first bite.


    Lu Ning threw the garbage into the trash can, turned to look at Huo Jinyan: "Haven''t you eaten?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and didn''t speak, but she could already see it in her behavior.


    Lu Ning couldn''t help but smiled: "Try it, it''s delicious."


    Huo Jinyan didn''t move, Lu Jingzhi raised his head and looked at him: "How stupid."


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing, Huo Jinyan stared at Lu Jingzhi with dark eyes.


    Lu Ning directly took the spoon in his hand, filled some and handed it over: "Taste it, it''s really delicious."


    Huo Jinyan looked at the spoon she handed over, and was a little stunned. After being stunned for two seconds, he slowly attached himself to him and opened his mouth to eat the pineapple rice that Lu Ning fed.


    The entrance is a little sweet, and then it is slightly sour, and there is a girl''s expectant face when she raises her eyes.


    "How is it? Is it delicious?"


    Lu Ning desperately wanted to know his sales results.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, his eyes sparkled slightly, and the corners of his lips slightly curled up: "It''s delicious."


    Lu Ning immediately laughed when he heard the words, with a proud expression of ''just tell me what you see''.


    She spooned it up again and handed it over: "Taste one more bite."


    Maybe seeing the success of the sales, Lu Ning got carried away and didn''t think there was anything wrong at all.


    Huo Jinyan continued to take a bite, which was very useful.


    Lu Jingzhi was unhappy: "He''s not a child, I don''t even need to feed him."


    It was only then that Lu Ning came to his senses, and threw the spoon to him for him to eat.


    Someone cast an unbelievable gaze not far away.


    "Did I read wrong... that is... Huo Jinyan?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 195： Is it Huo Jinyan?

    Chapter 195 is Huo Jinyan?


    "You brought me here?"


    Wei Mengxuan was wearing luxurious fur, with delicate makeup on her face, and an expensive grandma bag in her hand.


    Looking at the street with people coming and going with a look of disgust.


    Wei Yuntong next to her couldn''t help but hold back a smile seeing her like this.


    "Yup."


    Wei Mengxuan''s face turned pale with anger: "Is this the place you said is full of top class?"


    Wei Yuntong pointed to the pedestrians coming and going: "Yes, top class, so many people, how top class."


    Wei Mengxuan: "..."


    "I shouldn''t have believed you, you know what top class, I thought you were enlightened and wanted to take me to a dinner party."


    Wei Yuntong didn''t mind her words and pulled her into the crowd.


    Wei Mengxuan struggled desperately to go back, but was pulled by Wei Yuntong vigorously into the crowd.


    She frowned and carefully avoided the people who kept walking around, avoiding being touched by the various snacks they were holding.


    Wei Yuntong looked at her carefully and smiled while pulling her to a booth.


    "Boss, here are six skewers."


    "okay."


    Wei Mengxuan looked at the greasy skewers in the booth and couldn''t help frowning again, and said clearly: "I don''t want to eat it!"


    Wei Yuntong was not in a hurry to refute her. After paying the money, he took the skewers handed over by the boss, and handed one to Wei Mengxuan.


    "Try it and try it."


    Wei Mengxuan immediately retreated tactically, looking at the oily skewers in front of him with disgust.


    Where has she eaten these before? She doesn''t even want to look at something so oily.


    Wei Yuntong kept handing it to her mouth, looking at her expectant eyes, Wei Mengxuan couldn''t bear to refuse like this, she didn''t say anything, although her body was still retreating in resistance, she opened her mouth slightly.


    Wei Yuntong immediately passed the skewer into her mouth with quick eyes and hands.


    "Bite."


    Wei Mengxuan bit it with disgust on his face, and Wei Yuntong immediately pulled the bamboo stick.


    "Eat it, chew it."


    Wei Mengxuan just bit on it like this, and finally ate it into his mouth under the eyes of Wei Yuntong, and chewed it twice.


    "How is it, is it okay?"


    Wei Mengxuan was stunned after chewing a couple of mouthfuls.


    Not only is it okay, but also some like it.


    The chefs in the family all match the ingredients according to the healthy ingredients. Their family has never tasted such a big oily taste. Wei Mengxuan has never eaten such a taste since she was a child.


    But this taste... so delicious.


    But she still refused to admit it: "That''s it."


    Wei Yuntong had already guessed roughly by looking at the expression on her face.


    Deliberately said with regret: "That''s it, forget it, I will eat these by myself."


    Wei Mengxuan swallowed her saliva and said hastily: "Hey! I''ve already bitten that one, don''t eat it, give it to me."


    Wei Yuntong looked at her with a smile.


    Wei Mengxuan immediately quibbled: "I just dislike you eating my food, give it to me quickly."


    She snatched it up.


    Wei Yuntong looked at her with a smile, and raised his arm to wrap around hers.


    Wei Mengxuan immediately shouted: "Your hands are full of oil, don''t rub it on me."


    Although I said so, my hands were not idle and I started to eat.


    While eating, I looked around to see if there were any other small shops, but I only glanced at it and seemed to see something extraordinary, and was immediately stunned.


    Wei Yuntong turned his head to see her froze, a little frightened: "What''s wrong? Are you choking?"


    He quickly raised his hand and patted her on the back. Wei Mengxuan was slapped twice vigorously. Suffering from the pain, he quickly took her hand, pointed forward and let her see: "Help me to see, I am not mistaken." , that... is it Huo Jinyan?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 196： Hidden marriage? !

    Chapter 196 Hidden marriage? !


    Wei Yuntong hurriedly looked along where her finger was.


    She hasn''t seen Huo Jinyan in person, but she has seen photos.


    This is a more stunning appearance than in the photo, and there is really no other person except him.


    "Seems to be!"


    Wei Yuntong was also shocked.


    A place where Wei Mengxuan didn''t even step in, how could Huo Jinyan come here?


    "Then next to him..."


    The two of them looked at the girl who was feeding Huo Jinyan. Her eyebrows and eyes were curved, her features were exquisite, and there was hardly any imperfection on her face, even her skin was rosy.


    Wei Mengxuan squeezed her face jealously and enviously.


    Seeing that she was about to go there, Wei Yuntong quickly pulled Wei Mengxuan back: "Why are you going?"


    Wei Mengxuan said enviously: "I''ll ask her how she takes care of it."


    Wei Yuntong looked at her dumbfounded, and pulled her back: "Wait, wait! Didn''t you see that there was a child beside them?"


    "Children?" Wei Mengxuan immediately looked down.


    Indeed, the key is that the child looks a little bit like that girl.


    Wei Yuntong looked at these three people, and then saw that Huo Jinyan was still smiling.


    Wei Mengxuan also noticed it.


    The two looked at each other in horror, as if they knew some shocking news.


    Wei Yuntong was still sane, and whispered: "No way, isn''t Huo Jinyan single? Mr. Huo seemed to be arranging for the young lady of the Zhou family to meet him before."


    Wei Mengxuan immediately knocked her on the head: "What do you know, hidden marriages are also possible. Huo Jinyan hasn''t been in the capital for the past few months? He''s missing. It''s said that Mr. Huo didn''t even know he was going Where is it?"


    Wei Yuntong looked over there, and it looked like a five or six-year-old boy.


    "How many months? Then you can''t make such a big child."


    "Tsk! You are really stupid to say you are stupid! It may have been many years of hidden marriage. It seems that even the old man doesn''t know about it."


    Wei Yuntong bowed his head and calculated: "That''s not right. If the child is married in secret, if the child is five years old, then Huo Jinyan was only eighteen or nineteen years old when he was born. age of marriage."


    Wei Mengxuan was stunned when he heard this, but then thought of something even more amazing!


    "not!"


    Wei Yuntong quickly covered her mouth.


    "Keep your voice down! Are you afraid that Huo Jinyan doesn''t know you! If it''s true, he''s been hiding for so long and he definitely doesn''t want people to know. You want to be silenced!"


    Wei Mengxuan quickly pursed her lips and stopped talking.


    Only then did Wei Yuntong let her go, who knew that as soon as Wei Mengxuan let go, she quickly took out her phone and walked two steps forward, facing Huo Jinyan, Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi, and started taking pictures of the backs of the three of them, like a paparazzi on the run .


    Wei Yuntong quickly grabbed her.


    "My God! You''ve had enough!"


    Wei Mengxuan looked at the photos on the phone and smiled with satisfaction: "You must leave some evidence. In case Huo Jinyan finds me, I still have some bargaining chips."


    Wei Yuntong pulled her and walked in the opposite direction: "Return the bargaining chip, I''m afraid you will be gone by then, so you still have the bargaining chip to talk about."


    ¡­


    Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi had almost eaten, and were about to go home.


    "Where are you going?"


    Lu Ning turned to look at Huo Jinyan: "Go back to the hotel."


    "I''ll see you off."


    Lu Jingzhi immediately raised his hand: "No way!"


    Huo Jinyan looked down at him.


    Lu Jingzhi also looked back without admitting defeat.


    Lu Ning glanced at the car that was driving not far away: "Our car is here, don''t trouble you, Mr. Huo."


    After talking, Lu Jingzhi opened the car door and sat in, without waiting for the driver of Tujing to come down.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 197： It must be Huo Jinyans lover!

    Chapter 197 Must be Huo Jinyan''s lover!


    Looking at the car driving away, Huo Jinyan''s expression was not as deep as before, it seemed to be a little playful?


    Chu Ting came out of nowhere: "Mr. Huo, the second master is on the phone."


    Huo Jinyan didn''t turn his head, and walked towards the car: "No pick up."


    After throwing down such a sentence coldly, he got into the car.


    Chu Ting got into the driver''s seat after hanging up the phone.


    "Mr. Huo, are you going home?"


    "kindness."


    Huo Jinyan raised his eyes and glanced at the snack street where people were still coming and going.


    "Get someone to follow Lu Ning, don''t let her find out."


    "Yes!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Wei Mengxuan and Wei Yuntong were still in shock when they went back.


    "You two...what''s wrong?"


    Zhao Qi looked up at the two people from the magazine.


    The servant helped the two of them take off their coats, Wei Mengxuan walked over a few steps and sat on the sofa looking at Zhao Qi: "Mom! We both saw big news today!"


    Zhao Qi didn''t take it seriously, and continued to look at the magazine in her hand.


    Wei Mengxuan sees new things almost every day, and when she sees it, it is big news, and she is no longer surprised by it.


    Wei Mengxuan looked at Zhao Qi''s appearance and was unhappy: "Mom! Look at me! It''s really big news!"


    Wei Yuntong hurriedly sat over to stop it.


    "It''s not as exaggerated as what my sister said. It''s all our guess. It''s okay if you don''t listen."


    Wei Mengxuan stared at her with wide eyes: "Why not exaggerating, I have never seen a woman beside Huo Jinyan in the capital for so many years, and even fed him! This is not big news, what is it! What is exaggerating, It''s an exaggeration in itself!"


    She retorted and said it out, and it was too late for Wei Yuntong to cover her mouth.


    Zhao Qi heard that she had put down the magazines in her hands, and looked at them in disbelief: "Who? Who did you just say?"


    Wei Mengxuan herself has a temperament that can''t hold back things, so she said everything immediately.


    "Huo Jinyan."


    "Huo Jinyan? The Huo Jinyan of the Huo family?"


    Zhao Qi''s reaction was more surprised than Wei Mengxuan, Wei Mengxuan stood up in shock seeing her, and quickly comforted her: "Mom, sit down quickly, don''t be so surprised."


    Wei Yuntong glanced at her: "..."


    Zhao Qi sat down and still couldn¡¯t believe it. She turned her head and looked at Wei Yuntong: "Is what your sister is telling the truth? Did she make it up? Or was it imagined?"


    Wei Mengxuan was unhappy when he heard the words: "Mom!"


    Wei Yuntong nodded: "It''s true, we did see Huo Jinyan, but we guessed about their relationship later on, and what my sister said didn''t count."


    Wei Mengxuan glanced at her complainingly: "I haven''t said it yet! Why didn''t I count it? I think my guess is very reasonable! That must be Huo Jinyan''s lover!"


    At home, Wei Mengxuan relaxed a little, and said whatever came to mind.


    Zhao Qi hurriedly grabbed her when she heard the words: "Keep your voice down! Tell me about the specific situation."


    wanted to hear it but was afraid of being leaked out, so she quickly turned her head and shouted not far away: "Zhizhi, let everyone go out and close the door."


    Zhizhi, who was standing outside the door, responded and let everyone in the room go out.


    Wei Mengxuan leaned back on the sofa: "Is it necessary to mobilize so many people? Huo Jinyan doesn''t look as scary as you said. He looks quite easy-going when I met him today."


    Hearing this, Zhao Qi couldn''t help laughing.


    "easy going?"


    It''s really impossible to associate such a word with the Huo family''s iron-faced Hades.


    "What''s the matter? Why are you letting everyone out? What happened? Mengxuan got into trouble again?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 198： It was definitely born by her!

    Chapter 198 was definitely born by her!


    As soon as Wei Zhengye came home, he saw the servants walking out of the house, and they all ran to the garden and stood there.


    Zhizhi is still preparing to close the door.


    He said those words as soon as he stepped in, which made Wei Mengxuan jump in anger.


    "Dad! What are you talking about! I didn''t cause trouble!"


    Wei Zhengye just smiled, put the things in his hands on the cabinet at the door, changed his shoes and walked in.


    "What''s wrong?"


    He sat on the sofa, and no one made tea for him after the servant went out. He was still a little unaccustomed, leaning on the sofa and looking at the three people.


    Zhao Qi asked Wei Mengxuan to speak after seeing that everyone had gone out.


    "Mengxuan, tell me."


    Wei Mengxuan looked at Wei Zhengye, and said mysteriously: "Dad, I found out a big news today!"


    Still didn''t forget to make a splash first, Wei Zhengye didn''t have much reaction when he heard that, he just nodded.


    "I saw Huo Jinyan and his little lover today."


    Seeing that Wei Zhengye didn''t respond, Wei Mengxuan threw out an explosive news like a headline party, and Wei Zhengye almost couldn''t sit still.


    "what?"


    Wei Yuntong said helplessly: "This is just her guess. We don''t even know who that girl is."


    Wei Mengxuan pushed Wei Yuntong a little unwillingly after being dismantled.


    "I don''t know, so what I said may be true!"


    Wei Yuntong helped his forehead helplessly.


    Wei Mengxuan directly pulled her away and sat next to Wei Zhengye: "Dad! Let me tell you, I really think I guessed it right!"


    Wei Yuntong, who was pulled aside, sat down again and looked at the very happy Wei Mengxuan dumbfoundedly. She could only add after she finished speaking.


    Looking at Wei Mengxuan''s posture, she can call that girl Huo Jinyan''s real little lover.


    But Wei Yuntong didn''t think so, that girl looked very young, and she didn''t know if she was an adult. If she gave birth to a son, then Huo Jinyan would be too perverted!


    According to the rumors she heard, Huo Jinyan is indeed not a good person, but the Huo family is a big family, and there are still rules. How could such a thing happen in such a family. Huo Jinyan was educated since he was a child, and it is impossible for him to do such a thing.


    But Wei Mengxuan couldn''t think of this level, she just thought of what she saw.


    "...I also saw that girl feeding Huo Jinyan! That''s Huo Jinyan. I haven''t seen a woman next to him for so many years. Suddenly there is a woman next to him and he is so obedient to her. There must be something tricky! And the little boy next to them is very similar to that girl!


    Definitely born by her! "


    After she finished speaking, she nodded confidently in response to herself.


    After Wei Mengxuan finished speaking, Zhao Qi and Wei Zhengye were stunned for a while, and after they looked at each other, they all looked shocked and confused. They didn''t know whether they should believe it, because they really didn''t think they would. What happened to Huo Jinyan.


    But until Wei Mengxuan saw that they didn''t believe it, she took out the photos...


    "You don''t believe it?! I have a picture!"


    She directly took out her phone and turned out the photos for the two of them to see.


    "Look! The real deal!"


    Wei Zhengye and Zhao Qi leaned over to look.


    It''s really Huo Jinyan. Although it''s just a back view, after all, no one can imitate Huo Jinyan''s temperament.


    It is true that there is a girl and a child beside me.


    The two looked at each other again, feeling that their world view had collapsed.


    Zhao Qi raised her hand and tried hard for a long time but still couldn''t say a word. She was so shocked that she really didn''t know what to say.


    If something like this gets out, this one photo is enough for those media who stare at the Huo family and Huo Jinyan all day long to make up a hundred stories.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 199： no threat to us

    Chapter 199 does not threaten us


    Wei Zhengye was in the same situation. He stared at the photo for a long time, and finally felt scared.


    If Huo Jinyan knew that they were holding something against him, then...


    Wei Zhengye looked up at his wife and two daughters.


    Wei Yuntong looked at Wei Zhengye''s eyes, and quickly raised his hand to pat Wei Mengxuan: "Sister, it''s time for your mask."


    Wei Mengxuan glanced at the time: "Ah, yes, yes, yes! I almost forgot."


    She got up and ran upstairs, and went back to her room to apply a mask.


    Seeing her leave, Wei Yuntong sat down by Wei Zhengye''s side.


    "Don''t be afraid, my sister''s guess should be different from the facts. The boy looks five or six years old, and the girl looks seventeen or eighteen. How could he have a child at such a young age? I know Huo Jin Yan is not a good person, but he is not such a beast. Is it true that the girl''s family will not make trouble? That''s Huo Jinyan, just shaking it to any media can ruin the Huo family''s reputation.


    What''s more, Mr. Huo''s family style is rigorous and upright. It is impossible for Huo Jinyan, who was educated by him, to do such a beastly thing. "


    Hearing what she said, the two were relieved.


    "Could it be his younger siblings?" Wei Zhengye couldn''t help but wonder.


    "No way, we have all seen those children from the Huo family''s offshoots, Mengxuan has also seen them, if it is true, how could it be impossible to recognize them and still guess here."


    Zhao Qi immediately rejected this idea.


    Wei Yuntong lowered his eyes and pondered for a moment: "Hasn''t Huo Jinyan not been in the capital in recent months?"


    Wei Zhengye nodded: "Yes, I heard that Mr. Huo doesn''t know where he went."


    Wei Yuntong nodded: "I think it may have something to do with the time he left, what do you think, parents?"


    The two of them just nodded slightly, then suddenly looked up at Wei Yuntong in a daze.


    Wei Yuntong was still thinking about something, and while thinking about it, he said: "After all, this matter will not threaten our family. As long as my sister doesn''t leak the photos, it will be fine. I will go and tell my sister."


    The two were stunned.


    Wei Yuntong looked at the two with some doubts: "What''s wrong?"


    The two shook their heads quickly, and said as naturally as possible: "It''s okay, you can go."


    But the two of them obviously didn''t seem to be okay. Wei Yuntong thought about what he just said carefully, and after a long while, he seemed to understand something, and he got up and walked towards the second floor pretending to be natural.


    Seeing her disappear at the stairs, Zhao Qi excitedly sat beside Wei Zhengye and clapped his hands: "Zhengye, Yuntong called us parents!"


    Wei Zhengye also smiled in relief: "Yes."


    The two looked at each other and hugged each other happily.


    Wei Yuntong stood at the corner, leaning against the wall, listening to the excited voice downstairs, couldn''t help laughing.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi were on the plane in the afternoon. They got up early in the morning and left the hotel with their bags on their backs.


    Go straight to Ningshan by car.


    There is a temple on Mount Ning called Huiling Temple, which is very effective, and almost everyone who knows it will go to worship.


    Lu Ning is not superstitious, but he still respects these things.


    Since everyone has come here, and there were many things at home before, she thought of going to pay a visit for peace of mind.


    When the two of them arrived, there were already several cars down the mountain, and they all seemed to come to Huiling Temple.


    It was still early and there were not many people, so Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi walked up the mountain first.


    From the bottom of the mountain, you can see the stone steps leading to the sky without seeing the top. Most of them will walk up step by step to show their piety.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 200： What are you running!

    Chapter 200 What are you running!


    Lu Ning looked at Lu Jingzhi beside him, and the two smiled at each other.


    "Let''s go!"


    "kindness!"


    The two climbed up immediately.


    Halfway through the climb, Lu Ning worried that Lu Jingzhi''s body would not be able to bear it, so he stopped to rest for a while.


    "Are you tired?"


    Lu Jingzhi shook his head obediently: "I''m not tired."


    He looked up at the mountain, and seemed to have seen the shadow of Huiling Temple.


    "I can!"


    Lu Ning nodded with a smile.


    "Sister, I have a rest, let''s continue."


    "kindness!"


    It was already two hours later when the two climbed to the top.


    Step up the last step and you will see the gate of Huiling Temple.


    There are two large plane trees beside the gate, and the trees are covered with red ribbons.


    The gate looks a little shabby, but the oncoming one is a heavy feeling.


    Lu Ning took Lu Jingzhi''s hand and followed them in.


    After you walk in, a little master will take you into the side hall. After asking the reason, you will be taken into the main hall to pay homage.


    Lu Ning took the red blessing bag handed over by the little master, took out a small bag from the bag, put the hair inside into the red blessing bag, and then followed the little master to lead Lu Jingzhi into the main hall.


    In the center of the main hall is a huge and majestic Buddha statue. Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi stood in the middle and burned incense, then stood devoutly in front of the futon and knelt down on it.


    Like his sister, Lu Jingzhi also knelt on it, put his hands together and closed his eyes.


    Lu Ning held the red blessing bag in his hand, flickering between her movements.


    After the two came out, Lu Ning handed over the red blessing bag to the accompanying young master.


    "You can write down the words again and put them in the blessing bag together."


    Lu Ning glanced at the table next to him, where there were paper and pens.


    The pen is a brush, and Lu Ning carefully wrote it down stroke by stroke.


    "The donor can write their name here."


    Lu Ning nodded, and wrote Lin Ci''s name on another piece of paper.


    The little master was about to leave with his things, Lu Ning thought of something in a trance, and immediately stopped the little master.


    "Little master, there is one more person."


    The little master turned back again.


    "But I don''t have his stuff, but is it okay if he gives me something?"


    The little master nodded: "It''s enough to be related."


    Lu Ning nodded and took out a black velvet box from his pocket and handed it to the little master. The little master took a blessing bag and put it in, and took it away together with the words and name Lu Ning wrote down again.


    Lu Ning took Lu Jingzhi back the same way.


    Before leaving, the two of them also hung red ribbons for blessing on the tree.


    Lu Jingzhi asked in a low voice while going down the steps: "Sister, is that Sister Lin Ci''s hair?"


    Lu Ning nodded: "En."


    It was easier when going down the mountain, but the mountain road was a bit steep. Lu Ning was afraid that Lu Jingzhi would fall, so he held onto him tightly and did not dare to let go.


    She was tense, and suddenly a voice came from behind: "Lu Yi."


    She subconsciously responded without thinking.


    After reflecting on it, he didn''t dare to look back, so he picked up Lu Jingzhi, who was stunned, and ran down the mountain.


    The mountain road is steep, but she ran very steadily. Now is the time when there are the most people. There are many people going up the mountain. Lu Ning still has to avoid people and watch his feet.


    "Why are you running!"


    After running to a wide flat rest area, Lu Ning was grabbed by the arm by a blond boy who rushed out from the side.


    "Why are you running, we don''t eat people."


    Lu Ning glared at him angrily: "You don''t eat people, you are annoying."


    She said and glanced at him: "I won''t run away, let me go."


    It¡¯s been 200 chapters before I know it, thank you for your company~ I hope you will be there in the future~ Hehe~ Happy~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 201： Ms. Lu seems to have been kidnapped

    Chapter 201 Miss Lu seems to have been kidnapped


    Jiang Zhou really believed her words, and really let go.


    As soon as he let go, Lu Ning raised his legs and ran away, continuing to run down the mountain.


    Jiang Zhou glanced at his hands: "..."


    Good guy, did you let go?


    But before Lu Ning could run a few steps, a hand behind her grabbed her collar vigorously, making her unable to move a single step.


    "..."


    She hugged Lu Jingzhi tightly, for fear that she would fall to him.


    Immediately raised a hand in surrender.


    "I really don''t want to run away."


    Jiang Zhou came over: "I believe your nonsense!"


    Then he raised his hand and hugged Lu Jingzhi over.


    "Throw him down if you dare to run!"


    Jiang Zhou threatened Lu Ning with a ''hostage''.


    Lu Ning is really not going to run away.


    Song Qinghe took her by the collar and walked around to look at her.


    This is the first time the two have met after three years.


    His silver hair is still unrestrained, wearing a black hoodie, he still looks like the same boy, but he is less hostile than three years ago, which makes Lu Ning quite relieved.


    "haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Lu Ning looked at him and smiled.


    Song Qinghe looked at her with gentle eyes: "Long time no see."


    After such a heartwarming conversation, Song Qinghe turned her around by holding her collar, and then carried her on his shoulders.


    Lu Ning: "..."


    "I didn''t say I wouldn''t cooperate. Do you have to use such a domineering way?"


    Song Qinghe and Jiang Zhou ignored her, and carried them down the mountain with one carrying them and the other holding them.


    Strange to say, Lu Jingzhi didn''t resist the stranger, and let him hug him.


    Jiang Zhou was exhausted and out of breath when he reached the foot of the mountain. His physical strength was not as good as Song Qing''s, and he was still holding a five-year-old child.


    But looking at Song Qinghe, he looked at Lu Ning with a leisurely look, and he didn''t look tired at all.


    Song Qinghe directly carried Lu Ning and stuffed her into the car, Jiang Zhou walked over with his legs on his hands and put Lu Jingzhi in, and then the two of them also sat in, sitting on both sides to prevent them from escaping.


    But after getting in the car, seeing Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi smiling and clapping hands, Jiang Zhou was dumbfounded.


    Can these two people feel a little scared of being ''kidnapped''?


    Song Qinghe ordered the driver to drive, Lu Jingzhi turned his head and glanced at Jiang Zhou: "Thank you uncle for taking me down the mountain."


    Lu Ning turned to look at Song Qinghe and was still smiling: "Thank you."


    Jiang Zhou figured it out, and co-authored the two of them to become tool people, responsible for sending the two of them down the mountain.


    "You already knew we were following you?"


    Jiang Zhou looked at Lu Ning and asked in disbelief.


    Lu Ning glanced at him: "The tracking technology of the person you are looking for is too poor, and you found it in an instant."


    Jiang Zhou: "..."


    Song Qinghe turned to look at her with a smile on his lips.


    "You are a horrible woman."


    Jiang Zhou leaned back, too tired to talk.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the other side, Huo Jinyan, who had just joined the company, received a call.


    "Mr. Huo, that Miss Lu seems to have been kidnapped..."


    Huo Jinyan was taken aback, turned around and walked out: "Speak clearly!"


    The other side also spoke nervously: "Miss Lu was carried down by a man, and she was carried by another man with her child. Neither of them seemed to resist. I don''t know if they were stunned... I am now in the followed them."


    "Send me the location!"


    Huo Jinyan sat directly in the driver''s seat and glanced at the location sent.


    Chu Ting just got into the co-pilot: "Mr. Huo, why..."


    Before he finished speaking, Huo Jinyan hit the accelerator with his foot, and his back hit the back of the seat. He quickly buckled up his seat belt.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 202： just looking for my people

    Chapter 202 Just looking for me


    "Sir, there seems to be a car following us."


    The driver looked at the rearview mirror and said.


    Jiang Zhou turned around and glanced back.


    "That black one, I think I''ve seen it before when I was down the mountain."


    Lu Ning turned to look at Song Qinghe: "It''s your personal grievance again? Let us get out of the car quickly, so that my brother won''t be hurt by a crash."


    Song Qinghe looked at her, his amorous peach eyes stared at her ruthlessly: "A grasshopper on a boat, don''t even think about running away!"


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Song Qinghe said to the driver: "Go to the company."


    "Yes."


    The car turned around and drove to another road, but the car following behind did not react and drove in the opposite direction.


    "Fuck!" The driver cursed in a low voice and quickly stopped the car to send a message to Huo Jinyan, explaining the road and street and the car''s license plate, and then he turned around and chased after him.


    And when Huo Jinyan received the news, he happened to be on the street near this road. While stepping on the accelerator, he paid attention to the passing vehicles.


    At a glance, he saw the Maybach coming around the corner, and then paid attention to the license plate, and he slammed the steering wheel to block the way of the car.


    The car following behind also blocked the retreat, Song Qing and they were caught in the middle of a dilemma.


    Jiang Zhou glanced back and forth and couldn''t help but sneer: "The visitor is not kind."


    Hualuo had already opened the door first and got out of the car.


    And the people in the car behind them got out of the car before him.


    "How do you drive!"


    The man wanted to scold when he got out of the car, pointed at Huo Jinyan''s car and spoke loudly.


    But before scolding, I saw the logo of that car, and then looked at the person coming down from it, and I was instantly scared.


    "Ho...ho..."


    Before he finished speaking, people from the two cars following him also got off.


    "Why don''t you drive away, who is this! What are you doing!"


    "Wait, wait! Huo''s car!"


    "Fuck! That''s Huo Jinyan?!"


    After the words were over, several people turned their heads and ran back to their cars without saying a word.


    Song Qinghe followed Jiang Zhou and got out of the car.


    When the two of them walked to the front of the car, they also saw the logo on Huo Jinyan''s car.


    The two looked at each other and smiled.


    Then leaned on the front of the car from left to right and looked at Huo Jinyan.


    "Mr. Huo, I don''t know where we offended Mr. Huo? Do you want Mr. Huo to chase and intercept you like this?"


    Jiang Zhou looked at Huo Jinyan with folded arms.


    Huo Jinyan came over, Chu Ting also got out of the car, and immediately walked to his side: "President Huo, President Song and Vice President Jiang of One Entertainment."


    Huo Jinyan frowned slightly and looked at the two of them.


    "No other meaning, just someone looking for me."


    "Your people?" Song Qinghe twitched his lips, turned his head and glanced inside the car: "I don''t remember anything related to Mr. Huo''s people."


    Huo Jinyan glanced at him, then walked around him and looked into the car.


    Lu Ning also saw Huo Jinyan, with question marks all over his head, what''s going on?


    Lu Jingzhi looked and thought for a while: "Sister, that bad uncle seems to be looking for us?"


    Lu Ning turned around and pulled Lu Jing into the car.


    Seeing her coming down, Huo Jinyan immediately turned to look at her, and said in a low voice, "Come here."


    Lu Ning blinked and obediently passed by immediately.


    After passing by, Huo Jinyan pulled him behind.


    Lu Ning looked at him with his head: "Mr. Huo... you are?"


    Jiang Zhou and Song Qinghe frowned in surprise when they saw how familiar they were.


    "Aren''t you kidnapped?"


    Actually, looking at the current situation, Huo Jinyan also felt that the kidnapping was a bit outrageous. How could kidnapping allow them to be so free?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 203： Ill pick you up

    Chapter 203 I''ll pick you up


    Lu Ning looked at him with a bad look, and poked his arm carefully: "No, they are my friends."


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at her: "Friend?"


    Lu Ning nodded.


    Huo Jinyan turned and looked at her: "Are you not injured?"


    Lu Ning was puzzled: "No."


    "Then they carry you?"


    Lu Ning was taken aback when he heard the words: "How do you know?" Then he reacted: "You also sent someone to follow me?"


    Huo Jinyan frowned, and immediately grasped the point: "Also?"


    Lu Ning: "...that''s not the point. If you have something to do, do your own thing, don''t hang around me all day."


    She just waved her hand to let Huo Jinyan leave. She was either being followed or being followed every day. She really had no privacy at all.


    Huo Jinyan directly grabbed her wrist, then embraced her shoulder, led her to the side of the car, opened the door for her and let her sit in it.


    "I''ll see you off." Huo Jinyan looked at her forcefully.


    Looking at his appearance, Lu Ning didn''t bother to argue with him, so he really got into the car.


    Huo Jinyan looked down at Lu Jingzhi who had been staring at him: "Little devil, you go up too."


    Lu Jingzhi: "You''re a brat!" He got into the car while talking.


    Song Qinghe and Jiang Zhou came over and looked at Huo Jinyan. Huo Jinyan just glanced at them and sat in the driver''s seat.


    "Lead the way."


    Song Qinghe: "..."


    Jiang Zhou: "..."


    Huo Jinyan turned the car around to make way for Song Qing and them to pass first, and then followed.


    Chu Ting sat in the co-pilot and looked back.


    "Miss Lu, you haven''t gone back yet."


    "Go back in the afternoon."


    "I heard that you came down from the mountain, did you go to Huiling Temple?"


    Hearing this, Huo Jinyan glanced at him first.


    Chu Ting:?


    Why do you feel a murderous aura?


    Lu Ning looked at him and nodded: "Go."


    Then she glanced at Huo Jinyan: "You guys are really well informed."


    These words were obviously angry, Chu Ting immediately shut up and sat down obediently, and stopped talking casually. Now he finally knows why Mr. Huo looked at him.


    Two cars stopped in front of Yi Entertainment''s company one after another. Song Qinghe and Jiang Zhou got out of the car and stared at Huo Jinyan''s car behind them.


    Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi got out of the car immediately after the car stopped.


    When passing the driver''s seat, Huo Jinyan suddenly said to Lu Ning: "Wait here for me after work, I''ll pick you up."


    Just as Lu Ning was about to say something, he reversed the car and turned the car around. After a series of silky movements, he drove away.


    "..."


    Song Qinghe and Jiang Zhou came over and stood beside her.


    "How did you know Huo Jinyan?"


    "You saved his life too?"


    Lu Ning wanted to roll his eyes, but in the end he just shook his head helplessly: "It''s enough for me to save you."


    She pulled Lu Jingzhi directly into the company''s gate.


    The front desk stood up immediately after seeing her, with a look of surprise in his eyes.


    "Ma''am, who do you want?"


    Then I saw Song Qinghe and Jiang Zhou walking in.


    "President Song, Vice President Jiang."


    Jiang Zhou looked at the girl at the front desk unhappily: "Do you have to emphasize this vice every time?"


    Lu Ning turned to look at him: "What? You still want to usurp the throne?"


    Jiang Zhou looked at her and raised his eyebrows: "It''s not impossible, anyway, I''m tired of this stuff, it''s the same for me or you."


    Lu Ning: "Then I''ll give it to you."


    Song Qinghe looked at her and directly raised his hand to pull her over: "Don''t try to run away this time!"


    Involuntarily pulled her in, Lu Jingzhi followed behind.


    Jiang Zhou was still laughing at him from behind: "Little boy, the short legs are quite fast."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 204： I am short of money

    Chapter 204 I am short of money


    Lu Jingzhi stopped and turned to look at him.


    Jiang Zhou:?


    How eerie.


    ¡­


    Song Qinghe directly dragged Lu Ning to the meeting room.


    Lu Ning looked around and directly changed the topic: "Your decoration is quite beautiful, and the aesthetics have improved."


    Song Qinghe ignored her, raised his hand and took out his mobile phone to make a call.


    "Bring me all the documents."


    Jiang Zhou followed Lu Jingzhi in, and sat on the other side of the long table with one hand in his pocket.


    Lu Jingzhi ran over and sat beside Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning looked at Song Qinghe: "Come here so directly, don''t you talk about the old days?"


    Song Qinghe turned his eyes and glanced at her: "Why are you so poor now?"


    If he didn''t know her, he would feel that he had found the wrong person.


    Jiang Zhou: "Yeah, I think you''ve become too much, obviously you didn''t talk much before, why? You went to learn cross talk behind our backs? Also, who is this kid, I don''t remember You said you have a younger brother."


    Lu Ning turned to look at him: "There are many things you don''t know."


    Jiang Zhou shrugged: "Indeed."


    He casually took out a candy from his pocket and threw it into his mouth.


    "Little ghost, do you want to eat it?"


    Then he threw a piece of candy to Lu Jing, who subconsciously raised his hand to catch it.


    But he didn''t eat, he just stared at Jiang Zhou.


    Jiang Zhou said with a shameless smile, "I''m really charming now, even children are so fascinated by me."


    Lu Jingzhi: "..."


    At this time, a woman knocked on the door and came in. Her shoulder-length hair was loose and parted in the middle. The hair on both cheeks was pinned behind the ears, looking fresh and capable.


    She walked in and smiled politely at everyone, then looked at Lu Ning, raised her hand and carefully placed the documents she brought in front of Lu Ning one by one.


    Lu Ning looked at it and then raised his eyes to Song Qinghe.


    Song Qinghe looked at her: "Sign it."


    Lu Ning wanted to talk about something else, Song Qinghe said directly: "Just transfer two-thirds to you and me, I am still alive, and I am alive and well."


    Lu Ning immediately laughed when he heard the words: "Okay!"


    Then happily signed his name on it.


    Jiang Zhou was stunned: "I thought you would swear to death."


    Lu Ning turned to look at him: "I''m short of money."


    Jiang Zhou looked at her suspiciously: "Are you short of money? Why? Bankrupt?"


    Lu Ning nodded: "Almost."


    Song Qinghe has said all the things she worried about, so she has no more worries, a **** who has money but doesn''t make money!


    After Song Qinghe signed his name, the share transfer contract came into effect.


    The woman next to her immediately looked at Lu Ning and said with a smile, "Hello boss, I am Lu Nanyin, and I will be your personal secretary in the future."


    Jiang Zhou couldn''t help but chuckle: "Secretary Lu, you''ve changed too fast."


    Lv Nanyin looked at him: "Vice President Jiang, I am applying for the secretary to the president, and I will work for whoever is the president."


    Looking at her, Lu Ning smiled: "The secretary is fine, but you don''t need to be close-fitting. Thanks for your hard work, Ms. Lu."


    "It''s not hard, boss, I''ll make you a cup of coffee."


    She walked out as she said, Jiang Zhou looked at Song Qinghe with a smile: "Haha Song Qinghe, you are no longer seen by Secretary Lu."


    Song Qinghe shrugged indifferently, sat on a chair beside him and looked at Lu Ning: "Let''s talk."


    "say what?"


    Song Qinghe looked at her and then at Lu Jingzhi: "Tell me what''s going on with you, and him."


    Lu Ning looked at him: "Why don''t you tell me first, how did you manage to make the company so powerful and win so many first-line stars within three years."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 205： Basic exercises, dont be six

    Chapter 205 Basic Exercises, Don¡¯t Six


    "Normal operation."


    Song Qing and Yun Danfengqing''s faces made Lu Ning see four words.


    Basic exercises, don''t be six.


    Jiang Zhou looked at Lu Ning: "We are curious about you, we thought you were in the capital, and you have been in the capital for three years, but you are not in the capital at all, you just came yesterday."


    Lu Ning looked at him: "How did you know that I came yesterday? You not only followed me, but also checked me?!"


    "You can pull it down, check you? We also need to know who you are, the names you gave us are all fake, how to check and where to check."


    Lu Ning choked for a moment: "I call good deeds anonymous. How do you know I came yesterday?"


    Jiang Zhou raised his eyebrows and smirked: "Who made you choose this hotel so coincidentally? This hotel belongs to both of us."


    He pointed at Song Qinghe.


    Song Qinghe looked up at her: "Now it''s yours too."


    Lu Ning:? ? ?


    She suddenly turned her head and glanced outside the door: "Wait! Isn''t this the only company you just asked me to sign?"


    Song Qinghe raised his eyebrows, his peach blossom eyes would make anyone fall for a while.


    "A company owned by me."


    Lu Ning looked at his eyes at the moment but just wanted to hit him.


    But... After all, she gave the money, so she suppressed this unknown fire.


    Standing up, she sat down again, and turned to look at Lu Jingzhi: "Jingzhi! Let''s get rich!"


    Song Qinghe and Jiang Zhou couldn''t help but look at each other when they heard the words: "I remember correctly that you gave us the investment funds at the time, why are you... so rich now?"


    Lu Ning waved his hand, but he was free and easy: "It''s different now."


    Song Qinghe raised an eyebrow at Jiang Zhou, Jiang Zhou immediately understood what it meant, raised his hand and took out his phone.


    Song Qinghe looked at Lu Ning: "It''s getting late, I ordered a meal."


    Lu Ning was not polite: "Okay."


    Song Qinghe smiled unexpectedly.


    Lu Ning turned to look at him: "I have a question, is Sheng Tian in the company?"


    Song Qinghe looked at her: "Are you a fan of Shengtian?"


    Lu Ning shook his head: "No, my friend is, is he there? Can I get an autograph to give away?"


    Song Qinghe looked at him closer: "You are his boss now, you let him be here and he will be here."


    Song Qinghe raised his hand and pressed the intercom phone on the table.


    A female voice quickly sounded over there: "Mr. Song, I''m here."


    "Contact Sheng Tian''s agent to see if he is near the company."


    Over there, he quickly looked through the artist''s itinerary at hand: "Sheng Tian reported the itinerary to the company two days ago. He is shooting a magazine abroad, and in three days he will fly to City A to film a new movie."


    Lu Ning immediately regained his energy: "Then you can contact him for me and ask if I can take someone to visit the set when he is filming the scene."


    "Good boss, I will contact you immediately."


    "thanks."


    After hanging up the phone, Lu Ning was immediately happy. Lin Ci''s birthday is coming, and there is nothing better than this birthday present.


    Song Qinghe immediately heard the important point of her words: "Are you in City A?"


    Lu Ning nodded.


    Jiang Zhou over there has already found something, so he started to read aloud.


    "Lu Ning, who was originally the daughter of the Lu family, was exposed by the media in July that he had no blood relationship with the Lu family. Is...wrong?!"


    Jiang Zhou was shocked when he read it, and stared at Lu Ning with wide eyes.


    "Now I know why you are such a money addict."


    Lu Ning cast an angry look at him, and Jiang Zhou immediately changed his posture: "Don''t you like my tone of voice? Then I''ll change it.


    Then the Lu family took back their biological daughter, and Lu Ning was taken back home by his biological parents..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 206： easy to cause trouble

    Chapter 206 Easy to cause trouble


    Anyway, what was found out was what others had said countless times to others, and if Lu Ning couldn''t stop it, he didn''t stop it anymore.


    Jiang Zhou almost choked up at the end while reading.


    Lu Ning looked at him speechlessly.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at him: "Uncle, are you crying?"


    Jiang Zhou put the mobile phone on the table, and wiped away the tears he didn''t have: "Don''t you think the heroine is very pitiful? From a little princess to a little beggar, this is completely a hit, Song Qing and you are considering investing One? Hey, wait...Uncle? Call me brother."


    He looked at Lu Jingzhi and finally corrected him.


    Lu Jingzhi also looked at him speechlessly.


    Song Qinghe looked at Lu Ning: "That''s it."


    Lu Ning nodded, took a deep breath: "Almost."


    He was silent for a moment.


    In fact, most of the things they investigate are superficial. Only the person concerned knows the real human feelings, and there is no way to find out these things.


    Lu Ning''s inner thoughts are not clear to them.


    "President Song, the meal you ordered has arrived."


    Someone knocked on the door, and the sound came from outside.


    "come in."


    The four of them gathered together for a meal.


    Jiang Zhou didn''t stop while eating.


    Focused on Lu Jingzhi: "Your younger brother is very good-looking, so don''t sign it to me, and make sure to make him famous. Aren''t children often very popular recently?"


    Lu Ning glared at him: "Stop thinking about my brother."


    "Why, you are his sister, and you are also yours after signing, and you will not abuse him."


    "I don''t employ child labor, and he has other things to do than go into this line of work."


    Jiang Zhou turned his head and looked at her: "Other things?" He sized Lu Jingzhi up and said, "Isn''t this kid just five or six years old and can have something to do? Could it be that you know fortune-telling, so forget about him for the next five years?" Ten years?"


    Lu Jingzhi turned to look at him: "I''m not a brat!"


    Jiang Zhou grimaced at him very much: "You are not a brat, you brat."


    Lu Jingzhi: "..."


    He glanced at Jiang Zhou''s cell phone, which he kept in his hand, and silently squinted his eyes, ready to go back and clean him up.


    Jiang Zhou, who didn''t know it, was still swiping his phone happily.


    Lu Ning glanced at Song Qinghe: "Is your body feeling better?"


    Song Qinghe''s hand paused: "It''s much better."


    Jiang Zhou glanced at him, but didn''t say anything.


    Lu Ning breathed a sigh of relief: "That''s good."


    Lu Ning looked at Jiang Zhou: "He looks good, why don''t you let him out to move bricks and make money for you."


    Song Qinghe smiled when he heard the words, Jiang Zhou looked at Lu Ning unhappily: "It''s okay? I only look okay???"


    Lu Ning tilted his head to look at him, before he could speak, Lu Jingzhi said silently: "It''s really just okay."


    Jiang Zhou: "..."


    "Little kid, kid, kid!"


    Lu Jingzhi stared at the childish Jiang Zhou dumbfounded.


    Song Qinghe put down the chopsticks in his hand and said: "He is disobedient, and he will cause trouble if he is released."


    Jiang Zhou: "Huh?"


    Lu Ning glanced at Jiang Zhou, nodded in agreement: "Indeed, this approach is very wise."


    Jiang Zhou: "Enen??"


    Song Qinghe looked at Lu Ning, hesitated for a moment and said: "There is something..."


    Lu Ning looked up at him.


    "Actually, not only the two of us have been looking for you in the past three years, but there is another person..."


    Lu Ning was taken aback, as if he knew who it was.


    "They haven''t been here recently, they went to Yizhou."


    Lu Ning nodded: "See you next time, I have a past where they will be brought up and sad again..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 207： bad feeling

    Chapter 207 Bad Premonition


    "Mr. Song, Mr. Huo of the Huo Group is looking for Ms. Lu. May I ask you to let him in?"


    The little girl at the front desk stared at Huo Jinyan and cautiously made an internal call.


    Song Qinghe''s voice came from inside: "Bring him in."


    "OK!"


    The little girl at the front desk hung up the phone in relief.


    "Mr. Huo, please."


    Then carefully took Huo Jinyan and Chu Ting in.


    "Please leave me your phone number and add me on WeChat."


    When Huo Jinyan went in, he saw Jiang Zhou pushing the phone to Lu Ning while talking.


    He frowned slightly and watched Lu Ning leave phone contact information for him and Song Qinghe, then turned to look at him.


    "Teacher Huo, wait a minute."


    Then she turned her head and said something to Song Qinghe, Jiang Zhou looked at Huo Jinyan, raised her eyebrows and spoke with doubts in her voice: "Teacher?"


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at him: "Any opinion?"


    Jiang Zhou laughed like a dog: "Don''t dare."


    Lu Ning raised his hand to glance at the time, then got up.


    Lu Jingzhi followed Lu Ning and stood up.


    As soon as a few people walked out of the door of the meeting room, Lu Nanyin walked over from a short distance and went straight to Lu Ning.


    "Boss, wherever you are going, I can go with you!"


    Looking at her, Lu Ning smiled a little flattered: "It doesn''t matter, you can just continue working here, and call me if you have anything to do."


    Lv Nanyin really wanted to cultivate a relationship with the new boss, so she said persistently: "I can use the phone to work, and my work ability is not bad. If you don''t believe me, you can ask the former boss!"


    Jiang Zhou turned to look at Song Qinghe: "When did you change your surname to Qian?"


    Song Qinghe speechless: "It''s the front and back..."


    "Aww!"


    Lu Ning hurriedly pulled Lu Nanyin back: "The company cannot do without you, and I''m still in school, so you''ll have nothing to do with me, just work hard at the company first, and I''ll come and see you when I have time, good boy~"


    Lv Nanyin was comforted, and she understood when she heard that the boss was still in school: "Good boss!"


    Lu Ning smiled at her gratifiedly: "Come on! Thank you for your hard work!"


    "No hard work!"


    "..."


    ¡­


    When sending Lu Ning out, Song Qinghe said goodbye to Lu Ning coolly, and Jiang Zhou waved his hands until the car turned the corner and they were out of sight.


    Lu Ning felt that if Jiang Zhou met Gu Zi, he would definitely become friends, after all, both of them have such thick skins.


    "Are you done with everything?"


    Lu Ning turned to look at Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan looked up at her from the project book in his hand: "En."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and suddenly asked, "You...friend?"


    Lu Ning looked at him and nodded: "Yes, he is really my friend."


    Huo Jinyan didn''t bother with this anymore, it''s just... If it''s a friend, why doesn''t it even have contact information?


    He lowered his eyes and continued to look at the project book in his hand.


    Lu Ning glanced curiously.


    Then his eyes silently moved to Huo Jinyan''s face.


    Whoever said that, a man who works hard is really handsome.


    Huo Jinyan is already handsome, but his temperament is not the same as usual when he is working.


    Lu Ning''s eyes fell on his eyes, and found that his eyelashes were so long, he couldn''t help reaching out and touching his eyelashes.


    Lu Jingzhi turned his head to look at his sister, and then at Huo Jinyan, feeling...a bad premonition.


    He didn''t know exactly what it was, but he just wanted to keep the two people away from each other.


    ¡­


    Arriving at the airport, Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi checked the time.


    "Ours is still over an hour away."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, raised his hand to grab her wrist and led her to the registration gate on the other side.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 208： Can you?

    Chapter 208 Can you do it?


    Before taking Huo Jinyan''s private jet, Lu Jingzhi resisted.


    But this resistance couldn''t resist curiosity. After the plane took off, Lu Jingzhi began to look around. After receiving Lu Ning''s instructions to move freely, he walked around looking around, just like a patrolman.


    Chu Ting looked at Huo Jinyan from behind, still holding the project book to read, still working, and finally couldn''t help but walked to Lu Ning''s place.


    "Miss Lu, can I trouble you to give this cup of tea to Mr. Huo later?"


    Lu Ning looked at him strangely: "Why don''t you go?"


    Chu Ting said in a low voice: "I''m afraid Mr. Huo won''t drink when I go. He hasn''t closed his eyes for two days. He has been dealing with the company''s affairs, and now he is still reading the project proposal. I am afraid that it will be bad for his health if he endures it."


    Lu Ning glanced in Huo Jinyan''s direction, then turned to look at the tea in Chu Ting''s hand.


    "Did you put something in it?"


    Chu Ting looked at Lu Ning and smiled: "It''s just something to soothe the nerves and help sleep, and it''s not harmful to the body."


    Lu Ning sighed: "Okay, but I can''t help if he doesn''t drink."


    Chu Ting nodded and looked at her hastily: "You must drink when you go to Mr. Huo."


    Lu Ning only thought that he was bragging about himself, and after taking the teacup, he got up and walked forward.


    As soon as Lu Ning sat down, Huo Jinyan noticed it. Without waiting for her to speak, Huo Jinyan stretched out his hand over. Lu Ning was stunned, and tentatively handed over the water glass in his hand, and then Huo Jinyan really did. He asked for a water glass, took two sips after taking it, and then raised his hand and put it aside.


    Chu Ting who was peeking: "???"


    She didn''t even say a word!


    Seeing Huo Jinyan put the water glass aside, still holding the project book in his hand, he whispered: "Do you want to take a break?"


    Huo Jinyan didn''t look back: "No, there is no way to rest because the data is endless."


    Lu Ning probed over and looked over: "How about I do the math for you?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her suspiciously after hearing the words: "Can you?"


    Although Lu Ning was suspected, he was not annoyed. After all, he seemed to have poor math scores.


    Lu Ning directly took the pen from the side, calculated the value in the first line for him on the blank paper, and handed it to Huo Jinyan very quickly.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her in surprise.


    Then he handed her the project book in his hand.


    Lu Ning took it with a smile, put the project data on her lap, and held a pen and paper in her hand. Some things she could figure out didn¡¯t need to be written down, but she still had to write them down for some uncertainties.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and counted two lines, and couldn''t help but look at her. She calculated the data seriously and didn''t notice his sight.


    What surprised Huo Jinyan was not that Lu Ning would count these things. Since the last time he knew that Lu Ning was deliberately hiding herself, he knew that her level would not be low, but he did not expect that she could understand these obscure project data , and will look at it according to the values ??and requirements on the project book, which she can understand.


    Huo Jinyan had checked her affairs in the Lu family before. At that time, most of them said to her that the young lady of the Lu family had only an empty face, but she was actually a straw bag inside, but he had also seen a lot of old men taking her there. According to the company news, it seems that she was studying hard at that time...


    When Lu Ning got to the middle of the calculation, there was a data that was uncertain, and he couldn''t find it from the front. He wanted to turn his head to ask Huo Jinyan, but when he turned his head, he found Huo Jinyan''s head tilted on her shoulder.


    He was too involved in the calculation just now, and he didn''t even know when he turned it upside down.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 209： strange man

    Chapter 209 Strange Man


    Lu Ning immediately silenced his voice, and even relaxed his movements.


    Lu Jingzhi wandered over from nowhere, so he stood in front of Lu Ning and looked at them.


    Lu Ning noticed that when he raised his head, he was staring at Huo Jinyan impatiently.


    Lu Ning immediately raised his hand to signal him to keep his voice down.


    Lu Jingzhi pouted unhappily, and gestured to Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning looked at it, but he didn''t understand it the first time, until he did it the second time.


    It turned out to be a ''safe distance''!


    Lu Ning had no choice but to hold back his smile and apologize softly to him.


    "I''m sorry, he is very poor, he hasn''t slept for two days, when he wakes up, we must stay away from him, okay?"


    Lu Jingzhi glanced at Huo Jinyan who was sleeping peacefully, then turned to look at Lu Ning, and nodded reluctantly: "Okay."


    Lu Ning immediately praised him with a smile: "Jingzhi is so good! My sister loves you the most."


    Lu Jingzhi''s eyes lit up, the corners of his lips raised, and he sat back shyly.


    Lu Ning smiled and continued to calculate the data in his hand.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning will be fine before the plane arrives.


    Put the project book on the table.


    When Huo Jinyan woke up, he was woken up by Chu Ting.


    "Mr. Huo... Mr. Huo, we are here."


    When Huo Jinyan woke up, he only saw Chu Ting, but he didn''t see Lu Ning when he turned his head.


    Chu Ting immediately said: "Mr. Huo, Miss Lu has already brought Young Master Lu back first. Before leaving, Miss Lu asked me to tell you that there is a data missing in the middle that she didn''t find. It''s okay to forget everything else. of."


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand, rubbed the center of his brows, and nodded.


    "How did I fall asleep?"


    He himself was a little confused.


    Chu Ting packed the project book and put it in the bag, and said, "Maybe Miss Lu is more at ease with you, you fell asleep leaning on Miss Lu''s shoulder."


    Huo Jinyan was taken aback, leaning on his shoulder?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After getting off the plane, Lu Ning and Lu Jing took a taxi and went home directly.


    Their previous registration time was sent to Shen Yunci and the others, but Huo Jinyan took them back by private jet, more than an hour earlier, and Lu Ning didn''t tell Shen Yunci, thinking of giving them a surprise.


    When the two of them walked to the gate of the community with big bags and small bags, they stood there a little tired and took a rest.


    "Hey? Xiao Ning and Jing Zhi, you are back."


    Grandpa Qin came out of the mail room and looked at the two people.


    The two greet each other politely.


    "I heard that Jing Zhi went to a competition, did you win?"


    Lu Ning said with a smile: "Win, win, Grandpa Qin, let''s go in first."


    "Go, go, it''s fine if you win, this kid Jingzhi is really smart."


    Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi went a long way and could still hear Grandpa Qin saying that he was great.


    The two couldn''t help but looked at each other and smiled.


    Lu Ning asked Lu Jingzhi curiously: "Jingzhi, are our grandparents still there?"


    Lu Ning doesn''t know much about these things, and Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi haven''t mentioned to her about the situation of the elderly at home.


    Lu Jingzhi actually didn''t know either: "I don''t know either. Mom and Dad never talk about this, and I haven''t met my grandparents, and I don''t know if there are any grandparents."


    Lu Ning felt a little strange. If the old man was gone, he would worship every year, but Lu Jingzhi didn''t know it, so it made no sense.


    Lu Ning had this question before, but he was afraid that if something sad would make Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci feel sad, he put it aside and didn''t ask.


    But why do you feel that there is something else hidden now?


    When the two walked to the door of the house, the door suddenly opened from the inside, and a strange man walked out...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 210： Will you think too much?

    Chapter 210 Will you think too much?


    The man in a suit and leather shoes looked decent and clean, with a pair of black-rimmed glasses on the bridge of his nose.


    The three of them were taken aback at the same time.


    The man visibly panicked, and raised his hand to push his glasses.


    Lu Ning looked at him suspiciously: "Hello, are you...father''s friend?"


    The man coughed subconsciously, not knowing whether to nod, nodding and shaking his head again, Lu Ning and Lu Jing were puzzled for a while.


    Fortunately, Lu Zhi and Shen Yun, who heard the voice, came out, and were taken aback when they saw them.


    "The babies are back!"


    Shen Yunci walked out and hugged the two of them.


    Lu Zhi winked at the man, signaling him to slip away quietly.


    But before he could slip away, Lu Ning saw him.


    "Uncle...don''t you stay for dinner?" Then he looked at Lu Zhi: "Dad, this is it?"


    Lu Zhi could only speak calmly: "This is your uncle Zhou. He still has something to do, so I won''t keep him for dinner. Let''s go, old Zhou."


    Uncle Zhou nodded quickly and looked at Lu Ning: "Goodbye, miss... Ah bah bah, no, that, goodbye Xiao Ning!"


    After finishing speaking, he ran downstairs in a hurry.


    Lu Zhi helped his forehead helplessly, and only hoped that Lu Ning would not think too much about it.


    Lu Ning actually didn''t hear what he said clearly at the beginning, what he said was vague.


    I just think this uncle is a bit strange.


    "Don''t look, come in."


    "Why didn''t I tell my mother when I came back early, so that my mother can go buy vegetables and cook for you."


    "Yeah, are you tired? Sit down and rest."


    Two people pushed two children and sat on the sofa.


    Everything in Lu Ning''s hand was taken by Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi.


    Lu Jingzhi silently put the things in his hand on the table.


    "That''s right! Mom studied how to make a cake in the morning, and it was very successful. I''ll show it to you."


    Shen Yunci happily went to the kitchen to get the cake, and Lu Zhi looked at the two of them: "Why did you lose weight? Did you not eat well? Did you not go to the places my father recommended? Do you find it troublesome?"


    Lu Ning looked at him dumbfounded: "Dad, we''ve only been out for two days."


    Lu Zhi looked at her with a sad look: "Is it only two days? Dad thinks it''s two months."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Lu Jingzhi: "..."


    Shen Yunci ran over from the kitchen with the cake in his hand: "Quick, try it if it''s delicious."


    Lu Jingzhi was about to reach for a fork, but Shen Yunci stopped him: "There are mangoes, you can''t eat them, they are for my sister."


    Lu Jingzhi: "..."


    Lu Ning raised his hand to take the fork from Shen Yunci, and took a bite. The taste was sour and sweet, and it was really delicious.


    Lu Ning nodded with a smile: "Well, it''s delicious, mom, we''re going to open a dessert shop in the future with your craftsmanship."


    Shen Yunci nodded and wrote it down silently.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Shen Yunci: "Mom, did you make the mango on purpose?"


    Shen Yunci immediately looked at him innocently: "How is it possible, how is it possible, mom only has mangoes on hand, so she made mangoes first, and when I buy ingredients tomorrow, mom will make strawberries for you, okay?"


    Lu Jingzhi nodded, but obviously didn''t believe it.


    Shen Yunci hastily changed the subject: "Go and wash up, you both have gray faces."


    As he spoke, he drove the two of them back to the room.


    Shen Yunci saw that both of them entered the room and closed the door, then turned to look at Lu Zhi: "Do you think Ningning will think too much?"


    Lu Zhi rolled his eyes: "Probably not, I don''t think she said anything. If Ningning had any questions, she would ask them at the time, so let''s not panic."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 211： really bad luck

    Chapter 211 Really Unlucky


    Shen Yunci nodded and didn''t say anything else, discussing with Lu Zhi what to cook for the children.


    ¡­


    After returning to the room, Lu Ning received a message from Huo Jinyan as soon as she sat down. She glanced at it, but didn''t return, and turned to look at the messages from Jiang Zhou and Song Qinghe.


    While lying down, he responded to the message. After lying down for ten minutes, the phone rang, and Lu Ning, who replied the message, was taken aback by surprise.


    Lin Ci''s phone call, she raised her hand to pick it up.


    "Hey, you''re back! Did you bring me a present?"


    Without waiting for Lu Ning to speak, Lin Ci spoke directly.


    "I have brought it."


    Lin Ci smiled: "That''s good, you have a conscience, wait for me, I''ll be right there!"


    "Huh? Where?"


    "Here at your house, get ready to pick you up."


    Then hung up the phone.


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Looking at the phone that had been hung up, Lu Ning smiled helplessly, put the phone aside, and went to organize his things. After packing up his things, he put the gift aside.


    And then whoever gets the good points.


    Except for parents, it is for Lin Ci, and there is actually no one else to give it to.


    She raised her hand and put Lin Ci''s aside, her eyes fell on a small wooden box.


    He raised his hand and brought the small wooden box over. After opening it, a smell of sandalwood came over his face. There was a bracelet in the middle of the small wooden box. Lu Ning hesitated and closed the box, then put the small wooden box into his own in the drawer.


    ¡­


    Lin Ci bought a lot of fruit when he came, and ran into Lu Qing as soon as he walked to the gate of the community.


    "It''s really a narrow road to Yuanjia."


    She couldn''t help muttering, she was very unhappy to see Lu Qing.


    She didn¡¯t plan to pay attention to him, and walked forward. She didn¡¯t know whether the fruit bag was not strong or she bumped into something. The fruit bag was rotten, and the apple rolled on the ground.


    One rolled to Lu Qing''s feet, and Lu Qing bent over to help her pick up apples.


    Lin Ci looked up at him angrily.


    "I''m so unlucky to meet you."


    Lu Qing: "..."


    "You are going to my house, you didn''t expect to meet me?"


    Lin Ci did not forget to ridicule him while picking up fruits: "Yes, I didn''t expect that, I thought uncle and aunt would have kicked you out a long time ago."


    Lu Qing: "..."


    Lu Qing knew that he couldn''t talk to her, so he shut up and stopped talking in front of her.


    The bag was rotten, Lin Ci could only hold the apples in his arms, and he couldn''t hold the rest in his hands. He looked at the bags on the ground with some distress, and was thinking whether to call Lu Ning to come down to pick them up. She saw that Lu Qing had already walked in front of her and took a few bags on the ground in his hands, then glanced at her and walked straight forward.


    Lin Ci looked at him and chased after him: "Hey! Did I ask you to take it for me! I can do it myself! Put it down for me!"


    Ignoring her nagging, Lu Qing didn''t speak and ignored her, just walked in front with the bag, and Lin Ci chased after him, cursing and hawing.


    ¡­


    After walking to the door of the house, the door opened, and Lin Ci immediately changed his appearance: "Hello, auntie, hello uncle."


    Lu Qing turned to look at the speed at which her face changed, and couldn''t help being amazed.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi liked Lin Ci very much when they saw Lin Ci, so they quickly dragged her in.


    "Little Ci, you can just come here next time, why are you still bringing things, why are you still holding your hands, are you tired?"


    "Auntie who is not tired, but the bag was broken on the way, so I can only bring it here. It may be a little dirty, don''t mind, Auntie."


    "Silly boy, why would auntie mind this? Give it to auntie, move your arms quickly, don''t get stiff."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 212： Rich, playful and handsome

    Chapter 212 Money can play and is handsome


    When Lu Ning walked out of the room, he saw her dangling her arms.


    "What happened to the arm?"


    "It''s okay, I just came here with an apple in my hand. My aunt was afraid that my arms would go numb, so she let me move around."


    Lu Ning nodded.


    "By the way, how is it? Did Jing Zhi win an award?"


    Lu Ning hasn''t told Lin Ci about the competition yet.


    Hearing that Lu Qing also looked over, he didn''t know either.


    Only Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi knew about it, and Lu Ning sent them photos and videos.


    "Yes, let Jingzhi show you the trophy later. I even took a video. Come on, I''ll show you."


    "OK."


    Lin Ci followed Lu Ning back to the room after speaking.


    Lu Qing: "..."


    Now I really have a feeling of being swept out.


    ¡­


    Lin Ci watched the video on Lu Ning''s cell phone and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Your younger brother''s temperament as a veteran cadre can''t be concealed. Look at him like this. Who can believe that he is only five years old?"


    Lu Ning also smiled: "After the end, there will be children older than him coming to ask him for advice, which is very fun."


    "Really."


    "That''s right, there is a junior high school kid who added me on WeChat, asking Jing Zhi to teach him how to solve problems."


    "Really, which one is it?"


    Lin Ci came over curiously, and Lu Ning raised his hand to point her to the newly added contact.


    Lin Ci clicks in to see his circle of friends.


    "Ho!"


    After looking at it twice, he exclaimed directly.


    Lu Ning looked back at her: "What''s wrong?"


    "Are you sure this is a junior high school kid?"


    Lin Ci handed over the phone a little bit, and there was a photo on the phone. In the photo, a boy with a good figure was showing off his eight-pack abs.


    Lu Ning frowned: "It should be... his brother, I remember it was his brother who took him to the competition. I haven''t noticed this yet, I thought he added me with his own number."


    Lin Ci turned around and continued to look at his circle of friends.


    "Okay, this kid is not trying to match you and his brother. How can children nowadays not have their own WeChat."


    "No way, he probably didn''t bring his own mobile phone."


    Lin Ci couldn¡¯t help sighing while watching: ¡°This brother¡¯s life is quite rich. He looks like a rich second generation. These restaurants and bars are not affordable for ordinary people.¡±


    Lu Ning didn''t care too much, and continued to look for things in the closet.


    Lin Ci smacked his lips while watching: "If you have money, you can play and look handsome."


    The mobile phone in his hand suddenly vibrated twice, Lin Ci stepped back and took a look, this brother sent a WeChat message, but it seemed and his tone should be that junior high school student brother.


    "Ning Ning, I sent you a message, asking if you have arrived home, and if you can send him the idea of ??solving the problem."


    Lu Ning was almost done looking, stood up and closed the closet door, walked over to have a look.


    I found that the original question was sent back.


    Lu Ning took a look and got up to call Lu Jingzhi.


    "Jingzhi, show your trophy to Sister Lin Ci."


    Lu Jingzhi obediently took the trophy.


    Lin Ci smiled and carefully played with the trophy in his hand, as if he had won it.


    While watching, he couldn''t help but say: "I think this handsome guy is fine, you can chat if you have a chance."


    Lu Ning smiled and handed the phone to Lu Jingzhi.


    "Don''t mess with the mandarin ducks, I didn''t even pay attention to what his brother looked like."


    Lin Ci immediately smirked and leaned over: "Maybe people have noticed you, it''s hard for people not to pay attention to your looks."


    Lu Ning slapped her hand away with a smile: "I wore a hat and mask that day, and you might not recognize me when you see me. You will be a ghost if you can see what I look like."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 213： what brother

    Chapter 213 What brother


    Hearing this, Lu Jingzhi looked up at the two people and asked, "What brother?"


    Before Lu Ning had time to say anything, Lin Ci immediately leaned over to look at Lu Jingzhi and said, "It''s the brother of the kid you''re chatting with now."


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Lu Ning: "Isn''t this the second brother?"


    Lu Ning smiled: "Well, but this is his brother''s WeChat."


    Lu Jingzhi nodded thoughtfully.


    What Lin Ci wanted to say was stopped by Lu Ning: "He is still young, don''t talk nonsense, I will give you a gift, see if you like it?"


    Lin Ci took the small box that Lu Ning handed over, raised his hand to open it, and a rose-shaped brooch lay quietly in the box.


    Lin Ci took it out in surprise, and immediately ran to the mirror to try it on.


    In fact, she doesn''t like roses much, but Shengtian is praised by fans as a delicate red rose, so that whenever fans mention red roses, they will think of Shengtian. It is also a symbol of Shengtian, and all his fans have it Several items related to roses.


    Lin Ci seldom chases stars, and Lu Ning has never seen her treat any star the same as Sheng Tian.


    "Does it look good!"


    Lin Ci turned to look at Lu Ning, Lu Ning immediately looked at it carefully and nodded with a smile: "It looks good."


    She raised her finger and pointed to several boxes at the door: "Those are also for you."


    Lin Ci immediately ran over with a smile: "There are so many! I love you to death!"


    Said that he was still not satisfied, so he leaned over and kissed Lu Ning on the cheek.


    Lu Ning was taken aback for a moment, then raised his hand to touch the kissed cheek and smiled slowly.


    Lu Jingzhi turned his eyes to take a look, raised his hand and patted Lu Ning, asking Lu Ning to come closer.


    Lu Ning moved closer as he said, and then the kid kissed the other cheek.


    Lu Ning laughed a little, raised his hand and stroked his head.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The old house of the Huo family in Beijing.


    Huo Qi is a person who does not go to the Three Treasures Hall for nothing.


    When the butler saw him coming, he knew it.


    "Second Master, you are here. The old man is not feeling well today and has already rested."


    Huo Qi heard this and looked at him: "I don''t feel well? What''s wrong?"


    "Old man is sick, Second Master, why don''t you stay here tonight and find Master tomorrow morning."


    Huo Qi didn''t care about these things, and strode in directly: "I''ll go and have a look."


    He walked straight through the corridor and walked towards the old man''s yard.


    The butler sighed deeply, and hurriedly followed.


    "Second Master, Master really took a break."


    Huo Qi stood in front of the old man''s door, looking at the closed door and the dark room.


    The butler said it again later.


    Huo Qi pretended not to hear, raised his hand and was about to push the door in, but the housekeeper hurriedly stopped him: "Second master!"


    Huo Qi turned to look at him impatiently.


    The butler persuaded again: "Second Master, Master really took a rest."


    It may be that the noise outside was a bit loud, which woke up the old man in the house.


    "Who? Come in."


    Huo Qi immediately beamed with joy when he heard this, raised his hand and pushed the door and went in.


    The butler sighed and followed in.


    Huo Qi went straight to the old man''s bed after entering, "Dad, you''re awake, did I disturb you?"


    As he spoke, he half-kneeled by the bed and looked at the old man.


    The old man glanced at him, supported himself and remembered, Huo Qi hurriedly got up and helped the old man up: "Dad, slow down, I will support you."


    Mr. Huo sat down and looked at him. He knew what kind of temper this son had. If something hadn''t happened to him, he wouldn''t have come to him.


    "Stop standing, move a chair and sit down, and talk about anything."


    The butler poured a glass of water and brought it to the old man.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 214： didnt he come home

    Chapter 214 Didn''t he come home?


    Huo Qi quickly moved a chair over and sat beside the old man''s bed.


    "Dad, I have nothing to do, I just came to see you."


    The old man took a sip of water, handed the cup to the housekeeper, and turned his head to look at him: "Do you believe what you say?"


    Huo Qi coughed twice and looked at the old man: "I still can''t hide anything from my father."


    He let out a wry smile and then sighed, looking very pitiful, the old man didn''t listen to him, and said directly: "Speak up if you have something to say, you woke me up to let me hear you sighing here?"


    Huo Qi quickly looked at the old man: "I''m sorry Dad, I woke you up, but I''m really angry. I want to come and talk to you, otherwise my son will be suffocated to death."


    "Who dares to anger you."


    The old man glanced at him, then raised his hand to take the water glass in the housekeeper''s hand and took another sip of water, holding the quilt in his hand.


    Huo Qi looked at the old man and said directly: "It''s not just talk! It''s okay that the child is not old or young, and I don''t care about it. This time, I really didn''t give me any face. The project I told you before , He didn''t know how he heard it, and asked me to stop in front of many people.


    Also asked me to return all the funds I used before! Dad, didn¡¯t I also do it for the company? That project is so good. He said stop and stop. I¡¯ve been busy for so long, and I¡¯m still paying for this project. Don''t talk or listen to my explanation. "


    The old man didn''t hear anything, he just asked: "Then did you stop?"


    Huo Qi shrank his shoulders and looked at the old man, pitifully: "How dare I not stop, Jin said that if I don''t stop, he will use tricks on me, this kid is really big or small, I am also his second uncle , He actually wanted to use tricks on me!


    And told me face to face, I lost all face, and lost the project, Dad, do you mean Jin Yan..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted abruptly by the old man: "What did you say? In person? Did you find him?"


    Huo Qi was stunned when asked: "Ah? No, he told me in the company."


    "Company? He''s back?" The old man moved excitedly, raised his hand and knocked over the water glass, spilling all the water on the quilt.


    The housekeeper hurriedly stepped forward to tidy up: "Master, please don''t get excited."


    Huo Qi looked at the old man in a daze: "Ah, yes, he is at the company, hasn''t he come home?"


    Huo Qi took a careful look at the old man''s face.


    The old man ignored him, and turned to look at the butler: "Do you know about this?"


    The butler lowered his head and adjusted the soaked quilt: "I haven''t seen the young master in a while."


    The old man snorted angrily, and slapped the edge of the bed.


    Huo Qi heard this and immediately began to accuse Huo Jinyan even louder: "This kid is really outrageous. He didn''t go home after he came back! Dad, it''s just that you spoil him too much. Look how outrageous..."


    He stood up excitedly while talking, the old man turned his head and looked at him: "Are you leaving? Let''s go, slow down on the road."


    Huo Qi was taken aback: Huh?


    Stand up and leave?


    The butler turned around and looked at Huo Qi with a wink: "Second Lord, let me see you off, this way."


    Huo Qi: "..."


    Huo Qi still didn''t give up and looked at the old man and called out: "Dad..."


    The old man raised his hand and rubbed between his brows: "I''m tired."


    Huo Qi had no choice but to shut up resentfully, and followed the housekeeper out.


    The old man put down his hands, raised his legs and got out of the bed, angrily walking around the bed twice.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 215： according to plan

    Chapter 215 as planned


    When the butler came back, he saw the old man pacing in the room.


    "You, you go quickly, bring my mobile phone, this stinky boy, he didn''t even know to come and see me when he came back! I want to see where he went! You go and check for me! Check him for me Where did you go?"


    After speaking, he seemed to remember something and was about to go out.


    "Master, where are you going, master?"


    The old man walked forward without listening.


    "It must be in Yujingyuan! I don''t believe I can''t catch him today."


    The butler hurried forward and grabbed the old man.


    "Master, master, listen to me! Young master, he is no longer in the capital, and he will leave this afternoon."


    "What! Didn''t you say you didn''t know? You also kept it from me for that brat!"


    The steward quickly explained: "No, master, I didn''t know at first, but the captain called me after I came back in the afternoon, saying that the young master left the capital, and the young master asked him to tell me that, and he didn''t say anything. Where are you going, this is the young master reporting to you.


    I saw that you were not feeling well this afternoon, so I didn''t dare to tell you. "


    The old man looked at him, stretched out his finger and pointed twice angrily: "You, you, you, just join forces and lie to me!"


    The housekeeper hurriedly followed: "The young master is also thinking about you, even if it is inconvenient, I still asked someone to write to you."


    "He misses me? I''m thankful that he didn''t forget me. He still misses me. Tell me, what is he doing now?"


    The old man sat down on a chair and asked angrily.


    The butler quickly coaxed: "The young master is also worried about your health. He went to the company to deal with the matter as soon as he came. He must have heard something about the second master. Come back and solve it."


    "Solve it? Can''t you come back and take a look at me, an old man, if you solve the problem!"


    "I must have been caught up in something, otherwise I would have come back to see you a long time ago."


    The old man is still very angry: "Look, look how long it''s been, he hasn''t given me any news, or he still doesn''t answer my calls, hurry up, call again, and I''ll see if he answers!"


    The housekeeper had no choice but to take out his mobile phone and continue calling Huo Jinyan.


    As a result, I still couldn''t get through and no one answered.


    The old man cursed for a long time angrily.


    ¡­


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Second Lord."


    "Did you follow? Do you know where he went?"


    "The plane landed in City A."


    "City A..."


    Huo Qi was sitting in the car, and there were no people around in the wilderness.


    The person beside the car stood bent over, talking to Huo Qi who was sitting in the car.


    "Follow the original plan after finding out his location."


    He approached the car and whispered an order.


    As a result, the people outside the car window looked at him hesitantly.


    "Speak up if you have something to say."


    The man opened his mouth carefully: "In order to be sure, I contacted the person who gave us the information before, and he said... no longer accepting our orders..."


    After speaking, he carefully glanced at Huo Qi.


    Huo Qi frowned, his expression very impatient.


    "No answer!"


    The person outside the car window nodded.


    "Have you asked why?"


    "I asked, but I refused to tell, and I was rejected for any subsequent invitations."


    Huo Qi frowned deeply: "If you don''t answer it, you can find someone else. If you have money, you can''t find anyone to help you?!"


    The man said again with difficulty: "But before we finally found such a person willing to take our order, many people didn''t want to take it when they heard it was about the Huo family..."


    Huo Qi looked at him, glaring: "If you don''t pick it up, look for it again! If you spend money, don''t you understand the truth that there must be a brave man under a heavy reward! Hurry up!"


    "Yes!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 216： She asks you out?

    Chapter 216 She asked you out?


    The car window in front of Huo Qi slowly went up, and his angry face was reflected on the car window.


    He didn''t believe it, Huo Jinyan could still escape this time!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lin Ci left after having dinner at home.


    Shen Yunci still wanted to keep her at home, but thinking that he had to prepare things for school tomorrow, he didn''t let her stay overnight because he was afraid that she would be troublesome.


    When leaving, Lu Ning sent her out.


    Chatting while going downstairs.


    Speaking of Friday''s sports meeting, Lin Ci is still looking forward to it.


    "There are so many sports in this sports meeting, and they are all kinds of things. It must be very exciting."


    Lu Ning nodded: "Well, there will definitely be a project for the two of us to participate in then."


    "Sure! The two of us must win!"


    Lu Ning looked at her with a smile.


    Lin Ci saw her smile, and was not happy: "Why, you don''t have confidence! If you don''t have confidence, you have to win! As long as you can participate in the events, you will participate in it! Win the first one and die Lu Yue''an!"


    Lu Ning turned to look at her: "Lu Yuean?"


    Lin Ci looked at her with hatred: "You are stupid, in that case, the parents have gone, both of your families are here, and Lu Yue''an is trying desperately to overwhelm you, then you will see Well, as long as you participate in the project, she will definitely participate! So you fight for your breath! Give me the first place!"


    Lu Ning nodded with a smile: "I have nothing to argue with her."


    Lin Ci was not happy: "Why is there nothing to argue about? If she wants to overwhelm you everywhere, you have to fight back and fight!"


    Lu Ning looked at her: "When the opponent is not at the same level, fighting will only lower your own level. This kind of thing is completely unnecessary."


    Lin Ci looked at her unexpectedly and smiled: "You are so ugly, I like it!"


    The two walked out of the community with a smile.


    "Just send it here, I''ll just go out by myself."


    "No, it''s safer for me to **** you out when you are so beautiful."


    Lin Ci continued to walk forward while laughing: "Obviously you are more dangerous than me."


    The two walked to the intersection talking and laughing.


    Lu Ning''s cell phone rang suddenly.


    She glanced at the number and raised her eyebrows in surprise.


    "Who is it?"


    "Sun Qian."


    Lin Ci was wondering, when Lu Ning picked up the phone.


    "Hey?"


    Sun Qian was relieved when she heard Lu Ning''s voice, she was afraid that Lu Ning would not answer the phone.


    "Lu Ning, are you free next weekend? Can I ask you out to play?"


    Lu Ning thought for a while: "I''m not free, you should find someone else."


    Sun Qian hurriedly said: "Wait, wait! I know you will have a sports meeting next week, and you can do it next week."


    Lu Ning is actually very strange. Ever since she was kicked out by the Lu family, people in that circle have kept her at arm''s length. How come Sun Qian has become a little more enthusiastic than before?


    "Sun Qian, you know that my surname is no longer Lu, and you can''t bring anything to your Sun family, why do you still ask me out?"


    Lu Ning went straight and asked directly.


    Sun Qian was stunned for a moment: "No, no, I don''t want you or anything..."


    She was a little anxious and didn''t say anything. After being stunned for a long time, she said directly: "I, I just want to invite you to the racecourse. You should not have seen Lin Lang for a long time."


    Lu Ning was taken aback when he heard this.


    She had indeed not seen Lin Lang for a long time.


    Sun Qian knew there was something going on without hearing the sound, at least Lu Ning was thinking about it.


    Lu Ning thought for a while, and said, "Okay, next weekend."


    "OK!"


    After hanging up the phone, Lin Ci looked at Lu Ning: "She asked you out?"


    "kindness."


    "Where are you going? I''m going too!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 217： Do you have something to say?

    Chapter 217 Have something to say?


    Lu Ning nodded and looked at her: "Go to the racecourse."


    "Sun Qian, is that Sun Qian from the Sun family who runs a clothing company?"


    Lu Ning nodded, put away the phone and looked at her.


    "Why would she ask you out?" Lin Ci was also puzzled. It stands to reason that she and Lu Ning are no longer in the same circle, so why would she ask Lu Ning out to play?


    Lu Ning shook his head: "I don''t know, let''s see when the time comes."


    "Well, then I''m leaving."


    Lu Ning watched her get into the car and waved at her.


    It wasn''t until the car was out of sight that Lu Ning turned around and prepared to go back.


    Turning around, she saw Lu Zhi standing not far away looking at her.


    Lu Ning froze for a moment, then ran towards Lu Zhi with a smile.


    "Dad, it''s so cold."


    The voice was low, with a hint of coquettishness.


    Lu Zhi quickly put on the coat in his hand for her.


    "Put your hands in it quickly, I knew you would be cold when you ran out. You don''t even know how to wear a scarf."


    Lu Ning listened to him chanting in front of her, and wrapped the scarf around her.


    Lu Ning laughed while listening.


    "Still laughing!"


    Lu Zhi watched her tap her head, very lightly.


    Lu Ning covered his head and stuck out his tongue.


    Lu Zhi raised his hand and rubbed her head, smiled, with love in his eyes: "Let''s go, go home, mom is waiting for you."


    Lu Ning nodded, and grabbed Lu Zhi''s arm.


    Lu Zhi looked at it subconsciously. There was a momentary surprise, but he reacted immediately, raised his hand and patted the back of her hand and smiled.


    Father and daughter walk home together.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning always felt that Lu Jingzhi was a little strange these two days.


    During the two days when he went back to school, he looked at Lu Ning every day and seemed to have something to say, but in the end he changed the topic and said nothing.


    Lu Ning didn''t force him to speak, but his state had obviously affected his life, so Lu Ning returned home early after school.


    It happened that her part-time job was coming to the end of the month, so she quit the job with her boss, and now she is not so short of money. Song Qinghe gave her some money on the night she came back, saying it was the previous dividend.


    She is very clear about Lu Ning''s current situation, and she didn''t refuse. After all, if Song Qinghe refuses, it is very likely that he will fly over and exchange it for cash directly into her hands.


    I bought some delicious food when I got home, including fruit and snacks.


    Fruits are out of season, and the price is relatively expensive, and I am usually reluctant to buy them.


    Lu Ning didn''t think about how to tell his parents about the lack of money. He was afraid that they would not be able to accept it or be overly frightened, so Lu Ning thought about waiting and giving them some money in other ways. .


    When Lu Ning went back with his things, it happened that Lu Jing went downstairs to throw out the garbage, so he helped Lu Ning take a small part back.


    "Sister, you bought cherries."


    "Well, do you like cherries?"


    "like."


    "It''s good if you like it. Usually it''s too expensive. Mom and Dad may not be willing to buy it for you. My sister is paid today. If you want to eat in the future, tell your sister. She will buy it for you."


    Lu Jingzhi turned to look at Lu Ning in surprise.


    Lu Ning looked at him with strange eyes, and couldn''t help asking: "What''s wrong?"


    Lu Jingzhi shook his head: "No, nothing."


    He wanted to say that he was actually not reluctant to buy it. Mom and Dad used to bring back many boxes.


    But my sister doesn''t seem to know...


    Lu Jingzhi didn''t dare to talk too much. After returning home, he went into the kitchen with Lu Ning to wash the fruit.


    There were only the two of them at home when washing the fruit, so Lu Ning asked a few words: "Jingzhi, do you have anything to say to your sister recently?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 218： remind him to be safe

    Chapter 218 reminds him to pay attention to safety


    Lu Jingzhi froze for a moment, and when he turned to look at Lu Ning, his eyes suddenly became serious.


    "Don''t worry about it, just say what you want to say to my sister. If you don''t want my sister to ask more questions, my sister won''t ask too much."


    Lu Ning tried his best not to put him under too much psychological pressure.


    "elder sister¡­"


    Lu Ning turned off the water and turned to look at him.


    Lu Jingzhi lowered his eyes slightly, and he didn''t know what to say to Lu Ning.


    only¡­


    Although that uncle is quite fierce, he should not be a bad person.


    "It''s that fierce uncle, you remind him to be careful."


    Lu Ning was startled, and looked at Lu Jingzhi with a slight frown.


    Some idea in my heart seems to be confirmed.


    But she looked at Lu Jingzhi and didn''t ask anything. She just nodded after being stunned for a while: "Okay, sister knows, and will remind him."


    Lu Jingzhi just nodded, as if he was relieved.


    Lu Ning touched his face with his hand and said with a smile: "Okay, I have to study hard in the future. I will leave this problem to my sister in the future. Don''t worry about it anymore."


    Lu Jingzhi raised his hand to wipe the water that Lu Ning rubbed on his face and nodded with a smile: "Got it."


    The two smiled, turned on the tap and continued to wash the fruit.


    Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci directly opened the door and entered.


    "I''ve already said that''s no good. The store is too small. It won''t be of much value even if I give it to Ningning in the future. The one in the city center is very suitable. It''s too troublesome to rent. Just buy it for Ningning. Even if she doesn''t want to buy it in the future After working, the monthly profit there is enough for her to live on..."


    "Well, that''s fine. Didn''t Ningning say that she wanted to start a company? Is it right here? Shall we go to a few nearby cities to see and open a few more for her, so she won''t have to worry about it in the future..."


    The two of them talked happily, changing shoes while talking.


    Until Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi looked at them from the kitchen.


    "Mom and Dad, you are back."


    Shen Yunci raised his head suddenly and saw Lu Ning so frightened that he almost jumped up, and his voice was raised: "Ning! Ningning!"


    Lu Ning was also taken aback by her state: "Ah? Mom, what''s wrong with you?"


    She raised her hand to turn off the faucet and looked at Shen Yunci.


    Lu Zhi was relatively calm, looked at Lu Ning and asked, "Ning Ning, why did you come back so early today?"


    Lu Ning said with a smile: "I resigned today, and I am going to study hard. I got my salary and bought a lot of fruit. Wait a minute, we will be ready soon."


    Lu Zhi heaved a sigh of relief, he probably didn''t hear anything.


    But still a little worried and tentatively said: "Ning Ning, Mom and Dad just said about your sports meeting, did you hear it?"


    Lu Ning shook his head and looked over: "I didn''t hear it, can you tell me again later, okay?"


    Shen Yunci immediately heaved a sigh of relief and nodded with a smile: "Okay, okay, I will talk to my parents again when I come out later."


    Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci looked at each other and relaxed completely. After taking off their coats, they went to sit on the sofa.


    Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi walked out with fruits.


    "Mom and Dad, try it."


    Shen Yunci glanced at it: "I bought so much, Ningning, save your salary to buy some new clothes for yourself. These parents will buy them."


    Lu Ning sat down: "It''s okay, I usually wear school uniform and I can''t wear my own clothes. I''d be happy to buy some delicious food and eat with you."


    Although Shen Yunci heard what she said, he still gave her a distressed look. How could a girl not like new clothes, but she was reluctant to buy them because of the bad situation at home.


    No, we must find a way to get more beautiful clothes for our precious daughter!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 219： What are you trying to do to me lately?

    Chapter 219 What do you want to do to me recently?


    The sports meeting was held on Friday and Saturday. For these two days, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi rummaged through the closet to find the best-looking and most comfortable clothes and shoes, in order to give Lu Ning a good performance in the sports meeting. ranking.


    The key is that the two of them are still very nervous, even Lu Jingzhi is also very nervous.


    After returning from the capital, Lu Jingzhi has been preparing. Every day, he would take Lu Ning out for morning jogs in order to exercise and maintain good physical strength.


    Lu Ning looked at them dumbfounded, but he didn''t want to dampen their enthusiasm, so he cooperated.


    ¡­


    After hearing Lu Jingzhi''s words, Lu Ning tried every means to remind Huo Jinyan.


    Lu Jingzhi must have known something when he said that, and Lu Ning was basically sure that the person Huo Jinyan came to look for in City A might be Jingzhi.


    She had vaguely guessed something before, but she never dared to confirm it. At that time, she thought that Lu Jingzhi''s ability was not so strong that he could make Huo Jinyan abandon the Huo family in the capital, and came to City A just to catch him.


    But what Lu Ning heard from Gu Zi was a completely different Lu Jingzhi, whose abilities were completely beyond her imagination.


    But she didn''t ask Lu Jingzhi any more, and she desperately tried to lure him to other places on Huo Jinyan''s side, because judging from the current situation, Huo Jinyan should be suspicious of her.


    But lately skepticism has dropped.


    But if Huo Jinyan was told the news, what would she say, how would she explain the source of the news, wouldn''t it be a fire again.


    Lu Ning was a little worried.


    When I was in class, I couldn''t help but look at Huo Jinyan in a daze, and was caught by Lin Ci several times.


    Lin Ci looked at her strangely: "You can''t be against Teacher Huo..."


    Lu Ning froze for a moment and turned to look at her helplessly: "Don''t think about it."


    Lin Ci looked at her: "It''s okay if I don''t think about it. Are you sure Mr. Huo won''t think about it? He won''t be able to find out what I can find out?"


    Lu Ning realized this problem and immediately restrained himself, but he still didn''t think of a good argument to remind Huo Jinyan.


    But she was afraid that something might happen to Huo Jinyan, so she always appeared around Huo Jinyan silently in the past two days.


    Huo Jinyan finally cornered her once.


    "What are you trying to do to me lately?"


    Lu Ning looked up at his face close at hand, and smirked twice: "No, how come, I am, just want to thank Mr. Huo for bringing us back last time."


    Huo Jinyan obviously didn''t believe it: "Just because of this?"


    Lu Ning nodded immediately: "Yes, it''s because I haven''t found a suitable opportunity."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her clever look, knew that she would definitely not tell the truth, and didn''t plan to ask anything, but she has been too dishonest recently, and she still has to threaten her.


    "Do you think this opportunity is right now?"


    As he spoke, he leaned in slightly and approached her.


    Looking at his approaching face, Lu Ning immediately raised his hand and pushed on his chest: "Teacher Huo!"


    Before he could say anything, two exclamations came from behind him: "Teacher Huo!"


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Huo, we''ll leave right away!"


    A student came over and found Huo Jinyan.


    When Huo Jinyan turned around, he turned sideways to block Lu Ning.


    The two students left in a hurry, Huo Jinyan turned to look at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning stared at him in a daze.


    Gritting her teeth, she directly grabbed his wrist: "Wait, you should be careful recently."


    After speaking, he ran away without waiting for Huo Jinyan to ask anything.


    Huo Jinyan stood where she was, looked at the direction she was running, and finally glanced down at his wrist...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 220： Games start

    Chapter 220 The sports meeting begins


    He raised his wrist and took a look. He didn''t know when there was an extra bracelet on his wrist, and he could still smell sandalwood when he got close.


    Huo Jinyan raised his eyes to look in the direction where Lu Ning disappeared, and couldn''t help but smile.


    Little girl.


    ¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning solved one of his worries by saying it. She also asked for the bracelet. She said that it would keep her safe, and she did everything she could. I hope Huo Jinyan can turn evil into good luck.


    In the blink of an eye, the day of the sports meeting arrived. The weather on Friday was very good. The sun dispelled the cold air of the past few days, and I felt warm when walking on the road.


    The family got up early in the morning, and after breakfast, they went to No. 1 Middle School together.


    The gate of the school is also full of people.


    Parents and students all walked in together.


    The playground of the school is very large, and the parents of the students are sitting on the edge of the playground, and the whole playground is full of voices, all laughing and talking.


    Lu Ning and the others arrived at the school relatively late, and most of the playground was full. Lu Ning pulled Lu Jingzhi into the playground and saw Lin Ci waving at her.


    Lu Ning hurriedly took his parents and Jing Zhi over.


    "Uncle and aunt, Jingzhi."


    "Little Ci, sit down, where are your parents, let''s say hello."


    Hearing this, Lu Ning quickly patted Lu Zhi, and immediately changed the subject: "Xiao Ci, is this your grandfather? Hello, Grandpa, I am Lu Ning, and I am Lin Ci''s friend."


    Beside Lin Ci sat an old man with a white beard, who looked very kind.


    Lin Jun quickly smiled and looked at Lu Ning: "Xiao Ning, I often hear small words mentioning you."


    Lu Zhi also reacted and hurried over to say hello.


    After they were all seated, the entire playground was almost full.


    Lu Ning and Lin Ci were sitting in the front row. I don¡¯t know if it was an illusion. Lu Ning always felt that the people on the sophomore side kept pointing at her and talking, and when she looked over, those people looked away as if they were talking about something else.


    Lu Ning didn''t pay much attention, and suddenly heard a commotion not far away.


    Turning around, it turned out that it was Lu Yuean who brought Lu Chuan and Shi Qingyue in from the gate of the playground. Lu Chuan and Shi Qingyue were dressed casually, and they seemed to be able to participate in the event, and they were all dressed in a sporty style. .


    Lu Yuean led them across half of the playground to her class, and all eyes on the playground followed her in an instant.


    "Look, let''s see, it''s only attractive if you come at the latest."


    Looking at Lin Ci beside him, Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing.


    "You are still laughing! Do you remember what I told you, you must win for me!"


    Lu Ning quickly patted her and smoothed her hair: "Okay, okay, I will definitely win!"


    ¡­


    As soon as Lu Yuean took his seat, people from nearby came over to talk to Lu Chuan and Shi Qingyue.


    "Mr. Lu, I am Wang Wen from Guanghe. This is my business card. I didn''t expect Mr. Lu to come today."


    "Mr. Lu, I am..."


    After a while, Lu Chuan received several business cards, and talked to them with a smile: "Today is a sports meeting with the children, so I won''t talk about work. I see the principal is here, go back and sit down."


    "Alright Mr. Lu, let''s go there first."


    nodded with a smile one by one.


    Shen Guang also came back today, striding forward to the high podium with the director and teachers around him.


    The four sides of the playground are also full of media figures, and cameras can be seen everywhere.


    "Welcome all students and parents..."


    Lin Ci was almost drowsy after listening to this, and when it was finally over, he woke up immediately after hearing the phrase "Then our sports meeting will start now!"


    "It''s started, it''s started!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 221： understood

    Chapter 221 Understood


    Because it is a fun sports meeting, there are not many traditional events, and they are all group events.


    The first project is that everyone can participate.


    Hula Hoop Roller Coaster.


    Each class selects 15 people to compete, and goes through the hula hoop at a time until the last person. Except for the first person who can touch the hula hoop, the rest of the team members are not allowed to touch it with their hands.


    Which class takes the least time, the class wins.


    Each time, four classes compete together, form a square, and the referees will time each time.


    The method used is that the first person picks it up and passes through it, and the people behind let the body pass through in various postures and then pass it to the next one. The difficulty of this game is not high, but the various postures are very funny. There was constant laughter.


    Looking at it and smiling, Lu Ning seemed to think of something, and turned to talk to Lin Ci.


    There was a lot of noise around, and the two of them could hear what the other was saying clearly only when they were close to their ears.


    Lin Ci''s eyes lit up immediately after hearing Lu Ning''s words.


    They have never rehearsed for this project, and the personnel are all random. All the teachers in the third year of high school said that the most important thing is to participate, and there is no need to spare time for training.


    This project requires the team members to hold hands. Although it is nothing, but to avoid suspicion, the boys in Class 9 let girls sign up for this project, so all the participants in Class 9 are girls.


    Everyone uses the same method all the time, just see which one is faster.


    Finally arrived at the third year of high school, because several classes did not sign up, and soon arrived at class nine.


    The fifteen girls from Class Nine stood up together and walked towards the middle of the playground.


    "Come on, Ningning!"


    "Sister, come on!"


    People around are cheering them on, but the opponents in the middle of the playground smiled contemptuously when they saw that they were all girls.


    Judging from the previous situation, the girls in some teams will be a little bit reluctant to let go and can''t make too exaggerated movements, so the time was slowed down for a while.


    So these people saw that a group of girls all relaxed their vigilance and looked at their teammates with smiles and felt stable.


    Lu Ning and Lin Ci expressed their thoughts to the girls together.


    At the beginning, I was worried because it looked simple, but when the time comes, I don¡¯t know what it will look like and how I will go through it. I was afraid that I would be slowed down, but now I am relieved after hearing the methods of Lu Ning and Lin Ci. .


    This method does not require them to do any poses at all, and the group of people has a lot of confidence in an instant.


    Although they were a little timid when faced with a group of boys who sneered at them, they all stood there firmly.


    No matter what the grades are, as long as they do it, they will be happy for themselves!


    "Okay, all stand up, hold hands together, except for the first student, you are not allowed to touch the hula hoop with your hands, otherwise the grade will be cancelled, understand?"


    "understood!"


    Opening in unison.


    The teachers in charge of timing put the hula hoop directly around the neck of the first student in each team, and carried it cross-body.


    Lu Ning and Lin Ci stood at the head and tail respectively, with Lu Ning at the first and Lin Ci at the last.


    The two of them have relatively strong organizational skills and good personalities. Girls trust them, so they are just right.


    Lu Ning turned his head and looked at the girls in a row, each with a firm smile on their faces.


    Turning his head, he met the eyes of the boy opposite him.


    The flash of contempt in the boy''s eyes was easily captured.


    "Don''t afford to lose later, cry."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 222： They foul!

    Chapter 222 They foul!


    Lu Ning frowned slightly, but didn''t say anything.


    "Prepare!"


    The referee''s voice came loudly, and the first member of each pair immediately raised his hand to grab the hula hoop and made a ready posture.


    They formed a circle, and the people on the sidelines could only see their backs.


    Lu Jingzhi was in the front row, but someone who stood up ran to the front and blocked him, so he climbed onto the stool and stood on it, putting his feet on it and looking not far away, his gaze fell on Lu Ning''s back.


    The four classes participating in the competition almost all stood up and watched nervously.


    It seems that winning or losing the first game can prove the glory of the class.


    Huo Jinyan stood at the back of Class 9. He was tall and could see Lu Ning when he raised his eyes.


    With the loud whistle, the game officially begins.


    The sound of cheering from the sidelines also sounded, unusually loud, and they were all full of energy.


    As the whistle sounded, the first person of each team immediately passed the hula hoop to the next person quickly. After letting go, the rest of the people could no longer touch it with their hands, and they had to use their bodies from the second person onwards. Every part of the hula hoop goes through the hula hoop. It looks very simple, but it is actually very difficult to go through when it is stuck in one part, especially the head, and I have tried my best.


    "I''m (¨Fo¡ä) convex! What are they doing?"


    I don''t know who exclaimed, but everyone''s eyes actually noticed the different team.


    When the rest of the three teams stood in a row and nervously watched the situation of their teammates behind them, on the other hand, Lu Ning didn''t let go of the hula hoop from the girls'' team in Class Nine.


    After the whistle fell, she quickly passed through the hula hoop, and then kept holding the hula hoop without putting it down. Instead, she held the hula hoop and let the teammates behind her go through it one by one like drilling a cave. The girl is also relatively petite It''s easy to get through.


    A team of fifteen girls quickly passed the hula hoop. The teacher in charge of timing them was stunned for a moment, then immediately looked at them with a smile, and immediately pressed the timer after everyone passed.


    Their method immediately attracted everyone''s attention, and even the other three teams, who were in the game, couldn''t help turning their heads to look twice.


    "What are you doing! Hurry up!"


    The person who reacted immediately urged the back twice, and then began to continue the pass.


    And Class Nine has already started celebrating.


    Give thumbs up to the girls.


    "Hahahaha, so handsome! Can you still do this!"


    "That''s right, the girls in our class are amazing!"


    Huo Jinyan looked at the girl with a smile on her face at the end of the crowd and couldn''t help but bend her lips, and silently touched the bracelet on her wrist.


    As the referee''s whistle falls, the game ends.


    Several teachers reported the time to the scoring table, and the time of the last four teams was updated immediately on the big screen beside the playground.


    After the ranking was refreshed, the name of Class Nine, Senior Three, was impressively in the first place.


    It only took 23 seconds, a big gap with the second place''s 1 minute and 9 seconds.


    A row of girls jumped up and down and cheered happily after seeing it.


    "Foul! They fouled!"


    I don''t know who yelled, and the surrounding voices were immediately suppressed.


    "They foul! No one said that this method can be used, otherwise we wouldn''t be so slow!"


    The people on the sidelines immediately looked over.


    He also plausibly complained to the referee, saying that the behavior of the girls did not comply with the rules.


    The referee and the surrounding teachers all looked at him.


    "They girls will use such an opportunistic method, what kind of competition!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 223： cant afford to lose

    Chapter 223 Can''t afford to lose, right?


    After finishing speaking, he dropped the hula hoop in his hand to the ground.


    The happy smiling faces of the girls disappeared in an instant, and they were all **** off. They stared at the boys, and the people in Class Nine were even ruthlessly **** off.


    Take a step and walk towards the middle of the playground.


    "What is this idiot talking about!"


    "Teach him how to be a man and how to talk today!"


    But before they got there, Lu Ning raised his hand and threw the hula hoop in his hand, and put it straight over the boy''s head, passed through his body and fell to the ground.


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, looking at the boy''s feet in the hula hoop and looking at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning stared at him with a cold face.


    "One, the rules say that only the first member of the team can touch it with their hands. Have you seen other people in our team touch it with their hands?"


    She asked directly, and the boy wanted to talk about him: "But you are..."


    Before he finished speaking, Lu Ning yelled angrily: "Answer my question!"


    People around were taken aback by her.


    The boy looked at the crowd, held his breath, and replied abruptly: "No!"


    Looking at him, Lu Ning continued: "Second, everyone must be tied up. Did you see us let go halfway?"


    The boy still feels that he is reasonable, and his voice is still loud: "No!"


    Lu Ning still stared at him: "Three, does the rule say that this method cannot be used?"


    The boy froze for a moment, and stopped talking this time.


    But the people in Class Nine are not going to let him go like this.


    They all gathered around and stood behind the girls and looked at him: "Tell me! Is this method explicitly prohibited in the rules!"


    The boy was stunned, and his voice was very low: "No, no, but your method is opportunistic, why don''t you question it?!"


    "Fart! The rules didn''t say it can''t be used, so it''s opportunistic! You say others can''t use it if you can''t think of it. Why don''t you say so shamelessly!"


    "That''s right! Why do you say what you say!"


    "Yes! You apologize to the girls in our class!"


    "right!"


    Seeing that there was going to be a quarrel, the referee hurriedly came out and stopped it.


    "Okay, classmate, you really have a problem with this matter. The competition only says whoever is fastest will win. There is no rule that you can only use one method. If you can''t think of it, don''t blame other students for thinking it. Hurry up and give it to the girl." Apologize to the children, don''t delay the next game."


    The boy stood there, and his teammates silently stepped back two steps away from him.


    But he refused to apologize.


    Huo Jinyan walked over at some point and glanced at the students in Class Nine.


    When the people in Class 9 saw him, they didn''t pursue him further, and for the sake of the overall situation, they didn''t hold on to him.


    The girls didn''t wait to apologize, but the boys in the class praised them warmly.


    "We don''t have the same knowledge as this person, you are the best, we are number one, it''s normal for some people to be jealous, let''s go, go back and watch the game."


    "That''s it."


    A group of people hurried back, but Lu Ning stood still, still looking at the boy.


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at her.


    Lu Ning suddenly stepped forward and took two steps forward. Looking at the boy''s wet eyes with anger, the corners of his lips curled up into a smile and looked at him: "You can''t afford to lose and you''re going to cry."


    The boy was stunned for a moment, his whole face paled instantly.


    Huo Jinyan looked at Lu Ning with a smile in his eyes.


    Lu Ning turned around, raised his hand to brush his hair, and walked towards his position.


    And that boy, like Tang Seng imprisoned in the circle, stood motionless in place, watching Lu Ning leave the back...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 224： i want to win once

    Chapter 224 I want to win once


    Lu Chuan and Shi Qingyue, who were sitting on the sidelines on the other side, were taken aback when they saw Huo Jinyan.


    The two looked at each other, then looked at Lu Yuean.


    "An''an, why is that Mr. Huo here?"


    Lu Yuean took a look and said, "Is that Mr. Huo? He is the head teacher of Class Nine."


    Hearing Lu Yuean''s words, Lu Chuan and Shi Qingyue were both taken aback.


    "head teacher?"


    Huo Jinyan came to City A to be the head teacher?


    It feels magical no matter how you think about it.


    This...how is it possible...


    The two of them looked in the direction of Huo Jinyan for a long time, but they didn''t recover.


    ¡­


    Boys participated in the next two events, and girls were responsible for cheering on the sidelines.


    Class 9 may have had a huge boost in morale because the girls won the first round, and they won first and second place in two events in succession.


    The weather got hotter near noon, so they all took off their coats and put on their hats.


    The next game is to interact with parents.


    The family version of the 400-meter relay race, which Lu Zhi strongly requested to participate in.


    He was also a good athlete in the school back then, and he has insisted on running for so many years, so he asked Lu Ning to sign up for this.


    The atmosphere at the scene was also very joyous.


    Until the third grade of high school, Lu Ning and the others were arranged to compete with Lu Yuean''s family.


    There are five groups of five families at a time. Some families have three members and some have four members. There is no requirement for the number of people.


    Lu Ning didn''t really care about the ranking, so even Lu Jingzhi was pulled out by her to run first.


    When he stood on the playground track, he instantly made the audience around him cute.


    "Ahhh! It''s too cute!"


    "He''s so cute, and a bit handsome, why is he so handsome at such a young age."


    "It''s so cute! Their family''s appearance is too high, my God, no wonder Lu Ning is so good-looking, look at her parents, this appearance is absolutely amazing!"


    "Hey, didn''t you see Lu Ning''s brother last time? He''s so handsome! I don''t know why he didn''t come."


    "Who knows, but is this cutie with short legs okay? Will he fall down later?"


    "Yes, yes, can he outrun the adults around him? I''m so worried."


    Already started to worry about Lu Jingzhi like a mother fan.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Shi Qingyue who was on the other side of the runway, his eyes were serious and he didn''t know what he was looking at.


    The referee took a glance and arranged the relay position before retreating to the sidelines.


    "Good guy, what kind of Shura field is this? The biological parents meet the adoptive parents, the real daughter meets the fake daughter, there is something about the people who arranged this."


    "This is not enough to run."


    "Pfft, I don''t know if I won the ranking in the end, or just a sigh of relief."


    There was a lot of discussion on the sidelines, and there was also a murderous look on the court.


    Lu Zhi turned his head to look at Lu Chuan beside him. The two of them looked at each other, and finally they both turned their eyes and looked back. It seemed that their eyes revealed the determination to win.


    Lu Yuean looked at Lu Ning, bit her lips: "Sister Ning, can you run slower and wait for me later, Brother Lin Yi is watching, I want to win once."


    Lu Ning just glanced at Lin Yi who was sitting on the sidelines in the distance, without saying a word.


    Lu Yue''an didn''t wait for an answer, puffed his mouth, and lowered his eyes a little aggrieved.


    As the whistle sounded, the first bat ran away.


    Lu Jingzhi was in the first bat, and Lu Ning looked at him through most of the field.


    The child ran forward firmly, and ran very fast, but after all, with limited legs, it was difficult to surpass the adults around him, but he was not affected and just ran on his own.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 225： The whole family is so strong

    Chapter 225 The whole family is so strong


    The loudest voice on the sidelines was cheering Lu Jingzhi.


    The teacher who arranged the seat also saw that he was relatively small and did not arrange a long journey, so Lu Jingzhi soon passed the baton in his hand to Shen Yunci.


    When Lu Ning''s eyes fell on Shen Yunci, he saw her instant explosive power and the desire to win.


    Shi Qingyue, who surpassed Lu Jingzhi, was soon surpassed by Shen Yunci.


    "Okay, so fast!"


    "This aunt is too fast!"


    Looking back, Lu Zhi''s attitude of wanting to win is no less than that of Shen Yunci.


    Looking at it, Lu Ning didn''t know whether to cry or laugh.


    Seeing that Shen Yunci threw off everyone and passed the baton to Lu Zhi with a slight advantage, Lu Zhi immediately ran forward with all his strength after taking it.


    At the same time, the rest of the parents also received the baton very quickly, rushing forward with one brain, this baton is all run by the father, there are no distinction between them, it is difficult to tell who is faster .


    Halfway through the run, two fatter fathers were a little behind. Lu Zhi and Lu Chuan almost simultaneously passed the baton to their daughter.


    When Lu Zhi handed it over, he looked at Lu Ning and shouted: "Ning Ning! Hurry up!"


    Lu Ning was taken aback by the burning anger in his eyes, and immediately ran forward after taking it.


    Lu Yuean received the baton together with Lu Ning, but the moment he ran out, Lu Ning threw him away a lot.


    "Good guy, what is Lu Yuean doing, I can walk faster than her."


    "Who the **** are they? They used to be Miss Qianjin. Why is Lu Ning just like Fei? She doesn''t seem to know how to run."


    "My God, I was able to compete for the first and second places, but now it''s good to get the first place."


    "Submitted, can she run faster."


    Surrounded by anxious spectators, they couldn''t help but chatter on the sidelines.


    In the end, Lu Ning and his classmates from another track crossed the finish line.


    "She is so strong, this athletic talent can also be inherited."


    "Yes, the whole family is so strong."


    "But my younger brother is cuter. Did you see how fast his two short legs were moving when he started running just now?"


    "Yes, yes, I even took a picture. It''s very cute and fun."


    Several girls got together and talked and laughed.


    The time of the five groups was refreshed on the big screen.


    There are still three groups that haven''t competed yet, and they need to wait for the end of the game before they can be divided into one, two, and three.


    When Lu Ning pulled Shen Yunci and the others back, Shen Yunci looked in the direction of the big screen, and after confirming that he was far ahead of Lu Yuean and the others, he immediately relaxed and smiled.


    Lu Ning held Lu Jingzhi''s hand and walked back. Along the way, Lu Jingzhi was constantly ''molested'' by the girls around him.


    He didn''t escape some girls'' loving touch, so he frowned and let go of Lu Ning''s hand and stood on the other side away from the court, then raised his hand to hold Lu Ning''s hand.


    Lu Ning looked down at him and smiled, and when he turned his head to look at the girls, he saw that they didn''t mind at all, and looked at Lu Jingzhi with a cute look on their faces.


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Maybe this is the charm.


    Dodging this side, but not the other side, the girls in Class 9 rushed up when they saw Lu Jingzhi, Lin Ci hugged Lu Jingzhi and kissed him, and Lu Jingzhi was so scared that he wanted to get into Lu Ning''s arms all the time, but they were all caught. Lin Ci grabbed it back.


    In the end he became numb, and Lin Ci hugged and kissed him blankly, and finally raised his hand to wipe his face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 226： Whats the matter?

    Chapter 226 What''s the mess?


    Lu Ning looked at him with a smile, and finally rescued him on the grounds of eating.


    Seeing that he really looks unlovable, Lu Ning smiled and took him out to get some air.


    Many projects were held in the afternoon. Gu Zi, Gu Chen, and Lu Ning didn''t let them come too early. After the two came, they looked at the back, and finally went back to the infirmary for dinner.


    Lu Ning took Lu Jingzhi directly to the infirmary.


    Gu Zi stood up immediately when he saw two people coming in, and looked at Lu Jingzhi: "Little ghost, do you want to eat a hamburger?"


    As he asked, he handed a hamburger to Lu Ning: "Baby, eat this."


    Looking at Gu Zi''s two faces, Lu Jingzhi couldn''t help frowning.


    Gu Chen handed one to Lu Jingzhi.


    Lu Jingzhi sat directly next to Gu Chen, where Gu Zi was sitting just now.


    Gu Zi turned his head to look at Lu Jingzhi in his seat, and the two stared at each other.


    Gu Chen couldn''t help laughing at the two of them, then turned to look at Lu Ning: "Why did you come out?"


    Lu Ning glanced at Lu Jingzhi, and couldn''t help but smile: "My brother is too cute, and my classmates are too enthusiastic."


    She turned and sat on the sofa, reclining.


    Lu Jingzhi turned his head to look at Lu Ning who was leaning on the sofa and chirping.


    Gu Zi took a drink and walked over to sit beside her.


    Inserted a straw and handed it to her mouth, Lu Ning opened his mouth and took a sip: "It''s so hot."


    "Is it hot?"


    While talking, Gu Zi got up to change it for her, and took a sip of the one in his hand, not disgusting.


    Changed to a colder cup, walked over and handed it to her mouth: "Try this."


    Lu Ning immediately took a sip, and nodded with a smile: "Well, this is just right, as expected of you, Little Twelve."


    Gu Zi looked at her unhappy: "I told you not to call me that."


    Although she was disgusted, she still passed the drink to her.


    Lu Ning looked at him with a smile and stopped talking.


    Even if Gu Chen is not around, he has to give a few words of advice.


    "You open it for her, otherwise she won''t know how to eat it."


    Lu Jingzhi glanced at the three of them, blinking his eyes.


    My sister seems to be different in front of them.


    ¡­


    When Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi returned with food, Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci were looking for them.


    "Ning Ning, it seems that you are coming, I see your name."


    Lin Ci rushed out from nowhere: "Why did you go to you, come to you, hurry up."


    Pull Lu Ning to run.


    Lu Ning quickly handed the things in his hand to Lu Zhi: "Dad, this is for you to eat."


    Then Lin Ci dragged her to confirm the signature.


    The confirmation station saw Lu Ning and Lin Ci stunned for a moment: "Are you two together? Where are your parents?"


    Lu Ning looked at her: "Only me." Then he raised his hand and picked up a pen to sign.


    "You can''t do it yourself, haven''t you read the rules of the game?"


    Before Lu Ning had time to say anything, a soft voice came over: "Are you signing here?"


    A few people turned their eyes and saw Lu Yuean bringing Lu Chuan over.


    "Yes, yes, here!"


    Lin Ci rolled his eyes at her obvious difference in tone.


    Lu Yue''an looked at Lu Ning after signing, "Sister Ning, are you yourself? Then you can''t participate in this competition."


    The girl in charge of the signing table immediately echoed: "Yes, no one is making any trouble." When she turned her head to look at Lu Yue''an, she immediately changed her smile: "An''an, at least three people are needed, is there another person on your side? ?¡±


    That posture seems to be that even if there is a shortage on Lu Yuean''s side, she can help make up for it.


    Lu Yuean smiled and nodded: "Yes, my brother is here."


    After speaking, he turned around and waved towards the gate of the playground with a smile on his face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 227： puppy love?

    Chapter 227 Puppy love?


    When Lu Qing walked across the entire playground from the gate of the playground, it did cause quite a commotion.


    He is handsome, and the girls in Lu Ning''s class have seen him before, and the girls in other classes have seen him a few times when he appeared at the school gate.


    Even if you have never seen it before, seeing it for the first time is even more amazing.


    Lu Yuean took a step forward and greeted her with a smile: "Brother, you are here! I thought you were not coming."


    Aggrieved and acted like a baby with Lu Qing.


    Lu Qing looked down at her: "I promise you I will come."


    As he spoke, he looked up and saw Lu Ning.


    "That''s Lu Ning''s brother, my God, he''s so handsome."


    "That''s right, that''s right, he''s a gentleman and handsome guy!"


    "But why does he seem to be looking for Lu Yue''an?"


    "Stupid, he was also Lu Yuean''s brother before, and the time with Lu Yuean must be longer than with Lu Ning. It is inevitable to have feelings."


    "I understand that there are feelings, but Lu Ning is his own sister, right? If he helps Lu Yuean in the same project, wouldn''t he be slapping Lu Ning in the face?"


    "If I were Lu Ning, I would definitely not be able to bear it."


    "I can''t stand it either!"


    "I don''t know, who knows what he thinks, a foster sister with feelings and a sister with no feelings, tsk tsk tsk."


    "..."


    There is a lot of discussion around.


    Lu Ning didn''t care, but turned to look at the girl at the confirmation desk and explained.


    Lin Ci didn''t care so much anymore. When he saw Lu Qing appearing, he blurted out: "Fuck!"


    When he saw Lu Qing approaching, he rolled his eyes to the sky.


    Lu Ning turned to look at Lin Ci and patted her with a smile: "You go back, remember to cheer for me."


    Lin Ci looked at her worried: "What should you do? I''ll stay with you, and I''m your family."


    Lu Ning smiled and touched her face: "I''m not alone."


    Turned his head and waved his hand towards the distance.


    Lin Ci looked in her direction, and Gu Zi and Gu Chen walked over from there.


    "Damn it! It''s them!"


    "Who is who."


    "The two handsome guys in the infirmary! You haven''t seen it before. Since they entered the school, the number of receptions in the infirmary has skyrocketed!"


    "Yes, yes, yes, I didn''t care about any scratches before, but now I have to go to the infirmary to take a look at any scratches."


    "That''s right, two such good-looking people don''t look for nothing."


    "They seem to be with Lu Ning?"


    "It should be. It seems that I have a good relationship with Lu Ning. Sometimes when I go to the infirmary at noon, I can see Lu Ning resting in the infirmary."


    "Then this wave is amazing, Lu Ning is pulling such two handsome guys, who would look at her brother, this slap is Lu Yuean''s face, hahaha."


    "..."


    Lin Ci immediately smiled happily, and took a special look at Lu Qing and Lu Yue''an when he left.


    Gu Zi smiled at Lu Ning with a sunny and handsome face: "Baby, have you started yet?"


    Both he and Gu Chen put on sportswear. They are sunny and handsome, but hearing him call Lu Ning, everyone here is heartbroken.


    Baby? !


    This is...puppy love? ? ?


    Still so blatant!


    Lu Chuan and Lu Qing frowned at Lu Ning at the same time: "Why do you fall in love early?"


    The two people looked at each other in a daze at the same time.


    Lu Ning ignored them, and looked directly behind the table: "These are my two distant cousins."


    Hearing that the girls next to her were revived again with full blood.


    Cousin, it¡¯s all right.


    "The two groups of students over there are almost ready, and I will wait for you."


    Gu Zi came over and grabbed Lu Ning''s shoulders and walked forward: "Let''s go, take the first place!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 228： How did she get there?

    Chapter 228 How did she get there?


    He walked forward while talking very arrogantly, Lu Ning had nothing to do with him, just smiled.


    Gu Chen looked at the two people and raised his hand to help Lu Ning pull the debris off his clothes.


    The three people under the sun look youthful, handsome and beautiful, it is really hard for people to look away.


    Lin Ci sat on the seat and looked at Lu Jingzhi, the two of them laughed indescribably happily.


    But there is always someone who is unhappy behind the happiness.


    Huo Jinyan, who was standing behind, stared at Gu Zi''s hand on Lu Ning''s shoulder.


    If his eyes could breathe fire, Gu Zi''s arm would have been scorched by now.


    ¡­


    "Okay, do you understand the rules clearly?"


    All the contestants this time are girls.


    The referee looked at the five girls in a row and asked.


    "Clear."


    "OK, get ready!"


    The girls are all ready for action.


    As the referee''s gun sounded, the five girls flew out like arrows off the string.


    The first level is in front of them, and there is a slide on a high platform fifty meters away.


    You have to slide down the slide to enter the next level, but you have to walk a ten-step ladder to enter the slide, which is more than three meters high.


    There is a teacher standing next to the slide to protect the safety, and some cushions are laid to prevent the students from falling.


    Several girls arrive at about the same time, and whoever can climb up first will gain the advantage.


    All waited with bated breath to see who could climb up and slide down quickly.


    If there is a good thing, I hope that the girls will fall down and climb from their hearts.


    When the girls were carefully climbing up step by step, someone exclaimed.


    "Damn it!"


    Looking up again, there was no one on Lu Ning''s side, and her figure appeared at the bottom of the slide.


    Even the teacher in charge of safety next to her was confused, how did she get up there? How did you get down?


    Someone recorded a video, which showed that after Lu Ning easily climbed up the third step, he raised his hand and directly grabbed the top bar, and then did a pull-up with his whole body, and his legs passed through the slide smoothly She let go of the passage, and the person disappeared into the passage of the slide, and soon came out at the bottom of the slide.


    Regardless of the excited cheers around, Lu Ning ran away, and Gu Zi was waiting for her at the next level.


    Gu Zi¡¯s front was covered with acupressure boards, which were fifty meters long, and there was a long shelf above the acupressure boards, which was covered with **** of wool.


    This level not only requires two people to pass through the shiatsu board, but also to remove all the wool **** on it, and spread the red cloth at the end on the shelf.


    The two of them looked at each other, but there was no communication. Gu Zi directly bent forward, and Lu Ning jumped on his back.


    Gu Zi was in charge of walking forward, while Lu Ning hooked the red cloth with one arm, and fetched the **** of wool with the other hand, and these **** of wool were not in a line, they were scattered everywhere.


    "Left, front, left, right, right, front, front..."


    While taking it, she opened the mouth to give Gu Zi a place. It was simple and effective. When there was too much wool ball in her hand, she bent over and handed it forward. Gu Zi immediately opened her mouth and bit the end of the wool ball. This scene made many people around laugh. Waisted.


    At the end, Gu Zi was not in a hurry to put the wool ball on the designated position, but waited for Lu Ning to fix the red cloth before he carried Lu Ning to the designated position, and did not let Lu Ning stand on the fingerboard at all. above.


    Someone has already caught up, but the two are still in the lead.


    The two of them still had time to glance behind before running towards Gu Chen.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 229： She shook her head when she saw her grades.

    Chapter 229 Her grades make dogs shake their heads


    It is not accurate to say run, after all, Gu Zi still has time to put on Lu Ning''s shoes.


    The girls who participated in this level before this project were all responsible for holding the ball of yarn, and the taller boys were responsible for picking it off and laying the red cloth. Sometimes the two things could not be done at the same time and they would run twice more.


    But this is the first time that this method of carrying a girl behind her back and never letting the girl suffer a little bit of pain from the shiatsu board, and the speed of the two is also very fast, and the cooperation is very tacit.


    The girls on the sidelines all envied ''crying''.


    "Oh my god, he''s fine, he won''t let Lu Ning come down."


    "Yes, it feels too safe to carry her on your back."


    "And there is still time to put on shoes for Lu Ning. Before, I didn''t see shoes when I ran to the next level."


    "It''s really not to make Lu Ning feel a little bit uncomfortable. I cried and admired it."


    "I''m also in admiration, who is he Lu Ning''s? I believe even if he is Lu Ning''s boyfriend, he is so considerate!"


    "It seems to be Lu Ning''s cousin."


    "Cousin! Cousin is so handsome, what kind of gene is this family, my God!"


    While there were constant discussions around, Lu Yuean also reached the second level. She glanced at Lu Qing: "Brother, can you carry me on your back too, my foot was injured two days ago."


    Lu Qing has already bent over: "Okay, come up."


    "kindness!"


    Lu Yuean obviously wanted to imitate Lu Ning''s method, but she didn''t communicate well with Lu Qing at all. When she handed the wool ball down, Lu Qing had no hands to pick it up. As soon as she let go, the wool ball rolled to the ground.


    "Brother, yarn..."


    Lu Qing was still calm: "It''s okay, I''ll pick it up later, you take the top one off first."


    Lu Yuean nodded: "En!"


    She continued to pick the **** of yarn, and after picking two, the red cloth hooked on her arm suddenly fell apart from her arm and scattered on the ground in a mess.


    "Ah!" She exclaimed, a little panicked.


    She completely overestimated her physical strength.


    The mess on her side even the wool got out of her hands and all rolled down on the ground.


    And Lu Ning has already joined Gu Chen.


    There are two items in this level, one is to assemble a dismantled toy gun in front of the table, the other two have to pass through a 50-meter-high shelf, take down the fifty red flags on it, and Do the fifty math problems above.


    It is very similar to the thread picking in the previous level, but the difference is that you have to do questions when picking things up.


    When they saw this level, everyone around who had been paying attention to Lu Ning''s pair was stunned and worried.


    "Mathematics problem, Lu Ning probably won''t do it. She shook her head when she saw her grades. I guess she stayed to assemble the toy gun."


    "That''s right, but this toy gun is not easy to assemble. In the first few groups, the small parts were dropped, so there was no successful assembly."


    "It''s over now. The one who was far ahead was defeated by the math problem."


    "Not necessarily. Maybe Lu Ning can combine toy guns. Her two cousins ??look very smart. They shouldn''t be troubled by high school problems."


    "Yeah, let''s take a look."


    But what everyone didn''t expect was that after the three of them quickly looked at each other, Gu Zi stayed in front of the toy gun stand, and Lu Ning and Gu Chen stood under the elevated shelf.


    "Huh?! What kind of operation is this?"


    "Is Lu Ning here to do the questions or pick up the flag? Why does it feel like she can''t do both?"


    "Yes, what do the three of them think?"


    ¡­


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 230： how is this possible? She wrote it nonsense!

    Chapter 230 How is it possible? She wrote it nonsense!


    A small bench is placed next to the elevated shelf, because the shelf is too high to be out of reach.


    The boys in the previous competition are all on the bench, and the girls are responsible for following the flags and reading the questions below, and then say the answer, and let the boys write it.


    I am used to the previous method, and I think Lu Ning and the others will do the same, but Lu Ning''s reading and doing the questions made it difficult for everyone to understand. At most, she would just stand below and pick up the flag.


    Everyone sighed deeply, feeling that Lu Ning would have no sense of participation in this level, and might fall behind because of poor math problems.


    But what never expected was that when Gu Chen was standing in front of the elevated bridge, he suddenly squatted down, and everyone was stunned.


    What is this...what?


    Want to help jump high and pick up the flag?


    Did he not see the stool next to him?


    Take back what he said just now that he looks smart!


    When the expectations for this team were getting lower and lower, Lu Ning straddled Gu Chen''s neck directly. He grabbed her leg and stood up slowly, and Lu Ning sat on his shoulders.


    Everyone was stunned, and then realized that their move might be to ask Lu Ning to do the problem and pick the flag together.


    method is good, but...


    That''s Lu Ning!


    Can she understand the questions?


    Then, under the gaze of so many pairs of eyes, Lu Ning did five questions in succession.


    She picked up the flag while writing, Gu Chen protected her, and walked forward slowly according to her instructions.


    Everyone around was shocked.


    "Really! Did she have five minutes to make these? How did she do it?"


    "I wrote it blindly! How is it possible!"


    "It will take a minute to read the question, okay?"


    "Damn, is she going to smash the jar? Won''t you just write nonsense?"


    "Wait, wait, I regret it. I just said that I can get the money back if I bet them."


    "No! I would like to admit defeat, how can I repent now!"


    It turned out that the students around them made a bet in private, betting on who would win this game. In fact, most of the people who watched the excitement were betting on Lu Yue''an and Lu Ning, wanting to see who could compare the two.


    Just when Lu Ning was facing the question of blind writing, Gu Zi, who hadn¡¯t been paid much attention, suddenly slapped the assembled toy gun on the table, and called Lu Ning with a very happy smile.


    "Baby! I''m alright!"


    He smiled happily, Lu Ning and Gu Chen looked back at him and smiled heartily at him.


    "Awesome!"


    Lu Ning smiled and gave him a thumbs up.


    Her melodious laughter reached Lu Qing''s side.


    Lu Qing and Lu Yuean are in a mess here, so they can only put Lu Yuean down to tidy up.


    Lu Yuean stood on the acupressure board, feeling pain from the soles of his feet to the top of his head.


    Lu Qing said to Lu Yue''an while picking up the wool ball: "You go to the sideline and wait for me, I will get it."


    Lu Yuean hadn''t said anything yet, the voice from the front attracted everyone''s attention.


    Looking over, Lu Qing saw Lu Ning''s overflowing smile.


    This is the first time he saw Lu Ning smiling so happily, without the coldness when facing him, that kind of smile came from the heart, without any happiness mixed in.


    Lu Yue''an glanced indifferently, and when she turned her head to promise Lu Qing, she saw that Lu Qing was a little stunned looking at Lu Ning, and there was a smile on his lips that he didn''t notice.


    Lu Yuean gritted her teeth and looked at Lu Qing: "No brother, let''s go together, we are already far behind!"


    She intentionally made her voice louder to bring Lu Qing back to her thoughts.


    After Lu Qing came back to his senses, he looked at her and nodded, and the two continued to pick up things on the ground...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 231： step on

    Chapter 231 Step on


    The people behind all caught up, and Lu Ning and the others leisurely gave Gu Zi a high-five to celebrate the completion of the task.


    Gu Zi stood at the end of the shelf and waited for the two people.


    Lu Ning and Gu Chen moved very fast. When the two groups that caught up were still doing the second question, Lu Ning had already started to do the thirtieth question.


    Watching Lu Ning answer the questions quickly with a puzzled attitude, everyone was stunned.


    "Why does it feel like she is writing nonsense, but it doesn''t seem like she is writing nonsense."


    Because Lu Ning and the others are on the innermost runway, it is very difficult to see their questions clearly. You can only rely on observing Lu Ning''s expression and demeanor.


    Gu Chen didn''t speak the whole time, only Lu Ning was serious about reading the questions, so it was definitely not Gu Zi who was talking about the answer.


    Lu Ning was doing the questions by herself, and she didn''t seem a little confused. She read the questions carefully and wrote down the answers quickly, as if she didn''t need to think.


    "This is Lu Ning? That scumbag Lu Ning? Is there another Lu Ning in their class?"


    No matter how you look at it, you don''t look like a scumbag.


    Under the stunned eyes of the people around him, Lu Ning quickly finished all the questions. Not only were the people around him dumbfounded, even the contestants behind him were also dumbfounded.


    Compared with Lu Ning, this is the level they are most likely to turn defeat into victory, because they all study well, but Lu Ning''s grades are hard to describe.


    But now... Lu Ning has finished all the questions!


    Now I can only pray that she is writing nonsense and didn''t get the questions right.


    ¡­


    Lu Yuean and Lu Qing met Lu Chuan at the next level after completing the previous level.


    The three discussed it, and gave Lu Chuan the task of combining the toy guns.


    Neither Lu Qing nor Lu Yuean had ever played with this kind of toy gun, but Lu Chuan said that he knew something about it.


    The two stood under the shelf, Lu Yuean raised her eyes and glanced at the first few questions, it wasn''t too difficult.


    She turned her head to look at Lu Qing and whispered: "Brother, can I be like Sister Ning? You haven''t done that for a long time..."


    Before she finished speaking, Lu Qing had already squatted down.


    "Come on."


    Lu Yuean immediately smiled and sat on Lu Qing''s shoulders.


    Watching them slowly catch up, the whispered voices have not weakened.


    "She wants to imitate Lu Ning to the end."


    "Isn''t that right, the last level was to imitate Lu Ning and the others, but it collapsed. I don''t have the skills of others, so I might as well do it well, maybe it will be faster and I won''t be so behind."


    "I can''t help it, people are more caring."


    "Hey, tell me, Lu Yue''an is obviously the biggest winner. She has a status and wealth that she didn''t have before. Why is she so **** Lu Ning and insists on imitating her?"


    "Maybe it''s to prove that she is better than Lu Ning in everything. In the end, she should have overestimated herself."


    "It''s so boring, it''s nice to be yourself, why bother."


    "When you get rich suddenly, you have to allow him to float in the sky for a while."


    "Pfft, I think she wants to float all the time, so that others will look up to her."


    ¡­


    Lu Ning, Gu Zi and Gu Chen stood in front of the 50-meter acupressure board and collectively sighed.


    This is on the bar with the finger press.


    Three people and four legs need three people to pass through the fingerboard together. After reaching the end, press the timer, and their game is over.


    Gu Zi and Gu Chen tied the straps to their legs, and Lu Ning glanced at the passage in front of him.


    The people on both sides stood up and raised their hands to put her arms up.


    Lu Ning was taken aback and turned to look at the two of them.


    "Step on."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 232： this family is horrible

    Chapter 232 This family is terrible


    The two motioned for Lu Ning to step on their tied foot.


    When Lu Ning wanted to say something, his mouth was covered immediately, and he was forced to step on the feet of two people.


    In order to avoid invalidating the results due to disallowance, Gu Chen turned his head and glanced at the supervisor next to him.


    "Is this allowed?"


    The teacher stared at him blankly for a moment: "Permission is permission, but the difficulty will be very high, you..."


    Before the teacher finished speaking, Gu Zi and Gu Chen had already stepped up.


    "..."


    Lu Ning was held between two people like a little chicken.


    Her feet never touched the fingerboard during the whole process, and she was led to the finish line by Gu Chen and Gu Zi.


    The key is that Gu Chen and Gu Zi can still achieve a tacit understanding without stumbling, even when the two behind him are completely running.


    The people around him were stunned.


    What kind of physical strength is this family?


    People grin their teeth in pain when they use the shiatsu board. As long as they are good, they seem to be walking the usual way.


    The key is that the three of them glanced back after reaching the finish line. Gu Zi and Gu Chen untied the straps and walked towards the timer with Lu Ning.


    Instead of running, they walked.


    The time during this period will also be counted. No one presses the timer for them. The timer will stop counting after they press it themselves, but the three of them seem to not care, chatting leisurely and walking past.


    Lu Ning raised his hand and pressed the timer, and the ranking was immediately refreshed on the big screen.


    Lu Ning''s name was ranked first, 20 minutes faster than the first place on the list just now.


    The main reason is that she was too fast when doing the questions, and now the same group is still trapped in the question array, and they have already finished.


    "Why do I think they just played a game for entertainment while shopping on the street, and then took the first place by the way."


    "This family is horrible."


    ¡­


    After they finished, they had to stand there and wait for everyone to reach the finish line before going back.


    The three of them stood there chatting boredly.


    In the end, when she was tired, Lu Ning just moved her feet, and two people grabbed her by the shoulders and carried her to the table where the timer was placed.


    Lu Ning raised his arms and put them on the shoulders of the two people, looking at the front, and smiled while talking to the two people.


    Gu Chen and Gu Zi looked at her slightly sideways, both smiling.


    I don¡¯t know how many people took out their mobile phones to take pictures of this scene.


    Handsome men and women are loved by everyone.


    But some people gritted their teeth while watching...


    ¡­


    Half an hour later, Lu Ning and the others were able to return to their seats.


    But just after sitting down for a while, they were asked to accept the award again.


    Without any surprise, three people won the first place.


    The other two are students from other classes, and Lu Yue''an is sixth, completely missing out on the trophy.


    Lu Ning held the trophy made in batches by the school, and couldn''t help but smile when he saw the words on it.


    "Okay! Everyone stand up and take a picture together."


    The photographer stood not far away and moved his hands towards several people to arrange their positions.


    Lu Ning stood between Gu Zi and Gu Chen holding the trophy.


    Gu Zi didn''t know what she said in her ear, the three of them laughed together, and the shutter was pressed, and the smiling faces of the three were reflected in the photo.


    Gu Zi glanced at Lu Jingzhi who was taking a photo diagonally across.


    He obviously wasn''t tall enough to stand on a chair, so he turned his head to look at Gu Chen. The two of them looked at each other without saying a word. The next moment, he raised his hand to support Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning was startled, and sat on the shoulders of the two of them in the next second.


    "Look at the scenery."


    Lu Ning turned his eyes to look over, and smiled at the small figure of Lu Jingzhi working hard.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 233： Teacher Huo, take a photo?

    Chapter 233 Mr. Huo, take a photo?


    He raised the trophy and waved at Lu Jingzhi.


    The young girl had a beautiful smile on her face, and her body was full of youthfulness. It seemed that even the surrounding light took special care of her and shrouded her.


    Lu Yue''an looked over from not far away, and the jealousy in her eyes almost gushed out. She clenched her hands tightly, and her nails left deep marks on her palms.


    Turning his eyes, he saw Lu Qing standing there, his eyes fell on Lu Ning, with a slight smile on his face.


    Lu Yue''an turned around and returned to his seat.


    As soon as she sat down, she raised her eyes and looked diagonally forward. A girl in front of her was also looking back at her at this moment. The two of them met their eyes, and Lu Yuean nodded slightly towards her.


    The girl withdrew her gaze and sat on the seat for a while, then got up and walked out quietly when no one was paying attention.


    Lu Yue''an''s lips curled slightly to look back, but the moment she raised her head, she met Lu Qing''s eyes.


    She froze for a moment, then smiled at Lu Qing the next moment.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning was patted on the back just as he went back: "Student, can I take a photo for you?"


    Lu Ning turned to look at the photographer who had just taken pictures of them.


    Before Lu Ning said anything, the students behind him said, "Yes, pat, pat!"


    The photographer froze for a moment, he didn''t mean that...


    but¡­


    "Okay, everyone stand up, and the students in front sit down, classmate, you are shorter and come to the front."


    After setting the position, the photographer glanced at Lu Ning''s position, and raised his finger to point to the middle position.


    "Classmate, stand here for a while."


    Lu Ning moved a bit, and the photographer smiled with satisfaction: "Okay, students, parents should also laugh."


    Everyone was smiling brightly, and the photographer smiled with satisfaction after taking two pictures: "What about your class teacher, why don''t you take a picture for your teachers and students."


    All turned their heads back collectively: "There."


    Huo Jinyan stood at the back, arms crossed, and looked up at them.


    There was no emotion in the deep eyes, and the photographer froze for a moment after taking a look.


    The person next to him raised his hand and patted Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning looked at Huo Jinyan: "Mr. Huo, do you want to take pictures with us?"


    Huo Jinyan stood where he was and didn''t answer. After two seconds, he turned around and walked forward, which was his agreement.


    The photographer was a little timid, but he still had the courage to say: "Teacher, why don''t you sit at the front."


    "Parents, why don''t you stand up and take a picture for the teacher and classmates."


    The parents also stood up cooperatively and stood aside.


    "Come on, teacher, please sit here, and the students can move closer together, yes, yes, it''s time to shoot."


    Huo Jinyan sat in the middle of the front, with Lu Ning behind him.


    Huo Jinyan still had that icy look. The photographer wanted to say something but dared not, so he took a look at it after taking two pictures.


    I always feel that this photo is of the boss and his high school juniors.


    He also noticed just now that it seemed that only Lu Ning dared to talk to the head teacher, so he looked at Lu Ning and winked at her beggingly.


    Lu Ning looked at him in doubt for two seconds, and after watching him gesticulate twice around his mouth, he bent slightly and probed close to Huo Jinyan''s ear.


    Didn''t know what she said, the next moment Huo Jinyan smiled.


    The photographer immediately picked up the camera and took two consecutive shots.


    Then he looked at the photos in the camera and smiled with satisfaction.


    Huo Jinyan stood up and looked at him: "It''s ok."


    The photographer nodded again and again: "Okay, okay."


    But when he saw Lu Ning from the corner of his eye, he seemed to think of something again.


    "that¡­"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 234： New project, a headache

    Chapter 234 new project, a headache


    Huo Jinyan looked at him impatiently when he turned around again.


    The photographer''s pupils froze in fright.


    Is this the teacher!


    This is the school invited to scare the students!


    Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo


    Is it easy to take a good-looking photo!


    "Um...can I take a picture of you guys?"


    The photographer boldly pointed at Lu Ning and Huo Jinyan.


    Before the two of them said anything, the people around immediately objected.


    "no!"


    "no!"


    "no!"


    "no!"


    The four men spoke in unison.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, but smiled helplessly when he saw the four people.


    Seeing the photographer''s frightened look again, she stepped forward and said, "Yes."


    Then he looked at Huo Jinyan: "Mr. Huo, do you want to take a picture?"


    Huo Jinyan did not object.


    He stood there with one hand in his pocket, and Lu Ning stood beside him.


    The photographer was a little dissatisfied after taking a picture: "Teacher, can you laugh a little bit, isn''t this your favorite student?"


    Hearing the words, Huo Jinyan looked at him, while the four men who opposed looked at Huo Jinyan, as if they could shoot knives out of their eyes.


    Lu Ning smiled when he heard the words, moved closer and turned to look at Huo Jinyan, and asked with a smile, "Really?"


    She also deliberately teased Huo Jinyan, cooperating with the photographer to finish the shooting quickly, and she is going to play the next project.


    Huo Jinyan looked down at her, looked at her smile, and the corners of his lips curled into a smile.


    The cameraman immediately took pictures of this scene.


    He took more than a dozen photos in a row and he was very satisfied.


    "It''s really good-looking, no matter how you shoot it, it looks good."


    He himself couldn''t help muttering.


    "Okay, thank you teacher, thank you classmates, thank you for your cooperation."


    He turned and left, Lu Ning was holding the trophy in his hand, the photographer just asked her to pick it up and take a picture.


    Lu Ning looked at Huo Jinyan and raised the trophy in his hand: "Are you amazing?"


    The smile on his face was obviously asking for praise.


    But in fact, she wanted to bite her tongue off after she finished saying this.


    When she is happy, she gets carried away easily, completely forgetting who is next to her.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her after hearing the words, with no expression of joy or anger on his face.


    Lu Ning withdrew his gaze, and when he was about to go back, he suddenly said, "It''s amazing."


    Lu Ning looked back at him and couldn''t help laughing.


    When the four opposing men saw this scene, their eyes were about to burst into flames.


    "Ning Ning, it seems your name is called."


    Lu Ning nodded when he heard the words, and handed the things in his hand to Lu Zhi.


    Lu Jingzhi raised his hand and grabbed Lu Ning''s hand: "Sister, this, can I participate?"


    Lu Ning glanced at the things in the middle of the playground and fell silent for a while.


    Gu Zi and Gu Chen spoke directly: "Yes! Let''s go!"


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Lu Ning followed and walked towards the middle of the playground.


    She also didn''t expect the school to let them play this kind of project.


    Lu Ning, who was standing in the middle of the playground, looked at the highest platform.


    Shen Guang, who was sitting in the middle of the high platform, saw her gaze and waved to her.


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Now I know why this project appeared.


    She looked at the boards full of balloons in front of her, and then at Lu Jingzhi who was standing in front of the table, who was extremely excited.


    Helplessly raised his hand to touch his forehead.


    Especially when Gu Zi and Gu Chen looked at Lu Jingzhi, they were obviously in the state of assessment.


    After confirming the number of people, the referee stood in the middle and looked at a row of people: "You know the rules, the closer to the middle, the higher the score, and the one with the highest score is the first place. There are detectors behind, and the scores are accumulated in real time. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 235： She stands last, can she do it?

    Chapter 235 She stands last, can she do it?


    "Is everything clear?"


    "Clear!"


    There are ten boards in a row, and there are a hundred balloons on the boards, and the difficulty is also set to four.


    Like Lu Ning, there are four people, one person in front of the board, one person two meters away, one person four meters away, and one person five meters away. Each person is free to assign positions with different difficulties.


    And the farther the person hits each balloon, the score is naturally higher than the person in front.


    But in fact, everyone is seeking stability. A team with only three people feels that they have made a profit. After all, the closer the distance, the higher the chance of hitting, and the higher the score. The positions are all vacant.


    Although the five-meter position has a high score, it does not count if it is not hit.


    But Lu Ning is a group of four, so there are people in every position, and they are not afraid.


    Before the start, the three of them taught in front of Lu Jingzhi, teaching some key points, such as aiming and finding positions.


    The rest of the people stood up, and the referee took a look at Lu Ning.


    "Lu Ning, hurry up and stand up."


    Lu Ning nodded, and after whispering in Lu Jingzhi''s ear, he followed Gu Zi and Gu Chen to the back.


    The people around are actually looking forward to their positions.


    Leaving Lu Jingzhi aside, the three of them have performed so well since the beginning of the previous game that people have to pay more attention.


    This project looks like a boy''s project. I thought Lu Ning would stand on the two-meter line behind Lu Jing, but Gu Zi stood on the two-meter line. When I got to the four-meter line, I thought it was here. After all, how can a girl He may be so proficient in this game, but Gu Chen stood at the four-meter line, and the last five-meter line was naturally given to Lu Ning.


    "Huh? Lu Ning stands at the end? Can she do it?"


    "Did they dislike themselves for winning too many times before? Put the two weakest ones in front and back."


    "That''s right, it''s fun for a child to be in the front. Why is Lu Ning running to the back? Can she still have better marksmanship than the two boys?"


    "Shhh, let''s see, who knows, I think she''s scary now, and she won when everyone thought she wasn''t good enough. Can someone explain to you that she''s a scumbag, and she was the last one to solve the problem?" How to do it right?"


    "Who knows, maybe she knew the topic in advance."


    "How is it possible? The questions are different this time, and each group is different. How does she know which questions she will be assigned? It''s hard to memorize all the questions."


    "Okay, okay, let''s start."


    The ten groups start at the same time, and each group has a time limit. Everyone must finish playing within the time, and those who play beyond the time will be invalid.


    "Prepare!"


    "start!"


    The whistle sounded at the beginning, and no one fired the first shot for a while, and they were still aiming a little unfamiliar.


    But five seconds later, there was a sudden sound of gunshots and balloons blowing up.


    "Who, who, who fired the first shot?"


    People at the playground could clearly see that the small figure of Lu Ning, the group on the farthest edge, was holding a toy gun seriously, and fired the first shot resolutely, followed by the sound of the balloon bursting.


    "Damn!! Damn! It''s brother Lu Ning! That kid!"


    "Really or not! Really or not! Can he still do this! Isn''t he even taller than the table!"


    "Really, really, look!"


    "Wow! This family is really amazing, this kid is too awesome! Just now Lu Ning and the others surrounded him, I thought he knew nothing."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 236： Is this the full grade kid?

    Chapter 236 Is this the full-level child?


    "Maybe you really don''t know anything, maybe you just learned it now."


    "How is it possible? You can see that his shot is so steady and ruthless, how could he learn it now?"


    While discussions continued, there were constant gunshots in the middle of the field, and the sound of balloons exploding.


    Looking carefully, it turned out that Lu Jingzhi''s balloons disappeared the fastest and most.


    Everyone finds it unbelievable, but this thing really happened before their eyes.


    People who were playing together were inevitably distracted when they saw this situation. The more they didn''t want to lose to a child, the more their hands trembled and their hearts fluttered. On the contrary, the more they missed, Lu Jingzhi ranked in the middle in the first game.


    Lu Jingzhi¡¯s bullets have already been fired. There are a total of 100 bullets. Everyone has assigned how many bullets to shoot. Because he has never played this game before, Lu Ning and the others discussed it and gave him 15 bullets.


    Some who couldn''t see Lu Jingzhi could only guess based on the scores on the big screen.


    "Aren''t you exaggerating a little bit, it''s just like that, and the score is not very high."


    "What, the number of bullets they distribute is different. I think there are more than 30 bullets here, because the front is easier to fight, and they have a lot of bullets. But I just watched from the other side, and brother Lu Ning has at most ten bullets. A few bullets, his score is very good, okay, the fewest bullets can hit the upper middle position, this kid is a devil!"


    "Damn it! That''s really true!"


    "And when I watched him, he hit every one of them, but maybe there was too much interference in the middle and one missed."


    "That''s awesome, okay! This is too magical, this kid must be a full-level kid, it''s too scary."


    "I think they will definitely win if they play well in the back."


    "It''s hard to say. Who knows how many Lu Ning will be assigned. Her position is not easy to play, and she was sent to play. It would be great to find a suitable position. If you insist on showing off, you will definitely be slapped in the face. "


    "Who knows, but maybe she is also very good."


    "Come on, girls don''t like this, it''s probably just to pretend to be cool, just wait and see."


    "..."


    Now in the second position, Gu Zi took his gun, raised it up and took aim, with a handsome posture, and the girls around took pictures of him.


    Lu Jingzhi had already stood sideways, watching Gu Zi fire the first shot. He was decisive when he pulled the trigger, one shot after another shot all the outermost circle of balloons, not one left, and twenty None of the five bullets was wasted. The key is that he was fast, each shot was quick and decisive, and he finished the shot before anyone could react.


    While the people around hadn''t finished playing, they had already switched to Gu Chen, and the ranking that was originally in the middle also instantly rose to second place.


    After taking the gun, Gu Chen quickly adjusted his posture and standard, his eyes were sharp, and the whole movement was done in one go, as if he had done it thousands of times.


    "Damn, did the two of them serve as soldiers? Didn''t this posture come out of practice in a day or two?"


    "It''s terrible. Did you just see how he hit it? I feel like I didn''t even notice that he just finished it."


    "I rely on it! Look!"


    Looking at the past, Gu Chen''s gunshots rang in his ears quickly and very rhythmically, and the balloons near the inside exploded one after another.


    everyone shocked everyone. You must know that he was standing at a position of four meters. Some people had never shot so accurately when standing in front of him, but he was able to be so accurate every time from such a far away position!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 237： crack shot

    Chapter 237 One hundred and one hundred hits


    Thirty all hits.


    The people around were tired of cheering and cheering. I feel that this family will not be surprised if they continue to do anything.


    Gu Chen retracted the gun neatly, even though the surrounding noises continued, it did not affect his performance at all.


    "My mom, I love love, these two are so handsome."


    "Brother Lu Ning is dead, can I apply to be a cousin?"


    "You line up!"


    "Are you really provoking it?"


    "Choose a fart, give me any one, I can do it!"


    "..."


    Boys and girls are all so handsome by their operations, and the boys are more concerned about Lu Ning''s performance after recovering.


    Because they found that Gu Chen and Gu Zi didn''t hit the high-scoring balloons near the middle, and both of them hit the surrounding ones, leaving those difficult ones to Lu Ning who was standing on the five-meter line.


    They can''t understand this operation. Since the marksmanship is so good, they should get high scores first, and give the low scores to those with bad marksmanship.


    Although Lu Ning''s position is hit, the score will increase exponentially, but the premise is to hit it first!


    They are so confident?


    Even if everyone didn''t believe how powerful Lu Ning''s marksmanship was, they were all watching carefully at the moment.


    Judging from the current situation, as long as Lu Ning hits more than one, they will be number one.


    Lu Ning took the gun that belonged to her.


    Gu Chen and Gu Zi stood beside Lu Jingzhi.


    The two of them put their hands in their pockets and looked at the other with their arms folded. They were very leisurely and didn''t look worried at all.


    But in fact, they were also muttering in their hearts. After all, Lu Ning only trained for a month before, and his marksmanship has indeed improved, but they are not sure what the situation is now. After all, if you don¡¯t touch it for a long time, you will become unfamiliar.


    Lu Ning raised his hand to hold the gun, with a standard posture.


    The surrounding voices are gradually decreasing, and it seems that some people are also looking at her.


    Lu Ning''s eyes were resolute, and he shot decisively after aiming, one shot after another. With the constant sound of gunfire and the sound of balloons bursting in his ears, their scores on the big screen directly climbed to the first place, and the scores were in the first place. Constant refresh rises.


    The people around opened their mouths wide in shock, they didn''t even speak, they seemed to be watching in disbelief.


    After a long time, someone finally shouted: "Fuck!"


    Lu Ning hasn''t finished firing 30 rounds yet, she is still moving her wrist and shooting in an orderly manner.


    The numbers on the big screen kept refreshing, and everyone around looked at her in shock. The gunshots gradually died down, and only Lu Ning was left with the gunshots ringing in his ears.


    When there were only two balloons left on the board not far away, Lu Ning paused.


    The people around seemed to have regained their voices.


    "She, she, she is so awesome!"


    "Just now, who said she couldn''t do it just now! Come out and get beaten!"


    "My mother, isn''t she good at everything except studying? She can also play this game so smoothly."


    "Maybe she''s good at studying, after all, she did get the questions right before. If she was wrong, how could she get the first place?"


    The questions of the previous projects were directly announced by the teacher after verifying the answers, and the questions and answers were not announced.


    "She is so powerful, she hits every shot without missing a shot."


    "But there are still two balloons on it. Does she only have one bullet left?"


    "Well, that one seems to be the one her brother missed."


    "It''s awesome to only have one left! See how many are left around."


    "I know, I just think it will be more shocking to hit all of them."


    Looking at the last two balloons on the board, Lu Jingzhi silently clenched his little hands...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 238： dont move

    Chapter 238 Don''t touch your hands


    Lu Ning''s finger pulled the trigger and fired the last shot.


    Two balloons exploded in front of Lu Jingzhi.


    The entire playground fell into silence, and then there was an explosion-like cry.


    "Whoa! Whoa whoa!!"


    "Cattle!!"


    "Oh my God!!"


    Gu Zi and Gu Chen turned their heads and looked at each other with smiles on their lips.


    Looking at the remains of the balloon left on the board, Lu Ning smiled slightly, raised his hand to put away the gun, put the gun on the table aside, and turned his eyes to look somewhere.


    Before she could see clearly, Lu Jingzhi ran over and hugged her.


    Lu Ning smiled and picked him up.


    "Is sister good?"


    Lu Jingzhi looked at her and nodded: "En! My sister is the most powerful!"


    Shen Guang turned his eyes to look at the score on the big screen, and immediately smiled happily.


    Lu Ning glanced at everyone who was almost standing up and cheering, smiled slightly, and went back with Lu Jingzhi in his arms.


    Before she could put Lu Jingzhi down, Lin Ci rushed over and hugged the two of them: "Ning Ning!! That''s awesome! My God!"


    The boys in Class Nine almost fell to the ground: "Sister Ning! Cheating!"


    "My role model!!"


    "It''s so handsome! You must come when we go out to play this! We have never won the prize from the boss! This time we must win him to cry!"


    They laughed and laughed together, Lu Ning was surrounded in the middle, voices came from all directions, she was in a trance for a moment.


    When he raised his eyes and looked back, he never saw those deep eyes.


    ¡­


    Today''s sports meeting is definitely Lu Ning''s stealth.


    Immediately after the sports meeting, some people ran to the teacher who managed the game props to ask to see Lu Ning''s question board.


    But after putting everything together, the teacher and the students around him still found out all of Lu Ning''s question boards. After all, handwriting cannot be changed in a short time.


    The ugliest handwriting here must be Lu Ning''s.


    At this time, Lu Ning was surrounded by people and went back to the classroom to pick up things.


    It¡¯s already dark today, except for the students who live on campus, the rest of the students can go home with their parents.


    Lu Ning took Lu Jingzhi to get his schoolbag, while Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci were waiting for them at the school gate.


    "Lu Ning, really! Remember to teach us!"


    Lu Ning could only nod his head in response. After returning to his seat, he took out his schoolbag. He just took out half of it and stared at the zipper of his schoolbag.


    Lin Ci looked at her: "What''s wrong?"


    Just as Lu Ning was about to say something, Lin Yi rushed out from the side, and put his hand on Lu Ning''s shoulder.


    Lu Ning glanced at him and walked out.


    Lin Ci stopped Lin Yi: "What are you doing? Don''t you already have a fiancee? Why are you still trying to mess with Ningning?"


    After finishing speaking, he immediately followed Lu Ning out.


    Lin Yi followed up cheekily: "Hey, hey, can you stop seeing me as if you were seeing a scourge."


    Lu Ning didn''t bother to pay attention to him, and he stopped him when he was about to leave.


    He looked at Lu Ning''s impatient expression, and bent down to look at Lu Jingzhi.


    "Little friend, do you think your brother is handsome or not? Does he match your sister well?"


    If he only said the first half of the sentence, Lu Jingzhi might give him face, but when the second half of the sentence came out, Lu Jingzhi looked at him with a dark face: "Not handsome! Not worthy!"


    Lin Yi: "..."


    Lin Ci smiled very happily beside him, pulling Lu Jingzhi around in circles.


    "Children will not lie, hurry up and stay cool, don''t cheat on your fiancee behind your back here."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 239： Who taught you this

    Chapter 239 Who Taught You


    Lin Ci and Lu Ning were about to leave with Lu Jingzhi, but Lin Yi raised his hand and grabbed Lu Ning''s wrist.


    "Wait, wait, our family will have a banquet in a while, please go."


    Lin Ci gave him a blank look: "Don''t go!"


    Lu Ning raised his hand and pulled his hand away: "No."


    Lin Yi looked at the two people very hurt: "You two cruel women!"


    Before Lin Ci could speak, Huo Jinyan''s voice came from not far away.


    "Lu Ning."


    He called Lu Ning''s name, and several people turned their heads to look over, and Huo Jinyan walked towards him.


    "I have something to tell you."


    Lin Ci reacted the fastest, and immediately pulled Lin Yi, pulling him and Lu Jingzhi to go downstairs.


    Lin Yi looked back three times: "What are you doing?"


    "Didn''t you hear that people have something to talk about? How are you getting in the way? Let''s go."


    Lin Yi opened his mouth for a long time, but when he saw Lu Ning and Huo Jinyan following them downstairs, not far behind him, he stopped talking for a moment.


    Following Lin Ci down the stairs together, he looked at Lu Jingzhi and whispered: "Little devil, you can see that man clearly, and keep him from getting close to your sister, he must be plotting something wrong!"


    Lin Ci clicked his tongue, raised his hand and patted him: "What nonsense are you talking about, he is still a child."


    Lin Yi hadn''t said anything yet, the next second Lu Jingzhi said: "You should also stay away from my sister."


    Lin Ci and Lin Yi were taken aback at the same time. After realizing it, Lin Ci laughed, and Lin Yi became angry.


    "Little boy, do you think I''m plotting something wrong?! Brother is not that kind of person, brother is aboveboard."


    Hearing this, Lin Ci sneered: "It''s just you? It''s still aboveboard, pull it down."


    Lin Yi: "..."


    ¡­


    Looking at Lin Yi and Lin Ci bickering in front of him, Lu Ning couldn''t help but smile with curved lips.


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at her: "Who taught you?"


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, some didn''t hear clearly, and turned to look at him: "What?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her again and repeated: "Gun, who taught you."


    The people next to him couldn''t tell, but he could. Lu Ning''s marksmanship posture didn''t learn in a day. She was able to practice it to such a standard because she had worked hard, at least she had touched a real gun.


    But what chance does she have to touch a gun in this place, and she can still train. After thinking about it, it was probably the time when she went abroad.


    I remember that time when she came back, he ran into her at the airport.


    Looking at Huo Jinyan, Lu Ning knew that maybe he couldn''t hide it from him, but he still said: "No one, just play a lot."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with raised eyebrows, and suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    Lu Ning also stopped and looked at him.


    Huo Jinyan didn''t speak for a long time, but finally bent his lips and smiled.


    Seeing him smile, Lu Ning was a little puzzled.


    He lifted his foot and walked down again, raised his hand to pull Lu Ning, and then changed the subject: "Stay away from him."


    He looked at Lin Yi in front of him.


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing: "It''s not that people in the same circle will alienate sooner or later."


    "Previously."


    Lu Ning looked at him and smiled when he heard the words: "We used to have a marriage contract, Mr. Huo, don''t you know?"


    She seemed to be asking, but she was actually making fun of Huo Jinyan on purpose.


    Huo Jinyan estimated that she had already done a thorough investigation of her wealth and background. Didn''t he know that she had a marriage contract with Lin Yi before?


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment, and changed the topic again: "What does the doctor in the infirmary have to do with you?"


    "Cousin."


    She answered more and more smoothly.


    Huo Jinyan walked to the bottom of the steps: "Cousin. You can change the title."


    Lu Ning raised his eyes: "What to change?"


    Then it occurred to her that when Gu Zi called her ''baby''.


    Could it be this?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 240： he doesnt like me very much

    Chapter 240 He doesn''t like me very much


    Lu Ning looked at Huo Jinyan, but didn''t speak.


    Huo Jin said that he looked like a gentleman: "I will be misunderstood."


    Lu Ning looked at him with a smile: "I don''t mind, just explain it to me."


    After she finished speaking, she jumped down the steps and walked over Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan froze in place, what do you mean she doesn''t mind?


    She likes being called that?


    When a few people walked to the school gate, they saw Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi talking to the people around them.


    Seeing Lu Ning coming, they all looked at Lu Ning and smiled, then said hello and left.


    Lu Zhi turned his head and saw Huo Jinyan next to Lu Ning, his face darkened instantly.


    Shen Yunci didn''t notice anything, and talked to Huo Jinyan: "Mr. Huo, you are off work too."


    Huo Jinyan nodded.


    Lu Ning stood next to Lu Zhi and looked at Huo Jinyan: "Goodbye, Teacher Huo."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her smile and frowned helplessly, then turned around and said goodbye, and left.


    This is the first time Lin Yi met Lu Ning''s parents, and he smiled politely at them: "Hello, uncle and aunt, I am Ningning''s friend, and my name is Lin Yi."


    Shen Yunci looked at him and smiled: "Lin Yi."


    Lu Zhi noticed that his surname was Lin: "Are Xiaoci and Xiaoci brother and sister?"


    Hearing this, Lin Ci immediately frowned in disgust: "No! How is it possible!"


    "She''s my cousin."


    Lin Yi obviously wanted to appear as a good boy, and replied politely.


    Lu Ning looked at him, Lin Yi seemed to be still winking at her, as if he wanted her to introduce him formally.


    Lu Ning looked at him and smiled, indicating that he had received it.


    Then she stood between Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci, standing straight, stretched out a hand towards Lin Yi and introduced with a smile: "Mom and Dad, let me introduce you formally..."


    Lin Yi also stood up cooperatively, and tidied up his school uniform collar.


    But Lu Ning continued: "Lin Yi, he was my fianc¨¦ when I was in Lu''s house. We had a marriage contract at that time, but he didn''t like me very much. He ran abroad to hide from me. Now that he''s back, I''m not The daughter of the Lu family is gone, so the engagement is automatically cancelled, and he is now Lu Yuean''s fianc¨¦."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Lin Yi who was stunned, and then leaned forward and asked, "Did I make it clear enough? Do you have anything else to add?"


    Lin Ci pursed his lips and suppressed a smile beside him.


    Lin was also so clear by Lu Ning''s words that he wanted to disappear in place.


    Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci were startled at the same time after listening, and then looked at Lin Yi with a frown.


    Lin Yi raised his hand, as if he wanted to justify something, but what Lu Ning said was all the truth, there was no way to justify it, so he had to say goodbye and turned away.


    Looking at her running back, Lu Ning smiled with satisfaction, Lin Ci leaned closer and looked at her: "Nice job!"


    Raising their hands, the two quietly clapped hands.


    Lin Ci got in the family car and left first. Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci took their two children to the carport.


    "Ning Ning, don''t get involved with him in the future."


    Lu Ning nodded: "Don''t worry, I don''t like him."


    Shen Yunci felt angry: "He really avoided you before, and he hid abroad."


    "kindness."


    Shen Yunci curled his lips: "I have no vision! He is hiding from my beautiful daughter!"


    Lu Ning smiled and pushed the car out.


    Shen Yunci looked at her and seemed to think of something: "By the way, Ning Ning, how old is your teacher Huo?"


    Hearing this, Zhixian became unhappy: "Why are you asking this?"


    Shen Yunci ignored him, he just looked at Lu Ning: "The temperament looks very good, the mother who came to give you tutoring did not thank him well."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 241： People from the Huo family in Beijing

    Chapter 241 People from the Huo family in the capital


    Lu Ning raised his head and thought for a while: "Maybe twenty three four, I don''t know too well."


    Lu Zhi couldn''t help heaving a sigh of relief when she heard her uncertain voice.


    Shen Yunci was a little surprised: "So young."


    Lu Ning smiled when he heard this: "Are you young?"


    "Young, he is really good at being a teacher at his age."


    Lu Ning just bent his lips and smiled without saying anything.


    Huo Jinyan is not just a teacher. Although he has not officially inherited the Huo family, he has been in charge of the Huo family for many years. In the past two years, Mr. Huo has completely let him handle everything in the Huo family.


    After Huo Jinyan took charge of the Huo family, all the companies under the Huo family have improved. This is not due to luck.


    Thinking about it this way, Huo Jinyan is really excellent, maybe the word excellent can no longer describe him.


    Lu Ning sighed suddenly while riding the bike, and Shen Yunci, who was sitting in the back seat, immediately poked his head when he heard it: "Ning Ning, what''s wrong with you? Are you uncomfortable?"


    Lu Ning quickly shook his head: "No, no, I just want to eat barbecue."


    She turned her eyes away from the barbecue shop she passed by.


    Shen Yunci immediately said: "Then eat, stop the car, and mom will take you to eat."


    Lu Ning paused for a moment, then turned to look at Shen Yunci: "No need for mom, I have gained weight recently."


    Shen Yunci raised his hand and measured her waist: "How are you fat! Nonsense! Eat whatever you want, walk around, turn back quickly!"


    Lu Zhi and the others also stopped in front, turned around and looked at the two of them: "What''s wrong?"


    Shen Yunci pointed to the barbecue restaurant not far away: "Let''s go eat barbecue."


    Lu Zhi nodded: "Okay, let''s go."


    Lu Ning: "..." I really just said it casually!


    But this is the end of the matter, the family of four turned around and went to the barbecue restaurant.


    During the meal, Lu Zhi looked at Lu Ning, and mentioned Huo Jinyan intentionally or unintentionally.


    But it was not to Lu Ning, but to Shen Yunci.


    "You, next time, be more polite to Mr. Huo, and don''t keep asking about his age."


    Shen Yunci curled his lips: "What''s the matter, you are not happy with me asking about the situation of your daughter''s head teacher."


    "That''s not what it means." Lu Zhi shook his head and looked at her: "I heard that Mr. Huo is from the capital, from the Huo family in the capital."


    Hearing that Lu Ning snapped his fingers, Shen Yunci was also taken aback: "The Huo family?"


    Shen Yunci just thought about it: "The Huo family, Huo Jinyan, he can''t be the little grandson of Mr. Huo, right? Are you back?"


    Hearing this, Lu Ning was puzzled: "He''s back? Wasn''t he at Huo''s house before?"


    Hearing Lu Ning ask Shen Yunci, he seemed to remember something, and quickly waved his hand: "I don''t know, Mom didn''t know because I heard about it."


    Lu Zhi looked at Lu Ning, and then turned to look at Shen Yunci: "We can''t afford to offend the Huo family. We should keep them at a respectful distance from now on. Don''t get too close. I heard that he is very dangerous."


    Shen Yunci nodded in agreement, but Lu Ning was replying to the message with his mobile phone and didn''t pay much attention to it, and he didn''t realize that Lu Zhi was actually saying this to her.


    Looking at the video sent by Gu Zigang on the phone, Lu Ning lowered his head, placed the phone under the table, and turned off the sound.


    But the picture above still made her heart tremble.


    What Gu Zi sent her was the video of Shen Yunci at the factory the day he was injured.


    While she was looking at it, Gu Zi sent another photo.


    When she exited to look, she saw the slightly familiar car in the photo.


    A black sedan...


    Lu Ning didn''t think much of it for a while, but then immediately remembered that this car was the one that followed her a few times before...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 242： Could it be Ning Ning?

    Chapter 242 Could it be Ning Ning?


    This car¡­


    After sending these, Gu Zi didn''t send anything else. It seems that things are indeed not simple.


    If there is anything to do with the people in this car, then the whole thing becomes unusual...


    "Ningning, Ningning?"


    Lu Ning suddenly looked back at Shen Yunci.


    "mom."


    "What are you thinking about so preoccupied, eat quickly, it''s getting cold."


    Lu Ning nodded.


    Looking at her, Lu Zhi was hesitant to speak, and finally didn''t speak.


    When the family returned home after eating, Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi went to wash up, and Shen Yunci dragged Lu Zhi back to the room.


    "What you said is true? Huo Jinyan is really that little grandson of Uncle Ho?"


    Lu Zhi nodded, and pulled her to sit by the bed: "So don''t mention Huo Jinyan in front of Ningning so casually in the future."


    "why?"


    Lu Zhi sighed: "Instinct, Huo Jinyan definitely didn''t come here just to be a teacher, there must be other things, but didn''t you notice that he has been around Ningning?


    I don''t care what he wants to do, but I must not let him hurt our daughter. "


    Shen Yunci was confused: "You don''t mean..."


    Lu Zhi didn''t beat around the bush and said directly: "I''m afraid that Ning Ning fell in love with him for too long, she was only eighteen years old when she first fell in love, such a man will inevitably fall in love with each other all day long, Huo Jin said so It''s been rumored for years that it''s normal.


    Such a dangerous person, you must keep Ning Ning away. I told Ning Ning when I was eating, but you listened very enthusiastically. "


    Shen Yunci clicked his tongue: "I don''t know. But why do you have such a big opinion on this kid from the Huo family? It''s not like you and I haven''t stayed in the capital. It''s not bad if you can believe one percent of those rumors , do you really believe that?


    Besides, I think that kid is pretty good, he is so handsome, so good, he is just perfect for us Ningning. "


    Lu Zhi became angry when he heard the words: "Who said that! We Ning Ning can deserve better!"


    Shen Yunci looked at him and suppressed a smile: "Then you can tell me something better."


    Lu Zhi thought about it for a while but couldn''t figure it out, and finally choked out something: "That Lin Yi looks better than Huo Jinyan."


    Shen Yunci immediately patted him: "Don''t talk about it, just when Ningning talked about those marriages, you can''t wait to copy the guy and beat that kid. Do you really think he is good?"


    Of course Lu Zhi didn''t think so, he just said casually that no one in his heart was worthy of his precious daughter.


    Shen Yunci looked at him and smiled: "You are afraid that someone will come and **** your daughter from you."


    "Nonsense! I didn''t, but Huo Jin said that kid is too dangerous to get close to. You are not allowed to mention this matter in the future!"


    Shen Yunci shrugged: "Don''t mention it, don''t mention it, but you can''t prevent people from going to class normally."


    Lu Zhi looked at her: "Ningning is just an adult, do you really hope she gets married so soon?"


    "Then how is it possible, my daughter is not rare enough for me, but you can''t hinder her normal communication, she probably doesn''t mean that, the more you keep them away, it may be counterproductive, so you just Just let it be, maybe you can still be as proud as you are."


    Lu Zhi stopped talking, but he disagreed very much in his heart.


    I just want Huo Jinyan to go back where he came from.


    He felt uneasy in City A.


    I always feel that he will do something to Lu Ning.


    When he came to investigate things, he did so. Why did he always appear by Ningning''s side all day long?


    Could it be Ning Ning?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 243： help me!

    Chapter 243 Save me!


    After Lu Jingzhi came back, he went back to the room and never came out.


    Lu Ning came out after washing, knocked on the door and walked in while wiping his hair.


    "Jingzhi, can you hold your sister''s phone for me?"


    Looking up, he saw Lu Jingzhi sitting by the bed holding the computer, not knowing what he was doing, but Lu Ning clearly saw Jiang Zhou''s name and profile picture on the computer screen.


    Lu Jingzhi closed the computer directly, looked up at Lu Ning calmly: "What sister?"


    Lu Ning looked at him: "Take your phone... what were you doing just now?"


    Lu Jingzhi jumped off the bed and walked to her side: "Just to check some information, what happened to the phone?"


    Lu Ning turned around and took him into his room: "The phone fell into the crack of the closet. My hand is too big to reach in. See if you can."


    Lu Jingzhi nodded, lay on his stomach, and reached into the crack under the wardrobe.


    "Be careful, don''t hurt your hands." Lu Ning instructed.


    After a while, Lu Jingzhi pulled out the phone and handed it to Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning immediately smiled and rubbed Lu Jingzhi''s head: "Thank you Jingzhi."


    Lu Jingzhi sat on the ground and looked at the corner exposed by the seam. He raised his hand and reached in to find a stack of A4 papers.


    "Sister, is this yours?"


    Lu Ning was taken aback, raised his hand to take it, and opened it with some doubts.


    She doesn''t remember anything else falling into it.


    Walked to the edge of the bed and sat down, Lu Jingzhi also got up and followed.


    Lu Ning opened it and only read one page, then closed it and put it aside, turned to look at Lu Jingzhi and smiled: "Well, it''s my sister''s, thank you Jingzhi."


    Looking at Lu Ning, Lu Jingzhi didn''t say anything, but said, "You''re welcome."


    It seemed that he wanted to change the topic on purpose, Lu Ning looked at him: "Sister is going to the racecourse the day after tomorrow, do you want to go with my sister?"


    Lu Jingzhi nodded: "Okay~"


    He lowered his eyes and glanced at the stack of A4 papers in Lu Ning''s hand.


    ¡­


    After returning to the room, Lu Jingzhi sat by the bed and turned on the computer. His fingers moved quickly on the keyboard. Half an hour later, he raised his hand and turned off the computer.


    At the same time, Jiang Zhou, who was far away in the capital, was sitting on the bed happily surfing the Internet and watching the new melons that were released, but when he was about to click in, the Internet suddenly disappeared.


    "kindness?"


    He got up and looked at the phone, tried to connect again but still couldn''t connect, he was so angry that he almost dropped the phone when he suddenly connected, he lay back on the bed happily, but he was depressed for two seconds before he was happy, even It is connected, but I can''t go to the Internet for life or death.


    After being depressed for two seconds, he turned out the phone to make a call, but he couldn''t make a call after calling twice.


    After staring at the phone for a long time, Jiang Zhou punched the air angrily. After trying a few more times, he still couldn''t do it. He gave up, and after bouncing on the bed a few times, he got up and went out the door.


    Song Qinghe opened the door and looked at Jiang Zhou standing outside, raised his hand to close the door but was blocked by Jiang Zhou: "Help me!"


    Song Qinghe turned and walked in: "What''s the matter?"


    Jiang Zhou followed up directly: "I can''t access the Internet anymore." The voice was extremely wronged.


    Song Qinghe sat on the sofa and looked up at him, his cold eyes were a little speechless.


    Jiang Zhou directly leaned over and handed him the phone: "Help me see what''s going on. Hey, where is your phone? I''ll see if you can access it."


    Song Qinghe raised his chin, Jiang Zhou looked over, raised his hand and took Song Qinghe''s mobile phone: "Password..."


    Just as Song Qinghe was about to say something, Jiang Zhou raised his hand and tried a few numbers, and the phone turned on immediately.


    Jiang Zhou turned his head and glanced at him: "You really keep using this number."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 244： i found her

    Chapter 244 I found her


    Song Qinghe ignored him, raised his hand and looked at his mobile phone.


    Jiang Zhou tried for a long time: "Why yours is fine, can you try using your WIFI?"


    Song Qinghe has already tried: "The network is connected but can''t be used, is your phone poisoned?"


    Jiang Zhou was puzzled: "I haven''t clicked on those spam links. How could they be poisoned? Please watch for me first, I''ll eat this melon."


    Song Qinghe: "..."


    Jiang Zhou finally used Song Qinghe''s mobile phone to finish eating the melons he hadn''t eaten before, and couldn''t help but be satisfied: "So that''s the case, hey, the artistes in our company don''t have this kind of stuff, otherwise it would be ugly to be exposed."


    Song Qinghe directly raised his hand and took his mobile phone over: "It turns out that you are eating differently."


    Jiang Zhou clicked his tongue: "Don''t say that, I will still comfort you in private, after all, such melons are really rare to see. Hey, is my phone good?"


    Song Qinghe ignored him and made a phone call.


    "Come here."


    Jiang Zhou held his mobile phone as if about to cry, Song Qinghe immediately raised his hand to cover his mouth: "Shut up!"


    Jiang Zhou held back what he was about to say and looked at him: "You are too ruthless! How much fun will I lose if I can''t surf the Internet in the future? How can I be happy if I lose my fun? How can I live a good life if I am unhappy? Ah, if I can''t live my life well, I''m bound to get depressed.


    At that time, I must not think about tea and food, maybe you will lose me as a handsome man in a short time, don¡¯t you feel heartbroken, you are really ruthless and ungrateful..."


    Before he finished his performance, the doorbell rang.


    Song Qinghe glanced at him: "After opening the door, we will perform again."


    "Oh."


    Jiang Zhou obediently went to open the door.


    Opened the door and jumped on him immediately after seeing someone: "Bai Bai! Help me!"


    Bai Mingxiu was embraced by him before he had time to react, he was stunned for a moment and then patted him on the back: "What''s wrong with you?"


    Song Qinghe said in it: "Come in and talk about it."


    Bai Mingxiu pushed the person away: "Go in first and then we''ll talk."


    Jiang Zhou dragged the people in and went in.


    Song Qinghe raised his hand and handed him the phone: "Take a look at what''s going on?"


    Bai Mingxiu took it over and took a look, and Jiang Zhou was chattering beside him: "Help me quickly, I can''t access the Internet, it''s too difficult for me, I''m eating melons, and suddenly I can''t, Master Bai, See if it can be rescued?"


    Bai Mingxiu smiled: "Okay, wait for me to take a look."


    Song Qinghe raised his hand to pick up the cup and took a sip of water, then turned his head and glanced at Jiang Zhou: "Don''t pour a glass of water for Master Bai yet."


    Jiang Zhou got up immediately: "Alright, Master Bai, wait a moment!"


    He turned around to pour water, Bai Mingxiu glanced at Song Qinghe: "You didn''t drive him out."


    Jiang Zhou used to come to Song Qinghe in the middle of the night, and Song Qinghe would kick him out if he felt bored. Bai Mingxiu lived downstairs and could often hear Jiang Zhou''s ghosts crying and howling, so this time Jiang Zhou was chattering. Bai Mingxiu was a little surprised that he wasn''t kicked out.


    Bai Mingxiu''s attention is on the phone, but he can still be distracted to chat with him: "You are in a good mood recently."


    Song Qinghe raised his hand, put down the cup and looked up at Bai Mingxiu.


    The voice is still the original cool tone, but there is a hint of joy.


    "Mingxiu."


    Bai Mingxiu looked up at him.


    "I found her."


    Bai Mingxiu stared at him slightly stunned.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 245： offended someone

    Chapter 245 Who did you offend?


    Bai Mingxiu looked at him, the broken hair on his forehead covered his eyelashes, and the light above his head made even his hair glow with a bit of soft warmth, and the boy''s eyes seemed to have a bit of warmth .


    "Master Bai! Drink water!"


    Jiang Zhou rushed out from behind and put water in front of Bai Mingxiu.


    Bai Mingxiu came back to his senses, and his eyes fell on the phone screen again.


    After a long time, he looked up at Jiang Zhou: "Did you offend someone?"


    Jiang Zhou was dumbfounded by the question: "Huh? Offended anyone? No."


    Song Qinghe looked over: "Does it have something to do with the broken phone?"


    Bai Mingxiu nodded: "Yes."


    Jiang Zhou looked at them: "What does it matter?"


    Bai Mingxiu sighed and looked at him: "Your phone has no virus, and all functions are normal, but you can''t access the Internet. I suspect that it may have been hacked."


    "what?"


    "That''s why I asked you if you have offended anyone recently. If you offended a hacker, the punishment that just keeps you from going online is light.


    If the other party invades all your devices and steals some important information in your devices, you may not even know it.


    Someone offended a hacker before, and that hacker invaded his computer, sent out some L photos in his computer, and exposed the chat records of him having inappropriate relationships with many girls at the same time. The girl was beaten violently and died in society. Since then, she has never been out of the house again, and she has become a laughing stock in the circle. "


    Jiang Zhou patted his heart while listening: "Fortunately, I haven''t taken L photos before."


    Then he suddenly sat up straight with a puzzled expression on his face: "Huh? But I haven''t offended anyone recently, why are you staring at me?"


    Bai Mingxiu looked at him: "Why don''t you think again? No one will follow you without your name or surname, and this method is actually very naive. The other party may just want to vent their anger and not want to do anything to you.


    So you should think about apologizing to others, lest they get more and more angry and really do something, it will really be enough for you to drink a pot. "


    Jiang Zhou looked at him depressedly: "Then how long will it take for my phone to recover? How about I go buy a new one."


    Bai Mingxiu raised his hand: "I think you still don''t want it. How long depends on how long the person has set it up, and he must have marked not only on the phone, but also on your account. You bought a new phone As long as you log in to any account, he can track you, and the result will still be the same, so you should wait."


    Jiang Zhou wanted to cry but had no tears: "But I haven''t seen anyone recently, how could I offend anyone?"


    Suddenly thought of something. Jiang Zhou turned his head and looked at Song Qinghe: "I''ve only seen Yiyi! It can''t be her! She must be resentful that we found her, but why can''t I go online when you''re fine? ! It''s not fair! No way! I''ll let her get you off the internet too!"


    Song Qinghe: "..."


    Bai Mingxiu: "..."


    Is this the point?


    Song Qinghe stopped his hand that was about to make a call.


    Jiang Zhou looked at the phone and was about to cry: "I can''t make a call!!"


    Song Qinghe withdrew his hand, crossed his legs and looked at him: "It shouldn''t be Yiyi, she doesn''t seem to be interested in computers, don''t guess."


    Bai Mingxiu glanced at him, thinking to himself, this is not something that can be seen on the surface.


    But he still followed Song Qinghe''s words and said: "That''s true. Hackers are usually men. Why don''t you just wait until the phone is ready and apologize one by one according to the address book. Only by casting a wide net can you catch fish."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 246： everything was premeditated

    Chapter 246 Everything was premeditated


    "this is okay."


    Song Qinghe also agreed with this idea.


    Jiang Zhou wants to cry but has no tears.


    Looking at Song Qinghe: "I''m in such a miserable state, do you want to take me in tonight?"


    Song Qinghe: "Get lost!"


    When Bai Mingxiu and Jiang Zhou were kicked out, Bai Mingxiu looked at Jiang Zhou: "Why did I even get kicked out?"


    Jiang Zhou smiled and looked at him: "Then you take me in tonight, can you bear to see me go back alone and not be able to surf the Internet, but can only look at the ceiling until dawn?"


    Bai Mingxiu: "...be patient!"


    Jiang Zhou: "..."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning called Lu Jingzhi when he got up in the morning to go for a morning run, but Lu Jingzhi said that he was not feeling well today.


    After Lu Ning asked him what he felt uncomfortable, he was embarrassed and said that he just didn''t want to get up, so Lu Ning smiled and went for a morning run by himself.


    When Lu Ning went out, Lu Jingzhi got up from the bed.


    Put on the slippers and go to Lu Ning''s room.


    Opening the door of Lu Ning''s room, Lu Jingzhi walked in and closed the door.


    Although it''s bad to rummage through other people''s things, Lu Jingzhi just wanted to see the thing he found last night.


    Lu Ning''s reaction at the time obviously didn''t know that thing, and it definitely wasn''t hers.


    And he also saw some content on the paper. Although Lu Ning quickly put it away, he still saw some.


    I don''t know where Lu Ning keeps it, so Lu Jingzhi can only open the drawers one by one to look.


    In the end, I opened all the drawers but couldn¡¯t find them.


    Finally found it under Lu Ning''s pillow.


    There are about a dozen sheets in a thick stack.


    Lu Jingzhi stood by the bed and put the papers on the bed and began to read one by one.


    The more he looked at him, the redder his face became, and he clenched his little fists in anger.


    He also confirmed that this thing probably belonged to Lu Yuean, and the ones on it were nothing but the life experience of her and Lu Ning that she investigated.


    No one understood why the Lu family suddenly approached her and said that Lu Yuean was their daughter, without any evidence, they took someone to do a paternity test.


    So that''s the case, it wasn''t sudden, everything was premeditated.


    All of this was arranged by Lu Yuean himself.


    The first to know all this is none other than herself.


    But she was still able to pretend that she didn''t know anything the next day, with a look of surprise on her face.


    So that''s the case, it turns out that she has been tired of this family for a long time, and it turns out that everything has something to do with her.


    Lu Jingzhi is not angry with Lu Yuean to find his home, but angry that she can leave this home without hesitation, without any nostalgia.


    ¡ª¡ª


    While running in the morning, Lu Ning called Gu Zi and asked him about the photos he sent last night, as well as the people in the photos.


    "He has a master by his side. I haven''t found any information about him yet, but you guys be careful. I find that every time you have an accident, you seem to be able to see the shadow of this car nearby."


    Lu Ning stopped in his tracks: "Can''t find anything at all?"


    It''s like a beast lurking in the dark. If you don''t know anything, sooner or later you will be bitten off by his sudden attack.


    Gu Zi sighed: "There are some clues, but you still don''t want to know it now. I will tell you when I have clues. Just protect yourself now. I will send someone to protect uncles, aunts and Xiao Jingzhi. You Don''t worry too much."


    Lu Ning nodded: "Yes, I see."


    Lu Ning stood there and drooped her eyes in thought for a while, not knowing what she was thinking, until someone called her from behind.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 247： valuable

    Chapter 247 is valuable


    Lu Ning turned around and saw Lu Qing.


    Turned back without stopping, and continued to run as if he hadn''t heard anything.


    Lu Qing quickly ran two steps and grabbed her: "Why are you running?"


    Lu Ning watched him take off the earphones: "I didn''t hear it."


    Lu Qing: "..."


    She just heard it clearly.


    Lu Qing didn''t bother with this, but looked at her and said, "This is for you."


    He hands over a new backpack.


    Lu Ning didn''t answer but looked at him: "Mine is not broken yet."


    Lu Qing stuffed it into her hand without any explanation: "I''ll change it when I get back, tidy up things one by one, and put them all in a new schoolbag!"


    These words seemed to be in an imperative style, and Lu Ning was not allowed to refute. After he finished speaking, he turned around and left.


    Lu Ning held the bag in his hand and looked at his back, with a playful smile on his lips.


    ¡­


    When Lu Ning went back, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi had already woken up.


    Lu Qing came back with breakfast, and just after putting it on the table, Lu Ning opened the door and came back.


    Shen Yunci yawned, and when he saw Lu Ning, he immediately went up to meet him, and a chill came over his face.


    Shen Yunci looked at her distressedly: "Ningning, don''t go there in the future, it''s okay to lie on the bed for a while, it''s so cold outside, what if you get sick?"


    Lu Ning took a step back, waved his hands and didn''t care: "It''s okay, mom, I''m cold, please don''t come near me, I''ll go change clothes."


    Lu Ning bypassed Shen Yun and returned to the room.


    After a brief wash, he changed into his school uniform.


    Looking at the new schoolbag on the bed for a while, he walked over, raised his hand to pick up his schoolbag, and took out a sparkling necklace from the side pocket of the bag.


    The pendant in the middle of the necklace is inlaid with a pink diamond, which looks very valuable.


    Lu Ning raised his hand and looked, the sunlight outside the window shone with colorful light on it.


    Lu Ning bent his lips and smiled.


    Lu Qing must know something, otherwise she wouldn''t be so emphatic about asking her to change her schoolbag, and asked her to check and put things one by one.


    But he was too naive, thinking that the matter of changing the schoolbag and checking out things that didn''t belong to her was over?


    How is it possible, even if they think about it, she won''t let this matter end!


    Lu Ning raised his hand and took out his new schoolbag, first put the pink diamond necklace in it, not in the side pocket, but directly in the inner pocket.


    Then he put the things in his schoolbag into the new schoolbag.


    Then he turned around and took out an inconspicuous thing the size of a grain of rice from the drawer, which stuck to the outside of the schoolbag.


    Then he went out with his schoolbag.


    "Sister, you changed your schoolbag."


    Lu Jingzhi sat at the dining table and glanced at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning nodded, then put the schoolbag on the sofa.


    Turn around and walk to the table and sit down.


    Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci glanced at Lu Qing.


    If this was the past, in order to ease the relationship between siblings, Lu Zhi might ask Lu Ning, "Did my brother give it to you?" After all, when I just entered the door, I saw Lu Ning holding a schoolbag, and the two of them still entered the door. , Most likely it was given to her by Lu Qing.


    But since yesterday, Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci didn''t bother to do these anymore.


    Lu Qing is no longer worthy of them doing this anymore.


    As long as he is not angry with Lu Ning, the two of them can get along, and if they can''t make it through, just kick him out, so as not to be upset.


    Lu Zhi and the others didn''t ask, and Lu Ning and Lu Qing didn''t say anything. The family had a peaceful breakfast.


    Today''s sports meeting may still last until the afternoon. Before leaving, Shen Yunci pretended to have a lot of snacks and drinks for fear that Lu Ning would be hungry and thirsty.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 248： Youre really gross

    Chapter 248 You are disgusting


    A family of four went out together.


    Lu Qing came by car, and waited outside for a long time, only to wait until three people whizzed past him on a battery car.


    "..."


    Lu Qing had no choice but to get in the car by himself, started the car and drove towards No. 1 Middle School.


    ¡­


    There are more people today than yesterday. Some parents did not come yesterday, and today Saturday, those parents who did not come also came.


    After everyone sat down, the playground became more lively.


    After Lu Ning sat down, the surroundings seemed to be quiet for a moment, but those who were farther away could not help but explode.


    "Hey, have you read the questions that Lu Ning did, they are amazing."


    "Looked at it! I also took pictures of everyone, and it seemed that her group was the most difficult. I covered her answers, and some of them didn''t come out for half an hour."


    "Really, isn''t Lu Ning a scumbag? How could he be the hardest one?"


    "Really, everyone saw it yesterday, how can she be fake."


    "Maybe the teacher gave her a thorough explanation."


    "How is it possible? Those questions are all random. Only the teacher who made the questions knows. After the questions are made, the props teacher will keep them. We asked them yesterday."


    "It''s also possible that she bribed the teacher. She and her head teacher seem to have an unusual relationship. Maybe the head teacher gave her the answer."


    "Don''t worry about conspiracy theories. Mr. Huo didn''t participate in the questioning at all, and he didn''t know what the questions were, unless he asked Lu Ning to memorize all the questions and answers and read the answers. But they didn''t know how it was possible will do."


    "Hmph, she looks so beautiful, she must be better at playing than you, she has so many channels, how do you know that there is nothing else you don''t know."


    The people around were frowned by her guiding words, and they all fell silent. After a long while, someone suddenly said, "You are disgusting."


    "Who are you calling disgusting!"


    "I''m talking about you! You are a girl yourself, but you make other girls say so badly. Is it difficult to admit that others are good! You are sour!"


    "Heh, do I need to hurt her? She deserves it too? She is just a poor ghost with nothing now! Does she deserve to compare with me?!"


    "Excellence is never measured by money. What''s more, what she had in the past was something you couldn''t have in ten lifetimes. Also, it''s not that she is not worthy to compare with you, it is that you are not worthy of comparing with her! In terms of character alone, people can''t have it." I have dumped you eight streets, reflect on yourself, you!"


    "you!"


    Lu Ning was sitting on the seat talking to Lu Jingzhi, when he suddenly heard Lin Ci stood up excitedly and looked not far away: "What''s going on! We''re fighting!"


    Lu Ning turned his eyes and glanced, Lin Ci was gesticulating excitedly, looking like he wished he could join the battle.


    Lu Ning smiled helplessly and pulled her to sit down.


    "Why are you so excited?"


    Lin Ci still looked at the noise and didn''t want to turn back: "It''s rare to see fair fights in this school. We''re almost graduating, so let me see and enrich my high school experience."


    Lu Ning smiled, so he didn''t stop her.


    But seeing that the teacher over there was almost unable to stop her, she went directly to watch the excitement.


    When Lu Ning turned his head, he was already there, and he was really looking inside with his hands behind his back and his feet on his feet.


    Zhenzhen is a living crowd of onlookers at the scene of eating melons.


    ¡­


    Lin Ci stood aside and looked, but couldn''t see the inside, and suddenly heard a loud voice shouting: "You protect Lu Ning so much that you like her!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 249： deserve it

    Chapter 249 Serve it right


    Lin Ci stopped walking when he heard this.


    After listening to a few sentences, I understood that the two people were fighting because of Lu Ning.


    It''s still early, and some teachers haven''t come yet, only the prop teacher and some helping teachers are around, but they can''t be controlled at all.


    Originally, it was just two people arguing, but in the end the whole class joined in, and the surrounding parents were squeezed outside, and they didn''t listen to the shouting inside. Finally, the surrounding students also watched the excitement around.


    I only heard the shouting inside become more intense: "You know what to like! Your filthy mind can only attribute all likes to the disgusting side! It is useless for you to say this word! You say it It''s all an insult to the word!"


    "It''s useless for you to quibble! You just like it! Shameless! You are a homosexual! You are disgusting!"


    Everyone felt uncomfortable after saying this.


    "You are disgusting! I just like it! I appreciate homosexuality! What''s wrong with homosexuality! Why are you insulting others! Didn''t your teacher teach you the principle of respecting if you don''t accept it!"


    I don¡¯t know who was around and answered: ¡°Even if the teacher didn¡¯t teach it! Didn¡¯t your parents teach you! Do you want to pull your parents out and ask, how did you teach you like this!¡±


    "You! You are dead! I will let my dad kill you!"


    She screamed and rushed up: "What kind of ecstasy soup did that biao Lu Ning give you, you are so protective of her! She just has a pretty face, and she will be a **** in the future!"


    One sentence of her words became uglier, and each word became dirtier. Just like this, she put all these ugly words on a girl she had only met but never knew.


    She still bared her teeth and claws thinking she was justified, and stretched out her hands to grab the faces of the two girls.


    Lin Ci squeezed in through the gap at some point.


    Raising his hand, he grabbed the girl''s hair and pulled it back. His voice was high and cold like ice: "What did you say! Say it again!"


    Her sudden joining made everyone around stunned.


    "Who are you! What are you doing! Let me go!"


    Her hair was pulled, her head was thrown back, and it was impossible to see who was next to her.


    I can only flap one hand trying to grab the people around me.


    "Let go of you? Let go of you, how can I teach you to be a man!"


    Lin Ci pulled back his hand again as he spoke, raised his other hand to clasp her chin, and turned to look at the two dazed girls over there.


    "Aren''t you two stupid? Two of you can''t beat one. She can poke wherever she cares most!"


    Hearing this, the girl''s heart trembled, and she tried her best to push Lin Ci''s hand on her chin.


    But her strength was no match for Lin Ci''s. Lin Ci''s hand pinched her chin and exerted a lot of force.


    "What do you mean? Pinch her chin? What happened to her chin? Was it hurt?"


    "You don''t know this, her chin is padded!"


    "Plastic plastic surgery! Oh my God, what kind of plastic surgery did she have? I said why she looked different before, and I thought it was because of the makeup."


    "What kind of makeup is she wearing? Didn''t she also put on makeup before? She deserves it. Who told her to say that about Lu Ning for no reason? She was caught by Lin Ci this time."


    "She probably will peel off her skin if she doesn''t die. What is the relationship between Lin Ci and Lu Ning? Usually, Lin Ci is extremely protective of Lu Ning. Even Lu Yue''an dares to hate her, let alone her."


    "Tsk tsk tsk, you deserve it."


    There were discussions around, but there were constant screams in the center of the topic, which scared the surrounding parents and teachers enough to call an ambulance.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 250： who did it

    Chapter 250 Who did it?


    When the ambulance came, they pulled people away. In the chaos, Lin Ci was dragged to the back of the crowd by someone. She joined the battle as a melon-eating crowd, and now she was pulled out to become a crowd , as if nothing had anything to do with her.


    A teacher watched this scene and shouted angrily: "Who hit her!"


    People around shook their heads.


    "I don''t know, teacher, she was the one who kept cursing and beating people, and then she screamed suddenly, we don''t know what happened."


    The teacher was stunned for a moment: "How is it possible, I clearly heard what she said and let her go! Who did it! Don''t cover up and stand up for me!"


    A boy around stood up and said, "Teacher, we don''t know, she kept screaming, no one caught her, she caught someone else, you see two classmates were beaten by her, teacher, you can''t cover her up, you But if you want to help these two classmates ask for an explanation, they didn''t do anything wrong."


    The faces of the two girls were scratched, and there were still bloodstains, not only on the faces, but also how many bruises were on their bodies.


    They are all upright and gentle, but they can''t do anything arrogant and unreasonable, so they get hurt like that.


    The teacher looked at the two girls, and everyone around them nodded and no one said anything else. The teacher was also in a daze.


    Did I mishear?


    Immediately, his voice became softer and he looked at the two girls: "Come on, come here, teacher will take you to the infirmary."


    "Teacher, no need, aren''t you busy, go get busy, let''s go with our classmates."


    The teacher didn''t stop him, the two walked outside, and directly grabbed Lin Ci who was standing on the edge: "Student, please accompany us to the infirmary."


    grabbed Lin Ci and left without letting her look back, just took her away.


    The teacher didn''t notice anything unusual.


    Watching them go a little far away, she turned around and looked at the group of people behind her: "You are so courageous that you don''t listen to the teacher and parents! How dare you make trouble like this! Let''s see how the principal knows and how your homeroom teacher will punish you!


    You dare to make such a fuss even though your parents are here, you guys are really lawless! "


    ¡­


    Lu Ning and the others stayed far away, and didn''t know what happened at all. They watched Lin Ci walk back with the two girls, but instead of returning to their seats, they walked in front of them, and walked towards them. Lu Ning made a gesture, but Lu Ning didn''t quite understand it.


    Watching the three of them turned their heads and walked out of the playground, Lu Ning glanced at Lu Jingzhi, who also looked at her puzzled.


    "Mom and Dad, let me go out for a while."


    "Go."


    ¡­


    Coming out of the playground, the other two girls let out a sigh at the same time.


    "Lin Ci! You are too good!"


    "Yes! Her prosthesis is almost squeezed out by you!"


    Lin Ci twitched half of his face.


    "You two, don''t just wave your hands indiscriminately and hit her weak point in future fights! Look at how this face has been caught."


    The two waved their hands nonchalantly: "It''s okay, it will be fine in two days."


    Lin Ci couldn''t help laughing seeing the two of them: "You two are quite free and easy."


    "We''ll stay outside for a while before we go back. You can just pretend you don''t know. Anyway, many people will testify to us, and you won''t be confessed."


    "Oh! By the way, I haven''t introduced myself to you yet! My name is Guan Chiyue."


    "My name is Chen Xingqian."


    Lin Ci looked at them and smiled: "My name is Lin Ci. Let''s go, let''s go to the infirmary and get some medicine for disinfection so as not to leave scars."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 251： Handsome is not worth mentioning in front of beauty

    Chapter 251 Handsome is nothing compared to beauty


    Lin Ci took the two of them to the infirmary.


    Gu Zi and Gu Chen were about to go out when they were stopped by Lin Ci.


    "Wait, help them take a look, the face is hurt."


    Gu Zi turned his head and glanced at the two of them, Gu Chen also glanced, raised his hand and put down the key, and pushed the door open again: "Come in."


    The two girls were pulled in by Lin Ci, and their eyes stayed on Gu Chen for a long time.


    "sit down."


    Lin Ci raised his hand to greet the two of them: "Come and sit down."


    The two of them sat down obediently immediately.


    Gu Chen took a closer look, but neither of them dared to move.


    Finally, when Gu Chen went to get the medicine, the two of them looked at each other and exhaled at the same time, their faces turned red.


    It looks even more handsome when you get closer!


    Gu Chen took out the medicine and handed it to Gu Zi.


    "You help this classmate disinfect and apply medicine."


    Gu Zi nodded: "Come here, classmate."


    Chen Xingqian nodded and got up and sat on the sofa. Gu Zi sat beside him, pulling a cotton swab to disinfect her first, with gentle and careful movements.


    Chen Xing held his breath, looking at his long eyelashes.


    So close¡­


    Lu Ning pushed the door open and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    The two girls were startled, and the remaining three greeted Lu Ning calmly.


    Lu Ning looked at them: "What''s the matter?"


    Lin Ci leaned on the edge of the table with his arms folded, and turned to look at her: "These two kids don''t know how to fight, they were injured."


    Looking at the two of them, Lu Ning thought, is it the two of them fighting?


    Lin Ci said as if he could hear it: "It''s the two of them."


    Turning to look at the two people: "And it''s for you."


    Lu Ning paused just as he was about to go and have a look: "Me?"


    Guan Chiyue and Chen Xingqian blushed at the same time.


    I didn''t think much of it at the time, but seeing and being heard by the client was really a bit... the society died.


    Lu Ning approached and looked at Guan Chiyue''s face, then walked to Chen Xingqian''s side to look at her face, and finally looked up at Gu Chen worriedly: "Will there be a scar?"


    Gu Chen raised his hand and put down the things in his hand: "Don''t worry, I won''t let them leave scars."


    Lu Ning nodded, glanced at Chen Xingqian, then turned around and took what was in Gu Zi''s hand: "Let me do it."


    Gu Zi handed it over to make room for him.


    Chen Xingqian watched her carefully apply some ointment, and then slowly spread it on her face.


    Actually, to be honest, the approach of a beautiful woman is actually more shocking than the approach of a handsome guy.


    She looked at Lu Ning''s face close at hand, and suddenly understood why so many people were talking about her behind her back.


    Probably this is jealousy.


    I really want to have such a face, but I can''t get it. If I can''t get it, I have to slander it behind my back, and it''s best to destroy it.


    Looking at Chen Xingqian''s blushing face, Lu Ning quickly stopped his hands, looked at her with big clear eyes and asked, "Did it hurt you, or let Gu Zi do it."


    Chen Xingqian quickly waved his hand: "No! No! I don''t hurt."


    joke! How can a handsome guy be as good-looking as a beautiful woman! Such an opportunity to see beautiful women up close may not be available in the future!


    Lu Ning looked at her: "Then I will continue."


    Chen Xingqian nodded hurriedly.


    Guan Chiyue watched from the side, with envy in his eyes.


    Lin Ci looked behind and couldn''t help but smile.


    Sure enough, handsome is not worth mentioning in front of beauty.


    "I will apply it once a day from now on, and it will be fine in about a week. Try to avoid getting wet in the first two days, remember."


    Gu Chen instructed, but the two didn''t answer, Lu Ning turned to look at the two with a gentle smile: "Do you remember?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 252： What do you mean Lu Ning changed his schoolbag? !

    Chapter 252 What does it mean that Lu Ning changed his schoolbag? !


    The two immediately hugged each other''s arms tightly, both of them blushed, and nodded like pounding garlic: "Remember, remember!"


    The infirmary where six people left together.


    When I arrived at the playground, I met Huo Jinyan who was oncoming.


    The four girls froze for a moment, and quickly said together: "Hello, Teacher Huo."


    Huo Jinyan nodded, and then the phone passed by several people.


    Several people continued to move forward.


    "Teacher Huo is so handsome, can you still listen to the class when you are in class?"


    Hearing this, Lin Ci couldn''t help laughing: "Don''t worry, Mr. Huo''s lectures will take ten minutes to make up for every second he slips away. We have practiced our skills in his classes now, and now we will not be caught by people outside the window." The world is disturbing."


    The two couldn''t help smiling, only Lu Ning seemed to be wandering.


    Lu Ning just noticed the bracelet on Huo Jinyan''s wrist when he answered the phone.


    She didn''t expect that Huo Jinyan would really wear it all the time, and threw it away when he thought he would go back.


    ¡­


    After several people returned to their seats, Lu Ning pulled Lin Ci to ask what was going on.


    Lin Ci gave a brief description, omitting those words that scolded her, and said it as briefly as possible, while Gu Chen and Gu Zi also listened behind.


    The two leaned forward to listen, blocking Lu Jingzhi who was also listening.


    "Hey, wasn''t she taken away by the ambulance? Aren''t you wondering what''s going on? Why didn''t she pass?"


    "Curiosity, it''s just that the teacher is here to maintain it, telling us not to panic or move."


    "Oh, no wonder."


    Gu Zi leaned forward and looked at her: "What''s that girl''s name?"


    Lin Ci thought for a moment: "I heard their name is Ye Qiancheng."


    The three men silently wrote down at the same time.


    Lin Ci seemed to want to change the subject, looked at Lu Ning and said, "Ning Ning, why did you change your schoolbag?"


    Lu Ning looked at her and smiled: "Change it if you want."


    Lin Ci was blunt: "The new schoolbag is so ugly."


    Lu Ning nodded: "I think so too."


    The two looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing.


    The schoolbag looks like a boy''s aesthetic to anyone, and it doesn''t look like Lu Ning''s aesthetic at all.


    At the same time, he knew that there were several other people who changed Lu Ning''s schoolbag.


    Someone rushed to Lu Yuean and whispered something to her, and Lu Yuean stood up abruptly after listening.


    Lu Chuan and Shi Qingyue glanced at her: "An An, what''s wrong?"


    Lu Yuean immediately turned her head and smiled at them: "It''s okay, Mom and Dad, I''ll go get something."


    The two nodded, and Lu Yuean came out and walked towards the outside of the playground with Wu Tian.


    Lu Ning glanced at the two of them, with an unknown smile on his lips.


    ¡­


    Lu Yuean and Wu Tian came out of the playground together, and looked at Zhao Lingling who was waiting for them under the tree.


    "What do you mean, what do you mean Lu Ning changed his schoolbag?"


    Zhao Lingling and Wu Tian glanced at each other: "We don''t know what''s going on, just now someone was discussing that Lu Ning''s schoolbag is ugly, why change it to a new one, it''s too ugly, we heard something wrong, so we went to Lu Ning Ning took a look in their classroom, and the schoolbag on her seat was replaced with a new one, which was different from yesterday''s."


    Lu Yuean clenched her hands tightly: "It''s just this time to change!"


    She seemed to notice something: "Is that necklace still there?"


    "We didn''t dare to go in, so we looked at the door, and the surveillance in their classroom was still on."


    Lu Yuean frowned angrily, but she didn''t get angry, and sighed deeply: "Wu Tian, ??go to the monitoring room and turn off the monitoring. Lingling and I will go to the classroom to have a look."


    Wu Tian and Zhao Lingling nodded, and the three walked into the teaching building together.


    Happy New Years babies!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 253： necklace missing

    Chapter 253 The necklace is missing


    There was no one in the corridor, it was eerily quiet, only the footsteps of three people echoed in the corridor.


    At this moment, everyone went to the playground to watch the sports meeting, and there was no one in the teaching building.


    Wu Tian entered the monitoring room as smoothly as last time, and there was no one in the monitoring room. She walked in and closed the door, picked up her mobile phone and said to the screen: "I''m here."


    There came Lu Yuean''s voice: "Turn off all of them."


    Wu Tian responded, stepped forward, stood in front of the console and raised her hand to press the red button. In an instant, all the screens in front of her were blacked out one by one.


    "Okay, turn it off."


    There was a response, Wu Tian heard their footsteps, looked at the screen of the phone, and suddenly pointed her fingers on the recording.


    After she clicked down, she was taken aback, raised her hand and threw the phone on the table.


    The sound from reached Lu Yuean''s ears, she stopped and asked the phone: "What''s wrong?"


    Wu Tian hurriedly replied: "No, it''s okay, I accidentally dropped the phone."


    Lu Yuean couldn''t help but rolled her eyes: "Be careful."


    "Uh-huh."


    Wu Tian responded, sat on a chair beside her, raised her hand and picked up the phone again, and did not cancel the recording after watching it for a while.


    ¡­


    Zhao Lingling and Lu Yuean stepped into the classroom of Class 9, and they went straight to Lu Ning''s seat. Zhao Lingling stood in front of Lu Ning''s seat, and Lu Yuean stood on the aisle beside the desk.


    Zhao Lingling bent over and took a look into the table hole, then took Lu Ning''s schoolbag out of the table hole and put it on the table.


    Lu Yuean glanced at it and couldn''t help frowning: "See if the necklace is still there."


    Zhao Lingling nodded, reached into the side pocket of Lu Ning''s schoolbag, and looked at Zhao Lingling with a pale face.


    "No, no more."


    Lu Yue''an''s face was also not good-looking.


    That necklace was given to her by Shi Qingyue not long ago, and she was not willing to wear it, but it was very valuable. She used it directly to frame Lu Ning, just to intensify everyone''s psychology. To be honest, Lu Ning is a The charge of vanity thief.


    But now, the necklace is gone!


    How she will explain to Shi Qingyue later.


    Right now, she doesn''t have much time to think.


    She raised her hand and took off her bracelet and handed it to Zhao Lingling: "Put this in!"


    Zhao Lingling nodded, took it immediately, raised her hand and stuffed it into the side pocket of Lu Ning''s schoolbag.


    Lu Yuean glanced at the time, and said unwillingly: "Check to see if there is a necklace in the other pockets, if she found it and put it in another pocket."


    Zhao Lingling also responded, raised her hand and opened every zipper of the schoolbag, and looked through every pocket.


    "An An, it seems, no, maybe she didn''t find out, it''s still in the old schoolbag..."


    Hearing this, Lu Yuean''s face became even uglier.


    But at the next moment, Zhao Lingling suddenly let out a gasp. She touched the inner lining of her schoolbag with her hand, and seemed to have touched something cool, but there was a book blocking it. She raised her hand and took out the book, and then put the Something came out.


    Sure enough, it was the pink diamond necklace.


    The two of them breathed a sigh of relief when they saw it.


    This necklace can¡¯t just disappear like this, but fortunately it¡¯s found now.


    Zhao Lingling looked at Lu Yuean, as if asking her what to do.


    Lu Yuean raised her hand, and Zhao Lingling immediately handed over the necklace.


    Looking at the necklace in her hand, Lu Yuean couldn''t help laughing. She now has a feeling of regaining it, and she doesn''t plan to put it in again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 254： they are not as good as dogs

    Chapter 254 They are not as good as dogs


    "That bracelet is also worth a million dollars, which is enough to prove her crime of being a thief. She still doesn''t deserve me to use such a valuable thing to support her charges. Put it back, let''s go."


    Zhao Lingling nodded, casually put Lu Ning''s things back, and then the two walked out.


    "Okay, Wu Tian."


    Wu Tian immediately responded when she heard the voice.


    Lu Yuean and Zhao Lingling didn''t go downstairs in a hurry, but went to the door of the second class.


    "Reached?"


    Wu Tian asked.


    "It''s here, let''s go."


    Wu Tian raised her hand and pressed the button on the console, and the screen on the display reappeared.


    She glanced at the one on the side, Zhao Lingling and Lu Yuean were coming out of Class Two arm in arm, nothing seemed to have happened.


    Wu Tian smiled and turned to leave.


    But someone pushed the door open from the outside before her.


    Wu Tian''s heart skipped a beat as she watched the teacher push the door in.


    The teacher was also taken aback when he saw her: "Which grade are you in? Why did you come here?"


    Wu Tian squeezed her fingers nervously, and said quickly: "Teacher, I lost something, I want to come and see the surveillance."


    The teacher frowned and looked at her: "You don''t understand here, so you just touched it?"


    Wu Tian immediately shook her head innocently: "No, I didn''t touch anything."


    Wearing that the teacher walked in with a sigh of relief, his voice softened a bit: "Then you found something?"


    Wu Tiandian nodded: "Well, I found it. My classmates helped me find it. They went to the playground to wait for me first."


    The teacher glanced at the surrounding monitors, and pointed to the two girls on one of the monitors: "Is it them?"


    Wu Tian glanced at Lu Yue''an and Zhao Lingling who had already reached the first floor and nodded hurriedly: "Mmm, yes, goodbye teacher, I''ll go first."


    "Go, you are not allowed to enter here without the teacher''s permission, you understand?"


    "I got it, teacher! I won''t do it in the future!"


    Wu Tian stepped back out the door, then turned around and ran.


    The teacher glanced at the console and monitor in front of him, and there was nothing unusual, so he didn''t say anything else.


    ¡­


    Zhao Lingling and Lu Yuean were waiting for Wu Tian outside the gate of the playground.


    "Why so slow?"


    Wu Tian ran over, and before she could stop to catch her breath, she heard this sentence slammed over.


    The two people looked at her and turned around and walked towards the playground without saying anything. Wu Tian was stunned for a moment, looked at the backs of the two people, and then followed after a while.


    When Lin Ci went to the back to get some snacks, he saw Lu Yue''an and the other three who came back quietly. After returning, he sat in his seat and couldn''t help but tell Lu Ning, "I don''t know what these three people are doing like dogs."


    Lu Ning smiled and looked at her: "It''s sneaky."


    Lin Ci shrugged: "That''s right, they are not as good as dogs."


    While talking, he bit into a potato chip.


    Don''t forget to cheer for those who are in the game.


    Lu Ning glanced at her with a smile, Gu Zi raised his hand and patted Lu Ning''s shoulder, whispered a few words in her ear, Lu Ning nodded with the corners of his lips curled up.


    Gu Zi sat back, Gu Chen and him looked at each other, the three of them had vague smiles on their lips.


    Lu Yuean, who returned to her seat, subconsciously glanced at Lu Ning, and saw that she was actually smiling.


    Lu Yuean sneered.


    Wait a minute, you cry!


    ¡­


    Lu Ning did not participate in any events today, only a collective event at the end¡ªrope skipping.


    But it was in the afternoon, so she sat in her seat throughout the morning to cheer on her classmates, and then ate and drank.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 255： Huo Jinyan, are you okay?

    Chapter 255 Huo Jinyan, are you okay?


    This seems to be the calm before the storm.


    Lu Ning went out to the bathroom alone at noon.


    On the way back to the playground from the bathroom, she was suddenly grabbed by a hand and dragged into a corner.


    Before she had time to react, a big hand suddenly covered her eyes. Lu Ning, who was about to resist, suddenly smelled a faint scent of sandalwood, and she froze for a moment.


    His eyes were covered in darkness, so he could only tentatively stretch out his hand to touch the hand in front of him, and at the same time asked, "Teacher Huo?"


    She wanted to take his hand away, but he was so strong that Lu Ning stopped trying after two tries. His hearing seemed to be a little more sensitive when his eyes were covered.


    The sound of his heavy breathing was all around his ears, and he seemed to be able to smell a trace of blood in his nostrils.


    Lu Ning subconsciously felt something was wrong: "Are you okay?"


    At the end of the sentence, she was suddenly pulled by him, and her back slammed into his arms, and a muffled groan came from her ear.


    Lu Ning suddenly raised his hand and grabbed his arm: "Huo Jinyan, are you okay?"


    But before she could answer, she suddenly heard footsteps and a familiar voice looking for her.


    "Ning Ning."


    Before Lu Ning had time to react, the hands on the eyes were loosened, and someone pushed her back violently. She was pushed out by the force of inertia, and Shen Yunci caught her before she had time to look back .


    It happened to be a corner here, and Shen Yunci couldn''t see what was going on in the corner.


    "Ningning, where have you been?"


    Looking at her, Lu Ning narrowed her eyes, and led her two steps forward: "What''s the matter, Mom, I''m fine, I just need to go to the bathroom."


    Shen Yunci breathed a sigh of relief: "Oh, I was startled, mom is a little worried seeing that you haven''t come back for so long."


    Lu Ning stopped and looked at her with a smile: "What are you worried about, I''m fine at school."


    Shen Yunci nodded: "Well, Mom also knows, but I don''t know what''s wrong even if my heart is up and down."


    Lu Ning just wanted to raise his hand to pat her to comfort her, but when he raised his hand, he saw a dark red on his wrist, and immediately put his hand back and put it by his side to try not to be noticed.


    "I''m fine, it''s fine, let''s go back together."


    "kindness!"


    The two of them were about to walk back when they saw Shen Guang walking towards them.


    Lu Ning couldn''t help sighing when he saw Shen Guang.


    Shen Yunci didn''t really look at it and turned to look at Lu Ning: "Is that your principal?"


    Lu Ning nodded.


    Shen Guang approached and looked at the two people: "Ning Ning, I have something to tell you, is it convenient for your mother to tell her?"


    Lu Ning looked at him, he asked this on purpose.


    Sure enough, Shen Yunci immediately turned to look at Lu Ning: "What''s the matter?"


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Lu Ning didn''t want to talk at all, looking at Shen Guang with that look, he wanted to take him away immediately.


    Lu Ning didn''t answer, so Shen Guang answered for her first.


    He raised his arms and rolled up his sleeves, then turned to look at Shen Yunci: "Mother Ningning, it''s like this, I want to discuss going to the capital with Ningning..."


    Shen Yunci subconsciously paid attention to his movements, and when he saw a small red mole on Shen Guang''s wrist, he froze for a moment, and what he said later became a little blurred and unintelligible.


    She raised her eyes to look at Shen Guang''s face, which seemed to slowly overlap with a young and immature face in her memory.


    After Shen Guang finished speaking, he didn''t see any reaction from Shen Yunci, and he and Lu Ning looked back at Shen Yunci who was already stunned.


    "Mom? Mom? What''s wrong with you?"


    Lu Ning looked at Shen Yunci nervously. It was the first time she saw Shen Yunci''s expression.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 256： Come back to the capital with me!

    Chapter 256 Come back to the capital with me!


    Shen Yun returned to his senses, and shook his head unnaturally: "No, it''s okay, mom is fine."


    But she doesn''t look like she''s okay at all.


    Lu Ning turned to look at Shen Guang: "Principal, my mother doesn''t seem to be feeling well, so I''ll take her back first."


    Lu Ning supported Shen Yunci and was about to leave when Shen Guang raised his hand to stop her.


    "and many more!"


    Shen Guang looked closer at Shen Yunci, frowning, looking at Shen Yunci''s face, as if he was identifying something.


    Shen Yunci dodged his gaze for a moment, and suddenly raised his hand and grabbed Lu Ning''s arm: "Ning Ning, you go back first, mom has a word with the principal."


    Lu Ning froze for a moment and nodded: "Okay."


    She still looked at Shen Yunci worriedly, and then walked forward.


    Lu Ning turned the corner and was out of sight, so Shen Yunci turned to look at Shen Guang.


    "come here."


    Her eyes were a little red, and when she looked at Shen Guang, she spoke with an unquestionable order.


    Shen Guang came back to his senses, followed Shen Yunci into the teaching building through the side door, and closed the door after entering.


    Lu Ning waited in place for a while, then looked at the road with his head. Shen Yunci and Shen Guang were no longer there. Lu Ning stepped out, walked over as lightly as possible, turned around and walked over the steps to the place just now. in the corner.


    There was no one there, and there was no sign of Huo Jinyan.


    Lu Ning walked closer to the corner, squatted down and looked at the weeds by the corner, a few leaves were stained with blood.


    Lu Ning raised her hand and glanced at her wrist. There was a **** fingerprint on her wrist. She raised her hand and took out a wet tissue from her pocket to wipe off the blood on her wrist, and then wiped off the blood on the weeds in the corner.


    Lu Ning got up, walked along the corner of the other side of the wall, and wiped off with a paper towel if she saw blood. She followed the unclear blood all the way to the parking lot in the school, stood at the door of the parking lot and looked in. ¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    "¡­sister!"


    Shen Guang stood by the stairs and looked at it for a moment before screaming tremblingly.


    His tone was full of disbelief.


    Shen Yunci looked at him with red eye circles.


    The two haven''t seen each other for more than 20 years. The intersection again is because of Lu Ning. Before the hospital, the two people''s attention was on Lu Ning. They didn''t look at each other carefully at all. Face to face with the figure from more than twenty years ago.


    If he hadn''t seen the mole on Shen Guang''s wrist this time, even if Shen Yunci faced him, he would only feel familiar, but he would not be connected with the Shen family.


    Shen Guang stepped forward to look at Shen Yunci with some excitement, his eyes were red, tears welled up in his eyes, and his voice trembled: "Sister...what are you, you are old."


    The two endings after are trembling, as if I can''t believe that the beautiful face in my memory is also bearing the traces of time at this moment.


    Shen Yunci also cried when he heard the words: "Aren''t you the same."


    Shen Guang grabbed her arm suddenly: "Sister! Have you been here for so many years?!"


    Shen Yunci raised his hand and patted the back of his hand: "En."


    Shen Guang looked at her: "Where''s the aunt! Is she with you too?"


    Shen Yunci shook his head, tears dripping down his cheeks: "No, we are not together."


    Shen Guang looked at her suspiciously: "Aren''t you two together?"


    Shen Guang looked at her in surprise, but still couldn''t help asking: "Why?"


    Shen Yunci shook his head, not willing to say now.


    Shen Guang didn''t force her to ask, but looked at her and said excitedly: "Then come back to the capital with me! Pick up aunt and uncle together."


    "no!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 257： Uncle Bai passed away

    Chapter 257 Uncle Bai passed away


    Shen Yunci interrupted immediately.


    Shen Guang looked at her with hurt eyes: "Why?! Is he still pestering you!"


    Shen Yunci suddenly turned back to look at him: "How would you know! Aren''t you...not here?"


    Shen Guanghong stared: "After I came back, you disappeared. No one told me what happened, and I couldn''t contact you. I always want to know what happened!"


    Crying suddenly, Shen Yunci patted him violently: "If I don''t tell you, I don''t want you to participate in this matter! I don''t want you to be implicated! What are you doing! Why are you so stubborn!"


    Shen Yunci gritted his teeth and stared at him with unbearable heartache.


    Shen Yunci''s tears fell down big and big, Shen Guang looked at her with a frown, and couldn''t help crying, he took Shen Yunci''s arm and said quickly: "I, I didn''t check, sister, don''t be angry, I only found out about it two years ago, yes, it was Uncle Bai who told me..."


    He didn''t dare to say any more after saying this.


    Shen Yunci was stunned: "Uncle Bai, how could Uncle Bai..."


    She suddenly seemed to sense something, her body shook, and Shen Guang hurriedly supported her.


    "Tell me! What happened to Uncle Bai!"


    Shen Guang looked at her with flushed eyes, drooping eyes and clenched teeth, unwilling to say anything.


    He didn''t say it, it seemed that Shen Yunci had foreseen something, but she still wanted to hear him say it, as long as she didn''t say it, she seemed to still have expectations in her heart, maybe Uncle Bai was still fine.


    Shen Yunci patted him twice, exerting some force, Shen Guang endured it like this, finally couldn''t see her like this, and finally squeezed out a few words of grief from between his teeth: "Uncle Bai, he... Passed away, all I know is what he told me before he left, he told me, but I was not allowed to check, and I was not allowed to find you, he said it would make your life more difficult, so I didn''t check Sister, you guys are having a really hard time..."


    Shen Yunci''s legs were weak, and he couldn''t accept the news that Uncle Bai had passed away.


    They have cut off all contact with the capital for so many years, and they are not allowed to find their family again before they leave, just because they don''t want to implicate them, but after so many years, things are different, and their life is not so difficult , as long as it is well hidden, it will be fine.


    But some people in the capital are no longer there...


    Shen Yunci never thinks about these things. It seems that they can live well without knowing them. They live very well in the capital, but they never thought that birth, old age, sickness and death are the normal state of life, and these will also happen to her closest relatives.


    "sister!"


    ¡­


    When Lu Zhi received the call, he simply gave a few instructions to Lu Jingzhi who was beside him, and then left in a hurry.


    When Lu Ning went to the back to look for him, he didn''t see Lu Zhi or Shen Yunci coming back.


    "Where''s Dad?"


    Lu Jingzhi raised his eyes and looked at Lu Ning: "Sister, Dad said that he and Mom had to go back beforehand, so let me follow you."


    Lu Ning nodded and took Lu Jingzhi to sit in front, but he was a little worried.


    Turning his eyes towards the gate of the playground...


    ¡­


    Most of today''s projects are relatively simple, and soon after noon it will be group projects.


    Rope skipping is a wheel battle, and the class that beats the most opponents wins.


    This is a competition of endurance and physical strength, and it also depends on the tacit understanding between classes.


    The children in the first year of high school are eager to try.


    It was originally a group project, and everyone in every class must participate. The rope skipping is a special long skipping rope specially made by the school. It is also a big test for the students on both sides who are responsible for throwing the skipping rope.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 258： come here

    Chapter 258 Come here quickly


    But in order to win, each class will also find excuses to replace the weaker students in the class who don''t have much strength, and don''t let them participate in the competition.


    This is also the only item that all classes have practiced.


    Physical education classes in almost every class are practicing rope throwing and rope skipping.


    Senior 1, Senior 2 and Senior 3 will each select a winning team, and then the three winning teams will compete to determine the final victory.


    There are twelve classes in high school, each class has people who stay in their seats, more or less there are about two to five people, only a boy wearing glasses in class one, sitting in his seat with a very pale complexion. Alone in his seat, he watched them walk towards the middle of the playground in high spirits.


    After everyone stood still, the people in class one stood in the usual direction, and their direction was facing the position of their own class, and they could see the boy sitting there.


    The few people standing in front looked at each other, as if they all saw the unbearableness in their eyes, they staggered away.


    The teacher stood aside and looked at them: "What are you looking at? Stand up quickly."


    Several people looked at it, but they all hesitated and did not speak, and stood up again.


    The referee looked at them and asked, "Are you all ready?"


    "Ready!"


    "Ready!"


    There were only two beeps.


    Class 1 was silent.


    The referee glanced at them: "Where is your class?"


    The group is silent until someone speaks: "Wait, teacher!"


    A girl came out from about the fifth position: "Li Yang! Come on!"


    The girl beckoned to the boy who was sitting alone.


    The boy seemed to be taken aback for a moment, but didn''t quite react.


    Until a second classmate came out and looked at him, a boy waved at him: "Come here!"


    Li Yang realized this and stood up. He seemed to be a little unbelievable and didn''t dare to go there. It wasn''t until more and more classmates called him that he walked out in a daze.


    Then he started running slowly, with a smile slowly appearing on his face and ran over with a smile. Everyone moved silently to let him stand in the team.


    The teacher didn''t stop them from watching them, but looked at them with a smile.


    When Li Yang stood in the line, the teacher looked at them and asked softly: "Are you all right now?"


    "All right!"


    The youthful voice resounded throughout the playground.


    The teacher gestured to the referee, and then slowly left the competition area.


    Lin Ci was a little dazed when he saw the boy running over, and finally smiled silently, as if he saw his own shadow.


    Different things, but she also met the person who gave her a hand. She was withdrawn at that time, no one wanted to talk to her, and she would not take her with her for anything. She didn''t care on the surface, but she was actually eager.


    But at that time, she was never the person who would take the initiative to ask for it, and she didn''t care.


    Until someone saw through her desire and called her name too.


    "Lin Ci."


    She can remember her gentle and pleasant voice for a lifetime, and that was the first time she called her name.


    Lin Ci turned to look at Lu Ning, and Lu Ning also looked at the little boy over there, smiled and looked away, and when he turned his eyes, he met Lin Ci''s eyes, and the two couldn''t help but smile at each other.


    Sometimes, the experience in a person''s life seems to be more important than winning or losing the game.


    ¡­


    The people in class one lost to class seven of senior one after defeating five opponents in a row, and the whole time they persisted made their practice time more than ten minutes longer. Everyone returned to their seats happily , not at all discouraged by losing the game.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 259： squeezed out

    Chapter 259 was excluded


    Finally, Class 7 of Senior One defeated all the classes of Senior One and won a phased victory.


    In the second year of senior high school, the students from Class 3 stood at the end, breaking the image of their class as just a "nerd" in the eyes of others, and proved that they can not only read but also play.


    The first three classes of the third year of high school were not so lucky. The three classes made mistakes again and again, and finally found out that there was something wrong with the ropes of the three classes. The teachers changed the ropes for them and started the competition again.


    Teachers Guan Chiyue and Chen Xingqian in Class 1 saw that they were injured and allowed them to stay and not participate in the competition.


    In fact, the two of them really didn''t really want to participate, and it was a blessing in disguise.


    Gu Zi looked at the two people over there and felt pitiful.


    "Hey, aren''t those two girls the ones who were injured? Why don''t you take them to play?"


    Lu Ning and Lin Ci also noticed that they were waving and smiling at them just now, and they didn''t look unhappy.


    Gu Zi was still indignant: "It''s too pitiful, do you exclude girls like this?"


    Lu Ning and Lin Ci turned their heads to comfort him: "Maybe the two of them don''t want to go by themselves, and it''s not as serious as exclusion."


    "Who said that! It''s just exclusion, look at the longing eyes of the two of them! Look!"


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Lin Ci: ¡°¡­¡±


    I don''t see longing.


    Me neither.


    The two looked at each other and ignored Gu Zi.


    He himself was still chattering indignantly behind.


    The people in the first class were fighting very hard. When it was Lu Ning''s turn, Lu Ning took Lu Jingzhi to the first class and asked Guan Chiyue and Chen Xingqian to take care of them.


    The two nodded flattered, expressing that they would definitely take good care of Lu Jingzhi.


    Lu Jingzhi was actually not very happy, but in order to reassure his sister, he didn''t say anything.


    Guan Chiyue and Chen Xingqian sat next to Lu Jingzhi, one on the left and the other on the right, looking at him with smiling eyes.


    "so cute!"


    "It''s so cute, so cute!"


    "Yes, yes, my heart is melting."


    "Ah, I really want to have a younger brother!"


    Lu Jingzhi remained expressionless: "..."


    ¡­


    Lu Ning and the others were the only ones in the whole class who participated in the rope skipping, because they invited Gu Chen and Gu Zi to throw the rope for them.


    This matter is also allowed. You can ask parents to help you throw the rope on the day of the sports meeting. The class asks parents to help.


    The people in Class Nine are synonymous with courage, so they immediately invited Gu Zi and Gu Chen to help.


    None of the people in their class stayed in their positions. They all stood in the middle. Gu Chen and Gu Zi put on their gloves and stood at the front of the line.


    After the teacher asked them, he signaled the referee.


    The referee shouted: "Get ready!"


    Three classes are ready at once.


    I only heard the initial gunshot, followed by the sound of the rope hitting the ground.


    The loud voice came after the people in Class Nine started.


    "One! Two!"


    Everyone thought they were counting, but they didn''t know they were counting until they rhythmically started counting three.


    And they really messed up the rhythm of the second team in the middle because of counting, and the whole army was wiped out without jumping a few more steps.


    And Class Nine still had a steady rhythm, completely immersed in his own rhythm and didn''t care about anything around him.


    The people in the second class listened to them still counting: "One zero two, one zero three..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 260： You miss her too

    Chapter 260 Do you miss her too?


    He glanced at them angrily, then turned around and went back to his seat one after another.


    After the end of the round, the people in the back also figured out the habit of Class Nine, and they all started calling numbers with them, but they couldn''t immerse themselves in their numbers at all. I will jump into the rhythm of class nine, but the rhythm of the two classes is fundamentally different, so when the rhythm is messed up, the previous situation will appear.


    Class Nine defeated all the teams invincibly, and only the final matchup with Class One was left to decide the final victory.


    Guan Chiyue and Chen Xingqian took many photos of Lu Jingzhi with their mobile phones.


    I have never seen such a good-looking and photogenic child!


    "Hey, Jingzhi, it was your sister who competed with our class."


    Lu Jingzhi nodded.


    Chen Xingqian is obsessed: "It''s so cool! If I was so cool when I was young, I wouldn''t be bullied."


    Hearing this, Lu Jingzhi turned his head to look at her, and then quickly turned back to look in Lu Ning''s direction, but still said in a childish voice: "Only those who are outstanding will be bullied."


    Guan Chiyue and Chen Xingqian were taken aback at the same time.


    After being stunned for two seconds, Chen Xingqian immediately hugged Lu Jingzhi and rubbed back and forth: "Woooooo! It''s so warm! You''re so heartwarming, baby! I really want to take you home!"


    Lu Jingzhi: "...No way!"


    Guan Chiyue and Chen Xingqian couldn''t help laughing at him.


    The more he looks like a grown-up, the more cute the contrast between them is, and the cuter he is!


    The people from the second class next door have already taken their seats.


    I don''t know who said something in Lu Yue''an''s ear: "An''an, that seems to be your brother too, Lu Ning didn''t show it to you but showed it to two people he didn''t know, how worried you are."


    These words are obviously provocative.


    I don¡¯t know who answered: "If I remember correctly, we were on the field just now, how do I give it to her? Just throw the child into the team and give her a hug?"


    After talking, the surrounding area was quiet, and Lu Yue''an remained silent all this time. She turned her head and glanced at Lu Jingzhi who was sitting between the two girls not far away.


    Shi Qingyue and Lu Chuan glanced at Lu Yuean, seeing that Lu Yuean had been looking at Lu Jingzhi, Shi Qingyue couldn''t bear it, turned to look at Lu Chuan, and whispered something in his ear.


    Lu Chuan thought for a while and nodded towards her.


    Shi Qingyue got up and walked towards Class One.


    She stood beside Chen Xingqian and called out to Lu Jingzhi, "Is it Jingzhi?"


    She remembered Lu Yuean talking about it.


    Lu Jingzhi, Guan Chiyue and Chen Xingqian turned their heads to look at her at the same time.


    Guan Chiyue and Chen Xingqian looked at Shi Qingyue with some doubts, not understanding what she meant by coming.


    Lu Jingzhi replied lightly: "En."


    Shi Qingyue looked at him and smiled: "Can Auntie invite you over there? Auntie has something delicious to treat you to."


    It seems that children are easy to coax, and they will follow if there is something delicious.


    Guan Chiyue and Chen Xingqian subconsciously tightened their grip on Lu Jingzhi''s clothes.


    The two of them looked at each other, thinking about how to say, how to reject Shi Qingyue, and not offend her.


    Before the two of them finished thinking, Lu Jingzhi looked at Shi Qingyue and averted his eyes lightly: "I won''t go."


    There is a little indifference in the immature voice.


    Shi Qingyue was taken aback.


    Guan Chiyue and Chen Xingqian breathed a sigh of relief, and looked away. They thought Shi Qingyue would just give up, but she took a step forward and stood in front of Lu Jingzhi. This time, she bent over to look at Lu Jingzhi kindly. In short, but the hand has grasped his wrist involuntarily.


    "Your sister is over there, you miss her too, I''ll take you there to see her."


    How about starting a group next year, what do you guys think?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 261： she is not my sister anymore

    Chapter 261 She is no longer my sister


    As she spoke, she pointed in the direction of Lu Yuean with her other finger.


    Guan Chiyue and Chen Xingqian looked at her and raised their hands to stop her: "Auntie, this is not good, Ningning handed him over to us, you can''t just take him away."


    Shi Qingyue looked at them, maintaining her demeanor and gentleness: "What''s the matter with being so close? Look, what are you two children doing so nervous? It''s right next to them. I don''t mean to take him somewhere. An''an is also him. Sister, what can I do if I meet my sister?"


    Guan Chiyue and Chen Xingqian really don''t want to say anything more, but they are not going to let her take Lu Jingzhi away. If they take her away by force, they will follow them. Anyway, they just want to watch closely, and they can''t let her down. Lu Ning''s trust.


    Shi Qingyue wanted to pull Lu Jingzhi, but Lu Jingzhi raised his hand and grabbed her arm: "Auntie, I said I won''t go!"


    His voice was a little tough, and he looked at Shi Qingyue with a slightly cold gaze.


    Shi Qingyue was startled when she looked at him, how could a child have such eyes.


    Shi Qingyue was stunned for a moment and wanted to say something to continue to persuade him: "That''s your sister, don''t you want to see her?"


    Lu Jingzhi looked up at her, frowning: "I don''t want to! And she is no longer my sister."


    Shi Qingyue seemed to have never seen such a heartless child, and instantly looked at him in disbelief.


    "How could she not be your sister, she misses you very much, why are you so heartless..."


    Lu Jingzhi was a little annoyed, she blocked him from looking at Lu Ning, and it was very noisy.


    Lu Jingzhi directly interrupted: "That''s your daughter, you are her biological mother, so are you also mine?"


    The subconscious mind is that I am not your son at all! Your daughter is not my sister!


    Shi Qingyue looked at him in shock, and instantly let go of his hand.


    This...isn''t this just a child?


    Why does he even know the vocabulary of birth mother?


    Naturally, she felt that it was Lu Ning''s family who taught her.


    Shi Qingyue seemed a little angry, she stood up straight and looked down at Lu Jingzhi.


    "You blocked me."


    Seeing that she still hadn''t left, Lu Jingzhi finally couldn''t help but speak.


    Shi Qingyue laughed angrily, and let out two dry laughs with her mouth open.


    "Little white-eyed wolf!"


    Leave such a sentence, turn around and leave.


    Now Lu Jingzhi can watch his sister play with peace of mind.


    Guan Chiyue and Chen Xingqian were afraid that Lu Jingzhi would be sad about Shi Qingyue''s last words, and wanted to comfort him.


    "Jingzhi, don''t be sad, what she said..."


    Lu Jingzhi said directly: "I know that people always like to express their nobility by slandering others when they are unreasonable."


    Guan Chiyue and Chen Xingqian were both shocked.


    This kid seems to know everything, he can speak such philosophical words.


    The two looked at each other, smiled silently, turned their heads and looked towards the middle of the playground, and stopped disturbing him to watch Lu Ning''s game.


    The bright voice of Class Nine came from the competition area in the middle of the playground.


    Before Shi Qingyue returned to her position, she stood there and glanced at Lu Ning''s team. She really saw Lu Ning''s position at a glance. Lu Ning was bouncing around with a smile on his lips.


    Turning her head again, she saw her daughter Lu Yuean was looking back at her, her eyes were red and she shook her head, looking sensible, pitiful and aggrieved.


    Shi Qingyue felt a puff of breath in her chest, forced a smile at Lu Yuean, and then sat down angrily.


    Lu Chuan didn''t know what happened, he was watching Lu Ning and his team play.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 262： slander

    Chapter 262 Slander behind the scenes


    Lu Chuan turned to look at her and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Then looking at the middle of the playground, I couldn''t help but sigh: "Ning Ning has good physical strength, why didn''t I notice it before."


    Shi Qingyue, who was already angry, seemed to have found a breakthrough in an instant, turned her head to look at Lu Chuan and said urgently: "If you like her so much, then go and ask her if she would like to come back and continue to be your daughter! No matter how long you raise her, you won''t be familiar with her." White-eyed wolf!"


    Even if she was angry, she still maintained the most basic decency and elegance. She didn''t yell, and her voice could only be heard by a few people around her. past.


    Lu Chuan didn''t look at it this time, and turned to look at Shi Qingyue: "What''s the matter? That kid won''t come with you?"


    Lu Chuan glanced at Lu Jingzhi, didn''t he go there just now?


    Being so angry must have something to do with Lu Jingzhi.


    Shi Qingyue was still holding her breath, her whole face was flushed.


    "Don''t be angry, what are you doing with a child?"


    Shi Qingyue turned her head to look at him and frowned: "Can a child say something like that! Can he be so decisive? It must have been taught by that family! Fortunately, I invited them here before, and I was also blind before." What kind of friends do you want to be with this family!"


    Lu Chuan sighed: "It''s not really a friend, even if we''ve talked a few times, it''s for the face of the Shen family. It doesn''t matter now, don''t be angry."


    Shi Qingyue was still feeding Lu Yue''an, "That kid doesn''t recognize An An anymore! An An knows how sad she is."


    As she said that, Shi Qingyue''s distressed eyes turned red.


    Lu Chuan hurriedly said: "Children are very forgetful, if you treat him well today, you will forget about it tomorrow."


    Shi Qingyue grabbed her bag tightly and snorted: "It''s a good thing An An hasn''t been with him for a few years, otherwise such a little white-eyed wolf would be enough for An An to be angry for a long time!"


    Lu Chuan quickly patted her arm: "Okay, okay, just don''t tell An An, and I won''t let her associate with her original family anyway."


    Shi Qingyue took a deep breath and nodded, feeling better after being comforted by Lu Chuan.


    But looking at the competition team in the middle of the playground, even if he didn''t see Lu Ning standing in the middle, he seemed to have seen it, and said angrily: "Talk to her after you finish, don''t let her slander us behind our backs Ann!"


    Lu Chuan glanced in the middle: "Who? Ningning?"


    Shi Qingyue frowned and looked at him: "I''ve never seen you call me so intimate before."


    Lu Chuan clicked his tongue: "Why are you still angry? How come she has lived at home for eighteen years, and this child is not the kind of person who can speak ill of others behind their backs."


    "How do you know she isn''t! Have you been with her for a long time? Just say she is not, she is not the little one who would know this? Can say those words?!"


    Lu Chuan quickly approached and whispered: "Yes, we haven''t been together for a long time, so I don''t know if she is. She was raised by her father, so she can''t be, and now she seems to be talking to Huo Jin. The relationship is very close, we will wait and see first, and try not to offend her."


    "Offended? What offends her as a junior? After all, we are also her adoptive parents. Are we going to raise her for nothing for so many years?"


    "Okay, okay, stop talking, everyone around has heard it."


    After hearing this, Shi Qingyue took a deep breath and stopped talking.


    It is more important to be decent outside, and it is the same to say some things back home.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 263： Cant get through the phone

    Chapter 263 Can''t get through the phone


    "Three six nine!"


    As the voice of class 9 fell, some people in class 1 lost their strength and lost the rhythm instantly.


    As the referee whistled: "Class Nine! Win!"


    "yeah!!"


    "what!!"


    Cheers rang out instantly, and the happy smiling faces of the teenagers were recorded in the camera.


    The subsequent finals will start in an hour, in order to give the last person to adjust the time.


    There will also be some small event competitions in one hour, which can be watched while taking a break.


    The people in the ninth class may have won the vigor and vitality, and they didn''t look very tired at all. After returning home, they were busy drinking water and chatting. , After going back, they all leaned on the chairs and refused to move.


    Lu Ning still had the strength to walk over and pick Lu Jingzhi back.


    Picking up Lu Jingzhi, Guan Chiyue and Chen Xingqian became the ''little assistants'' in the class who poured water for everyone, and even added massage.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning went back and sat down in his seat, and patted Lu Jingzhi''s hair: "How are those two sisters?"


    Lu Jingzhi didn''t nod or shake his head, and said very pertinently, "It''s okay."


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing: "That''s it, let''s invite them to the racecourse tomorrow, okay?"


    Lu Jingzhi didn''t object to turning his head to look at Lu Ning: "It''s as long as my sister is happy."


    Lu Ning smiled, Lu Jingzhi raised his hand to pinch Lu Ning''s leg, and looked up at her: "Sister, does it hurt?"


    Lu Ning shook his head: "It doesn''t hurt."


    Lin Ci hasn''t been so tired for a long time. She is the only one in Class 9 who is not so lively. She leans on the chair and looks at Lu Jingzhi''s dog-legged appearance: "Little kid, I''m in pain, give me a pinch."


    Looking at her, Lu Ning raised his hand to open her water and handed her over.


    Lin Ci didn''t even bother to say thank you.


    Lu Ning took out his mobile phone from his bag, ready to make a call to Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci.


    But no one picked up the calls of two people.


    After thinking for a while, Lu Ning wanted to call Lu Qing, but after thinking about it, she didn''t have his number, and she never left it. She didn''t expect this situation.


    And Lu Qing didn''t come today.


    Lu Jingzhi looked up at Lu Ning worried: "Sister, are you worried about your parents?"


    Lu Ning nodded.


    Lu Jingzhi quickly comforted: "It''s okay, Mom and Dad may be busy."


    Lu Ning nodded, trying not to bring his emotions to him, smiled and patted his head: "Okay~"


    Lin Ci still called him over there: "Little devil, come and help me squeeze, I''m exhausted."


    Lu Jingzhi: "No!"


    Lin Ci took a look at Lu Ning, and Lu Ning looked at her and gave her a look.


    Lin Ci understood immediately: "Jing Zhi~ help sister Lin Ci pinch~ I''m so tired~"


    The voice softened and appeared very weak.


    Lu Jingzhi froze for a moment and looked up at Lu Ning, who smiled at him and then nodded.


    Although he was reluctant, Lu Jingzhi stopped his hands and turned around to look at Lin Ci.


    Lin Ci looked at him pitifully, Lu Jingzhi sighed helplessly and raised his hand to help her pinch her leg.


    Lin Ci seemed to have mastered some kind of secret, ten minutes later: "Jingzhi, my sister''s arm hurts too~"


    Lu Jingzhi turned to pinch her arm without complaint.


    Another ten minutes later: "Jingzhi, sister Lin Ci''s shoulders are so tired~"


    Lu Jingzhi looked up at her, his eyes seemed to say: Are you really using me like an old cow?


    Lin Ci immediately changed his words and forced him to succumb.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 264： Huo Jinyan was injured

    Chapter 264 Huo Jinyan was injured


    "Oh, sister Lin Ci''s shoulders are so sore and tired. If you don''t give a good massage, you may not be able to show your strength. What if this drags Ning Ning down, ah! So distressed, so tired~"


    She really acted too much like her, Lu Ning smiled and shook her head helplessly beside her.


    As expected, when he heard about Lu Ning, Lu Jingzhi became hard-working again, stood up, walked behind Lin Ci, and squeezed her shoulders with his small hands.


    Lin Ci smiled in satisfaction.


    Three minutes later, Lu Ning pulled Lu Jingzhi back: "Okay, Sister Lin Ci lied to you, she won''t drag you down, she''s not tired anymore."


    Lin Ci looked at her lazily: "Who said that! I''m still so tired~"


    Hearing that Lu Jingzhi was going to go there again, Lu Ning raised his foot and kicked her, and Lin Ci immediately sat down.


    "Okay, okay, I''m not tired anymore."


    Lu Jingzhi sat back obediently.


    Lu Ning smiled helplessly, raised his hand to take his little hand, and gently massaged his fingers and arms: "You, it''s fine to play with Sister Lin Ci, but if a stranger says that she has something to do with her, such as a stranger You can¡¯t believe it if you say ¡®my sister is waiting for you elsewhere, let me take you there¡¯, you know, my sister will never let anyone else bring you to me, I will come to you and take you there by myself Pick it up, do you understand, sister who doesn''t want to watch can''t go with anyone, understand."


    Lu Jingzhi nodded obediently.


    Lin Ci listened beside him: "He is so smart, he must understand everything."


    Lu Ning felt the same way, but he still couldn''t help but want to warn him.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Lu Ning: "I know my sister, I will never go with a stranger!"


    Lu Ning smiled and patted his head: "Good boy~"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Huo Jinyan slumped weakly in the back seat of the car, the door was closed tightly, Chu Ting wiped the blood on his body with shaking hands, but he couldn''t finish it no matter how much he wiped, Chu Ting was a little panicked, and couldn''t even hold the gauze with shaking hands .


    "calm down!"


    Huo Jinyan looked at him and said sternly, but his voice had lost its former strength.


    Chu Ting swallowed his saliva, but his dry throat was still dry.


    He tried his best to calm himself down, but his hands were still shaking. He tried his best to hold the gauze to bandage Huo Jinyan, but blood still oozes out after four or five layers of wrapping. Chu Ting panicked: "Mr. Huo, really Don''t you need to go to the hospital! What if..."


    "Need not!"


    will do this to let them go to the hospital, where he will die after receiving anesthesia!


    Chu Ting also stopped talking, and quickly continued to wrap the gauze around Huo Jinyan''s waist. I don''t know how many layers of wrapping, and finally no more blood seeped out.


    Chu Ting finally breathed a sigh of relief, fastened the gauze, looked up at Huo Jinyan, his face was as pale as a piece of white paper.


    Chu Ting still couldn''t help worrying: "Mr. Huo..."


    "To shut up!"


    Chu Ting pursed his lips and finally stopped talking, raised his hand to help Huo Jinyan adjust his position so that he could lie down more comfortably.


    Since he found here, he must be able to find out where he lived. Now that there is no one around to protect him, Chu Ting dare not take Huo Jinyan back without authorization. He alone cannot resist those desperadoes.


    After helping Huo Jinyan adjust his position, Chu Ting opened the door and got out of the car and sat in the driver''s seat. He turned to look at Huo Jinyan in the back seat so that he could find out any problems in time.


    Huo Jinyan covered his eyes with one arm, clenched his hand into a fist, and the veins on his arm could be seen clearly. Chu Ting looked at his abdomen and let out a breath silently.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 265： Wheres my bracelet?

    Chapter 265 Where is my bracelet?


    After an hour, the three graders started the competition.


    Everyone has also rested, and everyone is full of fighting spirit.


    Guan Chiyue and Chen Xingqian didn''t wait for Lu Ning to ask them to help watch Lu Jingzhi, they came over by themselves.


    "Ningning, you go, we will help you watch Jingzhi here."


    Lu Ning nodded: "Thank you."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, you''re welcome."


    Lu Ning and the others went to the competition. Guan Chiyue and Chen Xingqian accompanied Lu Jingzhi to watch, and Lu Jingzhi handed them a bag of potato chips each.


    ¡­


    "Prepare!"


    With the sound of the referee''s gun, the three teams started together, even shouting slogans together.


    Lu Yuean glanced at them, then turned to exchange glances with Wu Tian and Zhao Lingling.


    She looked down at her wrist and said suspiciously: "Where is my bracelet?"


    Several classmates next to her glanced at her when they heard the sound, and subconsciously moved away from her a little bit, all afraid of being targeted by Lu Yuean. They heard that her bracelet was worth millions, and they couldn''t afford it.


    Lu Yuean rummaged through his pockets twice, then stood up and looked around him, feeling a little confused and flustered.


    Shi Qingyue and Lu Chuan looked at her: "What''s wrong, An An?"


    Lu Yuean clapped her hands angrily, and smiled when she looked up at the two people: "It''s okay, I can''t find anything, go back and look for it."


    "Go, be careful."


    "kindness!"


    She walked around the auditorium alone, and everyone saw her going out.


    No one cared too much, Wu Tian and Zhao Lingling looked at each other as Lu Yuean walked out of the playground, and then turned their attention to the people on the field.


    Lu Yuean walked out of the playground and walked slowly into the teaching building.


    Originally not planning to come, but still worried, Lu Qing walked in from the school gate, just in time to see Lu Yuean walking into the teaching building.


    He didn''t call her. After standing there for a few seconds, he walked towards the playground.


    When you get close, you can hear a very loud sound.


    "Ninety-six! One-nine-seven! One-nine-eight!"


    Lu Qing stepped in, moved in at the back, and finally stood at the back of Class 9, Senior Three, and stood there watching.


    Everyone in Class 9 was competing, and the seats were all empty. No one could stop him. He saw Lu Ning standing in the middle of the team at a glance.


    Her lips were still bouncing with a smile, and she looked full of vitality.


    Lu Qing silently breathed a sigh of relief, it seems that he should be fine.


    Lu Qing''s eyes still fell on Lu Ning.


    His eyes were complicated. He saw Lu Yuean and Zhao Lingling who went out that day, and he also wanted to talk to Lu Yuean about the competition, and wanted her to take it easy, but when he went out, he saw Lu Yuean wearing a pink diamond necklace. He handed it to Zhao Lingling. He had seen the necklace before so he recognized it at a glance. It was very valuable.


    He was curious why Lu Yue''an would give such a valuable thing to Zhao Lingling, so he hid in a strange way, and waited for Lu Yue''an to go away, then he followed Zhao Lingling and saw Zhao Lingling with his own eyes while hiding at the door of class nine Put the necklace into the side pocket of Lu Ning''s schoolbag.


    But he didn''t hear what Lu Yue''an and Zhao Lingling said at the time, so he still deceived himself in his heart to excuse Lu Yue''an.


    I don''t think it has anything to do with Lu Yue''an, she just gave the necklace to Zhao Lingling for safekeeping, Zhao Lingling was jealous of Lu Ning for framing Lu Ning, that''s why she did this.


    But this idea is simply an idea that even he can''t fool. Lu Qing''s mind flashed countless images of Lu Yue''an handing the necklace to Zhao Lingling.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 266： Lu Qing saw it

    Chapter 266 Lu Qing saw it


    Finally, in his dream, the picture he saw of Zhao Lingling putting the necklace in Lu Ning''s bag changed to Lu Yuean putting the necklace in Lu Ning''s bag to frame her.


    He was uneasy, but he didn''t want Lu Ning and Lu Yue''an to be hurt because of this, neither of them wanted to.


    So he gave Lu Ning a schoolbag and asked her to count things one by one. If she found the necklace, she would take it out. If she didn''t find the necklace, it would stay in the old schoolbag. He would find a time to quietly send it back to Lu Yuean. There is still room for redemption.


    Looking at Lu Ning did not mention it in the morning, he probably forgot to check the side pocket, the necklace is still in the old schoolbag.


    He was relieved that she could change her schoolbag.


    Necklaces are not what they want to do, so they probably can''t do it.


    He thought so, but he still felt faintly uneasy.


    Looking at Lu Ning and the others defeating an opponent and continuing the match with another team, and finally winning the game about ten minutes later, Lu Qing thought, it''s over, and nothing more should happen.


    He has read the school''s publicity page, and the last item is group rope skipping, which he knows.


    Class 9 won the final competition, and everyone was cheering. People in Class 9 were still jumping and running and cheering despite their tired legs trembling.


    Lin Ci was about to cry, hugged Lu Ning tightly and shouted: "I''m exhausted!"


    Lu Ning smiled and hugged her.


    Lu Jingzhi ran over excitedly, passed through the crowd and hugged Lu Ning''s leg.


    Guan Chiyue and Chen Xingqian ran in after him, and both gave Lu Ning a hug.


    The happiness of teenagers and girls is always so simple.


    Lu Ning bent over and hugged Lu Jingzhi, the two smiled and looked at each other, and Lu Qing who was not far away quietly took a picture of this scene with his mobile phone.


    Immediately after the game, there will be an awards ceremony.


    The final score is based on the points of each class, and each game has different points superimposed.


    The people in Class Nine of Hesitation contributed a lot of bright moments, so the well-deserved first place is Class Nine of Senior Three.


    This is the first time that Class Nine has won an honor in such a large-scale school competition, and it is such a high honor as the first place! It seemed as if he had scratched his last high school career, and he was extremely happy and excited.


    The school even made a podium and made trophies.


    The final award-giving session was originally announced by the principal, but a group of people couldn''t find the principal, so the vice-principal had to replace it.


    "Okay! Classmates, now we invite our third place in the total score of the sports meeting¡ªClass One and One High School!"


    People from class one and one in high school cheered and stood next to the third place on the podium. Only three people were sent to stand on the podium. Among them was the little white boy Li Yang. Li Yang was very happy. Smiling and holding up the trophy with the students.


    Lu Ning smiled and looked back silently.


    "The second place is - Class 6, Grade 2!"


    People in Class 6 smiled happily at the camera holding the silver trophy.


    "Okay! Next is our first place, they are - Class 9, Senior Three!"


    The cheers of Class Nine were loud, and I don''t know who started it. Standing behind the first place on the podium, someone suddenly grabbed Lu Ning''s calf, and then a group of people lifted her to the top of the podium. in the position of one.


    In their eyes, Lu Ning is the well-deserved MVP of this game.


    Lu Ning changed from fright to surprise, smiled and took the gold trophy from the principal, and finally took a photo under the command of the photographer. Shot Bier''s happy smiley face.


    Lu Qing couldn''t help but bent his lips and smiled, but turned around and saw Lu Yue''an who was trotting back anxiously...


    I found that skipping booking is serious, crying, come to ask for a full subscription, can you give a full subscription~ (I didn¡¯t force everyone to buy it~ everyone still subscribes on demand, it¡¯s just about grades and I hope the babies who are economically allowed Can you give me a full subscription~ Babies who are not capable enough, let¡¯s just subscribe according to your preferences~ Do you love you~)


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 267： lost bracelet

    Chapter 267 Lost the bracelet


    "Stop, all stop."


    A group of people are taking pictures around the podium.


    Even if the sports meeting is over after the award ceremony, everyone is packing up their things and preparing to leave. Those who want to take pictures gather around the award platform to find someone to take pictures. Everyone is taking pictures happily. I don¡¯t know who suddenly yelled these two words.


    No one heard the noise at the beginning, only the outermost people heard it and looked back. After seeing that it was the teaching director, they all slowly turned their heads and patted the people in front to stop talking.


    It took ten minutes for the whole scene to quiet down.


    The huge playground was full of people just now, but now it immediately became silent.


    The members of Class Nine in the center stood on the podium and looked out, not knowing what happened.


    When the people around looked around, only Lu Ning sat down again silently with a smile, sitting in the middle of the awarding platform, slightly approaching the edge, with his legs hanging naturally in front, shaking one after another.


    The good show has begun.


    The dean looked at the people and finally calmed down, heaved a sigh of relief, looked at everyone, and shouted loudly: "Now, everyone, don''t leave here, student Lu Yue''an''s bracelet is lost and can''t be found, please take a look at yourself Did you see a bracelet under your feet, if you see it, please go to the gate of the playground and hand it to the teacher, is everything clear!"


    Still silent.


    Everyone looked at this side, but no one spoke.


    The teaching director asked again impatiently: "Have you heard everything!"


    "heard it."


    Some people answered this sentence weakly one after another, but they were not very willing. The originally happy and lively atmosphere changed in an instant, and it became a lost and found meeting to help find the bracelet.


    Lu Yuean stood beside the dean, looking apologetically at the students passing by with reddish eyes.


    Lu Qing walked over from behind and looked at Lu Yuean, raised his hand and patted her on the shoulder and called out: "An''an..."


    Lu Yuean froze for a moment, then turned her head to look at Lu Qing: "Brother! Didn''t you say you won''t come today?" Then she seemed to have realized something, and suddenly raised her hand to hug Lu Qing: " Brother, I lost something!"


    She said that her eyes were red and she was about to cry.


    Lu Qing froze on the spot, and didn''t have time to say a word of what he was going to say.


    He subconsciously raised his hand and patted her on the back.


    Shi Qingyue and Lu Chuan also hurried over from their seats: "An An, An An, what''s the matter? Did you lose your bracelet?"


    Lu Yuean looked at Shi Qingyue, let go of Lu Qing, turned her head and threw herself into Shi Qingyue''s arms: "Mom."


    Tears dripped down her eyes, her voice choked with aggrieved voice: "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to, I always put it on carefully, I didn''t know where I put it, I forgot it, and now I can''t find it."


    She sobbed and said while hugging Shi Qingyue tightly: "That is the first gift you gave me, I cherish it very much, I like it very much..."


    Shi Qingyue touched her face distressedly: "Mom knows, mom knows, it''s okay, don''t cry, you will find it, it doesn''t matter, if you can''t find your mother, I will buy you another one, don''t cry, don''t cry."


    Lu Yuean raised her eyes and looked at Shi Qingyue: "But the meaning is different. It was the first gift you gave me, and I don''t want to lose it."


    She cried pitifully, Shi Qingyue felt even more distressed.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, then think about where was the last time, do you still remember, don''t cry, think about it, mom will help you find it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 268： being targeted

    Chapter 268 Being targeted


    Lu Yuean leaned against Shi Qingyue''s arms, sobbed and calmed down, and after thinking carefully, she said softly: "The last thing I remembered was putting it on the sink in the bathroom."


    "Then have you gone to see it?"


    "I have been there, no, maybe I remember wrong..."


    Shi Qingyue raised her hand to wipe her tears: "Think slowly, don''t worry, don''t worry, everyone is looking for you, and you will definitely find it."


    Lu Yuean nodded gently in her arms: "En."


    The voice was pitiful, which made Shi Qingyue and Lian Ai a little bit.


    Lu Qing stood behind them, looking at Lu Yuean''s back, suddenly felt strange...


    "What, is it necessary? Isn''t it just a bracelet, and so many people have to be dispatched to help her find it."


    "Who knows, it''s rare for us to have such a good time, it''s really disappointing."


    "Shh! Stop talking, you will suffer if you offend the little princess."


    After the words fell, the surroundings couldn''t help laughing.


    "Hey, you don''t know yet, her bracelet is said to be in the millions, why don''t you look for it!"


    "Good guy, no wonder the dean attaches so much importance to it. A million dollars can buy a house in our hometown, but she actually wears a house on her wrist."


    "It''s enough to buy a toilet in the prime location, and she wears a toilet on her hand."


    Laughter came from around, and they started playing with this sentence pattern.


    The people around the awards stage did not completely disperse. Some obediently went to help find them, but some were not so obedient.


    This group of misbehaving people included Lu Ning and her class 9.


    After a group of people figured out what was going on, they all stood in the same place without interest, chatting with the people around them, and didn''t help to find them. Finally, when they got tired of standing, they sat on the awarding platform with Lu Ning, looking at the side of the playground. A busy group of people.


    I searched the entire playground, but I couldn''t find that bracelet.


    "Aren''t you the one who is so busy that she insists on finding something for us to do? Even a broken bracelet doesn''t look good on her!"


    "It looks good, otherwise what would it be for, anyway, we won''t help her find it, just sit and watch."


    "Hey, I heard that her bracelet looks like millions."


    "What! Millions! She is crazy, no wonder she lost it, whoever loses it if she doesn''t lose it, I''m afraid she is being targeted."


    "It''s possible. I''m afraid I won''t be able to find it today. If the thief stole something, it''s still such a valuable thing. How could he stay here for a long time? He probably ran away early."


    "It''s also possible that she didn''t run away. Not everyone in the school can come in. It might be people around her. She is so ostentatious. Some jealous people probably took her away while she was not paying attention."


    "Huh? Could it be her classmate? Then this is interesting."


    Interesting Lin Ci was not interested either, leaning on Lu Ning''s shoulder and asked boringly: "There is more to it, don''t look for it if you can''t find it, and their family doesn''t lack this million."


    Lu Jingzhi leaned into Lu Ning''s arms and yawned. Lu Ning raised his hand and gently brushed his hair.


    Gu Zi and Gu Chen stood on the left and right sides in front of Lu Ning like the two door gods.


    Lin Ci was also really boring, and couldn''t help but want to talk: "Where do you think she can leave that thing?"


    Lu Ning just smiled slightly: "Throw it where it should be."


    Lin Ci was stunned for a moment when he heard the words, and glanced sideways at Lu Ning, and saw that there was a smile on her lips, with an inscrutable look.


    "what does it mean?"


    Before Lu Ning could answer, a sound came from nowhere, followed by sharp footsteps.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 269： I know who took the bracelet

    Chapter 269 I know who took the bracelet


    Zhao Lingling came out of nowhere, and ran to Lu Yuean''s side quickly.


    "An''an! I can''t take it anymore!"


    Lu Yuean turned her head to look at her in a daze, her eyes were still red: "Lingling, what''s wrong with you?"


    Lu Ning glanced at them, then turned to look at Lin Ci with a smile and said, "Here comes the answer for you."


    Lin Ci was even more confused, looking in the direction of Zhao Lingling and Lu Yuean.


    "Lingling, did you find it?" Shi Qingyue looked at Zhao Lingling and asked.


    Everyone looked this way and found the best one. They even turned over the whole playground but couldn¡¯t find it. They don¡¯t want to be free labor anymore!


    Zhao Lingling looked at Shi Qingyue and greeted Shi Qingyue politely, then looked at their family of three and said, "I didn''t find it, but I know who took the bracelet!"


    Her tone was firm, as if she knew everything, exactly who took the bracelet.


    The first person to respond was the dean. She saw that everyone had searched the playground but couldn''t find it. Now that the principal is not here, how should the loss be resolved?


    "Who took it away, classmate, tell me quickly!"


    "Yes, who is Lingling? Tell me quickly, An An''s eyes are swollen from crying."


    Zhao Lingling looked at Shi Qingyue and seemed to hesitate for a moment.


    "talk."


    But soon she immediately cast a firm gaze on Lu Yuean.


    Lu Qing raised his hand to stop her: "Student has something to think about before saying it clearly. Are you sure you really see it clearly?"


    He looked at Zhao Lingling with a look of scrutiny in his eyes. These words were also a disguised reminder to Zhao Lingling, but Zhao Lingling didn''t hear it.


    Instead, Lu Yuean turned to look at Lu Qing.


    Zhao Lingling nodded with certainty: "I see it clearly! It was she who took An An''s bracelet!"


    She raised her arm and pointed her finger at Lu Ning without hesitation.


    Everyone looked in the direction of her finger and couldn''t help but feel excited, but there seemed to be very little surprise. It seemed that such a result was unexpected but reasonable.


    Shock and bewilderment flashed across everyone''s faces, but Lu Ning was the only one who sat there quietly and didn''t feel surprised at all, and didn''t have too much emotion.


    Before Zhao Lingling could speak, she stuffed the bluetooth headset in her pocket into Lu Jingzhi''s ear, and then connected the phone to let him face backwards to play with the phone.


    When Zhao Lingling pointed at her, Lu Jingzhi sat on Lu Ning''s back.


    Lu Ning raised his eyes and glanced at her, the finger seemed to pass through the space and point to her eyes, but Lu Ning still sat there calmly, and even raised his leg to rest on the other leg, so that he could take a leisurely look at her. Looking at them, there is a posture of watching a big show.


    This stunned everyone. If I remember correctly, Zhao Lingling must have identified her. How could she be so calm?


    Is there nothing to fear, or is the clean one cleared?


    Not only the people around were stunned, but even Zhao Lingling herself was stunned, she was not very confident by Lu Ning''s appearance, as if to strengthen her heart, she still pointed at Lu Ning and repeated louder than before Again: "It''s her! Lu Ning! I saw her take An An''s bracelet! That''s right!"


    Lu Yuean immediately looked at Lu Ning, and the people around him gradually gathered around.


    "Is it true? Lu Ning, did you take Lu Yuean''s bracelet?"


    The teaching director looked at Lu Ning, and the eyes basically felt that it was Lu Ning.


    Before Lu Ning could speak, Lu Yuean shook her head and looked at Zhao Lingling...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 270： show evidence

    Chapter 270 Bring out the evidence


    "No! How is it possible, how could it be Sister Ning! Lingling, don''t talk nonsense, it''s impossible, Sister Ning would not do such a thing!"


    She raised her hand violently and grabbed Zhao Lingling''s arm, watching her eyes turn redder, as if this was something unbelievable that the sky had fallen.


    The majority of people around don¡¯t believe it. After watching Lu Ning¡¯s game for the past two days, I was completely attracted by her personality charm, and subconsciously felt that she was not such a person.


    But the other half of the people also think that it might be Lu Ning. After all, Lu Yuean''s current life is Lu Ning''s previous life. If Lu Yuean was not wearing millions of bracelets, he would be Lu Ning. There must be a gap in her heart when she falls into an ordinary person, maybe it is this gap that made her start with Lu Yuean''s million-dollar bracelet!


    The most unbelievable, the ones who were not happy were the people in Class 9. When they realized it, they immediately stood up and looked at Zhao Lingling.


    Zhao Lingling still looked at Lu Yue''an and said, "I''m really not mistaken about An''an, it''s her! She took it! I saw it with my own eyes!"


    "Nonsense! Just open your mouth to say what you really want! What evidence do you have for saying that! Are you going to slander your classmate''s innocence!"


    A boy from Class 9 stood up.


    "Yes! Exactly! Whatever you say is what you say!"


    More and more people stood up for Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning looked up at them, which was actually something she hadn''t expected much.


    This is not the first time she has experienced such a thing, but it is the first time someone stood up on the spot to defend her and speak for her.


    Oh, it''s not the first time, it''s the second time. The first time was when Huo Jinyan defended her when she was framed for cheating.


    Thinking like this, Lu Ning thought of Huo Jinyan again. He must have been injured. There was such a heavy smell of blood and blood. I don¡¯t know where he went...


    A group of people were arguing over her, but her mind was wandering off into the sky.


    "Why are you talking nonsense! Why are you slandering! It''s her! I saw it with my own eyes! Do you guys know what kind of person she is? Just speak for her, and be careful not to know if you are deceived by others!"


    "Lingling! Stop talking! Stop talking!" Lu Yue''an took her arm and shook her head repeatedly, trying to stop her from continuing.


    "Keep your mouth clean! You have the ability to show evidence! Don''t just have a mouth that can only talk, but can''t show anything! If you can''t show evidence, apologize to Lu Ning!"


    Zhao Lingling shook off Lu Yue''an''s hand and took two steps forward and looked at the group of people with a sneer: "Why can''t I come up with evidence! You people are so prominent for such a woman, I''ll see what you have left later!" What is there to say!"


    "Okay! Take it! Let''s see what you can come up with!" From the beginning to the end, everyone in Class 9 stood by Lu Ning''s side without doubting her at all.


    "Evidence is always there! Go check the surveillance! Go find her schoolbag! After all, everyone has never been out of school, she must have hidden the bracelet! If it''s not in her schoolbag, it''s in any one of you bags At worst, if you turn over all your bags, you will find them!"


    "Why do you..."


    Before she finished speaking, she was interrupted by the dean: "Okay! Stop arguing!" She looked at Lu Ning and asked, "Lu Ning, did you take Lu Yuean''s bracelet or not?"


    Lu Ning looked at her, maybe she was a bit tired from one posture, so she switched to another leg.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 271： Thief who steals!

    Chapter 271 Thief who steals things!


    The posture looked casual and careless, and the thin lips spit out two words: "I didn''t take it."


    She hardly gave Lu Ning any chance to defend herself. She only asked her this question and didn''t say anything else. She just glared at her and then turned around and raised her hand to call two younger teachers.


    "One of you goes to the monitoring room to adjust the monitoring, and the other goes to Class 9 to get Lu Ning''s schoolbag."


    Lu Yue''an quietly pinched Zhao Lingling''s arm, and Zhao Lingling immediately said, "Don''t just take Lu Ning''s, if you can''t find it, bring everyone in their class!"


    Just as the dean was about to speak, Lu Ning suddenly spoke. This was the first time she had spoken on her own initiative since she was identified as a thief.


    Her voice was neither too loud nor too small, and it just reached everyone''s ears, her tone was unhurried: "No need, don''t involve innocent people, just take mine, I believe it will give you a satisfactory result .¡±


    When she said the last sentence, she looked at Lu Yuean, and Lu Yuean frowned subconsciously when she met her gaze.


    What does she mean by this?


    Lu Ning also raised his lips and smiled at her, then turned his eyes to look at the dean.


    The teaching director was almost **** off by her foolish expression.


    "You two go!"


    Lu Ning''s words were meant for Lu Yue''an, but those who don''t know the truth and believe in Lu Ning think that Lu Ning is really innocent, and she really didn''t do anything, so she is so frank.


    But they forgot one thing, they only took Lu Ning¡¯s schoolbag and if they couldn¡¯t find it, they would still go to their bags, but Lu Ning stopped them from looking for their classmates¡¯ bags, and said such a meaningful sentence, The phrase ''return to a satisfactory result'' means that the person who framed her will have a satisfactory result.


    What is the satisfactory result, is that in the end this bracelet must be found out of her bag.


    Most people didn''t think about it, and didn''t think about it, but Lin Ci, who had been sitting next to Lu Ning, noticed it.


    She turned her head to look at Lu Ning. Lu Ning noticed her gaze and turned her head to look at her, and gave her a comforting smile to reassure her.


    Lin Ci was still a little worried, but Lu Ning didn''t say anything, so just trust her for the time being.


    Lu Chuan suddenly took two steps forward and looked at Lu Ning, frowning: "Ning Ning, did you really not take it? If you took it, you can take it out now. Mom and Dad won''t blame you, and An An won''t blame you either. yours."


    Hearing this, Gu Zi couldn''t help but sneered and looked at Lu Chuan, while Gu Chen turned his head to look at Lu Ning, a little worried, not worried about this matter, but worried that Lu Chuan''s words would make Lu Ning unhappy.


    Regardless of Lu Chuan''s purpose for the time being, it is very inappropriate for him to say this now. Lu Ning took it from him no matter whether he took it or not, and in the eyes of everyone, he even believed that she was a thief.


    Lin Ci even looked at Lu Chuan in disbelief, not knowing how his brain grew, but he didn''t mean to protect Lu Ning at all by saying such words at this time, although he wanted to achieve this goal, It made Lu Ning feel that he was protecting her.


    But his words pushed Lu Ning to a dead end, no matter whether he walks out or not, he is a thief who steals people''s things!


    Hearing Gu Zi laughing, Lu Chuan raised his eyes to look at him. According to the caregiver''s temperament, he had already started to taunt and curse people, but now he could only laugh twice in order not to destroy Lu Ning''s plan. It''s all suffocating in my heart, and to be honest, it''s really uncomfortable.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 272： covet? Not welcome?

    Chapter 272 Coveted? Not welcome?


    After Lu Chuan finished speaking, no one answered, only Gu Zi''s laughter came, and Lu Yue''an suddenly spoke after being stunned for about a minute or two.


    She took Lu Chuan''s words: "That''s right, sister, I won''t blame you. If you take it, just return it. I won''t be angry, and neither will Mom and Dad."


    Their family showed a good gesture, but they didn''t know that Lu Yue''an''s words pushed Lu Ning directly to the pillar of shame, and almost nailed her to it.


    Shi Qingyue glanced at the father and daughter, and Lu Chuan answered: "Yes, yes, we won''t be angry."


    Shi Qingyue laughed mockingly: "Who says I won''t be angry anymore, she has done such a thing to let her remember it! It''s not that I haven''t bought it for her before, but now I covet our An An''s things!"


    She crossed her arms and glanced at Lu Ning in disgust.


    Lu Ning, who originally didn''t plan to act with the family of three, suddenly laughed out loud when he heard Shi Qingyue''s words.


    She put her legs down, dangling her legs in the air, leaned back, put her arms on the awarding platform behind, and looked at the family of three over there, with a faint smile on the corner of her lips, but His eyes were cold.


    "Everyone knows that we have made a mistake. We were born on the same birthday, on the same month and day in the same year. I forgot to give you the exact time. You should put our birth time in front of you to see if you should You should call me sister, heh, I don''t remember that I have a sister like you.


    As for whether I took it or not, don''t you know it best?


    Also, Mrs. Lu, I really don¡¯t remember that you bought me such things before, ranging from jewelry to pencils and erasers, but I haven¡¯t even seen you buy them for me. covet? Heh~ You think so. "


    The faces of the family of three turned blue and pale.


    "you!"


    Shi Qingyue couldn''t say anything to refute for a while, after all, everything Lu Ning said was true.


    "My God, I didn''t expect that Lu Ning has never received a gift from her mother before! She has never given her a single gift!"


    "Impossible, did you say it on purpose?"


    "Didn''t you look at her mother and couldn''t refute it? It must be true that her face is so ugly! So this mother is so incompetent."


    "But why is she so nice to Lu Yuean?"


    "I don''t know, maybe it''s guilt? Want to make up for it?"


    "My God, if you want to make up, you should also make up for Lu Ning. Didn''t Lu Yuean''s previous family members treat her very well? From the beginning to the end of the co-authorship, only Lu Ning was wronged, but when making up, I have to make up for Lu Yuean. Already!"


    "It''s outrageous! Lu Ning, a young lady of the Lu family, is so disrespectful to her parents."


    "Actually, I think Lu Ning should be innocent in this matter. Even if her parents don''t give these things, doesn''t she still have a grandfather? Mr. Lu will definitely let her see these things. After all, she is a daughter, how can she not know him? What about these.


    From my point of view, Lu Ning was not interested in these things before, and now even if they are down and out, they may not want to have them too much. They should care about the heart rather than the outside, and Lu Ning might not even look at the millions of bracelets. "


    "It''s reasonable! How could a woman who has seen high-end jewelry do such a low-level thing for a small jewelry."


    "..."


    There were more and more discussions around, the three members of the Lu family looked at Lu Ning''s lazy look, and stared at her with clenched hands angrily.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 273： monitoring loss

    Chapter 273 Monitoring Lost


    Just as the discussion became more and more intense, the two teachers who left at the beginning came back.


    The two hurried back, stood beside the dean panting, and glanced at Lu Ning at the same time.


    "What about monitoring?"


    The young teacher shook his head and said out of breath: "Surveillance, monitoring did not see that Lu Ning went to the second class or the bathroom, but a section of monitoring was lost."


    After saying this, everyone looked at Lu Ning.


    Another teacher held up his schoolbag and looked at the dean: "Here is Lu Ning''s schoolbag."


    The dean took it without saying a word, and immediately unzipped all the zippers of the schoolbag, and then started shaking the schoolbag with his mouth down, and all the things in the schoolbag fell out one by one.


    Looking at the teacher''s behavior, Lu Qing frowned.


    "Teacher, why do you..."


    Class 9 students also surrounded the past, saw what the dean was about to say, when they saw something flashing and fell to the ground.


    Wu Tian shouted in a hurry: "I saw it! It''s there! Ann''s bracelet!"


    Everyone unconsciously leaned closer to see clearly.


    Hearing the words, the teaching director threw the schoolbag on the ground casually, and then raised his hand to look through the books scattered on the ground. As expected, he saw a shining diamond bracelet beside the book.


    The dean raised his hand and picked up the bracelet.


    "There really is!"


    "No way! She really took it?"


    "She just swore she didn''t take it."


    "She will really do such a thing!"


    "Sure enough, when people''s lives change, their minds will also change."


    Whispering voices came from around again, and the students in Class 9 all gathered around to watch, blocking Lu Ning. Some people turned their heads to see Lu Ning''s reaction, but they didn''t see any reaction.


    Lu Yuean staggered in fright: "How could it be! Impossible! It can''t be sister Ning!"


    As she spoke, she grabbed Lu Qing''s arm suddenly, and Lu Qing glanced sideways at her, without saying or doing anything.


    "What else do you have to say?"


    Zhao Lingling looked at the people in Class 9 and said mockingly.


    "This is the person you believe in? Everyone has been confused by her! She is a thief! You are jealous of others doing such a disgusting thing, and you still defend her! Doesn''t she have a charming face! Disgusting!"


    "Clean your mouth!"


    "Even if it was found out of her schoolbag, she took it! Now that the surveillance is broken, you can say whatever you want, maybe you put it in!"


    "Yes! You put it in, you are jealous of Lu Ning and want to frame her!"


    Zhao Lingling snorted coldly: "I''m jealous of her? I''m jealous of a thief? Do I want anything? I can afford even such a bracelet, but Lu Ning can''t afford it! Do I need to be jealous of her?!"


    "You! Who are you calling a thief! You didn''t find out everything! Who are you calling a thief!"


    Zhao Lingling hung her neck: "I mean her! She is a thief! She stole it! I saw it with my own eyes! Wu Tian! Tell me! You were with me at the time, and you saw it too!"


    Wu Tian looked at her and hesitated for a while but didn''t come forward.


    Zhao Lingling looked back at her in a daze: "Wu Tian!"


    Wu Tian hesitated, she glanced at Zhao Lingling and said in a low voice, "I, I can''t remember..."


    Lu Yue''an turned her head and glanced at her, and in the next second she rushed over and grabbed Zhao Lingling''s hand: "Lingling! Alright! Don''t say it! It must not be sister Ning''s! I don''t want the bracelet, can''t you! Don''t say it Already!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 274： your sister is a thief

    Chapter 274 Your sister is a thief


    Her voice was very loud, completely covering Wu Tian''s voice.


    It seems that she is very protective of Lu Ning. In order to prevent Lu Ning from becoming a "thief", she is generous and does not want to ask for a bracelet.


    But she chose not to say anything before she went to search. If she didn''t say it at the beginning, she would say it after the bracelet was found and Lu Ning was basically convicted.


    This situation is a bit subtle.


    Some people saw her eagerness and really believed that she was a kind person.


    At this time, the wind blows wherever it blows, and no one will think carefully about the logic.


    Lu Yue''an''s appearance like this would be difficult for the people in Class 9, and now he can''t say anything.


    Even though he believed that Lu Ning was innocent, he actually found the bracelet from Lu Ning''s schoolbag now.


    The surveillance is gone, and Lu Ning is having trouble arguing now.


    "OK!"


    The teaching director stood up holding the bracelet and looked in Lu Ning''s direction.


    The people in class nine looked at the dean''s appearance and could only silently turn sideways, making a passage for her to see Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning still sat there, calmly.


    "Lu Ning! Tell me! Did you take Lu Yuean''s bracelet or not!"


    She also raised the bracelet in her hand towards Lu Ning, as if she wanted her to admit her guilt.


    also reminded the general and then said: "This is from your schoolbag."


    Lu Ning''s eyes were clean and clear. When looking at her, he was neither humble nor overbearing: "I didn''t take it."


    Although the tone was lazy and casual, it was firm.


    The students in Class 9 completely believed in her, and they also believed in her after hearing what she said.


    But the bracelet came out of her bag, which was tricky.


    The dean suddenly laughed, feeling that she was really unreasonable, even stubborn.


    "You didn''t take it! How did you get this bracelet into your schoolbag without taking it! You explain it to everyone!"


    Her voice was cold and stern, pointing directly at Lu Ning.


    Everyone looked at her, Lu Ning didn''t speak, Lin Ci yawned and said with a smile: "Maybe ask the owner, if she is willing to tell the truth, this matter should be solved."


    This time Shi Qingyue couldn''t bear it any longer. She strode forward two steps, looked at Lu Ning from the crowd''s passageway, her face was full of anger: "Lu Ning! An''an protects you so much! How dare you let your A friend is pulling on her! Have you eaten the etiquette, righteousness, and shame that your grandfather taught you all these years into the dog''s belly!"


    Lu Yue''an quickly grabbed Shi Qingyue: "Mom, mom, don''t talk about it, sister Ning may just be confused for a while! Don''t talk about it, don''t talk about it, don''t get angry."


    Lu Ning looked at the affectionate look of their mother and daughter. Once upon a time, she also imagined that Shi Qingyue would say this to others when she was framed, accusing others, instead of saying to her: "I have done such a thing. Fuck you, you really lose your way!"


    She didn''t defend her like Lu Yue''an, but stood on the side of the perpetrators and blamed her for them.


    Lu Ning just finds it funny now.


    His eyes were cold.


    No one noticed at the end of the crowd, Shen Guang just stood behind.


    As if he couldn''t take it anymore, Lu Qing finally looked at Shi Qingyue and said, "Grandpa taught it? Then where did you teach these things that should be taught by your parents?"


    Shi Qingyue looked back at him suddenly, her eyes glaring at him: "Don''t talk about anything else here, your sister is a thief! Are you still looking at her!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 275： already dealt with

    Chapter 275 has been dealt with


    Lu Qing looked at her, his eyes were a little cold: "Yes or no, I haven''t found out yet."


    "Isn''t that clear! The bracelet was found out of her schoolbag! You say it''s not clear? That child is right, you were bewitched by her! She is a vixen! She can only seduce men!"


    When she said the last sentence, everyone was stunned.


    Even if she used to be Lu Ning''s mother but is no longer, she can''t just say that about a girl.


    Lu Qing''s eyes were instantly cold: "You''d better watch your words, Mrs. Lu!"


    Lu Yuean took a look at Lu Qing''s expression, and quickly pulled Shi Qingyue: "Mom! Don''t say it! Don''t say that! We don''t want the bracelet anymore, let''s go!"


    She just needs to be convicted of Lu Ning''s crimes. Now that everyone has seen the bracelet turned out of her schoolbag, everyone basically believes that she is a thief. Even if the people in Class 9 believe her, so what, sooner or later It will also slowly become unbelievable.


    Shi Qingyue gritted her teeth and didn''t speak any more. She still wanted to maintain the most basic elegance, but she was really impulsive just now.


    "OK! Let''s go!"


    Their family is really leaving.


    Zhao Lingling snorted coldly towards Lu Ning, her eyes full of complacency and ridicule.


    "Slow down!"


    Suddenly a voice came, and everyone looked at Lu Ning.


    There was a smile on the corner of her lips, and the voice was indeed from her.


    "What is she going to do?"


    "I don''t know, maybe I want to redeem it at the end."


    "Can this be redeemed! Didn''t the bracelet just come out of her schoolbag! It must have been taken by her."


    "Not necessarily, isn''t the monitoring gone, maybe it was deliberately sabotaged, maybe Lu Ning was really framed."


    "It''s not impossible, but it may be quite small, and even if it is possible, there is no monitoring of how she turns over. How will everyone look at her at school from now on?"


    "Ham, there''s nothing I can do about it. She has no power now, so how could anyone help her?"


    "..."


    The dean gave Lu Ning a cold look, turned his head to look at Shi Qingyue and Lu Chuan and said with a smile: "Mr. Lu, Mrs. Lu, please take this bracelet well, ignore him, you go, we are not disciplined students well ,I''m really sorry."


    Shi Qingyue glanced at her, raised her hand to take the bracelet, and finally crossed the crowd to give Lu Ning a last look.


    The three of them were about to leave.


    "Stop!"


    This time it was a male voice, not Lu Ning''s.


    The voice was majestic, and everyone was stunned in an instant.


    Lu Chuan and Shi Qingyue also subconsciously stopped and looked over.


    Where the voice came from, Shen Guang stood there.


    "headmaster!"


    "The principal is back."


    The dean looked at the principal and immediately went over with a smile: "Principal, it''s all right here, don''t worry about it, it''s all been taken care of."


    Shen Guang glanced at her: "It''s been dealt with? Is this the result of your treatment?"


    He glanced down at the scattered books on the ground. Lu Ning''s name was written on them in flamboyant handwriting. At this moment, the pages of the books were dangling in the wind.


    He took two steps forward and said loudly, "The result of your handling is to cover the mouth of one of them so that no one can speak!"


    The whole scene was silent for two minutes, and the dean said cautiously again: "No, principal, everything was found out of Lu Ning''s bag..."


    "Then she has been holding her schoolbag all day long and no one has approached her!"


    It was quiet for an instant.


    "No one is allowed to leave! Let''s find out before leaving today! We don''t wrong a good person, and we can''t let a bad person go!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 276： absolute proof

    Chapter 276 Absolute Evidence


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning sat there and looked at Shen Guang.


    Seeing how confident she was, Shen Guang knew that she probably had the evidence to turn defeat into victory.


    "Lu Ning, tell me."


    Looking at the principal, Lu Ning smiled, and then raised his hand to pat Gu Zi.


    Gu Zi understood, turned around and walked towards the back of the playground...


    Looking at their actions, Lu Yuean couldn''t help frowning.


    Having a bad premonition in her heart, she immediately raised her hand and grabbed Shi Qingyue: "Mom, let''s go."


    Shen Guang suddenly turned his eyes to look at her: "Student Lu Yuean, right? Don''t rush away. Since you lost your bracelet, we will help you find the culprit. Don''t worry."


    Lu Yuean looked at Shen Guang and said anxiously: "Principal, I don''t want it anymore, and you don''t blame sister Ning, let''s forget about it, I want to go home."


    After she finished speaking, she still looked at Lu Ning worriedly.


    Lin Ci thought of standing up and applauding, and couldn''t help muttering: "This acting skill kills so many little fresh meat in seconds. It''s a pity that she doesn''t work in the entertainment industry."


    Lu Chuan raised his hand and patted Lu Yue''an on the shoulder: "It''s okay, An''an, don''t be afraid, see what they are going to do, we don''t care anymore, since they are chasing so closely, they can''t come up with any evidence, Dad I will definitely not let you be wronged, don''t worry."


    Lu Yuean looked at Lu Chuan, Shi Qingyue also patted her hand: "Don''t worry, An''an, mom won''t let you be wronged."


    She determined that Lu Ning did it, and she even glanced at Lu Ning while speaking.


    "You see your parents have already said, don''t worry, we will help you find the ''murderer'' together."


    Shen Guang looked at her and said something, then turned his eyes to look elsewhere.


    Zhao Lingling and Wu Tian were also a little flustered, not knowing what Lu Ning and the others were going to do.


    The two turned their heads to look at Lu Yuean, but Lu Yuean had no time to estimate them at this time, looking down at the ground, wondering what he was thinking.


    Zhao Lingling and Wu Tian looked at each other, and they both pursed their lips tightly.


    "Hey! Everyone! Look here!"


    Gu Zi had already reached the place, raised his hand and took out a mobile phone-like device from his pocket, which was connected to the big screen on the playground.


    Then he shouted towards the crowd.


    Everyone turned to look at the sound.


    Gu Zi glanced at it, then clicked the play button on the device.


    There was a flash on the huge screen, and then a picture began to appear.


    The picture is quiet and silent. At first, it seems to be a perspective of a table hole. Only the schoolbag and something like a table are seen, and the perspective is very narrow.


    "Hey, the color of this schoolbag..."


    "It seems to be Lu Ning''s schoolbag."


    Someone turned his head curiously and glanced at the schoolbag thrown on the ground by the dean.


    It is indeed Lu Ning''s schoolbag.


    "My mother, isn''t that because there is a camera on Lu Ning''s schoolbag?!"


    "This is a good show. The camera on Lu Ning''s schoolbag is more effective than the camera in the school corridor. Maybe if he is framed, he can find out who it is."


    "No wonder she kept saying nothing or defending herself, just saying that she didn''t take it. She has absolute evidence in her hand!"


    "No wonder you are so calm!"


    "Why is she still putting a camera on her schoolbag, in case something is captured..."


    "This camera can only take pictures of yourself, okay? Even if it can take pictures of the back table, it''s just the back of the table. If she didn''t want this camera, she would be really wronged. A hundred mouths can''t tell."


    "Yeah, stop blaming the victim."


    "Why is she a victim, you are a victim when you see something, maybe nothing was photographed, she may not be a victim..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 277： Isnt this framed

    Chapter 277 Isn''t this framing


    Before he finished speaking, a different picture slowly began to appear on the big screen over there.


    I saw the quiet picture with only one schoolbag just now, and suddenly a face appeared on the screen, and a pair of eyes blinked, which startled everyone.


    Zhao Lingling froze on the spot.


    At first, it was just a pair of eyes, which were blocked by the schoolbag and the table, and it was impossible to see whose face it was, but it looked like a girl.


    The eyes disappeared in the next moment, and someone stood in front of the camera, only seeing the school uniform.


    "Who the **** is this?"


    "I don''t know, I can''t see anything, only the school uniform."


    While everyone was watching and talking, Zhao Lingling knew that she was going to get her schoolbag next, and her face would appear in front of everyone!


    "Shut it off! Shut it off!"


    She reacted and ran in the direction of Gu Zi over there. Someone was suspicious of her behavior, knowing that when Zhao Lingling ran to the middle position, a pair of hands was seen holding the schoolbag on the big screen, and then the screen suddenly lit up, and then Then Zhao Lingling appeared on the screen.


    "Damn! I really got it!"


    "My God! It''s her!"


    "Didn''t she mean the one who saw Lu Ning steal it!"


    "That''s her! Good guy! She framed Lu Ning!"


    "Lu Ning is really a victim!"


    "No wonder she is so excited and wants to turn it off."


    Zhao Lingling felt that everyone''s eyes were on her back.


    She froze in place, not daring to turn around, and wanted to run over to stop Gu Zi from continuing to release, but she couldn''t move, the blood in her whole body seemed to be flowing backwards, her whole body was cold, but her face felt hot, just standing there seemed to be trapped. Fixed in general.


    "You can''t just conclude that it''s her. If you can''t appear in the camera, just say that she framed Lu Ning..."


    After saying this, Zhao Lingling turned her head and seemed to be talking to someone on the big screen, and then saw a hand handing her a bracelet. Isn''t that bracelet the diamond bracelet that Lu Yuean had been looking for all along? !


    At this moment, it is still lying in Shi Qingyue''s palm.


    Shi Qingyue was stunned for a moment, looking down at the bracelet in her palm.


    Then, under everyone''s gaze, Zhao Lingling on the screen took the bracelet and stuffed it directly into Lu Ning''s side pocket.


    It was very clear that she stuffed the bracelet into Lu Ning''s schoolbag with her own hands.


    "Isn''t this considered framed! Isn''t this framed!"


    "Oh my god! She really framed Lu Ning!"


    "What is she trying to do! She came out to identify Lu Ning, and it turned out that she stole Lu Yuean''s bracelet and framed Lu Ning as a thief!"


    "What else could it be because of jealousy."


    "Oh my God, my back is getting cold. If Lu Ning didn''t have this video, she would be considered a thief! How will she live in the future! She will be charged as a thief!"


    "She''s terrible! Now I really want to go back and put a camera on my schoolbag."


    "She also said that Lu Ning is disgusting! She herself is the most disgusting! She is really shameless to point out Lu Ning like that! She is too thick-skinned!"


    "It''s too scary, there is really no one in this world."


    "Isn''t it! Even the school is not safe, and some people framed themselves."


    "How can I go to school well in the future? With such a scary person around me, I''m terrified to think about it!"


    "Hey, didn''t you notice that she has an accomplice?"


    "That''s right, a hand handed her a bracelet just now! He''s also wearing a school uniform, so he can''t be a classmate..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 278： dont know who

    Chapter 278 I don¡¯t know who it is


    The people in the third class immediately looked sideways: "Don''t talk nonsense, we don''t! Don''t bring everyone in our class with her own behavior!"


    "That''s right! Her behavior has nothing to do with us!"


    "..."


    "Hey, hey, wait, stop talking, it seems like it''s not over yet."


    On the big screen, Zhao Lingling didn''t put the schoolbag back immediately after stuffing the bracelet, but opened all the zippers of the schoolbag, and began to rummage through Lu Ning''s schoolbag.


    Until she found the innermost layer of the schoolbag, she took out something after being stunned for a moment. The thing flashed by the camera, but she could still see clearly that it was a necklace, which seemed to still be shining pink.


    But just shook it and handed it out to another person.


    Gu Zi pressed the pause button slowly, and the screen stayed on Zhao Lingling''s face, and her face was clearly reflected in everyone''s eyes on the big screen.


    Everyone froze in shock, the entire playground fell into silence for five minutes, and everyone looked at each other in blank dismay.


    "She! It''s even more disgusting!"


    "So... she not only framed Lu Ning, but also took Lu Ning''s things. Is that so."


    "That''s it! It''s all shot clearly!"


    "I feel like I''m colder!"


    "Stealing other people''s things to frame her, and now she is still stealing the things of the person she framed! She really... has no bottom line!"


    "What bottom line can she have! She can frame what she does on Lu Ning, which is very bottomless!"


    "She really opened my eyes! This kind of person is disgusting!"


    "Help, I can''t find any suitable words to describe her! How can she be so bad!"


    "It''s not just broken!"


    "very scary."


    "But who is her accomplice?"


    "I only saw one hand, and I didn''t know who it was."


    "This person is also good enough. Let her do everything, and I help to get something. Now the camera has not caught him."


    "Hey, did she say that someone saw it with her just now?"


    "Yes! It''s the one next to her, it''s called Wu Tian!"


    "Yes, that''s the name I remember."


    The group of people who were discussing all turned their heads and looked behind. Wu Tian, ??who was standing there, was stunned for a while, and the people around her silently stepped back a few steps away from her.


    Wu Tian was stunned, why...how did it involve her...


    She has never been in the classroom of Class 9! How could it be her!


    "No, it''s not, it''s not me..."


    Her face was pale, and she said a few words in a somewhat pale manner.


    Shaking his head hastily: "I, I didn''t!"


    She froze for a moment and finally turned her head to look in Lu Yuean''s direction.


    Lu Yuean was frightened by such direct evidence, but she was relieved immediately after seeing that she was not captured by the camera at all.


    As long as she is not photographed.


    Wu Tian''s eyes fell on Lu Yue''an, her eyes were complicated, she seemed to want to say something.


    Lu Yue''an turned her head to meet her gaze, frowned as if aware of something, gave Wu Tian a warning look, and was about to speak when she heard a messy sound not far away.


    Everyone heard the sound and looked over.


    I saw Zhao Lingling running over at some point, to the console next to Gu Zi, and eagerly unplugged the power. After a flash, the big screen immediately became pitch black, and her face disappeared.


    In a panic, she pushed some other equipment on the console to the ground.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 279： be a role model

    Chapter 279 Be a model


    When the big screen finally went black, Zhao Lingling breathed a sigh of relief, it seemed that everyone would forget everything that just happened.


    When she turned her head, she saw that everyone was staring in her direction.


    She felt chills all over her body, knowing that even doing so would be futile, and what happened just now really happened.


    Gu Zi glanced at her, then walked past her.


    Zhao Lingling seemed to react suddenly, and rushed towards Gu Zi, raising her hand to grab the equipment in his hand, but Gu Zi dodged it lightly.


    He raised his hand to throw the person away, and Zhao Lingling staggered twice and fell to the side of the playground.


    Gu Zi gave her a cold look, then walked back towards Lu Ning.


    She was completely in a hurry, and she didn''t have any ideas or rules for doing things. Her mind was in a mess and she did whatever she wanted.


    Even if you turn off the big screen now and **** Gu Zi¡¯s stuff, it¡¯s impossible to go back in time and go back to the time before the scenes that have been played.


    Stupid!


    Lu Yuean couldn''t help thinking.


    At this moment, everyone looked at Lu Ning.


    She was the thief who was convicted by everyone just now, and she is completely different now.


    She was the one who was framed, as she said she didn''t take it, she didn''t do anything.


    Looking at her eyes gradually took on sympathy.


    Lu Ning''s eyes fell on Shi Qingyue''s face casually, that expression was indescribably wonderful.


    A trace of annoyance flashed across Lu Chuan''s face.


    Only everyone in Class Nine breathed a sigh of relief. Only they believed in Lu Ning from the beginning to the end. Now that the truth is revealed, they are all at ease.


    They all found a place near Lu Ning and sat down. To be honest, their legs were shaking a little. If Lu Ning hadn''t released this evidence, they wouldn''t know how to help her.


    Fortunately, fortunately.


    Lu Yuean''s eyes fell on Lu Ning, and Lu Ning looked at her with a pair of eyes, with a smile in his eyes, which seemed to be mocking, but also seemed to be cold.


    Lu Yuean gritted her teeth and clenched her hands into fists by her side.


    Lu Qing turned her eyes and glanced at her.


    Lu Yuean threw herself into Shi Qingyue''s arms the next moment, sobbing softly.


    "I just said it wasn''t Sister Ning, she is really not such a person, mom, you really blamed Sister Ning. I didn''t expect Lingling to be such a person, how could she be like this..."


    Shen Guang glanced at Lu Ning, then turned to look at Lu Yue''an: "Now the truth has come out, I believe you also understand, Mr. Lu, Mrs. Lu, as such two famous people, do you want to do it for the children? A model."


    Shi Qingyue and Lu Chuan froze for a moment, then looked up at Shen Guang, not understanding what he meant.


    Shen Guang looked at them with a smile: "Of course I apologize, after all you wronged Lu Ning too, didn''t you?"


    Both of them were taken aback, Lu Ning couldn''t help but smiled and looked at Shen Guang.


    Lin Ci raised his eyebrows, this old man has something.


    There has been no action for a long time, how could they apologize to Lu Ning.


    Lu Yue''an looked at Shen Guang, choked up and said: "Principal, let me come, I will replace Mom and Dad to apologize to Sister Ning, after all, it is because of me."


    She wants to end this matter quickly and get out of here quickly.


    Lu Yuean took two steps forward, looked at Lu Ning with an ugly smile and bent slightly towards her: "Sister Ning, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have wronged you."


    Her posture is so good that no one can find out the fault. If Lu Ning doesn''t accept it, she will be narrow-minded.


    But she wasn''t prepared to be generous, she glanced at Lu Yue''an lightly: "I said I don''t have a sister like you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 280： Mom and Dad will kill me

    Chapter 280 My parents will kill me


    Lu Yuean was taken aback for a moment, and then said again: "Lu Ning, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have wronged you, I apologize to you on behalf of my parents."


    Lu Ning sneered: "Replace?"


    Shi Qingyue seemed to be stimulated by her words: "Don''t push yourself too hard, do you really want your elders to bow and apologize to you!"


    Lu Ning looked at her with a faint smile: "You don''t need to bow."


    means that an apology is still necessary.


    Shi Qingyue was anxious, and just as she was about to step forward, Lu Chuan grabbed her wrist, and then shook her head at her, Lu Chuan stepped up and stood beside Lu Yuean: "Ningning, it''s Dad...no, it''s Uncle Lu didn''t blame you, in the future we will still..."


    Before he could finish what he said, Lu Ning interrupted directly: "This sentence of sorry should be regarded as your apology for neglecting me for so many years. From now on, I will have nothing to do with your Lu family. Two strangers, very good."


    Lu Chuan choked for a moment, and couldn''t say anything more.


    Shi Qingyue was panting heavily, choked with anger, stepped forward and grabbed Lu Yuean''s hand, turned around and was about to leave: "Let''s go home!"


    "and many more."


    She spoke again.


    "What else do you want, haven''t I already apologized to you...Ah!"


    Before he finished speaking, he was knocked down by a figure who rushed out suddenly.


    Looking up, it was Zhao Lingling.


    She was going to catch Lu Yuean, but she was too inertial to control and bumped into Lu Yuean. Lu Yuean stood firm, but Shi Qingyue beside her was knocked down by her.


    Lu Chuan quickly bent over to help her.


    "It''s not me! I didn''t! Anan, please help me! I can''t be punished! My parents will beat me to death!"


    Zhao Lingling eagerly raised her hand and grabbed Lu Yuean''s arm.


    Lu Yuean was taken aback, and struggled to escape from her grasp, but Zhao Lingling''s hands held tightly, as if a pair of iron clamps were tightly clamping her arms.


    "Say it! Tell them! It''s not me! It''s all you..."


    Lu Yuean said anxiously: "This is all your own evil thoughts to frame others and slander others! How can I help you! What can I say for you!"


    She has always been gentle and gentle in front of people, this is the first time I have seen her yelling so eagerly.


    Zhao Lingling was stunned by her yelling, but she was still unwilling to let go of her.


    Lu Yuean stared at her, and she also stared at Lu Yuean.


    Zhao Lingling''s eye sockets were red with bloodshot eyes, which made her look a little scary.


    Lu Yue''an looked at her, her voice was a little softer, like comforting or coaxing: "Lingling, as long as you admit your mistakes well and correct them if you know your mistakes, we can still be friends. I''ll help you talk, I will Tell your uncles and aunts for you, they won''t beat you."


    To Zhao Lingling and Wu Tian, ??the meaning of these words is: you admit this crime and stop talking nonsense, I will still treat you as before, I have good things for you, and I will give you good words at the Lu family sentence.


    Zhao Lingling''s eyes seemed to burst with emotion in an instant.


    Shi Qingyue was supported by Lu Chuan to stand up and looked at Zhao Lingling, and pushed her away in two steps: "You did something wrong yourself, why are you dragging my daughter!"


    Zhao Lingling was pushed and staggered, but it was Wu Tian who caught her behind.


    Zhao Lingling stared blankly at Lu Yue''an, unable to say anything, only tears streaming down her eyes continuously.


    Wu Tian glanced at her, bit her lips tightly and turned to look at Lu Yuean.


    Lu Yuean watched her eyes flash with indifference.


    "Take care of her."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 281： Would you like to help you recall memories

    Chapter 281 How about helping you recall memories


    It sounds like Zhao Lingling is worried about Zhao Lingling, but Wu Tian knows that this is a threat.


    And she was really worried that Zhao Lingling would not trust her, afraid that she would say something again.


    "let''s go!"


    Shi Qingyue still pulled Lu Yuean to leave.


    "Stop!"


    Lu Ning looked up at them: "It seems that my things haven''t been returned to me, Mrs. Lu, it''s not too late to go when I find my things."


    Lu Yuean was stunned, but the people around her understood.


    "That''s right, Lu Ning''s things were also taken away by Zhao Lingling."


    Hearing this, Zhao Lingling and Wu Tian turned their heads to look at Lu Ning at the same time.


    Both of them had red eyes, as if they finally understood at this moment.


    All of this seems to be a game made by Lu Ning. She has long seen and understood what they are going to do, so she made such a game and let them jump in. She was accused of being a thief, and now she has to take something away with her.


    For example, that necklace.


    Lu Ning looked at the two of them, with a smile on the corner of his lips, that smile looked so dazzling.


    Wu Tian couldn''t help but sneered in her heart, and turned to look at Lu Yue''an.


    Okay, okay, I calculated others by myself, but I was calculated by others. This time, she will see how Lu Yuean can hold on!


    Shen Guang looked at Zhao Lingling who was slumped on the ground: "Zhao Lingling, where did you take Lu Ning''s things?"


    Zhao Lingling raised her head unresponsively and glanced at Shen Guang.


    After being stunned for a few seconds, she suddenly laughed.


    The surroundings were taken aback, and silently took two steps back.


    "What''s wrong with her, she must be crazy."


    "I don''t know, stay away from me."


    "Hey, do you think she took Lu Ning''s things to frame others?"


    "It''s hard to say, she can do it."


    "I just don''t know where she hid it."


    Lu Yuean just moved forward when Shi Qingyue grabbed her and shook her head at her, not wanting her to get involved in this matter anymore.


    But Lu Yuean had to participate because the necklace was in her pocket.


    If found in her pocket...


    She didn''t expect that Lu Ning would say such a thing, and in the end, he would give her a favor!


    She was never willing to wear this necklace, so no one in the school knew it was hers. Now everyone saw that Zhao Lingling took it out of Lu Ning''s schoolbag, and they all believed it was Lu Ning''s. .


    Lu Yuean is still not reconciled!


    How could something like this be given to Lu Ning so easily!


    She is not reconciled!


    cannot!


    Lu Ning glanced at Lu Yue''an, then his eyes fell on Zhao Lingling, and he smiled lightly and said, "Shall I play the video again for you to recall, this time we should play the audio version. "


    Lu Yuean looked at Lu Ning in shock.


    Lu Ning also looked up at her slowly, raising his eyebrows slightly.


    Lu Yue''an only felt that his mouth was dry and his throat was as uncomfortable as if it was about to burst into flames.


    Her heart beat faster and faster.


    Lu Ning actually has an audio version! She thought! Thought it was just a picture!


    If there is sound! Then she will be exposed!


    Compared with necklaces, the eyes of parents are more important!


    As long as Lu Chuan and Shi Qingyue still care about her, as long as she is still in the Lu family, such things will still exist in the future!


    She quickly looked down at Zhao Lingling who was slumped on the ground.


    The two spoke almost simultaneously.


    "Zhao Lingling! Why are you doing this!"


    "She has the necklace!"


    Zhao Lingling''s finger pointed at Lu Yue''an, as if she had just identified Lu Ning with a firm determination.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 282： from my brother

    Chapter 282 My brother gave it to me


    "Huh? Lu Yuean? Where is Lu Yuean?"


    "What direction is this going? I can''t understand it."


    "I don''t understand either, could it be that Lu Yue''an is Zhao Lingling''s helper?"


    "Huh? Did Lu Yuean take Lu Ning''s things?"


    "I can''t say for sure."


    Zhao Lingling seems to have accepted her impending ending, pointing to Lu Yuean without hesitation. She didn''t even say anything, she didn''t say that the necklace belonged to Lu Yuean, only that the necklace was with Lu Yuean.


    The next moment, Lu Yue''an''s eyes were red and she began to cry.


    "Lingling! I treat you so well! Why are you doing this!"


    Lu Yuean looked at Zhao Lingling with a heartbroken expression, then raised his hand and took out something from his pocket and spread it in his palm.


    "You said it was a gift for me! It turns out that you stole something from someone else! How can you do this! If I wear it out in the future, what will others think of me! How can you be so ungrateful! I really misjudged you! "


    She raised her hand to wipe her tears, and finally raised her hand and stuffed the things in Shen Guang''s hand directly.


    Then he turned around and pulled Shi Qingyue and Lu Chuan outside: "Mom and Dad! Let''s go!"


    Lu Chuan and Shi Qingyue were standing behind her, and they couldn''t see clearly what kind of necklace she was holding in her hand.


    The two of them were dragged away by her just like that. This time, there was really no one to stop them, and they walked out of the school.


    Shen Guang glanced at the things in his hand and turned to look at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning smiled, and finally jumped off the awards platform, walking towards Shen Guang.


    Shen Guang stretched out his hand and handed it over, Lu Ning raised his hand to pick up one end of the necklace and then lifted it up.


    A exquisite pink diamond necklace was exposed in the sunset.


    "Wow!"


    There was exclamation from the crowd.


    "so beautiful!"


    Lu Ning took a look, and smiled with curved lips.


    Lu Qing stood not far away and looked at her with complicated eyes.


    Then seeing her books still scattered on the ground, I wanted to go over and put them away for her.


    But she heard someone ask her: "Ningning, your necklace is so beautiful, it must be very expensive."


    Lu Ning glanced in Lu Qing''s direction with crooked eyebrows: "My brother gave it to me."


    Lu Qing, who had just walked two steps, glanced at her when he heard this, and Lu Ning also looked over, and slowly put away the necklace under his gaze.


    This farce finally came to an end when night fell.


    Shen Guang looked at Lu Ning''s back, turned around and left with several teachers, Wu Tian and Zhao Lingling.


    The surrounding students also slowly walked out of the playground.


    Lu Ning stood by the award platform and raised his hand to stroke Lu Jingzhi''s hair.


    Lu Jingzhi looked back at her, rubbed his eyes sleepily, then raised his hand to take off the earphones.


    "Sister, you are done."


    Lu Ning nodded and helped him stand up: "Are you tired, my sister will take you home."


    Lu Jingzhi nodded.


    Lin Ci couldn''t help laughing: "Jingzhi, your sister is tired, okay?"


    Lu Ning looked at her helplessly.


    Lu Jingzhi retracted the arm that was about to be stretched out, and then turned to Gu Zi: "Brother Gu Zi hugs."


    Gu Zi was stunned for a moment, smiled and leaned over to pat Lu Jingzhi''s butt: "Okay! Brother Gu Zi, give me a hug!"


    Then he hugged Lu Jingzhi in his arms.


    Lu Jingzhi handed the phone and earphones to Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning raised his hand to take it, turned around and walked out with a few people.


    Lu Qing put the last book in his schoolbag and zipped it up, then stood up and looked at Lu Ning and the others.


    Lu Ning was about to raise his hand to pick up his schoolbag, but Lu Qing hung it directly on his shoulder.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 283： want to go out

    Chapter 283 Do you want to go out?


    Several people walked out together. When they reached the school gate, students from Class 9 greeted Lu Ning goodbye. Lu Ning waved to them with a smile.


    She noticed a black car parked at the end of the street. It was already dark, and there were no lights in that place, so she couldn''t see the license plate clearly.


    "Ning Ning, let''s go."


    Lin Ci patted her on the shoulder.


    Lu Ning nodded, took the mobile phone and called Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi again, but no one answered.


    "Are uncles and aunts still not picking up?"


    Lu Ning nodded.


    Lu Qing frowned and looked at her mobile phone screen: "What do you mean? Parents don''t answer the phone?"


    Lu Ning nodded.


    Lu Qing couldn''t help but worry, they are not the ones who don''t answer the phone often.


    "Do you want to go find... oops!"


    Before Gu Zi finished speaking, Lu Jingzhi raised his hand and scratched his nose.


    After catching it, he was still laughing there.


    Gu Zi immediately raised his hand and patted his buttocks: "Stinky boy! Still laughing! Let me pinch it for you to see if it hurts."


    The two of them were laughing and laughing noisyly over there, Gu Chen looked at Lu Ning: "Do you need me to look for it?"


    Lu Ning took a deep breath: "Wait a little longer, it may be delayed by something, I will call you if you don''t come back at night."


    Gu Chen nodded.


    Lu Qing drove the car over, and Lu Ning took Lu Jingzhi over from Gu Zi.


    Only when the two of them stopped ''fighting''.


    Rubbing each other''s hair, both of them are messy.


    Lu Ning got into the car with Lu Jing in his arms, and Lin Ci also got into the car.


    Lu Qing first asked for Lin Ci''s address and delivered Lin Ci.


    Then he took Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi home.


    Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi got off the car at the intersection of going home, and Lu Qing went to park the car, and the two of them walked home slowly without waiting for him.


    "Sister, are we going to the racecourse tomorrow?"


    Lu Ning nodded: "Yes."


    "Will the two sisters go too? Did you tell them?"


    Lu Ning looked down at him and smiled: "Yes. Sister Lin Ci will also go."


    Lu Jingzhi also nodded with a smile, looking more energetic.


    "Can I ride a horse when I go?"


    "sure."


    "But I can''t."


    "Sister can teach you."


    "My sister is amazing! She can also ride a horse!"


    Lu Ning smiled and took his hand and walked forward. The street lights cast a long shadow on the two of them.


    Lu Qing saw this picture when he caught up. He suddenly stopped and took out his mobile phone to take a picture of the two people''s backs.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were not at home when the three returned home.


    Lu Ning was still a little worried.


    But after worrying for about half an hour, I was about to call Gu Chen to ask him to check, but Lu Zhi called back.


    Said that there is something urgent to deal with, so I will not come back today with Shen Yunci, and let the three children take care of themselves.


    Lu Ning responded one by one, and finally felt relieved.


    Lu Jingzhi looked in the room for a long time, and finally poked his head out to look at Lu Ning: "Sister, do I want to pick clothes?"


    Lu Ning looked at him with a smile, and walked over.


    "Choose a few from there, and my sister will help you choose when you come back, but you will still change your riding clothes after arriving at the racecourse. Just choose more comfortable underwear."


    Lu Jingzhi nodded obediently: "Sister, do you want to go out?"


    Lu Ning: "Well, sister has something to do."


    "Okay, be careful."


    Lu Ningying came down and looked at him with a smile.


    She went to the door to change her shoes, put on her coat and was about to go out.


    Lu Qing poked his head out from the kitchen: "Aren''t you eating at home?"


    "I have something to go out, come back to eat."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 284： Are you hurt?

    Chapter 284 Did you get hurt?


    Looking at the closed door, Lu Qing was stunned for a moment, then turned and went back to the kitchen to continue cooking.


    After Lu Ning went out, he took a taxi directly, and the two battery cars were locked in the school carport. Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi must have left in a hurry, but it was useless.


    Lu Ning took a taxi to go back to school.


    But she didn''t go in when she got to the school gate. Instead, she passed by the school gate and walked towards the black car at the end of the street.


    The car is still there.


    After approaching, Lu Ning glanced inside, but couldn''t see anything clearly. He raised his hand and knocked on the window of the driver''s seat, but no one answered.


    Did you think wrong?


    Isn''t this Huo Jinyan''s car?


    She stood there and thought about it, but before she could figure it out, she was about to reach out to pull the car door when she heard someone calling her.


    "Miss Lu?"


    Chu Ting was walking this way with a big bag of things, and only saw a figure standing by the car in the distance. He immediately became vigilant, but after approaching quietly, he found that it was Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning turned his head and saw Chu Ting, and when he approached, he asked directly, "Is Mr. Huo injured?"


    Chu Ting was stunned for a moment, wondering how Lu Ning knew.


    He glanced into the car and nodded.


    "What about others?"


    Chu Ting pointed to the car: "In the car."


    This time it was Lu Ning who was stunned: "In the car? Didn''t he go to the hospital?"


    Looking down at the bag in Chu Ting''s hand, the bag from the pharmacy.


    Chu Ting shook his head: "I didn''t go, I''m afraid there will be someone else in the hospital."


    He didn''t say it clearly, but Lu Ning knew it too.


    Lu Ning directly raised his hand and opened the rear door.


    The sight is Huo Jinyan lying on the back seat.


    He turned his head towards the outside of the door.


    Lu Ning saw that something was wrong, so she stepped up and bent over to get into the car. The space in the car is not too big, and she can bend slightly.


    She raised her hand and patted Huo Jin and said, "Mr. Huo, Mr. Huo!"


    Chu Ting stood outside the door and looked at her, not knowing what she was going to do.


    Lu Ning directly raised his hand and patted Huo Jinyan''s face: "Huo Jinyan! Wake up! Huo Jinyan!"


    In a daze, Huo Jinyan seemed to hear someone calling his name, and opened his eyes dimly, as if he saw Lu Ning''s face, and then he didn''t know anything.


    Lu Ning turned his eyes to look at the pile of blood-stained gauze at his feet, then looked at Huo Jinyan''s waist and abdomen, raised his hand and lifted the corner of his clothes. There was a thick layer of gauze on his waist. Some blood oozes out.


    Lu Ning raised his hand to touch Huo Jinyan''s forehead.


    Chu Ting looked at her: "Miss Lu! What''s wrong!"


    Lu Ning raised his hand to make a call, and the other side answered quickly: "Where is it!"


    After hanging up the phone, Lu Ning looked at Chu Ting, raised Huo Jinyan''s head, and said, "He passed out, now go to No. 118 Zongwen Street!"


    She turned around and sat down, resting Huo Jinyan''s head on her lap.


    "What are you doing in a daze, drive!"


    Chu Ting nodded quickly, raised his hand to close the car door and got into the driver''s seat, stepped on the accelerator, and drove quickly towards Chongwen Street.


    When entering Chongwen Street, Chu Ting was stunned: "Miss Lu, did I drive by mistake? Why is this road so dark?"


    Lu Ning raised his hand to help Huo Jinyan wipe the blood on his face and replied: "Yes, drive forward!"


    Chu Ting was ordered to continue driving.


    "Miss Lu, I didn''t see the house number!"


    After saying that, he suddenly slammed on the brakes, and two people jumped out in front of him at some point.


    Chu Ting was taken aback. After a closer look, he had seen these two people before!


    Gu Zi and Gu Chen went directly to the back seat and raised their hands to open the car door.


    Lu Ning said while moving his position: "I fainted, it should be due to excessive blood loss."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 285： Cant die

    Chapter 285 Can''t Die


    Lu Ning quickly got down from the back seat to make room for Gu Zi and Gu Chen to move Huo Jinyan down.


    Gu Zi and Gu Chen looked at each other and immediately raised their hands to support Huo Jinyan''s arms and pulled him out. One raised his head and the other grabbed his feet and transported him into the alley.


    Chu Ting got off the car and saw this: "..."


    I wanted to say everything but didn''t dare to say it. I was afraid that if I said something, Gu Chen would not be punished by Huo Jin.


    Watching them carry Huo Jinyan into the alley in a posture of carrying a little pig.


    There is a courtyard in the alley, the door is very small, Chu Ting thought that the inside should be of normal size, but when he stepped into the door, he was stunned, as if he could not see the side at a glance.


    How can there be such a big yard in such a small alley? !


    This piece can''t be all theirs!


    "Lu, Miss Lu... This house is so big."


    Chu Ting has been with Huo Jinyan for a long time. After seeing the grandeur of the Huo family''s old house, he was still shocked by the large courtyard in front of him. It can be seen that this place is extraordinary.


    Lu Ning also turned his head and looked around: "They bought everything nearby, so it''s big."


    Chu Ting: "..."


    It was also the first time for Lu Ning to come here, and he looked around while walking in.


    Huo Jinyan said that there is nothing to worry about, after all, Gu Chen will save him, and it''s okay to bleed a little.


    Lu Ning finally walked into the room where Gu Chen treated Huo Jinyan just like that.


    Chu Ting was shocked again when he entered, this place is simply a small hospital! So many sophisticated devices!


    If it weren¡¯t for knowing that Lu Ning is more upright, her friends should be upright as well. Chu Ting would have wondered if Gu Chen and the others were doing black-hearted business.


    He came in before Lu Ning, watched Gu Chen treat Huo Jinyan, and was even scolded.


    "Stabbed?"


    Chu Ting nodded: "En."


    "It''s too long for you to live in the car with such a big wound without going to the hospital."


    Chu Ting shook his head: "There is no way."


    Gu Chen glanced at him and didn''t speak again, but Chu Ting was so stared at him that he wanted to find a crack in the ground and sneak in.


    Lu Ning strolled in like an old man: "How is it?"


    Gu Chen looked back at her: "I can''t die."


    "That''s fine."


    Chu Ting blinked and looked at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning noticed that his eyes looked back: "What''s wrong?"


    "No, nothing..."


    Lu Ning didn''t ask much, turned around, took a mask, put it on, walked in, and strolled to Huo Jinyan''s bedside.


    Gu Chen is doing the final disinfection on him, and the wound has been sutured.


    Lu Ning frowned and took a look: "Is the wound so big?"


    "Well, it''s not that I met you, I probably wouldn''t survive tonight."


    Lu Ning turned his head and looked away, but still couldn''t see such a picture.


    Turning his eyes, his eyes fell on Huo Jinyan''s face, which was pale and bloodless.


    "Can you really live?"


    Why does it look like it''s about to die.


    Gu Chen chuckled and looked at her: "Don''t believe me?"


    Lu Ning pointed to Huo Jinyan: "It''s not that I don''t believe you, it''s that I don''t believe him."


    She really doubts this guy''s will to survive.


    Gu Chen raised his eyebrows, raised his hand and slowly gave him the final bandage.


    Lu Ning turned around and looked at Gu Chen: "Then leave it to you, I''ll go first, go home for dinner."


    Gu Chen nodded, just as Lu Ning lifted his foot and was about to move his wrist, he was suddenly grabbed tightly by someone, and when he turned his head, he saw that it was Huo Jinyan who grabbed it.


    Lu Ning was taken aback: "Are you awake?"


    Gu Chen shook his head: "No, I should be dreaming."


    "Then why arrest me!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 286： saw him

    Chapter 286 Give him a saw


    "You''re so close, I probably caught me at that position."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Lu Ning turned around and raised his hand to break Huo Jinyan''s fingers, but this man was really too strong to break Huo Jinyan''s fingers.


    Lu Ning finally gave up: "Is this man so strong in his dreams! Isn''t he injured! Why is he still so strong!"


    Gu Zi strolled over from behind, holding a saw-like thing in his hand: "Why don''t you saw it open for him!"


    Lu Ning: "...Don''t, don''t, you can do another rescue."


    "Oh." Gu Zi took his things and left.


    Gu Chen smiled and looked at Lu Ning: "Wait a minute, he should let go when he regains consciousness, or the dream is over. I''ll move a chair for you."


    Lu Ningsheng stood there unrequitedly, and finally tried to turn around and leave, but he still couldn''t get away, but he heard Huo Jinyan speak.


    He said: "Mom..."


    Lu Ning was stunned, Gu Chen was stunned, even Chu Ting who was holding on to the door frame and looking in was stunned.


    "What did he call me?"


    Lu Ning was confused.


    "mom???"


    Her voice is raised a bit.


    Turning his head, he saw Huo Jinyan''s pale face, with sweat still protruding from his forehead. He looked pitiful, and sat on the chair Gu Chen brought.


    May be mom.


    He raised his hand and took a piece of cloth next to him to wipe his sweat.


    I only felt Huo Jinyan''s hand tightened a little more: "Fire! Hot!"


    He spat out these two words intermittently, Lu Ning sighed.


    It''s not that she hasn''t checked Huo Jinyan. Shen Yunci accidentally said the words Huo Jinyan came back that night, so he asked Gu Zi to send her a copy of Huo Jinyan''s detailed information. Not much, it''s just rumors or something. On the contrary, he wrote about his childhood experiences in great detail.


    His mother died in the fire, and at that time he was still young. If he hadn''t been rescued, he would have been reduced to ashes in the fire, and his father, the excellent Huo family uncle Huo In the end, because Ming missed his dead wife too much, his spirit gradually became depressed, and finally he left this world after sitting withered in front of his dead wife''s tombstone all night.


    It must be hard to lose your parents since you were young.


    Grandpa can''t give the kind of love that parents have after all.


    Lu Ning looked at Huo Jinyan''s face with his chin propped up.


    He probably really inherited all the advantages of his parents, such a face is really hard to find in the world.


    Even though he looks so embarrassed due to injury, he still has a broken beauty.


    Huo Jinyan''s hand didn''t loosen, he seemed to have opened his eyes once in a daze, and when he saw Lu Ning''s face, he grasped it even tighter.


    Lu Ning couldn''t do it in the end, he couldn''t really saw it off like Gu Zi said, so he called Lu Jingzhi and said that he would not go back at night, and picked him up to play at the racecourse tomorrow morning.


    Lu Jingzhi was very worried and asked where Lu Ning was, and finally made a video call and saw the familiar Gu Chen and Gu Zi beside Lu Ning before he was relieved.


    Lu Ning took a deep breath and put down the phone.


    Gu Zi sighed from behind: "Aren''t children so hard to be fooled nowadays?"


    Lu Ning couldn''t help but smile: "Maybe it''s just that it''s not easy to cheat."


    "It''s not that you haven''t eaten yet, I''ll get you something to eat."


    "En~"


    But after getting the food back, Lu Ning fell asleep lying on the bedside, and Huo Jinyan still held her wrist tightly.


    Gu Zi wanted to take the saw again: "Why don''t I go and saw it for him!"


    Gu Chen hurriedly pulled the person back: "We can eat when Ning Ning wakes up, go and get a blanket to cover her."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 287： where he can touch

    Chapter 287 Where he can touch


    But Lu Ning didn''t wake up after falling asleep, and slept until dawn.


    It was Huo Jinyan who woke up first, and the pain from the wound woke him up.


    Woke up and looked at the unfamiliar environment in front of him. He felt the warmth in his hands. He lowered his eyes slightly and saw Lu Ning who was lying on the bedside sleeping.


    I was stunned for a moment, and after I realized it, I patted myself. It was indeed not a dream.


    Looking at Lu Ning with some tenderness, the hand holding her wrist moved silently, slowly moving from the wrist to the palm, and gently holding her hand.


    A strand of hair fell down in front of her face and blocked half of Lu Ning''s face. Huo Jinyan raised his other hand, and suddenly pulled at the wound. After being stunned for two seconds, he raised his hand and gently pushed her hair away. Si, that glamorous little face completely appeared in the eyes again.


    Huo Jinyan''s fingertips rested on the top of her hair, suddenly greedy thoughts emerged in his heart, his fingers moved gently and slowly, and landed on her smooth forehead, the fingertips were soft to the touch.


    Along her forehead, Huo Jinyan''s fingers landed on her eyes, and he could touch her long eyelashes whenever he moved, so close, right in front of his eyes, just before he could touch them to the place...


    Chu Ting cautiously pushed the door open and came in. As soon as he walked in, he raised his eyes and met Huo Jinyan''s gaze.


    "Mr. Huo! You''re awake!"


    Huo Jinyan signaled him to keep his voice down, Chu Ting immediately shut up and glanced at Lu Ning who was lying there.


    "Where is this?"


    Huo Jinyan asked softly.


    Chu Ting also whispered a little: "It''s Mr. Gu''s house, Miss Lu brought us here."


    "Mr. Gu?"


    "Mr. Gu Chen and Mr. Gu Zi."


    Huo Jinyan finally realized it.


    Chu Ting looked at Lu Ning and said, "Mr. Huo, last night was really dangerous. If Miss Lu hadn''t come to us suddenly and brought you to Mr. Gu for treatment, you might not have survived last night. Miss Lu Still here to take care of you all night."


    Lu Ning, who had been sleeping soundly all night, said that even if the posture is uncomfortable, being so tired should be considered a kind of care...


    Huo Jinyan''s eyes fell on Lu Ning''s face, and there seemed to be an extra emotion in his eyes.


    "she¡­"


    Before he finished speaking, Huo Jinyan suddenly snorted and curled up in pain.


    "Mr. Huo! What''s wrong with you! Are you okay! I''ll call Mr. Gu!"


    Lu Ning was woken up in a daze, and muttered, "What''s wrong?"


    Chu Ting stopped and took a look. It turned out that Lu Ning just raised his hand and hit Huo Jinyan''s wound.


    Lu Ning rubbed his eyes and sat up, and stopped moving halfway through.


    "Miss Lu! What''s wrong with you! I''d better call Mr. Gu!"


    Said and ran out.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and looked at her half-supported: "What''s wrong!"


    Lu Ning put his hands on his waist: "No, it''s okay, it''s just that I''ve been in one position for too long, and it''s numb..."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her worriedly: "Is it better?"


    Lu Ning moved slightly: "It''s better, it''s okay, it''s okay, you lie down."


    Huo Jin said: "I''m fine."


    Gu Zi jumped in: "What''s the matter, baby, are you okay!"


    Lu Ning moved again: "It''s okay, it''s much better, it''s just numb."


    Gu Chen also followed in, and he probably knew Lu Ning by looking at her appearance. He put his hand on her waist and rubbed it twice: "Straighten up and move around."


    Lu Ning straightened up obediently, started to move, and did not forget to look at Gu Chen: "You can show him, I may have hit his wound."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 288： Mr. Six

    Chapter 288 Mr. Six


    Gu Chen saw that she was much better, so he turned around and sat by the bed to check Huo Jinyan''s wound.


    "It''s nothing serious, just a little blood, re-bandage."


    Chu Ting immediately said: "I''ll go get things!"


    ran out quickly.


    Lu Ning stood and watched, twisting his waist like an old man doing morning exercises in the park.


    Gu Chen looked at her: "Let''s go after dinner, Lao Liu is here, I made you a lot of breakfast, I''ve been tinkering all morning."


    Hearing this, Lu Ning''s stomach screamed: "The sixth child is here!"


    After bouncing twice, he rushed out in a flash.


    Gu Zi followed her and rushed out, leaving only Gu Chen and Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan looked at him: "Thank you."


    Gu Chen looked over, with no emotion in his eyes: "You don''t have to thank me, I have always been responsive to her requests."


    The implication is that without Lu Ning, I don''t care about your life or death.


    Huo Jinyan probably knew about him, so he wasn''t too surprised by what he said.


    Chu Ting came back soon, watching Gu Chen bandage Huo Jinyan.


    "Who is the sixth child?"


    Huo Jinyan asked suddenly.


    "Cook."


    Gu Chen answered coldly.


    Chu Ting seemed to be trying to divert Huo Jinyan''s attention. After all, it looked quite painful, so he said, "Miss Lu seems to like Mr. Liu very much. She was very happy just now. It''s the first time I saw Miss Lu like this." happy."


    Huo Jinyan hadn''t said anything yet, but Gu Chen couldn''t help laughing: "Mr. Six?"


    Chu Ting nodded: "Yeah, I call Mr. Gu the sixth child."


    Gu Chen chuckled: "He has the same surname as us."


    Chu Ting exclaimed: "Your Gu family members are so prosperous."


    Gu Chen seemed to be taken aback when he heard the words, but he didn''t say anything and quickly continued to bandage Huo Jinyan.


    "You haven''t eaten anything, go ahead and eat, and you''ll know why Ningning is so happy after eating."


    Chu Ting glanced at Gu Chen longingly, then turned to look at Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan nodded slightly, and Chu Ting ran out immediately.


    A minute later, he heard his exclamation from the restaurant: "This is too delicious!!"


    Gu Chen bent his lips and smiled, packed up his things and turned away, leaving Huo Jinyan lying alone on the bed looking at the ceiling.


    "..."


    There is also a slight sound in the stomach.


    Huo Jinyan moved, and turned his head to look at the position where Lu Ning just lay down.


    "..."


    Lu Ning pushed the door in with something, raised his eyes to meet Huo Jinyan''s, walked over and sat on the chair, thought for a while, got up again, put the things on the chair, folded his blanket into a pillow and put it on She lay next to Huo Jinyan''s pillow, half-kneeled on the bed with her last leg and raised her hand to support Huo Jinyan''s neck.


    "Move, sit up and eat something."


    It was only then that Huo Jinyan realized her series of operations. With her strength, she slowly sat up, and Lu Ning quickly put the blanket on Huo Jinyan''s back.


    "All right."


    She clapped her hands and picked up the things and sat down by herself.


    Huo Jinyan was about to raise his hand when Lu Ning said, "Don''t move, let me feed you."


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment, watching Lu Ning carefully look down at the breakfast on the plate, as if thinking that it would be better for him to eat first.


    Finally, I selected a bean paste bun and handed it over.


    "The red bean paste buns made by Lao Liu are amazing! One bite will make you feel that this life is worth it!"


    Hearing her exaggerated description, Huo Jinyan couldn''t help but bend the corner of his lower lip, and opened his mouth to take a bite.


    Lu Ning immediately looked at him expectantly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 289： What are you looking at me for?

    Chapter 289 Why do you look at me like that?


    "Delicious!"


    Huo Jinyan nodded.


    Lu Ning laughed immediately, raised his hand to feed him, and then fed him different ones.


    "This is delicious too! And this!"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, his eyes gradually softened.


    When I saw her for the first time, she was the eldest daughter of the Lu family. She was elegant and decent with a little alienation. She always had the most standard smile on her face. Such a smile had never appeared before.


    Lu Ning was stunned when he saw Huo Jinyan''s eyes when he looked up: "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Huo Jinyan didn''t speak, but his eyes fell on the thing in her hand: "Is this delicious?"


    Lu Ning nodded and handed it over.


    After Huo Jinyan took a bite, she stuffed the rest into Huo Jinyan''s hand, and then got up.


    "Teacher Huo, eat slowly, I''ll go first."


    Teacher Huo made Huo Jinyan stunned for a moment.


    "Where to?"


    "Go to the racecourse, goodbye."


    After speaking, he really didn''t stay any longer, turned around and went out.


    Huo Jinyan sat on the bed in a daze for a moment before returning to his senses.


    Chu Ting came in with two big buns.


    "Mr. Huo, are you full? If you''re not full, I''ll get you two more."


    Huo Jinyan watched him go out: "No need, pack up, let''s go."


    Chu Ting was stunned for a moment and turned around: "En? Should we leave now?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at him: "Or do you want to stay here?"


    Chu Ting shook his head hastily: "No, no. But if you leave before your injury recovers, won''t something happen?"


    Huo Jinyan glanced down: "It''s okay, go quickly."


    Chu Ting nodded and hurried out, explained a few words to Gu Chen while eating, and then asked Lao Liu for a bag to pack a lot of food before going back.


    When he went back, Huo Jinyan had already dressed himself.


    Gu Chen took some and wanted to come over and pass it to Chu Ting: "Twice a day for the medicine, keep the wound away from water, call me if you have any problems..."


    Then turned to look at Huo Jinyan: "Or you can go to the infirmary to find me every day."


    Huo Jinyan nodded and looked at Gu Chen: "Thank you."


    Gu Zi came in from the door, and said coldly: "If you really appreciate it, stay away from Ningning."


    Several people glanced at him in silence.


    "See what."


    Gu Zi raised his hand to take a piece of clothing and turned his head to see several people looking at him, so he couldn''t help but said angrily.


    "Twelve! You hurry up!"


    Lu Ning called him in the yard, Gu Zi turned around and left, and the tone of his reply to Lu Ning had changed: "Here you come~"


    "..."


    ¡­


    Gu Zi sent Lu Ning to the intersection, and Lu Ning let him go back.


    By the time he got home, Lu Jingzhi was already up.


    Seeing Lu Ning come back, he immediately ran over: "Sister!"


    Lu Ning smiled and raised his hand to rub his face, it was soft.


    Lu Qing glanced from the kitchen with messy hair: "Have you eaten yet?"


    Lu Ning pulled Lu Jingzhi to sit at the dining table: "I''ve already eaten, don''t mess with it, I brought breakfast."


    Lu Qing also just boiled the water, when he heard that he poured out the hot water, turned off the fire and came out.


    Lu Ning has already prepared breakfast and put it on the table.


    Lu Jingzhi was stunned: "Sister, it''s so rich."


    Lu Ning nodded: "Taste if it''s delicious, I''m going to change clothes."


    She turned and went back to the room, Lu Jingzhi and Lu Qing looked at each other, took the chopsticks and started eating.


    After taking a sip, the two looked at each other again.


    "..."


    "..."


    Talking was a waste of time, Lu Jingzhi saw that his brother was eating so fast, he immediately raised his hand and took two and put them in front of him, afraid that Lu Qing would not leave him after eating.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 290： can i go with you

    Chapter 290 Can I go with you


    When Lu Ning came out, there were only plates left on the table.


    "..."


    I thought they would like to eat it, but I didn''t expect to eat it so quickly.


    No one can resist the temptation of Lao Liu''s delicious food.


    Lu Qing put away the plate and walked out: "Where did you buy it, I will buy it for you next time."


    Lu Ning stood there teasing Lu Jingzhi, stunned for a moment, and then said naturally: "This, you can''t buy it."


    Lu Qing looked at her suspiciously: "What''s wrong?"


    "The boss has run away."


    "..."


    Lu Jingzhi pulled Lu Ning: "Sister, will you still help me choose clothes?"


    Lu Ning finally came to his senses, and followed him into the room: "Oh! Yes! I''m sorry my sister forgot about it yesterday."


    "It''s okay~"


    Lu Jingzhi pointed to the three hanging clothes and turned to look at Lu Ning: "Sister, which one do you think is better?"


    Lu Ning smiled and pointed to the one in the middle: "That''s it."


    Lu Jingzhi nodded: "Okay!"


    Then he pushed Lu Ning out and changed his clothes.


    Lu Ning also went back to the room and took a bag from the closet. The things in her closet were all prepared for her by Shen Yunci, and the clothes, bags and jewelry were all the same.


    There is no label, and there is no brand on it, but it seems that the materials and workmanship are not cheap.


    Lu Ning also seldom wears everyday clothes, knowing that she needs to change them out, so she randomly chooses some close-fitting ones, which vividly outline her beautiful figure.


    After standing in front of the mirror and looking at it for a while, Lu Ning took a loose coat and put it on, covering everything up.


    Lu Ning smiled in satisfaction, raised his hand and opened the door, Lu Jingzhi had already changed his clothes, the two of them checked it out and were ready to go out.


    When changing shoes, Lu Qing just walked out of the room, when he looked up, he saw two people going out: "Where are you going?"


    Lu Jingzhi had already changed and turned to look at Lu Qing: "Go to the racecourse."


    Lu Qing approached and put the things in his hands on the nearby table: "Wait a minute, I will take you there."


    The two looked at each other: "No brother, we''ve already booked a taxi."


    Lu Qing stopped when he heard the words, and turned to look at them: "Then can I go with you?"


    "..."


    "..."


    The two looked at each other, and Lu Ning glanced at the time: "I''ll give you ten minutes, we''ll wait for you at the intersection."


    After finishing speaking, he pulled Lu Jingzhi out first.


    Lu Qing immediately turned around and went back to the room to change clothes.


    The two of them really waited for ten minutes if they did what they said. If Lu Qing hadn''t just walked out, the two of them would probably get in the car and leave in the next moment.


    Lu Qing hurriedly took two steps to catch up.


    ¡­


    Sun Qian was standing at the door of the club waiting for her.


    Lu Ning stopped by to pick up Lin Ci on the way.


    Sun Qian stared at the few people who came down and was stunned for a while.


    Before Sun Qian called Lu Ning to confirm. Lu Ning also said that he would bring friends, but Sun Qian did not expect that she would bring her younger brother and elder brother.


    Lu Ning raised his hand to greet her: "This is Lin Ci, Lu Qing, Lu Jingzhi."


    She introduces both names.


    Sun Qian reacted and greeted them gently: "Hi, I''m Sun Qian."


    Later, Lin Ci seemed to be recognizing it, but he didn''t remember it for a while, so he took a few people in first.


    "Come with me."


    This club has a lot of entertainment items, and this weekend is the time when there are many people.


    Several people passed the lobby when they came in, and several company managers and directors that Lu Ning knew were sitting in the lobby and making calls.


    Lu Ning passed in front of them without bothering them.


    Someone looked up and saw her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 291： Can the Lu family be compared to an adopted daughter?

    Chapter 291 Is the Lu family inferior to an adopted daughter?


    "Xiao Ning."


    Lu Ning stopped and looked back: "Uncle Zhao."


    Zhao Yi got up and walked over: "It''s really you, uncle thought he was wrong."


    Lu Ning smiled and shook his head: "It''s me, Uncle Zhao, are you playing here too?"


    Zhao Yi nodded: "Play golf with a few project leaders, and you also come to play with your friends."


    "Well, they are all my friends, this is my brother."


    She looked down at Lu Jingzhi.


    Zhao Yi also looked down, Lu Jingzhi looked at Lu Ning, then looked at Zhao Yi and called obediently: "Hello, Uncle Zhao."


    Zhao Yi immediately smiled and looked at him kindly, and bent over to shake hands with him.


    Zhao Yi looked at Lu Ning with a smile: "Is he graduating soon? You promised uncle that you should think about uncle first if you have a good project."


    Looking at him, Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing: "Uncle Zhao, stop making fun of me, I''m not the same now as before."


    She was generous and directly spoke out about her pain points.


    People who looked around couldn''t help but glanced at her unexpectedly.


    Zhao Yi looked at her, and the elder patted her on the shoulder as if loving the younger generation: "Then uncle doesn''t care about these things, uncle is looking at you."


    Lu Ning smiled and nodded generously: "Okay, as long as Uncle Zhao doesn''t dislike it, then I won''t delay Uncle Zhao, we will go in first."


    Zhao Yi nodded: "You can also find Uncle Zhao if you need it."


    "Okay, thank you Uncle Zhao."


    "It''s okay, let''s go."


    Seeing her leave, the people around stood up: "Mr. Zhao, who was that just now?"


    Before Zhao Yi answered, someone said first, "If you read correctly, it seems to be the daughter of the Lu family."


    Someone thought of the previous rumors and couldn''t help but ask, "Is it the one from before or the one just came back?"


    "Of course it''s the previous one. The one I just came back from is always regarded as a treasure, and I take it with me wherever I go."


    "That¡­"


    While they were talking here, it was a coincidence that Lu Yuean, Lu Chuan, and Shi Qingyue really walked in over there.


    The receptionist at the door nodded and bowed and led Lu Chuan in.


    "Shh¡ªstop talking."


    I don''t know who reminded this sentence, everyone shut up and looked towards the door.


    Zhao Yi followed suit, and Lu Chuan''s eyes just met his.


    It was Lu Chuan who walked over to greet him first: "Mr. Zhao, you are here too."


    Zhao Yi nodded and looked at him: "Why, take your daughter out to play."


    Lu Chuan smiled: "Well, An An has never been here and brought her out to have a look."


    Lu Yuean also looked at Zhao Yi obediently with a wink and said, "Uncle Zhao."


    Zhao Yi nodded, his eyes did not linger on her face: "Then don''t delay your family of three, we will go there first."


    After he said that, Lu Chuan and Lu Chuan nodded to each other, then turned around and led the people away.


    The people behind couldn''t help following up and took two quick steps, and turned their heads three times to look in Lu Chuan''s direction.


    "Mr. Zhao, why don''t you talk to Mr. Lu more, we can ask him if he is interested in our project."


    Zhao Yi continued to walk forward without stopping: "Farewell, I''m afraid people will look down on you."


    Everyone looked at each other in blank dismay, how did it feel that Mr. Zhao didn''t like the Lu family too much, but he was very kind to the former adopted daughter of their family before.


    What''s going on?


    Is a Lu family no better than an adopted daughter in Mr. Zhao''s heart?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 292： Even tens of millions cant buy it

    Chapter 292 Tens of millions can''t buy it


    Sun Qian took Lu Ning and the others in, and after changing their clothes, several people gathered in the racecourse.


    "Miss Sun, Miss Lu, you are here."


    Sun Qian and Lu Ning are acquaintances who come here often, and most people here know them.


    Sun Qian nodded, turned to look at Lu Ning and asked, "Where is Lin Lang?"


    "Lin Lang is in the stable in front, I''ll help Miss Lu bring her here."


    Sun Qiangang was about to nod, but Lu Ning said, "No need, just take me to have a look."


    The man froze for a moment, but still nodded: "Okay, Miss Lu, follow me."


    Lu Ning followed behind him, and several people followed.


    Walked to the front stable, Lu Ning went straight to the third room and looked at Lin Lang nestled on the edge of the haystack.


    The horse trainer stood behind: "Miss Lu, thank you for coming. Lin Lang hasn''t been in a good mood these days, and she doesn''t eat much. We think it might be because you haven''t come to miss you for a long time."


    It''s really been a long time since Lu Ning came here. In the past, Lu Ning would come here at least once a month, but after she left the Lu family, she remembered it, but she also felt that Lin Lang returned it to the Lu family together, and they would not be kind. Give Lin Lang to her.


    And she did have the idea of ??buying Linlang, but she didn''t have enough money, not even now, so at that time she continued to help Song Wenqi win money in the F continent casino, but in fact, she wanted to make more money to buy Linlang. Lin Lang is the best.


    But Lin Lang is a real hard-earned BMW, and Lu Ning would not even think about buying it without tens of millions of dollars.


    Lu Ning stood in front of the stable and looked at the listless Lin Lang, the guilt in his heart almost swallowed her.


    She came today to say goodbye to it, but the desire to buy it has never been so strong for a moment.


    "Lin Lang."


    She stood there calling its name as before.


    The horse reacted for a moment, stood up halfway, and then made a sound and looked at Lu Ning.


    After reacting immediately, he stood up quickly, then ran over and hit the horse rail directly.


    The tall horse''s four excited hooves jumped on the ground a few times, and the horse''s head bent slightly and rubbed against Lu Ning''s face.


    The familiar touch made Lu Ning jealous, and raised his hand to touch it.


    It became even more cheerful, and the sound of horse braying rang in the ears of several people.


    The horse trainer couldn''t help laughing behind him: "Looks like Lin Lang can eat more today. I''m going to prepare some more food."


    Lu Ning raised his hand to touch its smooth horse hair. Grandpa Lu found Lin Lang for her from abroad when Lu Ning was a child. The family has several large businesses and is cooperating with the owner of the horse farm. The owner only asks the old man to pay some horse feed fees every year.


    At that time, the old man had the idea of ??building a special racecourse. Later, he met the owner of the racecourse. After careful consideration, it was quite suitable. After all, they are professionals.


    So the owner of the racecourse bought Lin Lang, but Lin Lang has been Lu Ning''s horse for so many years, and everyone here knows it. No one dares to ride except Lu Ning.


    One thing is to be afraid of the Lu family, and another is that Lin Lang has a bad temper, and sometimes the horse trainer can''t do anything about him.


    But when he was with Lu Ning, he behaved like a big cat.


    But in fact, Lu Ning couldn''t do anything about him at the beginning. At that time, she was small, and he was also small, and they didn''t like each other.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 293： Miss Lu falls every day

    Chapter 293 Miss Lu falls every day


    But Lu Ning was born with an unyielding temperament, and he still refused to give up even after being thrown bruises all over his body for a month.


    Finally, he whispered viciously in his ear: "If you don''t obey me again, I will castrate you!"


    Three days later, Lin Lang stopped making trouble, and she didn''t know if she had figured out the meaning of this sentence or if she finally got along with Lu Ning.


    After all, he only recognized Lu Ning after that.


    Lu Qing stood behind and looked at Lu Ning, her love for the horse could be seen from the light in her eyes.


    "Miss Lu, do you want to ride today? How about I help you get Lin Lang out?"


    Lu Qing looked at her with a tangled expression, and finally looked at the horse trainer: "You can help them choose first."


    "OK."


    Then the horse trainer came over and looked at Sun Qian: "Miss Sun, I''ve already sent someone to hold Wen Wen for you."


    Sun Qian nodded.


    "Sir, miss, you can follow me here to have a look."


    Then he looked at Lu Jingzhi with a smile and said, "Little friend, I''ll ask my brother to take you to pick out if you can ride it."


    Then he raised his hand to greet another horse trainer and took Lu Jingzhi to the left after explaining a few words.


    Lu Qing kept looking at Lu Ning.


    After they had made their choices, Lu Ning seemed to have finally made a decision.


    "Help me out."


    The horse trainer nodded: "Good Miss Lu."


    Lu Ning''s eyes were firm, as if he had made some kind of determination.


    Lin Lang was still in a state of excitement, and couldn''t help rubbing against Lu Ning when she was beside her.


    The horse trainer helped them lead the horses into the biggest racecourse, only Lin Lang was led by Lu Ning himself.


    It''s been a long time since I touched the racetrack. Lin Lang happily called out a few times, as if urging Lu Ning to hurry up.


    Lu Ning couldn''t help smiling, and stroked his dark hair.


    The horse trainer put the saddle on and looked at Lu Ning: "Okay, Miss Lu."


    Lu Ning nodded, stepped on the stirrup and got on the horse neatly.


    She grabbed the reins and sat on the horseback, laughing recklessly.


    People around couldn''t help but stare at her.


    Today, they are not the only ones here, people have entered the racecourse one after another.


    Among them are Lu Yue''an, Lu Chuan, and Shi Qingyue.


    Lu Ning held the horse''s belly and let Lin Lang walk on the sidelines first, and then slowly ran up by himself. Lu Ning lowered his body and sat firmly on it, and easily controlled Lin Lang.


    Linlang ran two laps without feeling tired, and was really excited. The door leading to the track from the racecourse was not closed. When he ran there, he stopped and led Lu Ning to the track.


    He was fast. Lin Ci had just been dragged around for half a circle, and Lin Lang came back after running the entire length of the track.


    But he didn''t stop, and rushed out of that door again.


    Lin Ci: ¡°¡­¡±


    "How many laps is he going to run?"


    The horse trainer couldn''t help but smile: "Lin Lang may be more excited today, and Miss Lu is willing to play with him. When Miss Lu gets tired, Lin Lang will stop even if she doesn''t want to."


    "So obedient."


    "Well, it took Miss Lu a lot of time to tame him."


    The horse trainers here are generally here all the time, and they can be regarded as watching Lu Ning and Lin Lang grow up.


    He was there when Lu Ning first came into contact with Lin Lang.


    "How long did it take?"


    Lin Ci asked as he unsteadily tightened the reins.


    The horse trainer recalled: "For more than a month, Miss Lu was thrown every day at that time, and she was covered in bruises at the end. Once she fell and broke a bone. The old man told her not to practice and change to another one, but She just didn''t like it, and the injury came back just after healed up. In the end, she was really tamed."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 294： animals have temper

    Chapter 294 Animals also have tempers


    Lin Ci couldn''t help laughing: "She was so stubborn when she was young."


    Lu Jingzhi passed by on a pony, and retorted unwillingly: "My sister is not stubborn."


    Lin Ci lowered his eyes and turned to look at him: "How long have you known your sister? She is so stubborn when she meets something she really cares about. You will know when you really meet her."


    Lu Jingzhi pouted, and Lin Ci looked at him and smiled: "Don''t believe me, believe me, don''t mess with your sister, if she really encounters a minefield and she becomes stubborn, no one can persuade her, and then you will definitely not be able to persuade her." It doesn''t matter."


    Lu Jingzhi replied, "No way."


    But I still remembered these words in my heart.


    The horse trainer couldn''t help laughing when he heard the two talking, and looked at Lu Jingzhi while laughing: "Little friend, you should trust this sister, your sister is really stubborn."


    Hearing this, Lin Ci became interested. He lay on the horse and looked at the horse trainer: "Did she still have a lot of things when she was young? Tell me quickly."


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Lin Ci seriously: "Miss Ci, you can''t inquire about other people''s affairs behind their backs."


    Lin Ci clicked his tongue: "What do you know, I care about my friends."


    The horse trainer couldn''t help laughing when he saw the two of them: "It''s quite a lot, but there is one thing that is very interesting, and we still find it funny when we think about it."


    "What ah what!"


    Lin Ci couldn''t help asking, and Lu Jingzhi couldn''t help pricking up his ears.


    The two horse trainers looked at each other, and while pulling them for a stroll around the field, they said: "When Lin Lang first came here, she had a bad temper and often fought with other horses..."


    "Horses also fight?"


    "Yes, in fact, it is no different from humans, animals also have tempers."


    "Hahaha, what happened later."


    The horse trainer continued: "Lin Lang has a big temper and is aggressive. No horse can beat him, but then a more aggressive horse came. When the two of them went out for a walk together, they fought. The horse trainer was kicked twice and dared not go over.


    In the end, Miss Lu came and cured Lin Lang, and the horse stopped, but Lin Lang was bleeding from the bitten body, which made Miss Lu feel bad, and angrily said that she was going to castrate the horse, but it turned out to be a Mare. "


    Hearing this Lin Ci couldn''t help laughing.


    "and after?"


    "Later, Ms. Lu thought that horse was not pleasing to the eye, and often wanted to trouble the horse, but the horse knew her and wouldn''t let her get close. After trying a few times, Ms. Lu didn''t do anything else. We thought she forgot about it, separated Lin Lang from the mare and never let them hang out together.


    But after a long time, Ms. Lu told us that she came to see the horses today, and let us leave her alone, and we went to serve other customers, but it didn¡¯t take long before we heard the horses¡¯ barking, and many horses came together Call, we were startled and thought something was wrong and we all went to the stable, but we saw Miss Lu throwing things into the mare stable.


    She didn''t know it was firecrackers until she came, and she didn''t know where she got them, so she threw a few into the mare''s stable. disgusting.


    She is very clean. Miss Lu''s firecrackers made her covered in horse manure. Miss Lu did it on purpose. She didn''t hurt the horse, but the horse was so angry that it rushed out of the stable and ran out to chase her. He ran while shouting, and scolded the mare.


    Just remember Lin Lang''s revenge for being bitten. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 295： That horse is Miss Lus horse

    Chapter 295 That horse is Miss Lu''s horse


    Lin Ci was so happy that he almost fell off the horse. He laughed and said, "She was so ugly when she was young! Hahaha."


    Everyone was laughing, and the horse trainer said while laughing, "Ms. Lin, you must keep it a secret. Don''t tell Ms. Lu that I said it."


    Lin Ci nodded while laughing, and in the end the dangling one really fell off the horse, which shocked everyone.


    Lu Ning had just come back from another round of running, and when he saw this scene, he immediately reined in the reins, and Lin Lang was forced to stop.


    Lu Ning rode over, Lin Ci stood up holding his buttocks, and Lu Ning strolled over with a smile.


    "I fell."


    Lin Ci gave her a blank look: "Can''t you care about me?"


    Lu Ning looked at her with a smile: "Would you like to take you for a run?"


    Lin Ci immediately raised his eyebrows and looked at her.


    Lu Jingzhi was beside him: "My sister wants me too."


    Lu Ning looked at him: "Wait for my sister to bring Lin Ci back."


    Lu Jingzhi nodded and continued to stroll on the pony.


    Lu Ning bent over and stretched out a hand towards Lin Ci, Lin Ci immediately raised his hand to grab it, and the next moment she flew into the air, and when she realized it, she was on horseback.


    She reacted slowly and shouted: "Damn it! What strength do you have!"


    Lu Ning immediately smiled and shouted to the back: "Hold me tight."


    Lin Ci immediately wrapped his arms around Lu Ning''s waist.


    Turning the horse''s head, Lu Ning took her for a walk around the racecourse first, and then indulged Lin Lang, who ran towards the track again.


    Lin Ci didn''t know whether he was scared or happy, and kept screaming and shouting behind him.


    When the two of them came back, Lu Ning could hardly hear in both ears.


    Lu Jingzhi watched Lin Ci come down clutching his butt, and immediately ran over.


    The horse trainer picked up Lu Jingzhi and placed him in front of Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning protected him, tried to let him grab the reins, only let him grab the reins twice, and then grabbed it by himself, waiting for Lu Jingzhi to come back after running around, Lin Ci had already gone to the sidelines to rest with his hands on his **** up.


    Lu Qing learned very well, and his horse is relatively docile. He can walk around the sidelines slowly twice without the guidance of the horse trainer.


    After getting off the horse, Lu Ning adjusted his hat, stretched out his arms to meet Lu Jingzhi, and Lu Jingzhi threw himself into Lu Ning''s arms with a smile.


    Lu Yuean bent over, resting her arms on the railing beside the racecourse to support her face.


    Lu Chuan and Shi Qingyue sat on the chairs behind her, looked away from the horse farm and looked at her: "An An, do you want to ride? Let them take you to pick one."


    As he spoke, he raised his hand to greet people.


    Lu Yuean suddenly turned around and looked at them and asked with a smile, "Mom and Dad, does that horse belong to our family?"


    Lu Chuan and Shi Qingyue were taken aback. They really didn''t know much about it. They had occasionally heard about Lu Ning going to the racecourse, but they didn''t take it to heart, and they didn''t know if the horse was Lu Ning''s horse.


    Shi Qingyue raised her hand and called the waiter next to her.


    Shi Qingyue pointed to the horse led by Lu Ning and asked: "That horse..."


    The waiter looked in the direction of the finger, and immediately replied: "That horse is Miss Lu''s horse."


    Many people here know that Lin Lang is Lu Ning''s horse, because some guests also asked to ride this horse, but they were all declined for this reason.


    The waiter knows this, but he doesn''t know who the person in front of him is, and he doesn''t know him very well.


    Shi Qingyue nodded upon hearing this, and waved him to get busy.


    Lu Ning''s horse is not the Lu family''s horse.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 296： Only people from the Lu family can ride

    Chapter 296 Only people from the Lu family can ride


    What ability does Lu Ning have to buy such a horse? The Lu family didn''t buy it for her. The Lu family bought it, and now it belongs to Lu Yuean.


    Shi Qingyue looked at Lu Yuean and asked gently: "An''an, that is our horse."


    Lu Yuean immediately looked at Shi Qingyue, with yearning and anticipation in his eyes: "Then can I ride?!"


    Shi Qingyue stood up and approached with a smile: "Of course baby, this is the Lu family''s horse, and it''s your horse. Everything in the Lu family belongs to you."


    After she finished speaking, she raised her hand to summon the waiter: "Go and ask the horse trainer to bring that horse over."


    The waiter was stunned for a moment, and looked at the direction Shi Qingyue pointed. Didn''t he just say that it was Miss Lu''s horse? Why return it?


    Immediately wanted to remind again: "Ma''am, that is..."


    Before he finished speaking, Shi Qingyue said directly: "Just go and say that not everyone can ride the Lu family''s horses, only people from the Lu family can ride them."


    The waiter was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t dare to say anything when he heard her say the Lu family, so he could only nod, and walked over in a bit of embarrassment.


    Lu Ning was taking Lin Lang to accompany Lu Jingzhi for a walk on the sidelines.


    Lu Jingzhi understood a little while listening to Lu Ning''s guidance, and was carefully experimenting.


    "Miss Lu."


    Hearing someone calling her, Lu Ning stopped and looked back, and Lu Jingzhi and Lu Qing, who were standing next to her, also turned their heads to look.


    The horse trainer came over with a waiter, both of them had unnatural expressions.


    "Hi, Miss Lu."


    "Hello."


    The waiter hesitated for a while before saying: "Miss Lu, it''s like this. The lady over there asked me to tell you something. She wants me to lead the horse over there."


    Lu Ning looked in the direction of his finger and saw Shi Qingyue and Lu Yuean.


    Lu Ning couldn''t help but smiled, and turned to look at the waiter: "What are you talking about?"


    The waiter could only tell the truth: "The lady said: Not everyone can ride the horses of the Lu family, only people from the Lu family can ride them."


    Hualuo raised his eyes and glanced at Lu Ning''s expression. The horse trainer just gave a brief introduction to the relationship of this family, and the waiter was also a little bit in a dilemma, and he was afraid that Lu Ning would not let him go.


    Lu Ning didn''t see any angry expression on his face, and the waiter was a little strange.


    Lu Ning turned around and touched the horse, patted the horse with a smile, then turned around and passed the rein: "Let''s take it."


    The waiter wanted to take the reins unexpectedly, but Lu Ning turned his hand and handed it to the trainer: "Come on, don''t hurt innocent people."


    The horse trainer immediately nodded with a smile, but the waiter looked at the two of them in a daze.


    Although I don''t know what it means, but you just completed the task so smoothly?


    The horse trainer led the horse and followed the waiter out.


    He also said to the waiter intimately: "Stay away from this horse later."


    The waiter said ah: "Master, what do you mean?"


    "Don''t ask, just listen to me."


    "OK."


    Two people walked over with Lin Lang: "Madam, miss, this is your horse."


    Shi Qingyue nodded in satisfaction, the waiter bent over, then turned and stood aside.


    Lu Yuean looked at the horse with a smile and asked, "Does it have a name?"


    The horse trainer immediately replied politely: "Yes, his name is Lin Lang."


    Lu Yuean immediately nodded and smiled and raised her hand: "Lin Lang... ah!"


    As soon as her hand touched the horse hair, Lin Lang suddenly arched the horse''s head forward and hit Lu Yue''an in the stomach.


    Lu Yuean didn''t pay attention, and subconsciously yelled after suffering the pain, and was pushed far away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 297： Contact the Su family, I want to buy his horse farm

    Chapter 297 Contact the Su family, I want to buy his horse farm


    After stepping back again and again, Lu Yue''an covered her stomach and looked at Lin Lang.


    Shi Qingyue immediately followed her and looked at her: "What''s wrong, Ann!"


    Lu Yue''an looked at Shi Qingyue with restraint: "It''s okay, mom."


    Lu Chuan also stood up and looked at her: "It''s okay, why don''t you change to a docile one!"


    Lu Yuean shook her head: "It''s okay, Dad, maybe I''m just not familiar with it."


    The horse trainer raised his hand and stroked the horse''s belly to comfort him twice.


    "I''m not familiar with you just now, why don''t the husband and wife accompany the lady to the racecourse for a couple of laps?"


    Shi Qingyue was a little worried, but Lu Yuean immediately nodded and agreed.


    She stepped over, this time she didn''t touch Lin Lang again, but stood beside her.


    "Mom and Dad, come with me too, I''m a little scared to learn for the first time."


    The two nodded.


    The horse trainer immediately suggested: "Mister and wife, do you want to try it too?"


    Lu Yuean immediately smiled and said, "Parents, you should try it too."


    Hearing this, the two smiled and nodded: "Okay."


    The horse trainer immediately sent someone to lead the two horses into the racecourse together.


    There are also many people in the racecourse. Basically, those who have just started to learn are taken for a walk around the racecourse by the horse trainer. Only the skilled ones can run and jump freely.


    Lu Ning was on the sidelines with the horse trainer to accompany Lu Jingzhi to practice.


    Lu Ning concentrated on teaching that Lu Jingzhi didn''t pay attention to Lu Yue''an at all, and didn''t care.


    Lu Qing turned to look at them, Lu Yuean saw him and waved to him warmly.


    Lu Qing just waved his hand briefly, and then got off the horse.


    Go around the side door and make a phone call.


    On the benches in the corridor at the end of the racecourse, the sun just shone and it was warm.


    "Mr. Huo, let''s go back. Your injury is still not healed. You want to watch Ms. Lu and I will record a video for you."


    Huo Jinyan looked back at him: "Who said I looked at her?" He looked up at the big sun: "I bask in the sun."


    Chu Ting resigned helplessly: Where can''t bask in the sun, could it be that the sun is only where Miss Lu is? ?


    "Check who owns this racecourse."


    "Oh."


    Chu Ting immediately took out his mobile phone and sent a message.


    After a while, he handed over the mobile phone to Huo Jinyan: "Mr. Huo, it belongs to this person, but it looks familiar, as if it has something to do with the Su family."


    "Then contact the Su family, I want to buy his horse farm."


    Chu Ting: "..."


    Chu Ting looked at Huo Jinyan with a hesitant expression on his face.


    I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ll stay in City A. Anyway, I¡¯m not going to live there all the time. Do I want to buy a horse farm here?


    "Why are you standing still?"


    Chu Ting: "...OK."


    He immediately turned around and made a phone call.


    Huo Jinyan''s gaze stayed on the slender figure on the racecourse. The riding suit was already close-fitting, and her good figure could be seen at a glance. Huo Jinyan couldn''t help frowning.


    Suddenly there is another person in sight, Lu Yuean...


    Huo Jinyan couldn''t help the coldness in his eyes, no one was so bold as to **** something from him, not his, let alone his student''s!


    ¡­


    Lu Qing was on the phone in a secluded place on the sidelines.


    "President Su, I have taken a fancy to one of your horses today. I wonder if you can give it to me."


    The other side hummed suspiciously, and then said: "Mr. Lu, are you also at the racecourse?"


    Lu Qing couldn''t help wondering: "Also?"


    The other side didn''t explain much: "Mr. Lu, wait a moment and I''ll go back right away. I''m already on my way."


    "Okay, let''s talk in person."


    After both hung up the phone, Lu Ning turned to look at the racecourse.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 298： Come again!

    Chapter 298 Come again!


    She has lost everything, and this one must be taken care of for her.


    ¡­


    Lu Yuean looked at Shi Qingyue and Lu Chuan with some anxiety.


    Shi Qingyue and Lu Chuan looked at her and gave her encouraging looks, and then they also walked over to study.


    The three stood side by side, Lu Chuan and Shi Qingyue got on the horse smoothly under the guidance of the horse trainer, Lu Yuean hesitated and finally stepped on the stirrup and got on the horse.


    Before she was happy on the horseback for two seconds, Lin Lang suddenly yelled and then raised her front hooves in the air. Lu Yuean became unsteady and directly fell off the horseback and fell heavily on the ground.


    Although protective gear is worn, it only protects important parts from injury and does not reduce pain.


    Lu Yuean fell to the ground with a muffled groan, Shi Qingyue and Lu Chuan looked back worriedly.


    "An''an!"


    Shi Qingyue wanted to get off the horse anxiously, but in the end she kicked the horse in the belly, which angered the horse and finally fell to the ground.


    Lu Chuan was better, because he fell when he dismounted.


    When Shi Qingyue and Lu Yuean were helped up, the pain was painful, but it wasn''t serious if they didn''t hurt any parts.


    The horse trainer was still comforting: "When you first learn to ride a horse, you will fall many times. Miss, you should hold on to the rein tightly."


    Lu Yue''an nodded, Shi Qingyue looked at Lu Yue''an with her arms covered: "An''an, why don''t we stop learning, does it hurt?"


    Lu Yuean immediately squeezed out a smile: "It''s okay mom, it doesn''t hurt too much, I can try again."


    As she spoke, she walked over again, and the horse trainer helped her to sit on the horse''s back. She tightened the rein desperately this time, but she pulled it too tight. Wherever she got pulled into the horse hair, Lin Lang spun around in a fit of anger. Lu Yue''an was thrown off after two turns, and Lin Lang almost stepped on her while turning, but fortunately, the horse trainer reacted quickly and quickly pulled Lin Lang.


    Lu Yuean took a deep breath and patted the soft ground: "Come again!"


    Regardless of the pain in her body, Lu Yue''an got up and walked over. She stepped on the stirrup and was about to get on the horse. This time, Lin Lang refused to let her get on the horse. As soon as she stepped on the stirrup, she was knocked down by Lin Lang''s sudden turn and stride. up.


    Get up again, come again!


    This time she stepped on the stirrup, and just turned on the horse and fell off the next second.


    Lu Ning took a look in his busy schedule, and met Lin Lang''s eyes directly.


    Lin Lang looked at her and saw her slightly shaking her head towards him.


    Lin Lang turned her head away from her arrogantly, but this time she let Lu Yue''an go up because of face. Ann immediately shouted in surprise: "Mom and Dad! I..."


    Before she finished speaking, Lin Lang suddenly ran forward a few steps, and Lu Yue''an suddenly lay down on the horse''s back and grabbed the rein tightly, pulling the horse''s hair in her hands, and whizzing past her ears the wind.


    By the time she realized it again, the person had fallen hard to the ground, and severe pain was felt from head to toe.


    Shi Qingyue and Lu Chuan hurried over to look at her: "An An, An An, are you okay! Don''t study anymore!"


    "no!"


    Lu Yuean retorted directly and loudly, looking a little harsh, completely different from her previous gentle appearance.


    Both Shi Qingyue and Lu Chuan were stunned for a moment, Lu Yuean reacted the next moment and immediately looked at Shi Qingyue with a different look: "Mom, I don''t want to just admit defeat like this, I can learn it!"


    After saying that, her eyes were red, and she looked at Lu Chuan: "Father, I can do it, please don''t make me a useless person."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 299： Kill that horse for me!

    Chapter 299 Kill that horse for me!


    Lu Chuan was stunned and looked at Shi Qingyue: "If she wants to learn, let her learn, but you have to change to a docile horse, you know, this horse is too dangerous!"


    Listening to these words, Lu Yuean turned to look at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning leaned on the railing of the racecourse, with her arms propped behind her, looking very comfortable. She was watching Lu Jingzhi walking his horse by the side of the field, and when she turned her head, she met Lu Yuean''s eyes.


    She looked at her, she looked at her.


    Lu Ning had a faint smile on his lips, and raised his eyebrows slightly, looking gorgeous and arrogant.


    Lu Yuean struggled to get up and stood up, patted the dirt on his body: "No! This is what I want! I can ride!"


    Lu Ning can ride it! Why can''t she!


    Lu Yue''an walked directly in front of Lin Lang, and raised her hand to touch him: "Good horse, good horse, I will treat you very well~ I will give you the best feed and the best treatment, you treat me well." I feel better, okay~"


    After finishing speaking, she touched the horse hair, but in the next second, Lin Lang kicked her leg directly. Fortunately, she kicked on the protective gear. Otherwise, Lu Yuean''s leg might be useless. The protective gear Lin Lang kicked him to pieces.


    Seeing Lu Yue''an fell to the ground with a painful expression, Shi Qingyue walked over and looked at the horse trainer angrily: "How can you be a horse trainer! You can''t even train a horse well to be a horse trainer! My daughter If it breaks, I want you to look good! And this horse! If there is anything wrong with my daughter, I will stew it and eat horse meat!"


    After finishing speaking, he even patted Lin Lang.


    Lin Lang seemed to be stimulated, and the horse''s nose let out a few deep breaths, and then there was a neighing sound, and its front hooves jumped into the air.


    "Be careful!"


    Shi Qingyue was also taken aback, subconsciously took two steps back, saw the horse''s hoof coming towards her, and subconsciously raised her hand to block it.


    The protective gear on her arm split in front of her eyes, and she fell to the ground with a piercing pain in her back.


    The people around immediately surrounded him.


    "It''s all right!"


    After helping Shi Qingyue up, they all asked nervously.


    Shi Qingyue was out of breath, and she was very embarrassed, her clothes were dirty, and even her hair was loose.


    "Kill that horse for me!!"


    She yelled out of breath.


    But Lin Lang was also stimulated by her, and after breaking away from the horse trainer, he ran around in the racecourse.


    "Get out of the way! Get out of the way!"


    The horse trainer yelled while hiding, it is very serious for a horse to lose control, not to mention that there are so many people in the racecourse now.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Lin Lang bumped into a strolling animal, and knocked down both the man and the horse. Fortunately, someone with quick eyesight and hands helped him up.


    The horse trainer immediately led the people inside to evacuate.


    "Mr. Lu! Mrs. Lu! Get out of here quickly!"


    Lu Chuan also realized the seriousness of the matter, and wanted to take the two of them away quickly, but Shi Qingyue seemed to be so angry that she lost her mind, and she didn''t know when she grabbed a stone in her hand, raised her hand and threw it at Lin Lang. It passed over and hit the horse''s head very accurately.


    "Mrs. Lu!"


    The horse trainer saw her throwing the stone, Lin Lang was heading this way, so he rushed over at high speed and went straight to Shi Qingyue.


    Shi Qingyue only now knew how to be afraid. She was pulled by the horse trainer and ran outside, but she couldn''t run fast. They couldn''t run as fast as the horses.


    Lin Lang chased after Shi Qingyue, and the horse''s hooves even kicked the surrounding fence to pieces.


    Seeing this situation, people outside the venue all stood up and looked in, and backed away silently while watching.


    Those who often come to the racecourse know that it is too dangerous for horses to get out of control, and even the horse trainer may not be able to tame them and calm them down.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 300： only to blame

    Chapter 300 It''s just to blame


    The people and horses in the racecourse were evacuated urgently.


    Except for Lin Lang, the rest of the horses were locked in the stable immediately, so as not to cause panic among all the horses because of Lin Lang. If they all got out of control, the scene would be even more difficult to control.


    Now only Lin Lang was left chasing Shi Qingyue in the huge racecourse, and the horse trainer was also dispersed by Lin Lang not long ago, and was dragged out.


    "Ah! Help me!"


    "Mother!"


    Lu Yue''an looked anxiously at Shi Qingyue who was being chased from outside the railing.


    Lu Chuan looked at the people around him: "Think of a way, you guys! What are you looking at!"


    If everyone around doesn''t do it, who can control Lin Lang''s madness?


    "Mr. Lu, calm down, we are thinking of a way."


    "Think of a way! No one can come out now! Let them out!"


    Lu Chuan spoke a little excitedly.


    The horse trainer looked at him and hesitated to speak.


    If Shi Qingyue is brought out, Lin Lang will come out immediately. Now that so many people outside Lin Lang are really going crazy, more people will be hurt. Shi Qingyue can only delay for a while, they are really thinking There is a way.


    "what happened?"


    Suddenly there was a sound from behind, someone came in from the outside, and there were several people behind him.


    "Boss Su!"


    President Su came closer and looked at the people around him, and then he looked at the situation in the racecourse, and he immediately understood what was going on.


    "Suddenly out of control?"


    The horse trainer looked at Lu Chuan, and said cautiously: "It was Mrs. Lu who angered Lin Lang."


    "What nonsense are you talking about? It''s obvious that the horse lost control!" Lu Yue''an suddenly turned around and shouted: "You guys quickly rescue my mother!"


    President Su turned his head and glanced at Lu Yue''an: "Miss Lu, please be safe and don''t be impatient. Although Lin Lang has a bad temper, he will never be what he is now if he doesn''t provoke him."


    "you!"


    Lu Chuan hurriedly stopped Lu Yuean: "Okay, An''an, the most important thing is to rescue mom now!"


    Lu Yuean nodded and stopped talking.


    Lu Chuan looked at Mr. Su: "Mr. Su, let''s see what to do now."


    Mr. Su looked at Lu Chuan: "Don''t worry, Mr. Lu, we will definitely solve it as soon as possible and try not to hurt Mrs. Lu."


    After saying that, he turned his head and glanced at the horse trainer: "Have you figured out a solution?"


    The horse trainer immediately said: "Yes, they have prepared it, but these were of no use to Lin Lang before."


    "How did you solve it before? Did you let him calm down?"


    "No, Miss Lu helped solve the problem before."


    After hearing this, Mr. Su came to his senses and turned his head to look around while asking: "Is Miss Lu here today?"


    "coming."


    President Su also happened to see Lu Ning standing outside the horse fence and looking at him with folded arms.


    President Su raised his step and walked towards Lu Ning.


    ¡­


    The sound and movement here attracted people from the golf course next door.


    "Hey, isn''t that Mrs. Lu?"


    "How dangerous it is, the horse is out of control!"


    "Why is this horse only chasing her?"


    "Of course she angered the horse. What else could it be?"


    "Is there no one to help? Just watch?"


    "The horse is out of control. Whoever dares to go in will kick you to death with one hoof."


    "Hey, isn''t that President Su? He''s here too. I guess there''s a solution."


    "Try if there is any way. That''s Mrs. Lu. If something happens, Mr. Su won''t be able to explain it to Mr. Lu."


    "There''s nothing to explain, it''s all up to you."


    ¡­


    President Su squeezed through the crowd to Lu Ning''s side.


    "Xiao Ning..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 301： how dangerous a girl

    Chapter 301 How Dangerous, A Girl


    Lu Ning turned to look at President Su.


    "Uncle Su."


    President Su looked at Lu Ning kindly and smiled: "Xiao Ning, see if you can help uncle, this Lin Lang has always been close to you, look at this..."


    Lu Ning looked at him: "Uncle Su, do you want me to appease Lin Lang?"


    President Su nodded immediately.


    Lu Ning said in a bit of embarrassment: "But Lin Lang is no longer my horse, and someone will be unhappy if I get close."


    Su Boss was stunned and then said: "Who said that! Nonsense! Everyone in this club knows that Linlang is your horse! Who says it''s not yours! Uncle is planning to give you Linlang as a New Year''s gift during the Chinese New Year."


    President Su also coaxed as much as possible, and he did have this plan.


    Lu Ning turned her head and glanced at the situation on the racecourse. Shi Qingyue could only run around as much as possible without being touched by the horses. She''s in a mess, but now she doesn''t care about being decent or elegant or elegant, all she knows is that if she doesn''t run, step on her and it''s over!


    But seeing that she was exhausted, she might not be able to run at any time.


    Lu Ning didn''t look anxious at all, but President Su looked a little anxious. If something happened to Shi Qingyue, he really wouldn''t be able to explain it to Mr. Lu.


    So he looked at Lu Ning: "Don''t you believe Uncle Su''s words?"


    Lu Ning then turned to look at him: "Of course I believe what Uncle Su said, but there is no need to give it away. I will buy it. Uncle Su will give me a discount when the time comes."


    President Su nodded hurriedly: "Okay! We will give you as much discount as you want!"


    Lu Ning smiled: "Then I would like to thank Uncle Su first."


    Su Boss looked at her: "Then Xiaoning, do you want to help Uncle Su?"


    Lu Ning nodded with a smile: "Yes."


    After talking, he raised his hand to greet the horse trainer who came over with tools.


    The horse trainer handed over the things, and after Lu Ning only wanted one, he jumped in with one hand supporting the fence.


    Everyone saw her jump in, including Lu Qing and Huo Jinyan.


    The two of them froze for a while, and then immediately wanted to walk towards the fence.


    Lu Qing was relatively close and walked over in a few steps.


    Huo Jinyan stood up from the bench and pulled the wound. Seeing this, Chu Ting hurried over to support him: "Mr. Huo! Don''t move around!"


    Chu Ting looked up at the racecourse: "Hey? When did Miss Lu go in?"


    The surroundings also started talking.


    "How dangerous, what a little girl is doing in there."


    "This girl seems to be the daughter of the Lu family, ah, no, the former daughter, isn''t this Lu Ning?"


    "Lu Ning? Is she going in to save her adoptive mother? Didn''t it mean that Shi Qingyue doesn''t come home often? Their mother-daughter relationship is so good?"


    "What''s so good, how can you break the relationship with her so thoroughly? Shi Qingyue didn''t care much about her in the first place. Don''t mention how happy her biological daughter is back. This Lu Ning is also stupid. He was treated like this I even went to save her, her own daughter didn''t even see her move."


    "No way, this horse seems to be Lu Ning''s horse. He should be familiar with horses. I just saw President Su go by and she went in. It must be that President Su asked her for help."


    "That''s right, if it were me, I wouldn''t save her."


    "Pfft, stop talking, the Lu family is ahead."


    Seeing that Huo Jinyan''s already pale face became even paler, Chu Ting couldn''t help but feel worried.


    "Mr. Huo, don''t worry, Miss Lu is definitely fine, she..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 302： throw Shi Qingyue out

    Chapter 302 Throwing Shi Qingyue out


    Before Chu Ting finished speaking, Huo Jinyan glanced over and dared not speak.


    Huo Jinyan withdrew the hand holding the pillar suddenly, and after standing still, he helped the injured place.


    Chu Ting seemed to realize what was about to speak, but Huo Jinyan walked out.


    "..."


    Looking at Huo Jinyan''s back, Chu Ting couldn''t help sighing, love makes people dizzy!


    Chu Ting had no choice but to follow.


    Huo Jinyan walked over slowly like a normal person, and it was not obvious that he was injured at all, except that his complexion was a little pale.


    Lu Qing also walked towards President Su.


    President Su is looking at Lu Ning nervously.


    Huo Jinyan and Lu Qing walked up to Mr. Su at the same time.


    Lu Qing read Huo Jinyan first, and couldn''t help frowning.


    Chu Ting helped Huo Jinyan and said, "Boss Su."


    President Su came to his senses when he heard the sound, and turned his head to look over.


    After being stunned for a moment, he immediately reacted: "Mr. Huo!"


    Then he saw Lu Qing next to him: "Boss Lu!"


    This is good, when is it not good, it must be such a time that these two characters come.


    Hearing the address, Huo Jinyan glanced at Lu Qing.


    Lu Qing wanted to say something at first, but after noticing Huo Jinyan''s eyes, he didn''t speak again.


    Su Boss looked at the three people who seemed to want to say something after the two shook hands, but the next moment they heard a sound from the racecourse, and the three of them silently looked into the racecourse.


    After Lu Ning jumped in, he kept standing on the sidelines looking for opportunities. When Lin Lang chased Shi Qingyue and approached her, Lu Ning suddenly ran over and grabbed Shi Qingyue. He held her and ran behind Lin Lang. After reaching the fence, he grabbed Shi Qingyue''s back clothes with one hand, and shouted to the people outside: "Catch it!"


    Before the people outside could react, Lu Ning directly raised his hand and threw Shi Qingyue out.


    ? ? ?


    !


    Several people subconsciously went to pick up Shi Qingyue.


    Shi Qingyue was so frightened that she was dumbfounded. Fortunately, she was held back, but she still fell to her buttocks.


    Lu Chuan and Lu Yuean hurried over: "Mom, are you okay!"


    "It''s okay, Yueyue!"


    Helping Shi Qingyue up, Shi Qingyue saw so many people surrounded here, and immediately subconsciously turned her head to cover her face, but no one is looking at her at this moment.


    All attention is on Lu Ning.


    After throwing Shi Qingyue out, Lu Ning turned around and saw Lin Lang getting closer and closer. Lin Lang''s eyes were completely red, and she just aimed at Shi Qingyue.


    Lu Ning quickly leaned back and slid out from between Lin Lang''s horse''s legs. Everyone was shocked at first, but they immediately breathed a sigh of relief when they saw that she was safe.


    "This Lu Ning has such great strength, and his reaction is so fast."


    "It''s too scary, it''s so scary, she''s not afraid at all, she just circles around the horse like this, if she gets kicked, she doesn''t know if it will be okay."


    Lu Ning didn''t have time to listen to these voices either. She got behind the horse and Lin Lang was bumping into the fence. Lu Ning immediately pulled the reins and got on the horse.


    Seeing her move, everyone was shocked.


    "Why did she go up again!"


    "Is it okay to be thrown?!"


    As expected, Lin Lang started to move immediately after feeling that someone was on his back, trying to throw the person off the horse.


    Lu Ning grabbed the reins tightly, holding a very long pole in his hand, with a carrot hanging from the top of the pole.


    Lin Lang''s movements became bigger and bigger, Lu Ning sat on it unsteadily, and everyone around was worried, Huo Jinyan''s eyes became darker and darker, Lu Qing also took a step forward nervously.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 303： Mr. Huo, dont move

    Chapter 303 Mr. Huo, don''t move


    Huo Jinyan would have rushed in if he hadn''t been caught by Chu Ting.


    Seeing that Lu Ning''s body swayed twice as if she was about to be thrown off the next moment, she suddenly bent down and hugged the horse''s neck tightly, the pole was pressed under her arm, and the carrot was right in front of the horse''s head. His eyes were just in sight.


    Lin Lang ran forward desperately, her eyes fixed on the carrot, as if she had forgotten what happened before and was chasing after the carrot.


    But the status has not returned to normal.


    Lu Ning hugged him tightly, the sound of the wind whizzing past was all around his ears.


    "Lin Lang."


    She called his name softly, over and over again, and stroked his neck in a soothing way, very gentle and patient.


    Lin Lang seemed to be running in circles, one after another, until she heard Lu Ning''s voice and felt the familiar temperature and touch.


    The footsteps were slower than before. Seeing that his attention had been successfully diverted, Lu Ning couldn''t help moving, but just after moving, Lin Lang suddenly sprinted towards a place, and Lu Ning hurriedly hugged him again. Hold his neck.


    "What''s wrong?!"


    People around saw that Lin Lang became quieter, but suddenly became irritable again.


    Lu Qing hurriedly turned around and asked.


    Everyone followed their gaze and saw Shi Qingyue standing in that direction.


    President Su hurried over, raised his hand and pulled the cloak of the person next to him to cover Shi Qingyue''s face, then pulled him back, and several people immediately blocked her.


    Lin Lang lost her target and started rampaging around the racecourse, cracks appeared on the fence.


    "Mr. Huo! Don''t move!"


    Huo Jinyan was about to go out, but Chu Ting held him tightly.


    He still has injuries on his body. If he goes in and gets kicked by a horse, it will be fine. He must not die on the spot. How can he explain to the old man!


    Chu Ting didn''t care about anything else and grabbed Huo Jinyan desperately.


    There are waiters around who saw this and stepped forward to help: "Sir, don''t worry, Miss Lu will be fine."


    Huo Jinyan really felt like punching these sarcastic people a few times. If nothing happens, why don''t they go, just let a girl go?


    Seeing this, Lu Qing leaned on the fence with one hand and was about to jump in when he was stopped by two horse trainers: "Sir! You can''t enter!"


    "..."


    Lu Ning was still on the horseback, Lin Lang''s rampant Lu Ning had no chance to sit up and straighten up.


    In a panic, Lin Lang bumped into the billboard and hooked Lu Ning''s hat. Fortunately, the hook rope of the hat had been detached from Lu Ning''s chin, otherwise Lu Ning would have committed suicide on the spot.


    But because of the strength, Lu Ning''s body subconsciously leaned back, the hat came off, her long hair fluttered down with the wind, and the people around immediately gasped and exclaimed.


    Fortunately, she was still holding the rein tightly, and immediately stabilized her body and sat on the horse''s back. After finding the right opportunity, Lu Ning pulled the rein even tighter. Lin Lang became more irritable, but because the rein pulled Tight, the horse''s head was thrown back, his sight was blocked, and his speed slowly slowed down.


    Lu Ning didn''t let go in a hurry, but waited until he really stopped and stabilized a bit, and then slowly let go of the rein. Lu Ning didn''t let go either, and raised his hand to gently touch Lin Lang''s body, slowly comforting her. watching his emotions.


    Until Lin Lang stopped moving and stood still, pawing the soil with her head down.


    Like a wronged child.


    Lu Ning immediately got off the horse and stood in front of the horse while stroking him to comfort him.


    The people around were still terrified, and watched with some concern that she actually stood in front of the horse''s head.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 304： do you know how to raise horses

    Chapter 304 Do you know how to raise horses?


    Lu Ning raised his hand and touched the horse''s head, once and for all, gently touching him to help him relax, and talking to him in a low voice.


    It wasn''t until Lin Lang made some noises that Lu Ning smiled and picked up the carrot that fell on the ground and fed it to him.


    Linlang opened his mouth to eat the carrot, and the horse trainers around him breathed a sigh of relief.


    Lu Ning raised his hand and snapped his fingers at a horse trainer on the sidelines.


    The horse trainer walked in cautiously immediately, holding a carrot in his hand.


    Standing a little far away, handed it to Lu Ning.


    I don''t dare to get close now, for fear that Lin Lang will get angry again if he notices.


    Lu Ning raised his hand to feed Lin Lang, Lin Lang seemed to have calmed down, quietly letting Lu Ning feed him.


    Everyone around breathed a sigh of relief, and no one knew who started to applaud.


    Lu Ning raised his hand to touch Lin Lang, and talked to him with a smile. He didn''t know what he said.


    After Lu Ning pulled him around the arena, he led him out through the side door and returned to the stable.


    Lin Lang was also tired after all the fuss.


    Lu Ning took him back and comforted him for a while, then handed him over to the horse trainer and turned back.


    President Su is apologizing and explaining to everyone around him.


    Lu Ning saw Huo Jinyan when he came out.


    couldn''t help frowning and walked over.


    "How did you come?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, looked up and down, and felt relieved after it seemed that she was not injured.


    Lu Ning approached him and looked at him, raised his hand and poked his abdomen, Huo Jinyan immediately flinched subconsciously in pain.


    "I thought you were well when you ran around like this."


    "..."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her angrily and amusedly.


    Her long hair was scattered on the side of her face in a mess.


    Lu Ning raised his hand and grabbed it casually twice.


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand as if wanting to touch her, but Lu Qing pulled her suddenly, and Huo Jinyan''s hand just stopped in the air.


    Lu Ning was jerked back by Lu Qing, took two steps back, and looked up at him.


    Lin Ci and Lu Jingzhi rushed over and hugged Lu Ning violently.


    "Scared to death!"


    The two hugged Lu Ning tightly, and Lu Ning was a bit dumbfounded with the two people hanging on his body.


    President Su hurried over.


    "Xiao Ning! Thank you!"


    Lu Ning looked at him with a smile: "It''s okay, Uncle Su. Don''t forget what you promised me."


    "I can''t forget it, I can''t forget it, my uncle said he could give it to you!"


    Lu Ning didn''t care about this: "No, we trade normally, follow the contract, you can give me a discount."


    President Su couldn''t help laughing: "You child."


    President Su turned his head to look at Huo Jinyan and Lu Qing this time, and seemed to understand why these two people suddenly called.


    This is all on Lu Ning''s side, maybe the relationship is not normal.


    But what does this have to do with it, President Su is still a little unsure, and tentatively turns his head to look at Huo Jinyan: "Mr. Huo, look at this... Do you still want to buy the racecourse?"


    Lu Ning heard the words and looked over: "Uncle Su, are you going to sell the horse farm?"


    Mr. Su turned his head when he heard the words: "It''s not me who wants to sell, it''s Mr. Huo..."


    Huo Jinyan heard a look at Mr. Su, cold sweat broke out on Mr. Su''s back, and he immediately changed his words: "Mr. Huo saw that we have some problems with our turnover recently, so he said that he can help us buy the racecourse..."


    Then he turned his head to look at Huo Jinyan, and smiled, but he was about to cry inside.


    Lu Ning looked at Mr. Su: "Uncle Su, is there something wrong with your company? Are you okay?"


    President Su: ...How would I know! My company is very good!


    "so far so good."


    Lu Ning was inconvenient to ask more questions, so he turned to Huo Jin and asked, "Do you know how to raise horses?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 305： Do you know each other

    Chapter 305 Do you know each other?


    Huo Jinyan looked at her: "I don''t need to know."


    That''s right, he can just hire someone to do it if he has money, and he doesn''t need to know it himself.


    Lu Ning nodded, she can''t control these things.


    Lu Ning pulled Lin Ci and Lu Jingzhi and turned to leave, but President Su looked at Lu Qing.


    "President Lu, you..."


    Lu Qing immediately interrupted him when he heard the words, and turned to look at Lu Ning: "This is my sister!"


    Then he winked at President Su.


    President Su is numb.


    What does this mean...


    Why don''t people talk about one or two.


    Lu Ning turned around after hearing the words.


    President Su''s little head turned around for many times before he understood what it meant.


    "Oh, Xiao Ning, you are Mr. Lu''s younger sister."


    Lu Ning looked at them a little strangely: "Do you know each other?"


    Lu Qing hurriedly said: "I''ve met twice, so I know him well. Mr. Su is very kind and helped me a lot."


    President Su:? ? ?


    Obviously you helped me.


    All right, all right, boss, whatever you say is what you say.


    President Su: How dare I speak.


    Lu Ning nodded without saying anything, pulled Lu Jingzhi and Lin Ci to follow Sun Qian to the porch to rest.


    Standing by the door, Zhao Yi and a group of people looked at Lu Ning and couldn''t help but nodded.


    "Miss Lu can''t tell, she''s so brave, resourceful, and courageous."


    "If it was a boy, the Lu family probably wouldn''t let go so easily."


    Zhao Yi turned to look at him disapprovingly: "What''s the matter with the girl? Without the Lu family, there will be no burden. She will never be just a mediocre person in the future. The Lu family will only drag her down." hind legs."


    Several people looked at each other and agreed that he was right.


    Zhao Yi looked at Huo Jinyan and Lu Qing who were standing there, and couldn''t help but smile.


    Surrounded by such people, it would be difficult for her to do nothing.


    Zhao Yi turned around and left with the people.


    President Su looked at the two on the left and right, and he couldn''t afford to provoke each of them.


    "Mr. Huo, Mr. Lu, how about I treat the two of you to a meal, and we can chat while eating?"


    Lu Qing looked at Mr. Su: "What''s the matter with that horse?"


    President Su thought he was asking why he was angry: "If you are stimulated, you will lose control..."


    "No, is that horse the Lu family''s horse?"


    Only then did President Su come to his senses: "Not at all. I paid for this horse at the time. Mr. Lu wanted Xiao Ning to learn how to ride a horse. I asked her to come to the racecourse at any time. I thought the horse was a gift from me. A gift, but Mr. Lu said that the horse is still mine, and I send some money every month to count as the raising fee for the horse and Xiao Ning''s tuition."


    The two nodded upon hearing this.


    Lu Qing looked at him: "Then I''ll buy the horse."


    Huo Jinyan glanced at him.


    Mr. Su looked at Lu Qing: "Mr. Lu, there is no need for this. She is not willing to give it to Xiao Ning, and she will not want it if you buy it. Don''t worry, I watched Xiao Ning grow up." , I will definitely not charge her more money. Everyone here has known that Lin Lang is her horse for so many years.


    It''s not easy for people from the Lu family to come, and Lu Ning''s horse can''t be ridden by everyone. "


    President Su said, his eyes fell on Lu Chuan''s family.


    Lu Qing also followed his gaze.


    Huo Jinyan glanced at President Su: "I still have something to do with President Su, let''s talk about it another day."


    He turned to leave, but Mr. Su was stunned for a moment: "Okay, Mr. Huo, go slowly."


    He was relieved to see Huo Jinyan leave.


    Fortunately, I didn''t mention buying the racecourse.


    Lu Qing also turned to look at Huo Jinyan who was leaving.


    "He said he wanted to buy the racecourse?"


    President Su nodded: "Well, it was so sudden that I was taken aback. The old man called me and said that President Huo came to City A, but I still don''t believe it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 306： A lot of nonsense

    Chapter 306 A lot of nonsense


    "The result really came."


    "Mr. Lu, Mr. Huo seems to have a good relationship with Xiao Ning. Are they familiar?"


    Hearing this, Lu Qing frowned: "It''s not too familiar, it''s a teacher-student relationship."


    "Teacher and student? What teacher and student?"


    Lu Qing turned to look at him: "Huo Jinyan is Xiao Ning''s class teacher."


    Su Zong stood in place and was stunned.


    "what?!"


    ¡­


    Lu Yue''an''s eyes kept falling on Lu Ning''s body. His eyes seemed calm, but his heart was already surging like a storm.


    Seeing that everyone around her is a big shot that she can''t say a word, but she can deal with it with ease.


    Look at Huo Jinyan''s patience when she talks to Huo Jinyan.


    Lu Yue''an has never known what Huo Jinyan''s wealth background is, but he only knows that he is a person who Lu Chuan wants to curry favor with whenever he sees him.


    It wasn''t until later that she made a special trip to check Huo Jinyan''s information and asked Lu Chuan about Huo Jinyan. At that time, she didn''t know that Huo Jinyan existed. If she hadn''t entered the Lu family, she would never have known about it in her life. one exists.


    A peak figure that even if you know it, you can''t touch it even if you imagine it.


    But now she saw it, but Lu Ning touched it...


    Lu Yuean''s fingers tightened silently.


    "An''an, what are you looking at, come and help mom."


    Lu Yuean came back to his senses and hurriedly walked over.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning looked at Huo Jinyan: "Don''t come out and run around."


    Turning his head and looking at Chu Ting again: "Can''t you just look at him?"


    Chu Ting was speechless: "..."


    Can I see him?


    Huo Jinyan looked at Lu Ning: "Aren''t you afraid?"


    Lu Ning froze for a moment: "Afraid? What?"


    "Just now, that horse."


    Lu Ning didn''t show any fear, all he wanted was to calm Lin Lang down quickly.


    "Don''t be afraid, I watched him grow up, he won''t hurt me."


    Huo Jinyan heard that his eyes were dark and gloomy.


    "What if, don''t you think about the consequences?!"


    As he spoke, he raised his hand and poked Lu Ning on the head.


    Lu Ning looked at Huo Jinyan while covering the poked place: "Have you thought about the consequences of running around while you were injured? You are still a teacher, and you never thought that this would make immature students follow suit! I I learned it from you!"


    After speaking, Lu Ning turned around and left.


    Chu Ting stared blankly at Lu Ning''s back.


    Niu, Ms. Lu, if this person said that, no, another person would not dare to say these words.


    Huo Jinyan looked gloomy at first, but after hearing her words, he was stunned for two seconds and then looked at her back and couldn''t help but smile.


    To be precise, I was laughed out of anger.


    "A lot of nonsense."


    Huo Jinyan couldn''t help but say something, then turned and left, Chu Ting hurriedly followed.


    Read that right, read that right! Did he laugh when he was told? What''s the matter with enjoying it a little bit?


    ¡­


    "Sister, what''s wrong with you?"


    Looking at Lu Ning, who looked unhappy, Lu Jingzhi couldn''t help asking.


    Lu Ning glanced at him: "It''s okay."


    Looking at the back of Huo Jinyan who had just walked out, Lin Ci couldn''t help asking: "Have you had a fight? Did he scold you?"


    Lu Ning turned to look at her.


    Lin Ci waved his hand immediately: "I don''t ask, I don''t ask."


    Sun Qian couldn''t help laughing watching them.


    Lu Ning turned to look at her, took a deep breath, and suppressed the anger in his heart.


    "Sun Qian, what do you want from me?"


    Sun Qian was stunned for a moment, as if he didn''t expect Lu Ning to ask her suddenly.


    After being stunned for a while, Sun Qian said: "No, it''s nothing, I just want you to come out to play."


    Lu Ning looked at her and said nothing.


    Sun Qian himself was a little dazed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 307： she bullied her sister

    Chapter 307 She bullied her sister


    Sun Qian looked at Lu Ning, hesitated for a while, and then said: "Actually, this time looking for you also has something to do with my parents."


    Lu Ning turned to look at her.


    Sun Qian sighed, biting the straw in front of him nervously, looking down at the cup in front of him, instead of looking at Lu Ning.


    "I don''t know if you still remember, but Demingxuan has a front desk manager named Sun Lu, that''s my cousin." Sun Qian paused and continued: "One time she ran to our house crying and said she was fired. In addition, I also said... I also said that it has something to do with you..."


    Sun Qian raised his hand and held the cup in front of him.


    "She said it was because of you that she was fired, and asked my parents to help her. Later, after my parents asked her the cause and effect, they asked me to come to you and ask... Can you, can you let her go back to work..."


    Speaking of this, Sun Qian didn''t say anything more. In fact, there were still requests later, and she was too embarrassed to say them.


    Lin Ci looked at Lu Ning and then at Sun Qian, she didn''t know about this.


    But Lu Jingzhi knew.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Sun Qian with indifference in his eyes: "But she was the one who bullied my sister."


    Lin Ci looked at Lu Jingzhi.


    Lu Jingzhi only had these few words, and Lin Ci could probably guess what it was.


    Lu Ning is not the kind of person who would let others be fired because of her.


    Looking at Sun Qian, Lin Ci couldn''t help but said: "Is this the family tradition of your Sun family? Why don''t you ask the victim directly without asking the truth?"


    Sun Qian quickly looked up at Lin Ci: "No, no, no, I don''t mean to question."


    "Then what do you mean? I didn''t hear that there was any hint of Lu Ning in your words. Aren''t you asking her why your cousin was fired?!"


    Sun Qian hurriedly explained: "No, I know my cousin''s character, she just keeps causing troubles and no one is willing to use her in the end, my parents asked someone to go to Demingxuan, she must be fired My own reasons..."


    "Then what do you mean by saying that now? You come to ask Ningning even though you know what kind of person you are?"


    Sun Qian looked at Lin Ci and turned to look at Lu Ning: "I don''t mean anything else, I just want you to ignore this matter, if my parents come to you, don''t bother, my cousin doesn''t care about that person." If she doesn''t give up on reaching her goal, she will go to my parents again.


    I said those words just to prepare you mentally. If they speak too badly, I also want you not to get too angry. They can''t help it either..."


    Lin Ci laughed angrily: "They can''t do anything? Will such a big person refuse? What about you, since you know this, won''t you persuade them? Let them make irresponsible remarks in front of Ning Ning, Ning Ning It''s better to provoke someone."


    Sun Qian pursed her lips. She also knew that this request was a bit unreasonable, but...


    "I know, I''m sorry..." Sun Qian looked at Lu Ning and apologized first.


    "But my parents have been pampering her for so many years, and I can''t persuade them, no matter what happens to my cousin, my parents won''t ignore her.


    My cousin¡¯s parents died just to save my parents¡­ that¡¯s why.


    They only have one child, my cousin, and my parents feel guilty about doting on my cousin, which is why her current personality has been formed, but they can''t change.


    So, if possible, Ningning, can you be more tolerant to them and just ignore them..."


    Lin Ci was so annoyed by her logic that he couldn''t speak.


    What does this mean? Isn''t it just using your own unspeakable secrets and difficulties to kidnap Lu Ning?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 308： Maybe the Lu family is right

    Chapter 308 Perhaps the Lu family is right


    "The things in your family don''t seem to have anything to do with my sister."


    Lu Jingzhi took a sip of the drink while holding the cup, staring at Sun Qian with big eyes, looking immature, but he was indeed the one who said that just now.


    Sun Qian couldn''t help being taken aback.


    looked at the child opposite with some surprise.


    Lu Ning bent his lips, raised his hand and touched Lu Jingzhi''s head.


    Sun Qian looked at Lu Ning, then at Lu Jingzhi, the two of them looked alike with slightly bent lips and smiling.


    In a trance, she felt that Lu Ning hadn''t changed, but seemed to have changed again.


    What has not changed is still not very talkative, what has changed is the eyes.


    The previous Lu Ning had never had such cold eyes.


    And she also forgot that in the past, Lu Ning, no one dared to say these words in front of her, let alone the one who was bullied.


    Sun Qian believes that he will never be the one who bullies Lu Ning by ordering dishes based on his status.


    And subconsciously, she also knew that Lu Ning was no longer her former identity, so she said these words even though she hesitated.


    Because a girl with no power has no reason not to agree to such a seemingly reasonable request.


    Lu Qing walked over from a distance and looked at a few people: "Are you done talking?"


    Lu Ning glanced at Sun Qian, then looked away: "The chat is over, let''s go home."


    Sun Qian stared at her in a daze, seemingly hesitating to speak.


    However, several people have already got up and prepared to leave.


    "elder brother."


    Lu Yue''an didn''t know when she stood by Lu Qing''s side.


    Lu Qing turned to look at her.


    "An''an."


    Lu Yuean glanced at Lu Ning cautiously.


    Lu Ning''s eyes just swept across her face, and then moved away, as if he didn''t care much.


    "I just want to thank Sister Ning..."


    She paused and looked at Lu Ning. Lu Ning held Lu Jingzhi''s hand and looked at Lu Qing: "We''ll wait for you outside, as soon as possible."


    Lu Qing nodded, then looked at Lu Yuean.


    Lu Yuean froze in place, her fingers subconsciously tightened.


    She thought about many kinds of scenes, Lu Ning was angry and mocking, any kind of scene is fine, but none of them are like this.


    She doesn''t even seem to see her!


    Don''t care at all, don''t care, don''t even want to stay on her face.


    She seems to be a transparent person, never appearing in her eyes!


    "An An, what do you want to say?"


    Lu Qing turned to look at her.


    Lu Yuean looked at Lu Qing and came back to his senses: "Ah, it''s nothing, brother, I just want to thank sister Ning."


    Lu Qing looked at her and frowned slightly: "It''s better not to appear in front of her as much as possible in the future."


    Hearing the words, Lu Yuean saw Lu Qing was a little surprised and injured, and his eyes instantly turned red.


    "elder brother¡­"


    "I am, did I do something wrong?"


    Seeing that she didn''t come forward to comfort her, Lu Qing just stood there and looked at her, then turned his gaze to the direction of Lu Chuan and Shi Qingyue in the distance, and murmured: "Maybe the Lu family is right, It may be right to sever ties and contacts between the two families."


    Lu Yue''an was completely stunned, her eyes were really red this time.


    "Brother, what do you mean by that?!"


    She raised her hand and grabbed Lu Qing''s wrist violently.


    Lu Qing looked at her, smiled at her, raised his hand and patted the back of her hand: "It''s nothing interesting, don''t think about it, my brother is still your brother, Xiaoning''s temper is not as gentle as yours, you should keep less contact with her in the future, so as not to What she said hurt you unreservedly."


    Lu Yue''an looked at him, stunned for a while, tears fell instantly: "Brother, do you... don''t want me anymore."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 309： you are making fun of me too

    Chapter 309 You are making fun of me too


    Lu Qing looked at her with a sigh, and raised his hand to help her wipe away tears: "Brother didn''t mean that, but wanted you to know who you can mess with and who you can''t.


    I can''t be by your side to protect you all the time, you have to avoid risks yourself, you know..." Lu Qing paused and then said: "Also, don''t do unnecessary things. "


    After he finished speaking, he patted the back of Lu Yuean''s hand again, and then smiled at her: "I''m leaving first, you should go home too."


    He pulled his hand away, turned and left.


    Lu Yuean stood in place, watching Lu Qing''s back disappear without recovering.


    Sun Qian sat on a chair and looked at her, suddenly feeling amused.


    She raised her hand to stir the drink in the water glass with a straw.


    Lu Yuean suddenly turned to look at her.


    "Are you making fun of me too?"


    Sun Qianwen stopped the movement of his hands and looked up at her.


    "Miss Lu, I just think your brother is right. Instead of competing with others for what''s in the past, it''s better to protect what''s in front of you. What do you think?"


    Lu Yuean looked at her, the anger in her eyes almost swallowed her.


    Sun Qian doesn''t know how much she listened to Lu Qing''s words, and how much she listened to her own words. After all, she has said everything that should be said, and what she does in the future depends on herself.


    Sun Qian stood up, looked at Lu Yue''an, and smiled slightly: "Miss Lu, I still have something to do, so I''m leaving first."


    Sun Qian turned around and left, Lu Yuean looked at her leaving back, and felt very uncomfortable as if something was stuck in her throat.


    She was so sad that she couldn''t speak.


    "Miss Lu, Mr. Lu and Mrs. Lu let me tell you that they are waiting for you at the door."


    The waiter stepped forward and looked at Lu Yue''an politely and spoke.


    Lu Yuean stood in place, straightened her back slightly, raised her chin and said slowly: "Got it."


    The waiter left, Lu Yuean turned around and glanced at the stables in the distance.


    There seemed to be people watching her around, and when she turned her head, those people looked away instantly.


    Lu Yuean raised his hand and called a horse trainer.


    "Which stable is Lin Lang in?"


    The horse trainer was stunned for a moment, he didn''t know what to say, and he didn''t understand what Lu Yuean meant.


    Before the horse trainer could think about what to say, Lu Yuean took the initiative to say: "Why are you nervous, I''m just watching."


    The horse trainer watched Lu Yuean standing still.


    Lu Yuean frowned: "Is it okay to look at it!"


    The horse trainer didn''t dare to offend her: "No, see if it''s okay. Miss Lu, come with me."


    The horse trainer led the way in front, thinking that it should be fine just to see, so he stared beside him.


    After arriving with Lu Yuean, Lu Yuean looked at Lin Lang who was standing quietly in the stable, which was completely different from Lin Lang who just lost control on the racecourse.


    She suddenly snorted coldly.


    You really stole the show, Lu Ning.


    Standing there, Lu Yuean really just took a look, and then asked the horse trainer to take her away.


    ¡­


    On the way back, Lu Ning called Shen Yunci, this time Shen Yunci answered, but the voice sounded a little different, Shen Yunci found an excuse to evade it.


    When Lu Ning asked them when they would go home, he thought about it and explained that it would be tomorrow night.


    Lu Ning still wanted to ask what happened, but after thinking about it, he might not be able to explain it on the phone, so he wanted to wait for them to come back and ask again.


    Shen Yunci is not a person who can hold back things, and will say anything, unless she doesn''t want to say or has something to hide.


    After Lu Ning hung up the phone, Lin Ci comforted her.


    Lu Qing didn''t ask a few people where to eat on the same channel at all.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 310： keep staring

    Chapter 310 Keep staring


    Lin Ci gave him a blank look.


    "Your parents don''t even know where they are, but you just know how to eat."


    Lu Qing: "..."


    Lu Qing still found a restaurant and took a few people to dinner.


    After sitting down, Lin Ci began to complain about Sun Qian to Lu Ning, telling Lu Ning to ignore what she said.


    "If her parents are really so unreasonable, you don''t need to give them any face. Anyway, you have no interest relationship with them now. You are no longer from the Lu family, so why not pretend to be polite to them."


    Lin Ci pouted angrily.


    Lu Qing glanced at her: "Do you want porridge?"


    Lin Ci glared at him angrily: "Don''t drink!"


    Lu Qing was also used to her appearance. Hearing this, after ordering a few dishes, he returned the menu to the waiter.


    Lu Ning kept staring out of the car window, not knowing what he was looking at.


    Lu Jingzhi followed her gaze and saw a black car parked across the road in the distance, and the license plate could not be seen clearly.


    Lu Ning''s eyes became colder and colder. This car has not been seen for a long time.


    Why on earth did he appear, and why did he only appear around them?


    If even Gu Zi can''t find out, then this person''s strength is extraordinary.


    What the **** is he going to do...


    "Ningning, what are you looking at?"


    Lin Ci turned to look at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning came back to his senses: "Nothing."


    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the car slowly going away.


    Inside the car.


    "Sir, that girl seems to have found us."


    The atmosphere in the car was a bit depressing, only the sound of breathing could be heard from the back seat, and the driver was sweating coldly and didn''t dare to speak again.


    "What about the couple?"


    The co-pilot pushed the glasses on the bottom: "In the hospital."


    "Hospital¡­"


    "The woman is hospitalized."


    Suddenly there was a laugh from the back seat.


    "gentlemen¡­"


    "Keep staring."


    "Yes."


    ¡­


    Lu Ning suddenly received a call while eating.


    Lu Nanyin called.


    "Boss, Shengtian is in City A now, and he will stay in City A for a while, and the meeting time has been arranged for you. He is free from 6:00 to 10:00 on Friday night.


    I have also communicated with his agent, and I will conceal the identity of your boss, so that you will not be exposed in front of people around you. "


    Lu Ning couldn''t help but want to praise Lu Nanyin''s work ability, he really thought of everything.


    "Okay, I see, thank you."


    "You''re welcome boss, I will send their contact information to your phone later."


    "it is good."


    Lu Ning continued to eat after hanging up the phone.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at her and asked, "Who is sister?"


    Lin Ci gnawed on the chicken leg and asked vaguely: "Could it be some kind of cousin again?"


    Lu Ning smiled: "It''s a friend."


    "By the way, don''t rush to leave after school on Friday. I''ll take you to a place."


    "Friday? Isn''t Friday over?"


    Lu Ning looked at her helplessly and smiled: "This Friday."


    "Oh oh. Where is it?"


    "You will know when it arrives."


    Lin Ci nodded.


    Five seconds later¡ª


    "Where is it?"


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Lu Jingzhi looked up at Lu Ning: "Sister, can I go?"


    Lin Ci was changed to look at Lu Jingzhi: "My child, you want to go anywhere."


    Lu Jingzhi glanced at her and then turned to Lu Ning: "Is it okay, sister?"


    Lu Ning nodded: "Yes."


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Lin Ci: "I will go wherever my sister takes me."


    Lin Ci: "Hey, you little brat, did you do it on purpose!"


    The two bickered like children, Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing and watching, eating while watching.


    After eating, they were almost done arguing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 311： Camera?

    Chapter 311 Camera?


    After dinner, Lu Qing answered the phone and left. Lu Ning and Lin Ci took Lu Jingzhi for a stroll.


    The three of them went home when they were bored.


    Lin Ci followed Lu Ning and wanted to ask her where she was going to take her on Friday.


    Lu Ning locked her directly in Lu Jingzhi''s room, and went to do the quiz with Lu Jingzhi.


    Lu Ning cleaned the living room with a chicken feather blanket.


    Standing behind the sofa, Lu Ning looked at a porcelain vase on the table.


    Leaning on the sofa, he looked and looked, then stepped forward and raised his hand to pick it up.


    The teacher said how to distinguish porcelain?


    Lu Ning looked carefully and got a general idea. The more he looked, the more confused he became. Finally, he took out his phone and took a few photos and sent them to someone.


    Finally, when the phone was put away, he looked up and saw a painting on the wall. Lu Ning took out his phone again, took a picture of the painting and sent it over.


    After arranging the vases, Lu Ning continued to clean the room.


    When I scanned the restaurant wall, I seemed to see something special.


    Lu Ning stood by the wall and looked up at a small spot on the highest point.


    I looked and looked and looked more and more suspicious.


    Lu Ning directly raised his hand and moved the two chairs together, and climbed up.


    Looked at the wall, and finally raised his hand to tear off the suspicious dot.


    Putting it in his hand and looking at it, Lu Ning frowned.


    Camera? !


    Lu Ning looked carefully again, and it was really the camera that was right.


    She stood on a high place and turned her head to look down at the position.


    The position is facing the direction of the dining table.


    Who installed this camera? Still pretending to be so secretive, it doesn''t look like a family member pretending.


    The first thing Lu Ning thought of was the black car.


    in the case of¡­


    "Ning Ning! Your brother is crazy!"


    "elder sister!"


    Two people shouted and rushed out. Lin Ci was looking for someone when he turned his head and bumped into the two benches that Lu Ning had set up. Lu Ning almost didn''t fall off of them.


    Lin Ci and Lu Jingzhi were taken aback.


    Fortunately, Lu Ning held on to the corner of the wall to stabilize himself.


    "Sister Xiaoci! Be careful!"


    Lu Jingzhi grabbed the bottom bench, saw that Lu Ning stabilized, and shouted with lingering fear.


    Lin Ci was taken aback by the yelling. It was the first time he saw the little guy like this, yelling at people so loudly.


    Lin Ci himself felt a little guilty: "I was wrong, Ningning, are you okay?"


    After standing firmly, Lu Ning squatted down and looked at the two people: "I''m fine."


    She came down from above carefully, and the two of them breathed a sigh of relief.


    Lu Ning moved the two benches away and glanced at Lu Jingzhi.


    Lu Jingzhi seemed to understand immediately, turned his head to look at Lin Ci, his eyes were a little erratic: "Sister Ci, I''m sorry."


    Lin Ci was stunned for a moment: "Huh?"


    "I shouldn''t have spoken loudly to you just now, it''s impolite."


    Lin Ci looked at him and bent slightly: "Then I''m sorry, I must be more careful in the future and watch the road carefully."


    Then he walked to Lu Ning, raised his hand and looked at her: "You too, you didn''t know you asked us to come out to help you after climbing so high, in case you fell."


    Lu Jingzhi turned his head: "That''s right."


    Lu Ning: "..." Well, the two co-authors are united.


    "I''m sensible, what''s the matter with you two?"


    She turned and asked as she walked towards the sofa.


    The two looked at each other.


    Lu Ning turned around and sat on the sofa, raised his hand and put the things in his hand on the coffee table.


    Lu Jingzhi took a look, then froze, subconsciously raised his eyes to look at the wall, and then understood why Lu Ning climbed so high.


    I have built a reader group~ welcome babies~


    6, 9, 5, 5, 9, 4, 8, 3, 8


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 312： you are being monitored

    Chapter 312 You are under surveillance


    Lin Ci sat next to Lu Ning and looked at her: "No, there''s nothing wrong. It''s just that your brother is doing the questions too fast."


    Lu Jingzhi couldn''t help but quibble: "Because the questions you gave me are too easy, and all the students in the class know it, and there is no difficulty at all."


    Lin Ci''s anger was ignited again in an instant: "Hey, aren''t the classmates in your class all on the same level as you? Of course they will. How can you do it well if you do it so fast." Then he turned to look at Lu Ning: "Your brother''s behavior is not good, you have to curb his comparison behavior! How can you look down on your classmates."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Lu Ning with big innocent eyes.


    He can''t speak Lin Ci.


    He could only look at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning shook his head helplessly: "He didn''t look down on his classmates."


    Lin Ci turned to look at her: "No, I think so."


    Lu Ning: "He really thinks the topic is easy."


    Lin Ci: "...the third grade questions are not easy, isn''t he in kindergarten."


    Lu Ning: "...he doesn''t go to kindergarten anymore."


    Lin Ci finally came to his senses: "Wait! All the students in the class know it. How could it be possible for the kindergarten students to know the third grade questions? You wouldn''t be..."


    Looked at Lu Ning in shock and surprise.


    Looking at her expression, Lu Ning knew she had guessed it, so he nodded: "Yes, that''s right."


    Lin Ci remained silent for a long time, and looked at Lu Jingzhi in shock: "You, you, you, you..."


    You haven''t said anything for a long time.


    Lu Ning took the black camera on the table and looked carefully to see if there were any signs on it, but there was nothing, just a camera.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at her, then came over and sat on the other side of her and looked at her.


    When Lin Ci finally came back to his senses, he looked at Lu Ning: "This is a young genius in your family, I said how does he read programming books.


    Hey, does everyone in your family know? Do uncles and aunts know? You can''t do it for him. "


    Lu Ning looked at her: "Am I that kind of person?"


    Lin Ci is quite firm: "You are."


    Lu Ning: "...Parents know, I told them, the procedures will be done together, but you have to keep it secret."


    Lin Ci nodded: "Okay! Keep it secret."


    Looking at Lu Jingzhi with his head, his eyes changed: "Xiao Jingzhi, I didn''t expect that you are still a young genius, and you really left your peers behind. dear."


    Lu Jingzhi immediately shook his head in fright: "No!"


    Lin Ci immediately got up and came over, Lu Jingzhi was so frightened that he ran away.


    The two of them turned around the sofa, Lu Ning''s head was almost dizzy.


    She didn''t care about it, so she raised her hand and took a few photos of the camera for Gu Zi with her mobile phone.


    Gu Zi: [Camera? ¡¿


    Lu Ning: [Well, it¡¯s a small one, can you trace the source? ¡¿


    Gu Zi: [Where did you come from? ¡¿


    Lu Ning: [Found at home. ¡¿


    Gu Zi: [! ! Baby! Are you under surveillance? there''s a few? ! ¡¿


    Lu Ning: [Just this one, the restaurant found it. ¡¿


    Gu Zi: [Then remember to check for other rooms, especially yours! ¡¿


    Lu Ning: [I see, is there a way to track down the source? Is there a way to watch the video? ¡¿


    Gu Zi dug out the photo and looked at it.


    ¡¾It¡¯s similar to the one I gave you, you can bring it here tomorrow and show it to me. ¡¿


    Lu Ning: [Okay. ¡¿


    Lu Ning and Gu Zi are almost chatting here, and Lin Ci and Lu Jingzhi are also almost chasing after each other.


    Lin Ci was panting while leaning on the sofa.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 313： so what

    Chapter 313 so what


    Lu Jingzhi stood on the other side looking at Lin Ci without looking too tired.


    Lin Ci: "What kind of abnormal physical strength is your family?"


    Lu Ning looked back at her: "Do you want to drink water?"


    Lin Ci nodded and sat down: "Drink, drink!"


    Then leaned directly on Lu Ning''s shoulder.


    Lu Ning smiled and raised his hand to pour her a glass of water.


    Lu Jingzhi sat over and took a look at Lin Ci and couldn''t help but pouted.


    also took advantage of the situation and leaned on Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning touched his face with his hand, and he was instantly happy.


    "Touch me, and you touch me."


    Lu Ning smiled helplessly and touched Lin Ci''s face.


    The two are like two ''concubines'' competing for favor.


    Lin Ci touched Lu Ning''s clothes boredly, and the more he touched it, the better he felt.


    "Where did you buy these clothes, take me there later."


    Lu Ning looked down subconsciously: "I don''t know, my mother bought it for me, and there is no brand, I don''t know where it is."


    Lin Ci: "The material is quite comfortable. It shouldn''t be a miscellaneous brand. Do you still have the same one in your closet? I''ll take a look at two."


    "It''s not the same, but the ingredients are almost the same, it should be from the same family."


    Lin Ci got up immediately, stood up and walked to Lu Ning''s bedroom, opened her closet and touched the rest of the clothes.


    Then I took out my phone and started taking pictures, trying to capture as many details as possible.


    For a designer brand, even if there is no brand logo, you can still tell whose design it is from the details.


    Looking at Lu Ning raising his hand to pick up the camera and putting it in his pocket, Lu Jingzhi pursed his lips and hesitated to speak.


    Lu Ning turned to see him: "What''s wrong Jingzhi?"


    Lu Jingzhi was silent for two seconds and then shook his head: "It''s okay."


    Lin Ci rushed out of the bedroom, holding a dress in his hand: "Ning Ning! Can I try this on?"


    Lu Ning stood up and looked at her: "Yes, let''s try. There is an accessory on that one, I''ll get it for you."


    As he spoke, he followed Lin Ci back to the bedroom. Lu Jingzhi sat on the sofa with a hesitant expression.


    ¡­


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhao family.


    Zhao Lingling was kneeling beside the sofa, the cane was still hitting her body continuously.


    "You really embarrass our family! Did you do such a thing when I asked you to go to school!"


    Zhao Lingling''s pumped body couldn''t help trembling, tears kept streaming out, she clenched her lips tightly and dared not make a sound, only a few whimpers could be heard finally unbearable.


    "I''m short of you, have you eaten? Did you wear it! You ran to steal people''s things! I never gave you what you wanted! You just do this! How will I get out in the future! People talk about a thief Daughter!"


    The people around turned their heads away and dared not look at the sound. Zhao Lingling''s mother couldn''t bear it, but she didn''t dare to go up and stop him, for fear that if she stopped him, she would get even more angry and hit him harder.


    Zhao Lingling clenched her hands tightly, her face was pale and bloodless, and her forehead was sweating from the pain.


    "Master..."


    "Shut up! No one is allowed to intercede!"


    Zhao Lingling just suffered without saying a word.


    Zhao''s mother couldn''t stand it anymore and couldn''t help crying: "Lingling, tell your father what''s going on, mother doesn''t believe you will do such a thing! Talk to me!"


    Zhao Lingling knelt there and kept trembling. Father Zhao looked at her, as if he wanted to hear what she had to say.


    Zhao Lingling finally said: "So what, you won''t believe it."


    She resisted to say such a sentence, and tears kept rolling down the words.


    "If you tell the truth, how can we not believe what you say!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 314： I am today the consequence of her future

    Chapter 314 I am her future consequence today


    Father Zhao also lost his temper.


    Almost roared and shouted the words.


    Seeing that she looked like she couldn''t speak anymore, Father Zhao raised his hand and pulled the cane up again.


    Zhao Lingling trembled violently, and then fell forward.


    People around hurriedly ran over to help her.


    "Miss!"


    "Lingling!"


    "Quick, go and call the doctor!"


    Zhao''s mother looked at her fallen daughter and couldn''t help but burst into tears and accused Zhao''s father: "She is your daughter! Are you going to kill her!"


    Father Zhao was also furious and froze on the spot, watching a group of people rushing around, and finally shook his hand, and the rattan fell to the ground.


    Zhao Lingling woke up when the doctor came, and when she was disinfecting and applying medicine to the wound, she was so painful that she wanted to pass out.


    Mother Zhao watched from the side, crying while watching.


    Father Zhao stood in front of the French window and looked out the window.


    Zhao Lingling gritted her teeth and clenched her fists, her eyes were full of hatred.


    All kinds of pictures of Lu Yuean facing her on the playground are in my mind.


    Mother Zhao walked over, knelt down beside her and looked at her, raised her hand to stroke her hair: "Lingling, can you tell mom what''s going on, mom knows you won''t do such a thing."


    Zhao Lingling looked at Mother Zhao with red eyes and trembling lips.


    "mom."


    Mother Zhao quickly responded and moved closer.


    Zhao Lingling looked at her and said word by word: "I, do it!"


    Zhao''s mother was startled, but Zhao Lingling looked at her, her eyes were dark, the eye sockets were red, and tears rolled down from inside.


    Father Zhao was also taken aback for a moment, and looked back from the window. He didn''t expect her to admit it so directly.


    During the gap between the two of them, Zhao Lingling suddenly looked at Mother Zhao and asked, "Mom, am I your daughter?"


    Mother Zhao looked at her distressedly: "Yes, you are mother''s daughter!"


    Zhao Lingling suddenly turned her head to look at Father Zhao again: "Dad, do you really treat me as your daughter?!"


    Father Zhao was stunned, and looked at her: "What nonsense are you talking about! Why didn''t I treat you as my daughter! You are my daughter!"


    Zhao Lingling suddenly smiled when she heard the words: "Mom, I am your daughter, but in your heart I will never be better than Dad. Dad, I am your daughter, but in your heart I will never be better than your career.


    Heh, if it wasn''t for these, why would I do such a thing. "


    The second half of her sentence was a bit incoherent, and neither of them understood it.


    Until there was a sound outside the door.


    Considering the special situation at home today, the butler came first to look at Zhao''s mother: "Madam, Miss Wu Tian is here, please come in?"


    Zhao''s mother wiped her tears, she didn''t plan to invite her in, after all, Zhao Lingling''s current situation.


    Zhao Lingling suddenly said: "Let her come in, come in and have a look, my result today may be her result in the future."


    Mother Zhao was taken aback for a moment, then nodded towards the housekeeper after she realized it.


    When Wu Tian came in, she saw Zhao Lingling lying on the sofa. The doctor was giving her medicine, and her back was covered with bloodstains.


    Wu Tian couldn''t help frowning and turned her head away.


    "Wu Tian, ??come here."


    Father Zhao called Wu Tian, ??and after Wu Tian said hello, she walked to the floor-to-ceiling window and looked at Father Zhao: "Uncle Zhao."


    Although Father Zhao heard Zhao Lingling admit it, she obviously had something to say, especially the consequences of the last sentence, Wu Tian must know something.


    So Father Zhao looked at Wu Tian: "What is going on with this matter, if you know, tell uncle the truth."


    Wu Tian looked at him, and finally raised her hand to take out her phone...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 315： The one from Lus

    Chapter 315 The one from the Lu family


    Wu Tian looked at Father Zhao: "Uncle Zhao, I came here to tell you about this."


    She raised her hand and took out her phone, looking at Father Zhao.


    seems to understand something.


    "how much longer?"


    "Five more minutes."


    Five minutes later, the doctor left, and the servants were also driven out and closed the door.


    Zhao Lingling was covered with a thin quilt, Zhao''s father and Zhao''s mother were sitting on the sofa on the other side, and Wu Tian was sitting on the single sofa in the middle.


    "Tiantian, what''s going on, tell auntie quickly."


    Wu Tian glanced at Zhao Lingling, who was lying there with a dull expression and did not speak.


    Wu Tian looked at the two people with her mobile phone.


    "Uncle and aunt, this matter is indeed related to us, but it is not what you heard, Lingling did not steal anything, and I am not an accomplice.


    The two of us just¡­¡±


    She paused.


    "The two of us were bewitched."


    The two of them were confused, looked at each other and still didn''t understand, so they looked at Wu Tian and waited for her to continue.


    Zhao Lingling glanced at Wu Tian, ??but remained silent. She felt that even if Wu Tian said something, her parents would not believe it, they would only believe that she was the thief.


    Wu Tian looked at them and dug out the recording on the phone.


    "We both believed Lu Yuean''s nonsense."


    "Lu Yue''an?" Father Zhao was puzzled: "The one from the Lu family?"


    Wu dessert nodded.


    "What''s up with her?"


    Wu Tian looked at Zhao''s father and said slowly: "When Lu Yue''an first came to No. 1 Middle School, my parents asked me to get in touch with her more to build a good relationship. Uncle, did you tell Lingling that too?"


    Father Zhao was stunned for a moment: "Say, I said."


    Wu Tiandian nodded and continued: "Lingling and I have also been building a good relationship with Lu Yuean. In order to please her, we... We even bullied Lu Ning, thinking she would be happy.


    It turned out that she was indeed happy, and she has been very kind to me and Lingling since then. He also said that he would help you to talk more in front of her father.


    Until the last sports meeting, she suddenly asked us to put her necklace in Lu Ning''s bag, saying that as long as we succeed, our two families don''t have to worry about anything, as long as the Lu family is with her, the Lu family will be happy. Covering both of us. "


    Father Zhao and Mother Zhao looked at each other in shock, unwilling to believe it.


    "The one from the Lu family told you?"


    Wu dessert nodded.


    "Is that Lu Ning the one wronged by the Lu family?"


    Wu Tian nodded again.


    "But hasn''t she already returned to the home of her biological parents? Aren''t her biological parents very poor?"


    Wu Dessert nodded: "Well, I heard that the emergency situation is not good, and it seems that I owe a lot of money."


    Zhao''s mother was puzzled again: "Then what''s the point of the Lu family keeping targeting her now? Isn''t there no threat for a child from a poor family? Didn''t the Lu family keep silent about her?"


    "That''s right, Lu Ning is no threat to Lu Yue''an. Why are you still targeting her?"


    Wu Tian shook her head: "Maybe she doesn''t like her."


    She didn''t say much, just said this.


    "Then you really did it?"


    Wu Sweet nodded: "She said it was very simple, and we agreed to her on impulse."


    "Nonsense! Don''t you two know how to think about the consequences! What if you get caught, what if she beats you up! You really did this for her with a verbal agreement without anything!


    Why are you two so confused! "


    Wu Tian looked at Father Zhao and was silent for two seconds.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 316： recording

    Chapter 316 Recording


    "Uncle, we really didn''t think so much, that''s why we are in today''s situation."


    Zhao''s mother looked at her and asked eagerly: "How could this be? Even if you were exposed, there are three of you. Why were you the only two who were criticized and told your parents? How could Lu Yue''an pick them so cleanly? Didn''t you say it?"


    Wu Tian''s eyes turned red when she thought of the situation at that time, and the unexplainable feeling was suffocating.


    "Please explain more clearly, what happened later?"


    Wu Tian pursed her lips and glanced at Zhao Lingling, who also looked at her.


    She took a deep breath and said slowly: "We put the necklace in Lu Ning''s schoolbag the day before. It was Tiantian who went there, and I was in charge of turning off the monitoring."


    "What about Lu Yuean?"


    "She''s outside the school building."


    Father Zhao sat down on the sofa, a little angrily: "You two are stupid! It''s up to you to do everything, isn''t it because you two blocked her gun in the end!"


    Wu Tian was stunned and continued: "I didn''t let the necklace be turned out that day. Lu Yue''an said to wait until the next day, because Lu Ning and his class had the highest points. Let''s talk about it when they won the first place on the awarding platform. At that time Everyone will blame Lu Ning..."


    Mother Zhao couldn''t help covering her heart, her face full of disbelief: "How can she be so vicious at such a young age?!"


    Wu Tian continued: "The next day we found out that Lu Ning had changed to a new schoolbag, and we were shocked at that time. We didn''t know if the necklace was still in Lu Ning''s bag. The necklace was given to Lu Yuean by Aunt Lu. Yes, it''s worth a lot of money, we were also terrified, so we went to Lu Yue''an and told him.


    Later, she went with us to Lu Ning''s classroom to find a necklace. I watched the surveillance, and she went with Lingling.


    But she still let Lingling do everything, so that the camera didn''t capture her person at all, otherwise she wouldn''t be able to escape unscathed. "


    "Camera? What camera?"


    Wu Tian glanced at Zhao Lingling, she didn''t expect Zhao Lingling to say nothing.


    "There is a camera on Lu Ning''s bag. We don''t know about it. The very small one can''t find it at all. It''s because the camera has captured Lingling in its entirety, so she can''t explain clearly."


    Zhao''s father and Zhao''s mother looked at each other: "Why is there a camera? It''s still on the schoolbag, can''t you find it? Why didn''t Lu Yue''an stand together and was not photographed? Is what you two said true?"


    The two people didn''t believe the camera when they heard it. Suddenly a camera popped up. Did the two go there twice and find nothing?


    Wu Tian watched as the two put their phones on the table.


    "Uncle and aunt, this was recorded after I accidentally pressed the recording button, please listen to it."


    Wu Tian saw that the two of them didn''t believe it, so she started playing the recording directly.


    Zhao''s father and Zhao''s mother looked at each other and looked at the phone together. Zhao Lingling couldn''t help but turn her head to look at it. She didn''t know that Wu Tian was recording.


    After pressing the play button, there was a sound, followed by Lu Yuean''s voice, she was asking ''what''s the matter''.


    The two were stunned for a moment when they heard Lu Yuean''s voice, and then continued to listen.


    Lu Yue''an''s voice sounded twice in succession, indeed she was right, and then came Lu Yue''an''s voice asking: "Check if the necklace is still there."


    Both Zhao''s father and Zhao''s mother''s eyes widened.


    Then came Zhao Lingling''s voice, her voice trembling: "No, no more."


    Then there was a quiet silence, and after a while, only Lu Yuean''s voice was heard: "Put this in."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 317： Lu Yuean

    Chapter 317 I cheated Lu Yuean


    After listening to the recording, Mother Zhao looked up at Wu Tian: "Yes, the bracelet?"


    When the school called, they said they had stolen some bracelet and necklace, so it was Lu Yuean who asked Zhao Lingling to put the bracelet in again.


    Wu dessert nodded.


    Mother Zhao looked at Father Zhao.


    Father Zhao looked solemn.


    This matter is...difficult.


    The recording can prove Lingling''s innocence. All of this was instigated by Lu Yue''an, and Lingling is just an accomplice.


    But if the recording is released, it will offend the Lu family...


    Zhao Lingling looked at Father Zhao and bit her lip.


    knew it would be like this.


    Father Zhao met Zhao Lingling''s gaze when he turned his eyes, and her words flashed in his mind, ''I will never be as good as a career in my father''s heart. ''


    Father Zhao stood there in a daze.


    Mother Zhao looked at Zhao Lingling and couldn''t help crying again: "Lingling, you are so confused! Do you just do what she says! She is just a wild girl who just came to the Lu family to prove her existence.


    But who is she facing, and who are you facing!


    Lu Ning, how many years has she lived in the Lu family, how many years has she lived in this circle, can she be manipulated by you!


    She has seen this kind of thing hundreds of times, and you still want to hide it from her? She probably knew your intentions a long time ago, that''s why she changed to a new schoolbag and led you to go over to confirm! You guys are falling for it! "


    Wu Tian stared at Zhao Lingling for a moment, and the two looked at each other.


    "No wonder, no wonder she was able to cheat Lu Yuean once in the end."


    "What''s the meaning?"


    "In the end, I took the picture of taking out the necklace from her schoolbag. Everyone said that her things were also stolen, and they asked Lingling to hand it over. Lu Ning also said that the necklace belonged to her. When Lu Yuean finally handed it over I was so angry, but I still put all the charges on Lingling."


    "All that necklaces are in Lu Ning''s hands now?"


    Wu Tiandian nodded: "Well, now everyone knows that Lu Ning has a necklace, and everyone has seen it, but if Lu Yuean wants to get it back in the future, she will not be able to wear it."


    She suddenly shivered with a little thought and fear.


    Lu Ning''s thoughts are too cruel!


    Zhao''s mother couldn''t help but gasp: "You don''t provoke her in the future. She used to be from the Lu family, no one dared to do anything to her, but she didn''t do anything, it doesn''t mean she is weak and easy to bully, she They have much more means than you, let them fight on their own, and you will participate less in the future! Did you hear that!"


    Zhao Lingling looked at Mother Zhao: "In the future? Change schools, I won''t go to school anymore."


    Zhao''s mother was stunned for a moment, and she responded first: "Okay, okay, transfer."


    Then he looked at Father Zhao.


    Father Zhao also nodded: "Transfer."


    Wu Tian frowned as she looked at the two of them.


    Letting Zhao Lingling transfer to another school means that the two of them are not prepared to make this recording public, and let Zhao Lingling bear the charge of the thief.


    Because they dare not offend the Lu family, this is exactly the same as her parents'' thinking.


    Wu Tian lowered her eyes in disappointment.


    Zhao Lingling looked at her and suddenly smiled. The smile was full of irony, mocking herself.


    For a while, the four people in the room were relatively silent, and no one said a word.


    ¡­


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning was surrounded by people as soon as he entered the school gate the next day.


    "Lu Ning, did you bring your necklace, can we have a look?"


    "Yeah, can we take a look? Where did you buy it from?"


    Lu Ning wanted to get out, but there were people all around who couldn''t get out at all.


    She said directly: "I bought it from a roadside stall."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 318： you call me mom

    Chapter 318 You Call My Mom


    Several people were stunned.


    That one doesn¡¯t look like it was bought from a roadside stall.


    The degree of brilliance really looks like the real thing.


    The auction house had auctioned off two pink diamond necklaces before, and one of them was exactly the same as the one Lu Ning was holding that day.


    This imitation is really fast, the same style is available in an instant, and it is so authentic.


    "Lu Ning, which roadside stall is it, can you take us there after school?"


    Lu Ning: "I still have something to do, it''s not convenient after school."


    "Then tomorrow, or the day after tomorrow, we are all free."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    At this time, a deep voice came from behind: "Why didn''t you read more when you have time?"


    Everyone turned their heads cautiously when they heard the voice, and Huo Jinyan''s iceberg face instantly appeared in front of them.


    "Teacher Huo!"


    "Hello, Teacher Huo, goodbye, Teacher Huo!"


    All the people around ran away.


    Only Lu Ning stood there and looked at him.


    Huo Jinyan glanced at her: "Why don''t you run away?"


    Instead of running away, Lu Ning took two steps forward and looked at him.


    "How did you come?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her: "Class."


    Lu Ning: "Won''t you ask for leave?"


    Huo Jinyan stepped forward: "No need."


    Lu Ning followed: "What''s the use, your face is so ugly. If something happens..."


    Huo Jinyan suddenly stopped and looked at her.


    Lu Ning was unprepared, he stopped suddenly, and walked in front of him without stopping.


    Look back at him.


    "Aren''t you afraid of me?"


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment: "Mr. Huo, isn''t it normal for students to be afraid of the teacher?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with dark eyes.


    Lu Ning: "...I''m not so afraid anymore, you are a patient now, what is there to be afraid of a patient."


    Huo Jinyan suddenly stepped up to approach her, and Lu Ning subconsciously took two steps back.


    "Patient? Can the patient erase those dangerous rumors? Eh?"


    Lu Ning looked at his face close at hand: "It''s not possible, but you call me mom, and I should care about you no matter what I say, this is not a conflict."


    Huo Jinyan was stunned when he heard her words, and the dangerous aura around him disappeared instantly: "What?"


    What to call her?


    Lu Ning looked up at him, confidently.


    "When you were in a coma that day, you took my hand and called me mom, don''t you remember? It''s true that men are big pigs, and they can forget everything they called you."


    She looked at Huo Jinyan''s stunned expression and continued: "I picked up your life, and I will let you take care of it. I won''t ask when you are well. So you''d better be obedient , I''m annoying when I''m annoying!"


    She turned and left after she finished speaking and glared at him.


    Huo Jinyan stood where he was, and turned around after a long time.


    Finally, he couldn''t help but smile helplessly, and walked up the stairs.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning just sat down in the classroom, and before he could put his schoolbag in the table hole, many people suddenly surrounded him.


    "Ningning, have you worn your necklace? Can we take a look?"


    Looking at them, Lu Ning couldn''t help but smiled apologetically: "I''m sorry, I played with my brother yesterday, but he didn''t know where he threw it, and he hasn''t found it yet."


    Lu Jingzhi, who is far away at school: Ah Choo!


    The girls sighed with regret: "Then you have to look for it carefully, that necklace is so beautiful, it must be very expensive."


    "No, I bought it from a roadside stall. It''s okay."


    "I bought it from a roadside stall. It''s really worth it. It''s so beautiful. Which roadside stall can you tell us?"


    Lu Ning smiled: "Okay, let me ask my brother, he bought it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 319： Kill all men and women

    Chapter 319 Men and women kill together


    "Okay, let us know when you''re done asking."


    "it is good."


    "Thank you Ningning."


    "fine."


    I thought it was over like this, but during the break of the second class, Lin Ci and Lu Ning went to the playground, and two girls rushed over as soon as they got there.


    "Senior sister, senior sister, can you take us to the infirmary, my hand is broken."


    Lu Ning and Lin Ci were taken aback.


    "Sister, my leg is broken, it hurts so much, can you help me to the infirmary?"


    The two froze for a moment and nodded quickly.


    Supported two people and went to the infirmary.


    It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t go, but when you go, you can see the infirmary surrounded by people.


    ? ? ?


    Is this...a discount on the infirmary?


    Lu Ning and Lin Ci were stunned for a while, and helped the two girls over.


    Gu Zi and Gu Chen are very busy inside.


    Then I heard Gu Zi''s irritable voice from inside: "Which is it! Where is it!"


    Gu Chen''s voice is more irritable than before: "Under the shelf! Look carefully!"


    Lu Ning and Lin Ci looked at each other, trying to squeeze in but couldn''t get in, the door was blocked.


    Gu Zi suddenly rushed out, and immediately took a deep breath.


    "Depend on!"


    After shouting, he looked up and saw Lu Ning and the others.


    "Baby, why are you here? Are you injured too? Make room for a while."


    Lu Ning and the others were pulled in without saying a word.


    Lu Ning looked at him helplessly: "It''s not me, it''s them."


    As soon as she turned her head, she saw two girls looking at Gu Zi and Gu Chen, their eyes were almost filled with love.


    "One of their hands was broken, and one of their legs was broken."


    "Then come here, let me see."


    The two girls immediately followed, without taking their eyes off Gu Zi.


    "Show me your hand."


    The girl stretched out her hand, and a drop of blood emerged from a needle-sized wound on her index finger.


    "..."


    Gu Zi stared at her blankly for a moment, raised his hand and took something to wipe off the blood. After wiping off, he couldn''t even see where the wound was.


    "If you come a little later, the wound will heal."


    The girl looked at him and smiled indescribably happily.


    "Really, Dr. Gu is really skilled in medicine."


    Gu Zi: "..."


    Lin Ci stood behind and couldn''t help laughing.


    Lu Ning couldn''t help but smiled and looked at Gu Chen.


    Gu Chen''s entire face has the word impatient written on it.


    "You don''t have any problems here. You''ve exercised too much. You''ll be fine after two days of rest."


    The girl leaned her arms on the table and looked at Gu Chen: "Then, Doctor Gu, would you like to prescribe me some medicine? I''m really feeling bad."


    Gu Chen frowned: "No, let''s go."


    The girl still didn''t give up: "But Doctor Gu..."


    Gu Chen glanced at her directly, his eyes were cold and dangerous.


    The girl was immediately too frightened to speak.


    "Okay, okay, Doctor Gu, I''ll go back and have a good rest."


    The girl got up and left, still turning around every step of the way.


    "Next person."


    The girl sat down, Gu Chen looked at her: "What''s uncomfortable?"


    Lin Ci and Lu Ning were watching, and Lin Ci shook his head while watching: "A good-looking face these days is attractive, or you can set up a table here tomorrow, they are responsible for attracting women, you are responsible for attracting women." man."


    Lu Ning looked at her: "How do you know that I can only attract men, if I sit with them, will you choose me or them?"


    Lin Ci thought for a while: "You."


    Lu Ning raised his eyebrows and looked at her.


    Lin Ci couldn''t help laughing: "Yes, I forgot that you kill both men and women."


    The two talked and laughed, and finally the class bell rang, and everyone turned around and ran away.


    The four of them froze.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 320： you have no love for me

    Chapter 320 You have no more love for me


    Didn¡¯t they all look serious just now?


    Now run faster than anyone else.


    Instead, the two most intact people walked out slowly.


    When Lu Ning and Lin Ci went back, Huo Jinyan was standing on the podium.


    The two looked at Huo Jinyan.


    "Report."


    Huo Jinyan turned his head, expressionless: "Come in."


    Two people walked in, and when Lu Ning passed by Huo Jinyan, he said, "Mr. Huo, there is a chair by the window, remember to sit."


    Then I went back to my seat.


    Huo Jinyan turned his head, and there was really a chair by the window.


    He turned to look at the students in the classroom: "The book opens to page 123."


    Then, while lecturing, he went to the window and pulled the chair and sat down directly.


    Scared the students in the first row enough, and looked at them directly opposite them.


    Several people dare not raise their heads in a class.


    When get out of class was over, Huo Jinyan''s complexion was obviously paler than before class.


    Lu Ning couldn''t help frowning.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    "How do you feel that Mr. Huo is impatient today?"


    "Yes, yes, I feel that every sentence is so heavy, I am scared to death."


    Lin Ci turned to look at Lu Ning: "Do you want to come for my birthday?"


    Before Lu Ning could speak, a voice suddenly appeared from the right: "Okay, I''ll do it."


    Lin Ci angrily turned his head and looked over.


    Lin Yi looked at her with a smile.


    "roll."


    Lin Yi: "..."


    Lin Yi directly pulled up a chair and sat beside him: "Why can''t I go, I''m your brother."


    Lin Ci: "Shut up!"


    Lin also looked up at Lu Ning: "You''re right, Ning Ning."


    Lu Ning and Lin Ci couldn''t help frowning together.


    "Shut up, it''s so disgusting."


    Lin Yi looked at Lin Ci: "Tsk, what''s so disgusting, after all, she is also my ex-fiancee, and our relationship is extraordinary."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Lin Yi looked at her and raised his eyebrows: "Ning Ning, you often see me during the sports meeting, do you have any remaining feelings for me, do you have something to say to me?"


    Lin Ci frowned and almost vomited.


    Lu Ning: "Learn more idioms, I have no love for you, let alone no more love."


    "Then look at what I do, I have seen it all."


    Lu Ning looked at him with indifferent eyes: "Lin Yi, stop hanging around me, you''re just trying to make Lu Yue''an angry, if you really don''t want to marry her and go home and make trouble, stay with me It''s really useless to make trouble, the closer you are to me, the more Lu Yue''an will want to hold on to you.


    Didn''t you say that I look at you, because Lu Yue''an said that she wanted me to lose to her, so that she could win your attention, she has deep affection for you, or you just follow her. "


    Lin Yi: "..."


    Lin Ci looked at him and couldn''t help laughing: "Hey, your fiancee is here."


    Lin Yi turned his head, and sure enough, he saw Lu Yuean standing at the door of the classroom and looking at him.


    Lin Yi raised his hand to touch his earrings, got up a little restlessly and walked out.


    Lin Ci looked at Lu Ning: "Did she really tell you that?"


    "kindness."


    "Nice job, treasure! Kill him to death!"


    Lu Ning was amused by her actions.


    "Don''t just laugh, Saturday, remember to come, bring Jingzhi and uncles and aunts, don''t bring your big brother, he will also cause trouble for me."


    Lu Ning smiled: "Okay~"


    Lin Ci suddenly remembered one more thing: "By the way, didn''t you say why did you take me there on Friday? Where are you taking me?"


    Lu Ning: "..."


    I knew I wouldn''t tell her first.


    "Where to go?"


    "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 321： Is it fun

    Chapter 321 Is it fun?


    Lu Ning avoided Lin Ci''s cross-examination, and went to the office door to block Huo Jin''s words after school at noon.


    All the teachers left, only Huo Jinyan was still in the office.


    As soon as Huo Jinyan came out, he saw Lu Ning standing opposite the wall. Lu Ning looked up and saw him raising his hand and taking off his earphones, looking at him and smiling.


    "Let''s go."


    "Where to?"


    Lu Ning came over and raised his hand to grab his arm: "Go to the infirmary."


    Huo Jinyan didn''t speak, and followed her forward, looking down at her hand holding his arm.


    Lu Ning thought that everyone had gone to eat, but as soon as he left the teaching building, he saw that the door of the infirmary was still surrounded by people.


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Those who didn¡¯t know thought the canteen was opened in the infirmary.


    Lu Ning turned his head to look at Huo Jinyan, his eyes rolled around, and Huo Jinyan knew that her little head had some bad ideas when he saw her like this.


    Lu Ning ignored Huo Jinyan and ran towards the infirmary first. When she stood at the door of the infirmary and all the girls were looking at her, she suddenly turned around and waved at Huo Jinyan not far away. He waved: "Teacher Huo! This way!"


    Everyone was taken aback for a moment, and when they saw her, they immediately turned their heads and looked behind them.


    Sure enough, I saw the stern and selfless teacher Huo.


    Mr. Huo has a good reputation for being cold, and when he sees others, he runs away 90% of the time.


    After all, there is nothing wrong with them, and they all ran away with a guilty conscience.


    The rest are probably really uncomfortable.


    Huo Jinyan stepped closer and looked at her: "Is it fun?"


    Lu Ning looked at him and smiled: "It''s fun."


    Then turned around and went in.


    Huo Jinyan smiled helplessly, stepped up and followed in.


    "Eat this twice a day, if you still don''t feel well tomorrow, please come to me again."


    "Okay, thank you teacher."


    "You''re welcome."


    After watching Gu Chen finish reading the last classmate, Lu Ning pulled Huo Jinyan over.


    "Doctor Gu, show him."


    Gu Chen looked up at them, then got up and looked at Huo Jinyan: "Come with me."


    Huo Jinyan followed Gu Chen to the back.


    Lu Ning followed.


    Gu Chen let Huo Jinyan lie on the hospital bed, then raised his hand and pushed Lu Ning out.


    "You stand outside."


    Lu Ning looked at him innocently: "What''s wrong?"


    Gu Chen helplessly raised his hand and poked her forehead: "There is a difference between men and women, he wants to take off his clothes."


    Lu Ning looked at him indifferently: "It''s not that I haven''t seen it before, I saw it many times that night."


    Gu Chen: "..."


    Huo Jin said: "..."


    Gu Chen raised his hand and patted her on the head, then directly closed the curtain.


    Lu Ning was blocked and went back to the front in despair.


    Gu Zi looked at her and smiled: "Come here baby, let me show you something fun."


    Lu Ning went to sit on the sofa, and Gu Zi handed her something to show her.


    Lu Ning raised his hand and took it out of his pocket and handed him the camera.


    Gu Zi took it and took a look.


    Looking at the small program he made, Lu Ning couldn''t help but smile: "Jing Zhi must like this."


    Gu Zi looked at her in surprise: "Jing Zhi? Can he understand?"


    Lu Ning was stunned, forgot about this, and almost slipped the tongue.


    Continued very naturally: "If you don''t understand, teach me."


    Gu Zi nodded: "Okay, go back and ask him if he''s interested."


    Lu Ning nodded: "En."


    At the same time, he was relieved, it was so easy to lie.


    Gu Zi looked at the camera: "This one is similar to the one I gave you, but it''s out of battery, is it just this one, or there are others, don''t you have any in your room?"


    Lu Ning shook his head: "No."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 322： You are really welcome

    Chapter 322 You are really welcome


    Gu Zi breathed a sigh of relief: "That''s good."


    Then someone opened the door and came in.


    Guan Chiyue and Chen Xing stepped in and saw Lu Ning.


    "Ning Ning."


    Lu Ning turned around and saw two people.


    "What''s wrong? Did you get hurt?"


    Two people came over and shook their heads: "No, I just let Dr. Gu take a look, and I think it''s all right."


    The two sat close to Lu Ning: "I''m sorry, Ning Ning, we couldn''t go yesterday due to business."


    Lu Ning smiled: "It''s okay."


    The two of them were relieved to see that Lu Ning really didn''t care.


    Chen Xingqian looked at Gu Zi: "Doctor Gu, what are you doing?"


    Gu Zi raised his head and glanced at her: "It''s okay, let''s look at something."


    Then he put away the things in his hand.


    Guan Chiyue''s cell phone rang twice, she took it out to look at it, and then her expression changed.


    Chen Xingqian also received the same message. The two looked up from the phone screen, then turned to look at Lu Ning.


    I hesitated to say it.


    Lu Ning felt the eyes of the two people, and turned to look at them.


    "What''s wrong?"


    The two hesitated: "No, nothing."


    "Where did Dr. Gu go?"


    Changed the topic and asked a general question.


    "He has a patient in the back, and he should be there soon."


    The two nodded.


    Gu Zi stood up and glanced at the two of them: "Have you two eaten yet?"


    The two shook their heads.


    Gu Zi stepped out and came back after a while, carrying two big bags in his hand.


    He placed it directly on the table in front of the sofa and looked at the three girls: "Eat first."


    He bent over and took out the contents of the bag, one of which was finished and pushed it in front of Lu Ning: "Baby, this is yours."


    Then he stood up and said, "Eat first, I''ll take a look at the back."


    The two looked at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning put down his phone and looked at the two people: "It''s okay, let''s eat."


    The two of them watched Lu Ning pick up their share, and then they began to lift their hands to get the one on the table with confidence.


    As soon as it was picked up, someone came out of it.


    Gu Chen and Gu Zi, followed by another person.


    After seeing the person clearly, the two of them were so frightened that they almost didn''t drop the things in their hands.


    Stand up immediately: "Huo! Teacher Huo!"


    Huo Jinyan raised his eyes and looked at the two of them with a compliment.


    Lu Ning looked up at the two and couldn''t help laughing.


    He raised his hand and pulled them: "Sit down, he is not the teacher of your class, what are you afraid of?"


    The two looked at it, and finally sat down silently.


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s oppressive feeling is something that you would feel suffocated when you meet them, it has nothing to do with whether you are their teacher or not.


    Anyone who has seen Huo Jinyan will never forget him. Apart from his appearance, there is also his aura.


    Huo Jinyan couldn''t help but bend his lower lip when he saw Lu Ning''s appearance.


    "Would you like some food together?"


    Gu Chen looked at Huo Jinyan and asked.


    Gu Zi suddenly turned his head to look at Gu Chen: "This is not good, Mr. Huo..."


    Before he finished speaking, Huo Jinyan said, "Okay."


    Gu Zi: "...You are really welcome."


    Seeing Huo Jinyan approaching, Guan Chiyue and Chen Xingqian became even more nervous, and stood up abruptly again.


    "Teacher Huo, please sit here."


    The two moved out silently.


    Lu Ning looked at the two people: "Then where are you two sitting?"


    The two looked at Gu Chen: "Doctor Gu, please help us see if the wound is healed."


    Gu Chen looked at the two of them: "It''s better, but you still have to remember to take the medicine."


    "Okay, okay, let''s go first. Goodbye Dr. Gu, goodbye Ningning."


    After saying that, he held the bowl and ran away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 323： stop thinking about my baby

    Chapter 323 Stop hitting my baby


    Lu Ning: "..."


    She turned to look at Huo Jinyan, and Huo Jinyan also turned to look at her.


    "..."


    It is indeed quite oppressive.


    She didn''t speak, and sat there silently eating her own meal.


    Gu Chen handed Huo Jinyan a copy: "You can drink the soup, the rest are too spicy for you to eat now."


    Huo Jinyan nodded and took it.


    Turning his head, Lu Ning was picking out something he didn''t want to eat, and Gu Zi passed his bowl forward.


    He didn''t say a word, Lu Ning put everything into his bowl directly.


    The movement is extremely natural, as if it has been done thousands of times.


    Huo Jinyan frowned slightly.


    Gu Zi raised his eyes to meet his gaze, and raised his eyebrows at him provocatively.


    Huo Jinyan looked away and looked at his own Tang silently.


    After eating, Lu Ning leaned back on the sofa chair and lay on his side.


    Gu Zi was clearing the table, Gu Chen went to get a blanket to cover her body, and leaned closer and said softly: "Do you want to sleep? I will call you when the time comes."


    Lu Ning nodded slightly, and really closed his eyes.


    Huo Jinyan watched every move between them, and couldn''t help turning his head to look at Lu Ning.


    With her back facing him, she curled up there quietly.


    Gu Zi suddenly appeared in front of him: "What are you looking at?"


    With a gloomy expression on his face, he lowered his voice so as not to disturb Lu Ning.


    Huo Jinyan looked at him and said nothing.


    Gu Zi looked at him and almost rolled his eyes to the sky.


    "Stop thinking about my baby, do you hear me!"


    Threatening and intimidating, Huo Jinyan suddenly bent his lips as he watched him.


    "why are you laughing!"


    Huo Jinyan stood up, raised his hand and gently supported Lu Ning''s head, making her lie flat on the sofa.


    She seemed to be extremely sleepy, she had already fallen asleep, she didn''t notice anyone moving her at all, and she didn''t notice the tense atmosphere in the air.


    Huo Jinyan looked at Gu Zi: "It''s nothing."


    Then turned around and left with a meaningful smile.


    Gu Zi was so angry that he was half dead.


    "What does he mean! Did he hug our baby just now! You are laughing! You don''t care!"


    Gu Chen looked at him: "If you keep arguing, you will probably wake Ning Ning up."


    Gu Zi quickly glanced at the sofa and shut up immediately.


    Gu Chen looked at him and waved: "Come here, I have something to tell you."


    Gu Zi followed Gu Chen to the back.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning was woken up by Gu Chen.


    After getting up, I drank a glass of water and got up and walked outside.


    Walking to the door of the teaching building, he looked up in a daze and saw a familiar person.


    Zhao Lingling''s mother.


    I have met both sides before.


    Mother Zhao came to go through the formalities for Zhao Lingling, and there were two people behind her.


    Lu Ning wanted to say hello, but before she could say that, Mother Zhao looked at her and said, "Lu Ning."


    This tone is not a normal greeting tone at all, but rather yin and yang.


    "I went to Lu''s house a few days ago and thought why I didn''t see you. Now that I think about it carefully, you are no longer at Lu''s house. How could I see you?"


    Lu Ning looked at her, maybe she felt that Lu Ning was very concerned about this matter, so she specifically asked Lu Jia to poke her heart.


    Lu Ning looked at her with a slight smile indifferently: "Auntie, did you really go?"


    Mother Zhao choked suddenly.


    She didn''t go.


    "You! Why are you talking to me!"


    Looking at her, Lu Ning couldn''t help but sneer: "I''ll talk to you as you talk to me."


    "It''s getting more and more unruly! No wonder the Lu family doesn''t want you!"


    Lu Ning''s eyes turned cold: "It doesn''t matter to you whether the Lu family wants me or not, but if I''m in a family that ignores my innocence for the sake of my future, then I definitely won''t want this family."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 324： You are too arrogant!

    Chapter 324 You are too arrogant!


    Lu Ning''s words directly hit Mother Zhao''s lung tube.


    Aren¡¯t they the ones who disregarded their daughter¡¯s innocence?


    Even if they have the evidence in hand, they still dare not release it, for fear that if it is released, they will be targeted, and the entire Zhao family will be defeated.


    Mother Zhao''s entire face flushed with anger, staring at Lu Ning, what else would she say.


    Lu Ning looked at her: "Mrs. Zhao, I respect you for calling you auntie, but don''t blame me for being rude if you do something that is not worthy of respect.


    It stands to reason that I am not from the Lu family anymore, and I have nothing to do with you. It is good for everyone to be strangers, but you insist on putting on the airs of a rich man in front of me, trying to stimulate me with such things .


    I''m really sorry to disappoint you. You really can''t irritate me about this matter, but it''s really shameful for you to use others to release your inner anger. "


    "What nonsense are you talking about!" Mother Zhao''s face turned blue and pale from anger.


    Lu Ning looked at her calmly: "Isn''t it? You don''t dare to provoke the Lu family, so even if your daughter is not the most direct culprit, you don''t dare to ask for an explanation. You can only come and transfer her. But You can''t hold your breath.


    You saw me, so you thought that my current status could never be better than yours, so you want to say what you want to say, and how you want to vent your anger.


    After all, there will be no Lu family behind me to back me up, so you are unscrupulous and want to vent your anger on me.


    But you figured it out, I, Lu Ning, am not a tool for you to vent your anger! If you have the ability, go and clear your daughter of the crime, instead of pretending to be a loving mother here, as if I was the one who caused her to fall into all this.


    And who the culprit is must be clear to you. "


    Zhao''s mother''s chest heaved violently, looking at Lu Ning''s appearance, she wanted to go up and tear her face.


    "Lu Ning! You are so arrogant!"


    She touched Lu Ning with her finger, almost poking her eyes.


    Looking at her, Lu Ning raised her hand and pushed her fingers away and looked at her with a smile: "Arrogant? Mrs. Zhao, I think this word is more appropriate for you."


    "You! It seems that your parents really failed to discipline you since you were a child! I will teach you a lesson for them today!"


    After speaking, he raised his hand and slapped Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning was about to raise his hand to grab it, but a hand grabbed Mother Zhao''s wrist one step ahead of her.


    Lu Ning looked up and saw Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan stared at Zhao''s mother with a pair of dark and cold eyes: "Learn to discipline your own children first, and then worry about other people''s children!"


    After saying that, she shook off her hand, and Mother Zhao staggered from being thrown, and was supported by the people behind her before she stood still.


    Huo Jinyan looked at Lu Ning: "Go back to class."


    Lu Ning withdrew his gaze: "Oh."


    After saying that, she lifted her legs and left. Zhao''s mother was stunned for a while and wanted to say something, but she choked when she looked at Huo Jinyan, and didn''t say a word.


    She felt that the man in front of her looked familiar...


    But where have you seen it?


    She didn''t think about it for a while, but Zhao''s mother subconsciously still felt that this man was not easy to mess with, so she looked at him in a daze and didn''t speak.


    Huo Jinyan turned his cold eyes to look at her, and his voice was also low and cold: "If you dare to touch her, the Zhao family will just wait for its decline! If you don''t believe me, you can try."


    He left such a sentence and turned around and left.


    Zhao''s mother stood there in a daze, and the people behind her were also very frightened. After a long time, she opened her mouth and asked uncertainly: "Madam, is that the young master from the Huo family in the capital?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 325： Maybe hes a genius

    Chapter 325 might be a genius


    Zhao''s mother trembled all over, as if suddenly remembering.


    The Huo family in the capital...


    She swayed and almost fell down again, but the people behind her hurriedly supported her.


    "Ma''am, are you okay!"


    "Go! Go!"


    "Okay, okay."


    ¡­


    When Lu Ning came up from the stairs, she heard the noisy people in the class talking, but as soon as she entered, everyone stopped.


    Lu Ning looked at them suspiciously.


    "What''s wrong?"


    If something goes wrong, there must be a demon, Lu Ning asked.


    A boy rushed over from the back holding his mobile phone and looked at Lu Ning: "Sister Ning! Someone is slandering you!"


    As he spoke, he handed over the phone.


    Someone pulled him, but he didn''t know why and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "..."


    When they found out about the post, the whole class ran to the post and fired. They wanted to hide it from Lu Ning, but the boys just said it out.


    All looked at him with hatred.


    Lu Ning looked up at the post on the phone.


    A post on the school forum, the title is in big red font.


    ¡¾Shocking! How to become a master from a scumbag! ¡¿


    When I saw the title, I thought it was a learning dry goods post, but the few pictures that came up after clicking in were the question boards for the sports meeting session.


    On the question board are Lu Ning''s dragon, phoenix and phoenix dance characters.


    ''Paste the question board of a scumbag who turned into a master, how to let the scumbag learn the most difficult question types overnight and make the most perfect answer, we don''t know and we dare not ask, it may be related to the teacher All right¡­''


    The series of words and mean expressions on the back of the picture make people very uncomfortable to see. They are pointing out that Lu Ning knew the answer questions in advance, and she did not make the questions herself.


    At the beginning, the following replies were still accusing the host of the party with the headline, but gradually they began to connotate.


    ¡¾Maybe I knew it in advance, we don¡¯t understand and we dare not ask. ¡¿


    ¡¾To be able to solve such a problem so quickly, I don¡¯t know if he was a genius from the beginning. ¡¿


    ¡¾Yes, yes, he is a genius, he deliberately hides his strength to make us play hahaha¡¿


    ¡¾Pfft, do you want to be so eccentric? I''m not afraid of death. Let me just say, I''m afraid a young lady has betrayed her beauty and asked someone to get the answer. ¡¿


    ¡¾Big courage upstairs! Maybe he is really a genius! ¡¿


    Among a series of dog-headed replies, this post quickly became popular on the forum. After reposting, everyone in the whole school knew about it.


    When the people in Class 9 found out, the post had already been replied to thousands of floors.


    A group of them swiped those replies together, and the top of their heads was almost smoking with anger.


    At that time, the noisy people were just cursing.


    A few girls in front looked at Lu Ning.


    "Ningning, they are just jealous."


    "That''s right, we''ve already replied to the post, don''t bother with these people, I just can''t understand you."


    "Yeah! Ningning, don''t care about these, we all believe in you."


    Lu Ning raised his hand and returned the phone, looked at a group of worried faces in front of him, and smiled indifferently: "It''s okay, don''t be angry, don''t watch it in the future."


    After saying that, she stepped back to her seat.


    are all confused, why is she still comforting us? She was obviously the one who was scolded so badly.


    Lin Ci was still holding his mobile phone and scolding people in the forum, but she ignored Lu Ning when he sat down, and moved his fingers quickly on the screen to poke and poke.


    Looking at her, Lu Ning blushed with anger, and raised his hand to cover her phone screen.


    Lin Ci was taken aback, and looked up at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning looked at her and smiled: "Don''t go back."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 326： Lu Ning you come

    Chapter 326 Come, Lu Ning


    Looking at her, Lin Ci nodded after being silent for two seconds: "Oh."


    The actions of the two stunned the entire Class Nine.


    It¡¯s fine that Lu Ning doesn¡¯t care, Lin Ci, who is so protective of her, actually said ¡®oh¡¯!


    Is that really the case?


    That''s not okay! They couldn''t swallow this breath!


    After returning to their seats, a group of people silently took their mobile phones and frantically replied to the post.


    The entire classroom suddenly fell into an eerie silence.


    When Mr. Shen came, the class bell hadn¡¯t rung yet, so he came a step earlier.


    As soon as I walked in, I saw rows of people with their heads down, neat and orderly. Only Lu Ning looked out the window and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Mr. Shen was stunned, thinking that he had entered the wrong classroom, so he took a closer look at the class card, and then looked at everyone in the classroom.


    This is... playing mobile phones together?


    Teacher Shen walked over and they didn''t find it.


    Mr. Shen directly raised his hand and took a person''s mobile phone.


    The student was stunned for a moment, and looked up at the phone, which was taken away by Teacher Shen.


    He was stunned, and then coughed a few times.


    Several people looked up, then immediately put away their mobile phones and started calling the students around them.


    At this time, the bell for class also rang.


    Teacher Shen swiped the phone twice, looked at the post on the phone, and couldn''t help frowning after reading it.


    The more you look at it, the more you frown.


    It took a long time before she returned the phone. After two seconds of silence, she looked at the students in the class and said, "Okay, take out the books, and class begins."


    Teacher Shen stood on it and gave a lecture.


    She wrote some new question types on the blackboard.


    "Come on, which classmate will come up and do it."


    Someone silently lowered his head and prepared to hide.


    Teacher Shen glanced around and then his eyes fell on Lu Ning.


    "Are there any classmates? I can call someone without me."


    Everyone was shocked.


    It¡¯s all broken.


    Call it, call it!


    Every time like this, I wish I could get into the table hole to reduce my sense of presence.


    "Lu Ning."


    Everyone was startled, and looked at Lu Ning in unison.


    Lu Ning was also taken aback.


    Really never been called up, she was recognized as a scumbag before.


    Lu Ning sighed inwardly. He only cared about winning the sports meeting last time, and completely forgot about it.


    It is useless to regret now.


    Now the teacher should be aware of this situation, and it would be a bit foolish for everyone to say no at this time.


    So Lu Ning swallowed the words that came to his lips, got up, walked out, and stood in front of the blackboard. Teacher Shen handed her the chalk.


    "Do it all."


    "it is good."


    The audience all looked at Lu Ning while heaving a sigh of relief.


    Mr. Shen winked at the students below, and some knowledgeable ones immediately took out their mobile phones and began to take pictures of Lu Ning doing the questions. Lu Ning finished a question after taking out the mobile phone.


    When Teacher Shen looked at the past again, she was almost done with the second question.


    I couldn''t help being startled, and started to look at the first question she did.


    She finished reading the questions here and Lu Ning finished three questions on the other side.


    "..."


    Teacher Shen stood there for a moment with mixed emotions in his heart.


    Is it because I didn''t do well before, that Lu Ning wants to hide his strength like this?


    After Lu Ning finished all five questions, he turned his head. The moment he turned his head, everyone immediately took back their phones, as if nothing had happened.


    Lu Ning put the chalk in the chalk box and looked at Teacher Shen: "Teacher, it''s done."


    Ms. Shen opened her mouth and said with some difficulty: "Okay, okay, you go back."


    Lu Ning nodded and went back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 327： Do you want to know about Lu Ning?

    Chapter 327 Do you want to know about Lu Ning?


    Teacher Shen looked at the topic on the blackboard, thinking that she could correct one thing she made a mistake, and then use it as an example, but she was right in this part, and she expressed it so perfectly, it really made her unable to start. .


    Mr. Shen took a deep breath, sorted out his emotions, and then started to talk, using Lu Ning''s answers to the questions and starting with a perfect case.


    The most common sentence heard by the students in Class 9 is: "Yes, you must pay attention to this place, and you must not be too cumbersome when answering the questions. Look at the blackboard. Lu Ning handles this place very well. Remember it and write it down. Copy this answer in the notes, and when you encounter such a question type in the future, you will answer it in this way..."


    It was also the first time that Lu Ning could hear his own name in class.


    Lin Ci took the time to bump her arm: "So you really hid it on purpose, okay, Baozi!"


    Lu Ning smiled bitterly and looked at her.


    After class, Teacher Shen left satisfied. Even if Lu Ning''s answer was a perfect answer, she didn''t need to go into details. As long as she explained the points that need to be paid attention to and asked the students to substitute in and write according to the answer, there would be no mistakes.


    Mr. Shen left, and the students in Class 9 took out their mobile phones and began to swipe and continue to reply.


    Someone just uploaded the class photo, and some passers-by liked it and said a few words of justice, but then someone said that the photo was staged!


    The students in Class Nine were so angry again that they stopped sending the photos, and continued to communicate with each other on the essence of Chinese culture.


    Lu Ning looked at it with a helpless smile, but couldn''t stop it.


    Continuing like this is actually not an option. Since the matter is caused by her, it is better for her to solve it.


    Lu Ning got up and walked out, going directly to the office.


    Knocked on the door and walked in.


    As soon as he looked up, he saw Huo Jinyan.


    Then turned to look at Teacher Shen.


    "teacher."


    Lu Ning walked over.


    Huo Jinyan raised his eyes when he heard the voice.


    Lu Ning walked to Teacher Shen, bent over and whispered a few words in her ear.


    Teacher Shen looked at her with some surprise: "Are you sure? If you participate, you only have two days to prepare."


    Lu Ning nodded and looked at her: "I''m sure."


    Mr. Shen thought for a while: "Okay, let me try to report your name."


    Lu Ning nodded with a smile: "Okay, thank you teacher."


    Ms. Shen probably knew why she suddenly behaved like this. Looking at her, she said softly, "Ning Ning, don''t pay too much attention to what those people say. The teacher believes in you, and the students also believe in you."


    Lu Ning nodded, smiling gently: "Well, I know the teacher."


    Teacher Shen looked at her and nodded with satisfaction: "It''s good that you can adjust it well."


    "Well, then teacher, I''ll go back first."


    "Well, let''s go."


    Lu Ning turned and left. Huo Jinyan watched her close the door and disappear at the door. After thinking for two seconds, he turned to look at Teacher Shen.


    Mr. Shen only felt a cold gaze staring at him, and silently raised his eyes to look at Huo Jinyan.


    "Teacher Huo, do you want to know about Lu Ning?"


    Huo Jinyan nodded, and a person walked in from outside the office.


    Mr. Lang opened the door and came in, and even glanced outside.


    said with some sarcasm: "Hmph, those who cheat will be found out sooner or later, are everyone blind!"


    After he finished speaking, he met Huo Jinyan''s eyes, and the corners of his mouth twitched instantly, and he dared not say anything.


    Ms. Shen glanced at him, and when she turned to look at Huo Jinyan, she just whispered: "Mr. Huo, let''s talk later."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 328： They hit you? !

    Chapter 328 They hit you? !


    She was afraid that Teacher Lang would target Lu Ning when she said it.


    Huo Jinyan also understood and nodded.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning was caught at the door of the classroom when he returned.


    "Lu Ning!"


    "Sister!"


    Lu Ning couldn''t help but feel his head growing.


    Afraid of disturbing others, she stood at the door of the classroom and did not go in.


    "Sister, can we go to your house to play on weekends?"


    Lu Ning: "..."


    She didn''t know anyone in front of her.


    "Not good, there is no one in our house on weekends, we all went out."


    "Ah, so, are you still going out on weekends?"


    Lu Ning nodded: "Well, the situation at home is not good, and I have to go out to work on weekends, and the environment around our house is not very good, so you are afraid that you will not adapt."


    The girls around looked at each other in dismay, and fell silent for a while.


    Lu Ning spoke very seriously, and they had imagined a community full of garbage in their minds.


    Then, forget it...


    "Sister, are you still working in the coffee shop? We can improve your performance."


    Lu Ning: "...No need, I have already resigned."


    "..."


    "..."


    They looked at each other again.


    Ah this...


    "Sister, where do you usually go to play, we can go together."


    Lu Ning smiled: "I don''t play."


    "..."


    Finally someone couldn''t help it: "Sister, don''t you go out with your brother?"


    Lu Ning was puzzled: "Brother?"


    "That''s right, don''t your brother and cousin usually take you out to play?"


    Lu Ning understands, the original purpose is here.


    Lu Ning looked at them with a smile: "No, they are usually very busy. In fact, they are not that close to me. They are just called brother, and they are distant relatives."


    Several people: "But it seems that you are very close, the relationship should be very good."


    Lu Ning lowered his eyes sadly: "It''s just a show, in fact, they don''t like me very much, sometimes when they are unhappy, they will, they will beat me..."


    !


    The girls looked at her in shock.


    "Hit, hit you?!"


    Lu Ning touched his eyes and nodded slightly.


    "Why...how is this..."


    "But they look good..."


    "Yeah, so handsome, how could he hit someone..."


    Lu Ning lowered his eyes, hesitant to speak.


    Someone came out of the classroom to look at Lu Ning.


    "Ningning, come here, I have something to do."


    Lu Ning nodded.


    "Then I''ll go back first."


    The girls nodded blankly and watched her go back to the classroom.


    "Her, is what she said true?"


    "No, I don''t know, but if you really hit someone..."


    "No way, they look so good, how could such a handsome person hit someone?"


    "But Lu Ning is their sister."


    "She might be lying! Maybe she doesn''t want people to see her brother, selfish."


    "Then let''s go to the infirmary to see if it''s okay."


    "Well! Let''s go! Let''s go and see!"


    A group of people went downstairs after discussing.


    Lu Ning heaved a sigh of relief watching them leave.


    Lin Ci looked at her: "What''s wrong? These female benefactors seem to want to eat you."


    Lu Ning helped his forehead helplessly: "It''s all a peach blossom debt caused by two cousins."


    Lin Ci: "Tsk tsk tsk, these years are really based on face, are you in such a hurry?"


    The girl beside her couldn''t help laughing too: "It''s not that I''m in a hurry, it''s just that I''m handsome, I can''t help but want to see it."


    Lin Ci looked at them and shook his head: "Hey! Beauty is misleading!"


    Several people couldn''t help laughing seeing her like this.


    Gu Zi Gu Chen: Meow meow? ? ?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 329： Whats wrong? Who is screaming?

    What happened to Chapter 329? Who is screaming?


    Several girls walked out of the teaching building and went straight to the infirmary.


    The door of the infirmary was closed, it was already dark outside, and the lights in the infirmary were on. Several girls met and approached, all smiling and not daring to be the first to knock on the door.


    "Oh, you go first."


    "I no no no!"


    "You go, you just say you are sick and let Dr. Gu take a look."


    "Why don''t you go!"


    "Shh! Did you hear anything?"


    "Huh? What sound?"


    Several people quieted down and listened carefully.


    It seems that there is still a sound.


    It still came from the infirmary.


    intermittent.


    "Stop!"


    Several people were startled, and they stood still and did not dare to move.


    After he reacted, he couldn''t help but took two steps towards the door of the infirmary, and the voice inside became clearer.


    "do not move!"


    Several people looked at each other in blank dismay.


    "Where are you running to!"


    Immediately afterwards there was the sound of smashing, and the girls were too frightened to speak out.


    "No, it can''t be...really!"


    "No, no, maybe I''m doing something else..."


    "Whatever you do, there will be such a sound!"


    Before they reached the conclusion of their discussion, they heard a voice coming from inside again.


    "Still running! Stop!"


    Then there was a burst of ping, ping, pong, and muffled noises.


    Immediately afterwards, there was a muffled hum.


    Several people were so frightened that they shivered in the dark night, and the more they thought about it, the scarier they became.


    "what!!"


    Several people ran away screaming.


    Gu Zi and Gu Chen in the infirmary were taken aback.


    "What''s wrong? Who''s screaming?"


    Gu Chen leaned on his waist and looked at him: "If you hit again, I will scream! Can you be more precise and hit again?"


    Gu Zi looked at him apologetically and smiled: "I told you to stay away, he runs so fast."


    Just as Gu Chen was about to speak, Gu Zi groaned and ran over again.


    "Come out come out! Stop!"


    He held a mop and killed it.


    Gu Chen watched helplessly as he ran around the room.


    "Be careful! The medicine has been spilled!"


    Gu Chen''s temples twitched.


    "Don''t run! You still want to run! Run again! Run again!"


    Gu Zi slammed down with the mop until blood stains appeared on the ground.


    He stopped, shook his hair and looked at Gu Chen.


    "solve!"


    The mop was removed, and a mouse died tragically under his mop.


    Gu Chen looked at him and exhaled helplessly, and gave him a thumbs up: "That''s great, remember to clean up the mess."


    Gu Zi: "I''ve settled everything, shouldn''t you clean up the mess?"


    Gu Chen stepped up and sat on his seat: "I didn''t tell you to solve it. Isn''t it good to have a small pet here?"


    Gu Zi jumped: "You call this a pet??? That''s not what you said when you found the medicine box was bitten!"


    Gu Zi watched the blood on the ground fade away bravely just now: "Hey, I actually killed a little pet!"


    Gu Chen: "..."


    Gu Zi said to himself while putting on his gloves to tidy up: "If I hadn''t been afraid that Ning Ning would be frightened when she came, I wouldn''t be so cruel to you, so you can go at ease, and stay away from me after reincarnation." point."


    After chattering, he looked at Gu Chen: "How come there are rats in such a clean place like this school?"


    Gu Chen looked at the medical records at hand and said leisurely: "Maybe it''s because of you."


    Gu Zi: "...Old Ba! You are dead! I will tell the baby tomorrow that you bullied me!"


    Gu Chen glanced at him leisurely: "You said she believes in you or in me."


    Gu Zi: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 330： tenacious vitality

    Chapter 330 Tenacious vitality


    Lu Ning was in a hurry to go home today to see if Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi had returned.


    As soon as the school bell rang, Lu Ning took out all his schoolbags.


    Lin Ci couldn''t help being surprised seeing her so active: "What are you doing, dating?"


    Lu Ning was amused by her: "What''s the date, I''ll go home and see my parents."


    "Uncle and aunt are back."


    Lu Ning nodded: "Say I''m coming back today."


    Lin Ci: "Then I will go with you too."


    Hualuo took out the schoolbag and packed it quickly.


    Huo Jinyan stood on the podium and looked at Lin Ci who had stood up.


    "So anxious?"


    Hearing this voice, Lin Ci froze instantly, covered his face and sat down.


    "Why didn''t you remind me!"


    Lu Ning whispered: "I didn''t know you would stand up!"


    Lin Ci lay on the table covering his face, but fortunately Huo Jinyan didn''t seem to care, and closed the book after finishing the last point.


    "get out of class is over."


    He turned around with the book in his hand and was about to leave. When he reached the door, he turned around suddenly, which startled the students who had just started laughing, and their smiles froze on their faces.


    Huo Jinyan just glanced at Lu Ning, who was very eager to leave, then turned and left.


    The students breathed a sigh of relief.


    Lu Ning and Lin Ci got up quickly and ran outside.


    "Why are the two of them in such a hurry?"


    "I don''t know, maybe I''m afraid of being blocked, you don''t know how dire the situation in the infirmary is today.


    Lu Ning was blocked in the toilet every time he went to the toilet. "


    "terrible."


    ¡­


    Lu Ning rode a small battery car with Lin Ci to drive home.


    The temperature is very low today, Lu Ning forgot to wear ear warmers when he went out, and his ears were red from the cold. Lin Ci originally wanted to cover her with his hands, but he was frozen within a minute after stretching out his hands to cover her. flushed.


    Lu Ning didn''t let her cover it, so she covered it every two minutes.


    Afraid that her hands would be frostbitten, Lu Ning stopped the car when passing by the jewelry store, bought gloves for her, and ear warmers for himself.


    Lin Ci couldn''t help laughing looking at the furry gloves.


    "This is too cute."


    As he spoke, he raised his hand and plucked Lu Ning''s warm rabbit ears.


    Lu Ning couldn''t help but smiled and pulled her forward.


    Ride on the battery car and let her sit on it.


    Lin Ci sat at the back and grabbed Lu Ning''s clothes tightly, feeling the cold wind blowing around him.


    Suddenly felt like crying for no reason.


    Not crying for herself, but crying for Lu Ning.


    She is a young lady who has enjoyed it for eighteen years. Wherever she has survived the cold, she would never use these things before.


    But now there is no car, only this small battery car that is windy in all directions, without these, she might freeze to death.


    Lin Ci just felt sorry for her suddenly.


    She has tenacious vitality and never takes these things seriously, but the feeling of falling from heaven to the mortal world will definitely not be pleasant.


    Lin Ci silently leaned on her back and hugged her waist tightly.


    ¡­


    After returning home, Lu Ning opened the door and started shouting.


    "Mom and Dad!"


    Lu Jingzhi came out of the room: "Sister."


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi also came out of the bedroom to look at Lu Ning.


    "Ning Ning."


    Lu Ning smiled and ran over to give Shen Yunci a hug.


    Shen Yunci couldn''t help but smiled and hugged her.


    "It''s freezing, my face is so cold."


    Lu Ning quickly let go of her and took two steps back: "Let me take off my clothes, so as not to freeze you."


    After speaking, she ran to the door to take off her clothes and change her shoes.


    Lin Ci couldn''t help but smile as he watched her busy.


    This is probably the reason why she resisted everything.


    Lin Ci closed the door, looked at Shen Yunci and greeted Lu Zhi: "Uncle and aunt."


    "Here comes the little words, Auntie heard that your birthday is coming soon, come here."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 331： Cheating addiction?

    Chapter 331 Cheating addiction?


    Lin Ci froze for a moment and walked over.


    "Come on, Auntie has prepared a gift for you. Last time I heard from Ningning that your birthday is coming soon, Auntie asked someone to bring it back from outside."


    She said, pulling Lin Ci into the room, and took out a brocade box from the drawer, the size of a palm.


    Shen Yunci smiled and looked at Lin Ci: "Go back and open it."


    Lin Ci was stunned for a moment but nodded: "Okay, thank you, Auntie."


    "You''re welcome, Auntie would like to thank you for taking such good care of Ningning."


    Lin Ci scratched his head in embarrassment and looked at her.


    Lu Ning walked in from the outside and looked at them.


    "Mom, what is my dad doing tonight, he won''t tell me."


    Shen Yunci smiled and raised his hand to poke her forehead: "Did you miss the meal made by Dad?"


    Lu Ning nodded: "Yes."


    Shen Yunci stepped up and pulled her out.


    "I''ll take you to see it."


    Lu Ning smiled and followed her to the kitchen.


    Looking at the backs of the two of them, Lin Ci couldn''t help but smile, looked down at the brocade box in his hand and put it into his bag.


    ¡­


    After dinner, Lin Ci sat on the sofa and swiped her phone, Lu Jingzhi sat next to her, and Lu Ning surrounded Shen Yunci and Lu Zhizhuan in the kitchen.


    Looking at her seriousness, Lu Jingzhi frowned from time to time, and couldn''t help but move closer to her.


    ¡¾Miss XX, isn¡¯t it Lu Ning? Why bother, I¡¯ll just name her. This woman is a habitual offender. She also cheated in the past. I don¡¯t know how she got into No. 1 Middle School. ¡¿


    ¡¾what! Ever cheated? Tell me upstairs! ¡¿


    ¡¾Yes, yes, yes! Let''s talk! ¡¿


    After following dozens of floors downstairs, this talent spoke again leisurely.


    ¡¾If you inquire about the past, you can find out. I can only say that she used to be rich and someone covered her and didn''t make such a big fuss. Now that she has no money and no one is covered, her true face has been exposed. ¡¿


    ¡¾Unexpectedly, unexpectedly, with such a face, but such a miserable person inside. ¡¿


    ¡¾Depend on! Disgusting! People really can''t judge appearance! What kind of disgusting person is this? He is addicted to cheating. She deserves to be found out that she is not from the Lu family. It must be very uncomfortable to transform from a princess to a beggar, hahahaha! ¡¿


    ¡­


    The words became more and more ugly, and suddenly there were many people in the building who seemed to know a lot about Lu Ning''s past, and they said some unfathomable words there.


    Gradually, this post turned into a post about ''Shen Pao Lu Ning is what kind of person''.


    The replies from Class 9 were all wiped out under the crowd of more and more people watching, and some people said that they were covering up a garbage man.


    Lin Ci was so angry that he wished he could crawl over the mobile phone network and beat them up one by one.


    By the time Lin Ci found out that Lu Jingzhi was watching, Lu Jingzhi had almost finished watching.


    Lin Ci feels like turning the phone to the side: "Children, you can''t just look at other people''s phones to see if they are there."


    Lu Jingzhi turned his head, seeing that he didn''t react much, thinking that he didn''t see anything, so Lin Ci ignored him.


    Lu Ning came out of the kitchen with the fruit and handed it to the two of them.


    "What are you looking at, eating fruit."


    Lin Ci put away the phone and nodded, his expression immediately changed into a smiling face.


    Lu Jingzhi got off the sofa after taking two bites: "Sister, I''m going back to my room first."


    Lu Ning nodded: "Well, let''s go."


    Lin Ci looked at her: "I''ve finished eating, I''ll go back first."


    She was going back to continue scolding these people.


    Lu Ning looked at her: "Then I''ll see you off."


    "No need, the driver is here to pick me up, it''s so cold outside."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 332： I dont want to fight anymore

    Chapter 332 I don''t want to fight anymore


    "Then I''ll take you to the door."


    Lin Ci and Lu Ning got up together.


    Lin Ci couldn''t resist her, so he didn''t say anything.


    "Uncle and aunt, I''m leaving first."


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi walked out: "Let''s go, be careful."


    "Well, okay, Ningning will take me to the door, uncles and aunts, don''t come out."


    "Well, okay, slow down."


    "Ok~"


    After getting dressed and closing the door, Lu Ning walked downstairs with Lin Ci.


    When I reached the first floor, a neighbor opened the door and saw Lu Ning.


    "Hey, Ningning, wait a minute, my aunt bought a lot of cherries last time, you can take some back quickly."


    Lu Ning wanted to shirk, but before he could speak, he came out with the packed cherries.


    "Hold it quickly, it''s too cold, auntie closed the door."


    "Thank you, Auntie."


    Lu Ning only had time to say this before closing the door on the other side.


    Lu Ning held the cherries and looked at Lin Ci, and the two looked at each other and smiled.


    When he walked out of the community, Lin Ci suddenly turned his eyes to look at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning looked at her strangely: "What''s wrong?"


    Lin Ci smiled even bigger: "Ningning, you are happier than before."


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, then laughed, and responded softly: "En."


    Lin Ci looked at her with red eyes, but there was a smile in her eyes and the corners of her mouth.


    "I felt sorry for you before. I don''t know how you will face this kind of life, but it seems that you are enjoying it, so this matter is actually not a bad thing for you."


    It was the first time that Lu Ning told others directly about his feelings after leaving the Lu family.


    She smiled: "Xiao Ci, I am very happy. I am very happy now."


    She didn''t say much, but the line of "very happy" was completely clear.


    Before she was never short of material things, but the most important thing she lacked was love.


    What Lu Chuan and Shi Qingyue didn''t give her, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi made up for it all.


    She has never felt the warmth of those families, and she feels it now.


    Lin Ci''s eyes were red, as long as she was happy, it was better than anything else.


    Lu Ning looked at her and stopped.


    Lin Ci also stopped, and Lu Ning stretched out his arms and hugged her.


    "Why are you crying, I''m not good like this."


    Lin Ci buried his face in her arms, and his voice was nasal: "Okay."


    Lu Ning teased her with a smile: "It''s because I can''t buy you expensive gifts anymore."


    Lin Ci raised his hand and hit her.


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing.


    "It''s okay, sister will buy it for you in the future, sister will have money."


    Lin Ci looked up at her with sobs, his eyes were wet: "Then, sister, when will you take care of me? I don''t want to fight anymore."


    Lu Ning couldn''t help smiling at her, and wiped her tears.


    "Now, you don''t have to struggle when you have a sister."


    Lin Ci fell into her arms and said delicately, "Thank you, sister."


    Lu Ning couldn''t help but pat her on the head with a smile.


    Looking at the picture in front of him, Lu Qing stood there in a daze for a long while.


    "You... what is this...?"


    Lu Ning and Lin Ci Qiqi looked back at him.


    Lin Ci rolled his eyes when he saw him roll his eyes.


    "Why are you back?"


    Lu Qing: "...This is my home."


    Lin Ci looked at him without hesitation: "I really hope this isn''t your house."


    Lu Qing: "..."


    Lu Qing had never won in front of her.


    Lu Ning stood aside and smiled without saying a word, watching the two of them bicker.


    At this moment, Lin Ci''s cell phone rang, and she raised her hand to pick it up.


    "Huh?...Then you pay attention to safety, I understand, I will find a way..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 333： dirty and shameful

    Chapter 333 Rude and shameful


    Watching her hang up the phone, Lu Ning asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Lin Ci pouted and looked at Lu Ning: "The car has a problem on the road, and the driver can''t come."


    Lu Ning looked at her: "Then I will help you..."


    After seeing Lu Qing from the corner of the eye, he made a decisive decision: "You can see her off."


    Lu Qing: "?"


    Lin Ci: "?"


    Both of them had a few large characters clearly written on their faces¡ª¡®Please spare me! ''


    Lu Ning completely ignored it.


    Pushing Lin Ci directly into Lu Qing''s car.


    Lu Qing just parked the car on the side.


    After closing the door, Lu Ning turned to push Lu Qing.


    "Get in the car!"


    After pushing Lu Qing up, she stood outside and looked at Lin Ci with a smile.


    "I won''t go, be safe~ Bye~"


    After speaking, she turned around cheerfully and left.


    Lu Qing and Lin Ci looked at her receding back: "..."


    Lin Ci wanted to get off the car.


    "Don''t bother you, I''ll take a taxi myself."


    But the door couldn''t be opened, she turned to look at the driver''s seat, Lu Qing had already locked the door and started the car.


    "Xiao Ning asked me to send you home safely."


    Lin Ci: ¡°¡­¡±


    Staring at the back of his head furiously.


    "You are so obedient to her at this time! I have never seen you so obedient before!"


    Lu Qing let her scold her, and drove quietly without returning.


    After driving for a while, she quieted down.


    After a while, Lin Ci''s voice came from the back seat.


    "You''d better not become a spoiler for Ning Ning''s happy life."


    Lu Qing froze for a moment: "What?"


    Lin Ci sighed, his voice was quite calm, there was no noise, only seriousness.


    "Why do you think Ning Ning accepted your broken schoolbag, it''s so ugly, even if you recite it, you will feel ashamed..."


    Lu Qing: "..."


    Lin Ci continued: "She is trying to accept you, you better not let her down. Otherwise, I want you to look good!


    You are such an adult, can¡¯t you see right from wrong? Can¡¯t you see who is innocent and who has malicious intentions? "


    Lin Ci still wanted to scold, but suddenly felt tired after only saying these two sentences.


    She sighed: "Forget it, if you can understand, you don''t need me to wake you up, I will never wake up a person who pretends to be asleep.


    It''s just that you don''t want to hurt Ning Ning anymore, even if you want to treat Lu Yuean well, don''t be in front of her. You should figure it out, she is your real sister, the one who will stand in front of you if something happens.


    Not a foster sister who can only run away when things happen! "


    It seemed that he had talked too much, Lin Ci shut up again, stopped talking, and leaned on the back seat to sort out his emotions.


    Lin Ci gets very angry every time he scolds him.


    Lu Qing looked at the road ahead with complicated eyes.


    Until Lin Ci''s voice came from the back seat again.


    "There is really something wrong with your eyesight, that schoolbag is too ugly!"


    Lu Qing: "..."


    That TM is a designer model!


    ¡­


    After safely sending Lin Ci home, every sentence of Lin Ci kept flashing through Lu Qing''s mind on the way back.


    The past, the present, every sentence is clearly vivid.


    After the car stopped, Lu Qing got out of the car, leaned on the body, and looked over the high walls and landed on the upstairs of the community.


    He stepped back and opened the door of the house with the key.


    After walking in, the room was quiet, the lights in the living room and kitchen were all off, the lights in Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci''s room were also off, only the lights in Lu Jingzhi''s and Lu Ning''s rooms were still on.


    Lu Qing stood at the door of Lu Ning''s room, hesitatingly raised his hand and knocked on the door.


    But no one answered inside, Lu Qing raised his hand and opened the door after waiting for a while.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 334： brother outside

    Chapter 334 Brother Outside


    Nobody inside.


    Lu Qing turned around and closed the door, then knocked on the door of Lu Jingzhi''s room.


    Lu Jingzhi was stunned for a while before coming to open the door.


    "Brother? You''re back."


    Lu Qing nodded: "Is my sister in there?"


    Lu Jingzhi shook his head: "No."


    Lu Qing was puzzled for a moment, and looked at him: "What are you doing?"


    Lu Jingzhi: "I''m studying."


    "Then brother won''t bother you anymore."


    Lu Jingzhi nodded, and then closed the door.


    Lu Qing walked into the living room.


    Not in the room, where did you go?


    Didn''t you come back?


    The moment he turned his head while thinking this way, he saw a shaking figure on the balcony.


    Lu Qing stepped over, stood by the door and looked at the thin figure on the balcony.


    He raised his hand and took off his coat, then opened the balcony door and went out.


    After closing the door, he turned around and put his coat on Lu Ning.


    It''s cold and windy outside.


    Lu Ning looked back at him, the broken hair on his cheek was blown on his face.


    Just as Lu Qing was about to speak, she saw a cigarette in her hand resting on the balcony railing.


    Lu Qing stared at her blankly.


    Lu Ning also looked at him.


    Following his gaze, Lu Ning looked at the cigarette in her hand. She didn''t explain anything, she bent slightly and leaned on the railing with her arms propped up, raised her hand and put the cigarette to her mouth and took a sip.


    Looking at the smoke coming out of her mouth, Lu Qing still couldn''t accept the situation in front of her.


    "..."


    Lu Ning still turned his head to look at him, raised his finger to his lips: "Shhh¡ª"


    Lu Qing: "..."


    She lowered her fingers and bent her lower lip towards him.


    Lu Qing''s pupils were shocked.


    It took two deep breaths before finally accepting this fact.


    Lu Qing was shivered twice by the cold wind, and then looked at her with his arms on the railing: "Who taught you."


    Lu Ning looked at the cigarette in his hand, turned his eyes to look at him and smiled, and said in a very soft voice, "Brother outside?"


    There was a questioning tone in her voice, as if she was speaking to Lu Qing on purpose, or as if she didn''t know how to address those people.


    Lu Qing looked at her and said nothing.


    Lu Ning held a cigarette between his fingers, and he didn''t take another puff after that, but let it be ignited slowly in the cold wind.


    Lu Qing looked at her, and Lu Ning got up and snuffed out the cigarette butt, raised his hand and waved it in the air twice, as if trying to drive away the smell of cigarettes on his body.


    She seemed to be going in.


    Lu Qing suddenly got up and called her.


    Lu Ning looked back at him, Lu Qing looked at her, and after a long time suddenly asked: "Schoolbag, is it really ugly?"


    Lu Ning was slightly taken aback, thinking that it might be Lin Ci who told him.


    She smiled slightly and looked at him without hesitation or mercy: "Ugly."


    Lu Qing: "..."


    Lu Ning opened the balcony door and walked in.


    Looking at the closed balcony door, Lu Qing suddenly raised his lips and laughed in the silent cold wind.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning went to the kitchen to find some fruit to eat. After eating, he came out of the kitchen and walked to the door of Lu Jingzhi''s room and knocked on the door.


    "Jingzhi."


    Lu Jingzhi heard Lu Ning''s voice and said directly: "Sister, come in."


    Lu Ning pushed the door open and went in.


    I saw him sitting on the bed holding the computer, not knowing what he was doing.


    Lu Ning stood at the door and looked at him: "My sister is going to participate in a competition in two days, do you want to go with my sister?"


    Lu Jingzhi stopped typing on the keyboard and looked at Lu Ning.


    "Contest?"


    Lu Ning nodded: "Math competition."


    Lu Jingzhi blinked his eyes, then nodded: "Okay!"


    Lu Ning smiled: "Then I will pick you up from school that day."


    Lu Jingzhi nodded: "En!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 335： Even if you like Miss Lu

    Chapter 335 Even if you like Miss Lu


    Lu Ning looked at him: "Good night, go to bed early."


    Lu Jingzhi smiled: "Well, so is my sister."


    Lu Ning took it to the door and went out.


    Lu Jingzhi looked down at the computer screen. Half of the program was done on it. He silently pressed pause, and then restored the post to its original appearance.


    I don''t know what his little head is thinking.


    The popularity of the re-released posts is still very high.


    New floors are constantly coming out.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at the news that was constantly posted on it, his eyes were slightly cold.


    ¡¾Scared to death, thought the post was gone. ¡¿


    ¡¾Scared, the post suddenly disappeared just now. ¡¿


    ¡¾What''s going on, I was having a good time eating, but suddenly it went blank. ¡¿


    ¡¾Maybe it''s a forum bug! Hurry up, boss upstairs, is there anything else? We are not full yet. ¡¿


    ¡¾Yes, please! ¡¿


    ¡¾Pfft, she doesn¡¯t need to ask for melons, she can just ask a lot. If it weren¡¯t for the Lu family, how could she cover so many things. ¡¿


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    Few people cared about the truth, and no one listened to the voice of clarification. Those words mixed with true and false were not even based on rumors, but they appeared in the form of words in these enthusiastic audiences. Chasing ''melon'' in front of people.


    They don''t care about the truth, they don''t ask the reason, just watching a girl being pulled down from the altar seems to feel good. They watch and reply some words that they think are insignificant, but they never think that these words are sometimes A murderous knife, one knife after another hurts the self-esteem and innocence of the person involved.


    ¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Huo Jinyan was sitting in the back seat of the car, Chu Ting glanced at Huo Jinyan in the mirror.


    "Mr. Huo, the old man called again."


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and put the computer on his lap to turn it on: "En."


    He didn''t say anything, Chu Ting was silent for a while and then said: "Mr. Huo, why don''t we go back?"


    Huo Jinyan said nothing.


    Chu Ting was silent for a while and then spoke again: "Mr. Huo, haven''t you already confirmed that Miss Lu is not Z?"


    Huo Jinyan finally responded.


    But it¡¯s just a simple word: "En."


    "Then why are we still here? Aren''t we going to find the real Z?"


    Huo Jinyan finally looked up at him.


    "Still here."


    Chu Ting understood what he meant.


    "I know that Z is still here, but Mr. Huo, isn''t it that we have gained nothing by hanging around Miss Lu? Maybe Z is not by Miss Lu''s side at all. I haven''t seen any clues for so long.


    It feels like Z has disappeared, and there is no news recently.


    Even your accident has nothing to do with Z.


    Could it be that he quit? "


    Huo Jinyan''s eyes spread coldly: "If you quit doing things before, you have to be clear about it!"


    Especially to catch the people behind him!


    Chu Ting nodded: "But Mr. Huo, we can''t find him even if we keep going around in one place."


    Chu Ting sighed, and became more energetic as he spoke.


    "Mr. Huo, we have even transferred the guards here. We can''t just protect Miss Lu. Even if you like Miss Lu, you can''t always be by her side. There are many things in the capital, and the old man..."


    "What did you say?"


    Huo Jinyan suddenly raised his eyes to look at him.


    Chu Ting felt as if someone was aiming at the back of his head, he immediately sat up straight, and unconsciously changed his voice: "What did I say!"


    "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 336： I do not know you!

    Chapter 336 I don''t know you!


    Chu Ting carefully recalled every word he said just now.


    Why was he suddenly ''sniped''!


    He thought about it over and over again and felt that there was nothing wrong with it. Could it be the tone of voice?


    No, the tone should be pretty good...


    and many more!


    Could it be...


    ''Even if you like Miss Lu...''


    Damn it! Is it because of this!


    Mr. Huo probably didn''t even know this, so why did I tell him!


    He won''t assassinate me!


    Help! How to do how to do!


    Would it be useful to ask Ms. Lu for mercy at this time?


    Just when he was anxious like an ant on a hot pot, the eyes behind him suddenly disappeared?


    When Chu Ting sensed this, he was stunned for a moment, turned his eyes, and finally turned his head suddenly, took a quick look and then turned back immediately, as expected, Huo Jinyan didn''t look at him.


    Chu Ting quietly turned his head to look over, cautiously.


    Huo Jinyan looked at his hand next to the computer, and the bracelet on his wrist clearly appeared in his eyes.


    The sandalwood on the bracelet seems to be very reassuring.


    Huo Jinyan looked at the bracelet, and Lu Ning''s face kept flashing in his mind, happy, calm, indifferent, and embarrassed...


    He suddenly thought of Lu Ning that day, the time when he came to City A to look for Z, the night when Lu Ning just found out his identity.


    When he followed the clues to find a bar, he didn''t find Z, but he saw Lu Ning who was being harassed at the bar.


    She has a beautiful appearance, and her drunken appearance immediately became the prey in the eyes of many people.


    It is also her appearance that will not be easily forgotten, Huo Jinyan noticed her.


    They were already leaving, but because of the noise, Huo Jinyan frowned and looked back.


    At a glance, she saw Lu Ning sitting by the bar, and a man beside her wanted to take her away.


    She roared loudly and irritably: "I don''t know you!"


    The bar was very loud, almost drowning out all her voices, but Huo Jinyan was close enough to hear it clearly.


    Knowing that she is the eldest lady of the Lu family, Huo Jinyan also thought that he was just a casual thing at the time, and he couldn''t just watch her being taken away like a girl.


    Huo Jinyan walked over, put his arms around her shoulders and looked at the man beside her.


    The man looked at Huo Jinyan and smelled of alcohol as soon as he spoke: "Who are you!"


    Huo Jinyan looked at him and said coldly, "Get lost!"


    The people behind the man seemed to see that Huo Jinyan was not easy to mess with, and immediately pulled him away.


    Lu Ning looked at Huo Jinyan with dazed eyes, clutching his skirt tightly with his hands, his eyes were red and bright.


    Huo Jinyan looked down and saw her like this, and directly asked Chu Ting to call the Lu family.


    She was unresponsive and immediately stopped Chu Ting.


    "Don''t fight! Can''t fight!"


    She jumped off the chair excitedly, turned around and came to Chu Ting''s side, raised her hand and grabbed his mobile phone, and threw it into the wine barrel on the bar.


    Chu Ting: "..."


    Chu Ting silently took out another mobile phone and looked at Huo Jinyan: "Mr. Huo, are you still calling?"


    Lu Ning cried anxiously, stomping his feet while crying: "Don''t hit!"


    She dangled unsteadily and finally turned backwards. Huo Jinyan raised his hand to catch her, with a hint of impatience obviously flashing across his face.


    Lu Ning held onto his clothes tightly: "Please, don''t hit me, they don''t want me anymore..."


    She said this vaguely, Huo Jinyan froze for a moment.


    She raised her hand to grab the bar, took a glass of wine and poured it into her mouth.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her lying on the bar, and regretted why he took care of this mess!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 337： no one wants me anymore

    Chapter 337 No one wants me anymore


    Lu Ning was lying on the bar, holding the wine glass, and waved at Huo Jinyan and the others with the other hand: "It''s okay, you guys, let''s go, let''s go, leave me alone."


    Huo Jinyan glanced behind him. In the noisy environment, there seemed to be countless hungry wolves hidden in it. As soon as he left, they would pounce on her and eat her up.


    Huo Jinyan frowned, closed his eyes with a worried face, and then raised his hand resignedly to ask Chu Ting to put the phone away.


    Stepping up to Lu Ning''s side: "I''ll take you home."


    Lu Ning suddenly pushed him, moaning and crying: "I don''t have a home anymore... No one wants me anymore..."


    Huo Jinyan was pushed by her, but he didn''t push him at all.


    Chu Ting passed the information he just found to Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan glanced at Lu Ning after looking at it. She lowered her head and shook slightly, as if sensing that someone was looking at her, she slowly raised her head and took a look.


    Tears kept falling from the sockets of his eyes, and his eyes looked at him extremely pitifully.


    "Don''t send me back, please..."


    She was crying, pinching Huo Jinyan''s clothes with her fingers, begging him to retain her last bit of dignity and self-esteem.


    Huo Jinyan''s dark eyes fell on her face, and he handed the phone to Chu Ting. He raised his hand and wiped her tears not too gently, then bent over and carried her on his shoulders, and walked out.


    The bartender wanted to shout, but Chu Ting had already handed over a black card.


    "..."


    ¡­


    Lu Ning was being carried, his stomach hurting on Huo Jinyan''s shoulders, and his stomach was overwhelmed with pain.


    "do not¡­"


    She has no strength, and she can''t even speak a complete sentence.


    Can only repeat one word back and forth.


    "do not¡­"


    She wanted to say don''t move.


    Huo Jinyan thought she was still saying not to send her home.


    He walked to the side of the car and said, "I won''t take you home."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a voice behind him.


    "vomit¡ª"


    Chu Ting saw this scene as soon as he came out, his scalp felt numb in an instant, and he rushed over quickly.


    "Mr. Huo! It''s okay! Don''t move!"


    Chu Ting quickly raised his hand to help Huo Jinyan take off his suit jacket.


    Huo Jinyan stood there motionless like a sculpture, and only moved according to Chu Ting''s instructions.


    "Mr. Huo, raise your arm."


    "Mr. Huo, please change your hand to support Miss Lu."


    "Mr. Huo, raise this hand too."


    The sleeves on both sides were taken off, and Lu Ning was still pressing on the stamina. Chu Ting pulled it off suddenly, and wiped Lu Ning''s mouth with a clean part of the suit.


    Chu Ting threw the dirty suit aside, and quickly opened the car door: "Mr. Huo, please put Miss Lu in the car first."


    Huo Jinyan made a move now, stepped forward two steps and threw Lu Ning on the back seat.


    Lu Ning seemed to be still sane, looking at Huo Jinyan, his voice was very soft: "Yes-yes, sorry-"


    Huo Jinyan directly and vigorously closed the door.


    Chu Ting found a place to change clothes for Huo Jinyan, and after changing clothes, Huo Jinyan quickly came back to life.


    But when I opened the car door and saw Lu Ning, I always felt uncomfortable in my back.


    Chu Ting looked at him: "Mr. Huo, I asked Miss Lu to rinse her mouth just now, and I also opened the window to ventilate, so there won''t be any smell."


    Huo Jinyan clenched his hands, bent over and sat up.


    Lu Ning curled up there motionless.


    Until the car started bumping, she suddenly sat up quickly, which startled Chu Ting, and Huo Jinyan turned to look at her.


    She turned her eyes to look at Huo Jinyan, then turned her head to his side, and groped to rest her head on his lap.


    "..."


    Huo Jinyan: "About the Thing That I Was Spit All Over"


    Lu Ning: "About the Incident I Spit Out Huo Jinyan"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 338： He cracked!

    Chapter 338 He, split!


    Huo Jinyan froze on the spot, his hands hanging in the air.


    Chu Ting hurriedly braked.


    "Mr. Huo, I''ll move Miss Lu away immediately."


    Huo Jinyan''s eyes fell on the tears at the corners of Lu Ning''s eyes.


    "Forget it, let''s drive."


    Chu Ting''s hand that unbuttoned the seat belt suddenly stopped, looked at Huo Jinyan in disbelief, nodded after reacting for two seconds, and fastened the seat belt again.


    A very natural response: "Okay."


    After the car restarted, Huo Jinyan couldn''t read the two pages of the report in his hand, so he simply raised his hand and put it aside.


    The **** the lap is quite honest, curled up there motionless, her fingers still pinching his pants.


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and took a blanket in front of her to cover her body.


    She stretched her body a bit, still pinching his pants very insecurely.


    Huo Jinyan had no place to put his hand, so he put it directly on her arm.


    After arriving at the temporary residence, Chu Ting looked at Huo Jinyan.


    "Mr. Huo, we''re here."


    His voice was very soft, and Huo Jinyan responded softly without moving.


    ¡­


    "Mr. Huo, we''re here."


    Chu Ting yelled three times in a row.


    I didn''t expect someone to stare at his hands in a daze for so long.


    Huo Jinyan came back to his senses, he didn''t look away in a hurry, but thought about it.


    What happened afterwards?


    Later, it seemed that he didn''t wait for Lu Ning to wake up, she slept until dawn, and they sat in the car with her until dawn...


    Chu Ting looked at Huo Jinyan and reminded again: "Mr. Huo, you''re home."


    Huo Jinyan looked up at him: "En."


    He closed the computer, looked at the bracelet on his wrist, and raised his thumb slightly with the other hand to rub the beads on the bracelet.


    Again and again, Huo Jinyan suddenly bent his lips and smiled after a long time.


    Even the eyebrows and eyes seem to be a little gentle.


    Chu Ting''s jaw almost dropped from shock.


    gentle? ? ?


    He was wrong!


    Crazy Crazy! He could actually see such emotions on Huo Jinyan''s face one day!


    Chu Ting quickly opened the door and got off the car.


    Blow the cold wind to calm yourself down!


    Not long after, Huo Jinyan also came down, his face still as cold as before.


    Chu Ting comforted himself, it must have been an illusion just now!


    Until Huo Jinyan walked to the door, he suddenly looked back at him, and said to him with a smile on the corner of his mouth, "Thank you."


    Chu Ting:!


    In the cold wind, Chu Ting couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    He, split!


    ¡­


    The Huo family in the capital.


    The butler came in with a smile on his face, hands behind his back.


    The old man couldn''t help frowning when he saw him laughing: "What are you laughing at! Are you laughing at me for not getting through to my grandson''s phone?"


    The butler looked at him and couldn''t help laughing: "Master, what are you thinking?"


    "Then why are you laughing like this?"


    The butler couldn''t help but keep a secret: "Master, although the young master is not here, he still misses you. Guess what the young master asked someone to bring you."


    The old man glanced at him angrily: "What did you bring? It would be nice to bring me less anger."


    Although he didn''t seem to care much, his eyes kept looking behind the housekeeper.


    The butler smiled and stretched out his hand from behind, holding a soft pink plush toy rabbit in his hand.


    Grandpa: "..."


    The butler couldn''t help laughing, and introduced to the old man: "Master, look, how cute it is."


    Grandpa: "..."


    Butler: "I didn''t expect the young master to be so childlike."


    Grandpa: "..."


    Butler: "Sir, hold it and have a look, it''s fun."


    Grandpa: "... Get lost!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 339： do as i command

    Chapter 339 Do as I command


    The butler laughed and put the plush rabbit into the old man''s arms, the pink plush rabbit lit up his face.


    The old man''s face was still full of anger, but his downcast eyes still fell on the plush rabbit.


    The butler smiled at the side: "The young master really knows how to give gifts."


    The old man raised his head and gave him a blank look, then picked up the plush rabbit and looked at it. The two rabbit ears were raised up.


    "What the **** is this brat thinking! A bunny sent me away? Can''t you just give me a call!


    Look how long he has been out! It''s almost half a year! "


    The housekeeper hurriedly poured him a cup of tea to comfort him: "No, no, it''s less than five months."


    The voice of the old man suddenly raised his voice: "Five months! Is it very short! He threw all this stall to me, and I, an old man, can''t let me enjoy my life!"


    The more the old man thought about it, the angrier he became. He picked up the plush rabbit, frowned when he saw the rabbit, and raised his hand to hit it.


    The housekeeper looked at him: "Master, it''s useless to hit it, drink some tea to calm down."


    The old man held the plush rabbit in his arms and raised his hand to take the teacup and took a sip of tea.


    "If I don''t hit it, I still hit you. Could that brat come back and let me hit you!"


    The housekeeper smiled and stopped talking.


    The old man sighed, pinched the rabbit''s ears and looked at the rabbit in his arms.


    "I just want to make sure he''s safe."


    "Old man, our young master must be safe. The young master didn''t answer the phone, but Chu Ting did, saying that everything is fine."


    Speaking of this old man, he was also angry: "That kid is also disobedient, can''t you bring him back to me while he is asleep! He listens to everything."


    "Master, don''t you know the temper of the young master? Chu Ting doesn''t dare to listen to you."


    The old man sighed deeply, looked at the plush rabbit with worried eyes: "It''s good to let me hear his voice."


    ¡­


    "Second Master, there is news over there."


    "How about it!"


    "The plan went well ahead, but I didn''t see Huo Jinyan near his home or in the hospital, so I couldn''t make another move."


    "what!"


    Huo Qi''s eyes were wide open, his fingers were clenched tightly, and the veins on the back of his hands were bulging.


    "It''s all a bunch of trash!"


    "Second Lord, Huo Jinyan is injured now."


    Huo Qi closed his eyes tightly, and said in a ruthless voice, "What''s the use of getting hurt! I want him to die!"


    There was a moment of silence in the air.


    After a long time, Huo Qi''s voice came: "Let them prepare."


    The man was taken aback for a moment: "Second Master, do you still want to continue with the plan? Will you startle the snake."


    A hint of madness flashed across Huo Qi''s face: "He''s injured now! How can he fight against me! Follow my orders!"


    "Yes!"


    ¡­


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Lu Ning woke up the next morning, he was woken up by someone.


    It is also rare, she usually wakes up by herself.


    But today I woke up groggy.


    "Ningning, let''s eat."


    "OK~"


    Lu Ning dragged his tired body to get up, wash and change clothes, and finally looked up to find that he forgot to close the window before going to bed last night.


    She walked over to close the window, and raised her hand to touch her forehead. It didn''t feel hot, so she must have caught a cold.


    Lu Ning walked out slowly, and Lu Jingzhi came out of the room to look at her.


    "Sister, what''s wrong with you?"


    Shen Yunci poked his head out when he heard the voice: "What''s wrong?"


    Lu Ning shook his head: "It''s okay, maybe I have a cold."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 340： stay away from me

    Chapter 340 Stay away from me


    "I have a cold, sit down quickly."


    Shen Yunci pulled Lu Ning to sit down.


    Lu Zhi came out of the kitchen: "What''s wrong?"


    "Ning Ning seems to have caught a cold."


    "Caught a cold!"


    Lu Zhi put the bowl on the table and walked over, raised his hand to touch Lu Ning''s forehead, and felt relieved if it wasn''t hot.


    Immediately afterwards, Shen Yunci and Shen Yunci ran to find medicine.


    Lu Ning: "Mom and Dad, it''s not that serious. I''ll just go to the school doctor''s office and have a look."


    "No, no, I still need to take some medicine, otherwise it will be more serious. Oh, where did you put the medicine?"


    "Just put it here, why not, I''ll go buy some now!"


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Before Lu Ning had time to stop him, as soon as he stood up, Lu Qing came back from the outside with a bag of things in his hand.


    Seeing the whole family standing, he couldn''t help staring at them in a daze.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "What did you take?"


    Shen Yunci came over and looked at the bag in his hand and asked.


    "The medicine I bought before, isn''t there a lot of medicine in the medicine cabinet at home? I left it in the car two days ago and forgot to take it."


    Before he finished speaking, Shen Yunci took it: "Is there any cold medicine...I found it!"


    Lu Zhi hurried to the kitchen to get a water glass.


    "Who has a cold?"


    "My sister has a cold."


    Lu Jingzhi said as he walked over and took a small bun and handed it to Lu Ning: "Sister, eat something quickly, and take some medicine later."


    Lu Ning smiled helplessly, sat down and bit the bun he handed over.


    No more resistance, just sitting and watching them busy around her.


    When waiting to go out, Shen Yunci couldn''t help but ordered: "Put on more, wear more, this is too thin, put this on."


    "Let your brother take you there, don''t ride the bike by yourself. Remember to drink the tea in the thermos, it will keep you out of the cold."


    Lu Ning nodded all the way and walked out.


    and Lu Jingzhi got into Lu Qing''s car.


    Lu Qing sent Lu Ning off first.


    "Goodbye, sister, remember to drink plenty of water."


    Lu Ning nodded and closed the car door.


    Looking at her obviously different pace from before, Lu Qing frowned and raised his hand to start the car to see Lu Jingzhi off.


    Lu Ning came late. When he went up the stairs, he saw that the students in the classrooms on each floor were all seated neatly, and the corridor was very quiet. Except for the sound of reading in the class, there was nothing else.


    Looking down at his feet, Lu Ning walked up step by step, always feeling doubled in front of his eyes.


    She raised her hand and grabbed the railing by the side of the stairs.


    Walking up step by step, I have never felt that my body is so heavy.


    Huo Jinyan walked to the classroom, and when he reached the stairs, he saw her climbing up step by step.


    Like a snail, he stood at the stairs and looked at her.


    Lu Ning lowered his head and didn''t notice it at all. He walked up step by step, and was about to bump into Huo Jinyan. Huo Jinyan raised his hand to support her head.


    Lu Ning was stunned for two seconds and then looked up. After seeing Huo Jinyan, he was stunned for another two seconds and subconsciously stepped back. Responding quickly, he raised his hand and grabbed her other arm.


    Seeing that something was obviously wrong with her, Huo Jinyan helped her up so that she could stand still.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Looking at him, Lu Ning took a step back as far as possible to stay away from him, and raised his hand to cover his nose and mouth.


    Huo Jinyan couldn''t help frowning watching her movements.


    ?


    Lu Ning said in a muffled voice: "I have a cold, stay away from me, it will be contagious."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 341： caught a cold

    Chapter 341 Caught a cold


    Huo Jinyan heaved a sigh of relief and then looked at her worriedly.


    "Have you taken your medicine?"


    Lu Ning nodded, and quickly raised his other hand to block the distance between the two.


    "You go first, you are injured, I can no longer infect you with the cold."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her helplessly, looked at her with dark eyes, and directly raised his hand to grab her wrist to support her: "It''s not so easy to contagion."


    If he didn''t support her, he was afraid that she would fall, and he couldn''t rest assured if she couldn''t walk steadily.


    Lu Ning was pulled up by him, and the other hand still covered his nose and mouth and did not let go.


    After getting up, she quickly ran into the classroom. She was wearing thick clothes today, and she was staggering when she ran, especially like a dangling penguin. Standing behind, Huo Jinyan couldn''t help but smile down.


    Step up and walk into the classroom.


    Lin Ci watched Lu Ning walk in, and looked at her suspiciously.


    Lu Ning squeezed in and sat down, panting tiredly, and then began to take off his coat.


    After taking off his coat, he felt a little more relaxed, but he was still tired and took a deep breath.


    Lin Ci raised his hand to take her coat: "What''s wrong with you? Why do you look so weak?"


    Looking at her, Lu Ning leaned back a bit: "I have a cold, I''m going to hang up my coat."


    The rack for hanging coats in the classroom is at the back of the classroom.


    Lu Ning was stopped by Lin Ci just as he was about to move.


    The class bell rang immediately.


    "give it to me."


    The boy in the backseat held out his hand.


    Lin Ci handed it over.


    "Help hang up Sister Ning''s clothes."


    The clothes and words were passed on to the back. The students at the back were close. They stood up, hung up their clothes quickly, and then sat back down.


    Lu Ning put her schoolbag into the table hole, lay down on the table, and weakly said to the people around her: "You all stay away from me, don''t be infected by me."


    After speaking, I belatedly remembered: "By the way, I have a mask, and I wear a mask."


    Then he sat up straight and began to search for the mask in his schoolbag.


    After finally feeling it out, he put it on slowly, supported his face with one hand to prevent himself from lying on the table, and tried his best.


    Huo Jinyan glanced at Lu Ning, closed the book after finishing this page, and called the class representative to the office to get the test paper.


    The test papers were brought back and handed out, all frowning.


    Recently, I have done too many test papers to throw up.


    They all dared not speak out in front of Huo Jinyan.


    Holding the test paper silently, they all started to make the test paper.


    Looking at the words on the test paper, Lu Ning floated in front of his eyes, and one test paper became two copies.


    Lin Ci looked at her worriedly, and turned to look at her while writing.


    And the four people at the front and back tables of the two people are sitting on pins and needles.


    Front seat: "Is Mr. Huo looking at us?"


    "I don''t know, we didn''t do anything."


    "Shh, stop talking."


    "..."


    Backseat: "Teacher Huo has been watching what we are doing."


    "Look at you, I didn''t do anything."


    "I didn''t do anything either!"


    "Is it because you buried your head too low and thought you were reading a book, be normal!"


    "is this okay."


    "..."


    ¡­


    Looking at the flickering English words, Lu Ning wrote on them with light hands. She didn''t remember what she wrote, but she didn''t remember anything after she finished writing.


    When the bell rang for the end of get out of class, Huo Jinyan got up slowly, his eyes swept over Lu Ning who was already asleep with his head propped up.


    "Winding."


    The students in the last row started to pass forward one by one.


    When it was passed to Lu Ning, Lin Ci picked it up for the people behind her.


    Lu Ning''s test paper was under his elbow.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 342： why do you look stupid

    Chapter 342 Why does it look stupid


    Lin Ci first passed the test paper to the front, raised his hand and gently lifted her elbow to pull out the test paper.


    The test paper was drawn out, but she didn''t notice that Lu Ning''s whole face fell on the table.


    Fortunately, a hand appeared in time to support her face.


    Lin Ci was stunned for a moment, raised his eyes and saw Huo Jinyan, then turned his head, followed Huo Jinyan''s hand and was shocked for a moment.


    If no one catches this, the nose and mouth will bleed.


    At the same time, Lu Ning also woke up.


    He looked up at the people around him in a daze.


    When she came together, Huo Jinyan took his hand back, glanced at her, raised his hand to take the paper, turned and left.


    Lu Ning looked at Lin Ci in a daze, and asked her what was wrong with a slow response.


    Lin Ci spoke for a while, and finally looked at her with worried eyes: "Ning Ning, why don''t you ask for leave and go home to rest, you look very serious."


    Lu Ning wore a mask and smiled at her: "It''s okay, I''ll drink some tea, which my dad prepared for me to keep out the cold."


    She said as she took out the water glass and took a few sips.


    Lin Ci is still worried, but her stubborn temper can''t be persuaded.


    I just endured it until after school at noon.


    Everyone went to eat, and Lin Ci walked out slowly with Lu Ning.


    Huo Jinyan saw two people when he went down the stairs, and followed them slowly.


    "Go and eat, I can do it myself."


    Lin Ci: "...you can be a fart! Let''s go."


    "Oh."


    Lu Ning obediently stopped talking and continued walking.


    When we reached the door of the infirmary, Gu Zi stood at the door of the infirmary, looking around for some reason.


    Seeing Lu Ning, he ran over immediately.


    "What''s wrong with you baby?"


    Lu Ning looked up at him: "It''s okay, I just have a cold. What are you looking at?"


    He still didn''t forget to ask Gu Zi what he was doing.


    Gu Zi looked at her and pulled her in: "I see why there is no one today, obviously we are so hot, there is no one today."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Although the reaction was slow, I thought of what I said yesterday that they beat people.


    She didn''t expect these people to really believe it, is it so easy to deceive.


    It''s over, Gu Chen and Gu Zifeng were killed.


    The culprit is still himself.


    Lu Ning sat down on the sofa weakly.


    Gu Chen came out from behind, saw her like this, and immediately stepped forward to touch her forehead.


    "Open your mouth and let me see. Ah¡ª"


    Lu Ning: "Ah¡ª"


    "Have you taken your medicine?"


    Lu Ning nodded: "Eat."


    "What did you have for breakfast?"


    "kindness."


    Gu Chen raised his hand and touched her head, then got up and went to dispense her medicine.


    Looking at Gu Zi, Lin Ci couldn''t help asking worriedly, "Why does Ning Ning look so stupid?"


    Gu Zi asked her to look behind her: "Why are you here?"


    Lin Ci was taken aback and turned his head to look over.


    "Teacher Huo!"


    Huo Jinyan glanced at her and nodded, then looked at Lu Ning, who turned to look at him dully.


    He raised his hand and pointed to him intimately: "Doctor Gu is behind."


    The voice is very soft and weak.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with dim eyes, and then walked to the back in the direction of her finger.


    Lu Ning sat there wobbly and then lay down.


    Gu Zi immediately took a blanket to cover her.


    "Why does it look so serious?"


    Gu Chen came out from behind.


    "She hasn''t been in good health since she was injured last time. Go get a glass of water."


    Gu Zi hurried to pour water.


    Huo Jinyan also heard this, and instantly remembered the blood-red scene in his mind, silently raised his hand, and put his arm in front of his eyes...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 343： Dislocated

    Chapter 343 Dislocated


    "Be good, take the medicine, and heal faster."


    Lu Ning nodded, sat up and took medicine again.


    This time I was really good, and I lay down again after eating.


    Lin Ci sat on the side and looked at her: "It''s okay, how long will it take?"


    Gu Chen looked at her and frowned slightly: "I caught a cold, and it will probably be better in two days."


    Lin Ci sighed, and helped Lu Ning pull the blanket.


    "I heard Teacher Shen say that she will participate in the competition the day after tomorrow. Will it affect her performance? Why does she look silly?"


    Gu Chen sighed, he didn''t dare to say it anymore, Lu Ning''s cold seemed really serious, as if it took all her strength away.


    Lu Ning raised his hand and gestured towards them: "It''s okay! I can do it!"


    After finishing the gesture, he hung down weakly.


    Several people smiled helplessly, Lin Ci raised his hand to help her cover her hands under the blanket, and Gu Chen walked to the back.


    Gu Chen took the medicine box and came over to put on a mask and gloves to disinfect Huo Jinyan''s wound and apply medicine.


    "The recovery is pretty good."


    Gu Chen said something expressionless.


    Huo Jinyan took off his hand and looked at him.


    "..."


    When the two of them came out, Lu Ning was lying down and fell asleep.


    The nose is stuffy, and her breathing is heavy, which sounds quite uncomfortable.


    "How can she attend class when she is so groggy. Please take leave."


    Gu Zi muttered and turned to look at Huo Jinyan.


    "Hey, ask for leave, whether to approve or not."


    "..."


    Lin Ci couldn''t help but say, "Ning Ning didn''t want to ask for leave."


    Several people were talking. Someone pushed the door open and came in.


    Lin Yi walked in and was stunned when he saw a few people.


    Lin Ci saw that he frowned: "What are you doing here?"


    After the words fell, a person walked in from behind Lin Yi.


    Lu Yue''an walked to Lin Yi''s side, looked at the few people in front of him and was stunned.


    "Teacher Huo."


    She greeted Huo Jinyan first.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and didn''t speak.


    Lin Yi turned to look at Gu Chen who was wearing a white coat: "Her arm is not strong, please help me take a look."


    Gu Chen gave her a cold look.


    "Tell me what''s going on."


    "I accidentally knocked her down, she fell and hit something on her arm."


    Gu Zi glanced at them, and then walked over in two steps.


    "Let me help you take a look."


    Without further ado, Gu Zi grabbed her arm without waiting for Lu Yuean to react.


    Looking at it gently, it looked like a decent one. It was very gentle at first, but then I didn''t know how he did it, only heard a very crisp sound.


    "..."


    Everyone was stunned for a moment and fell silent.


    As soon as Gu Zi let go, Lu Yuean''s arm dangled by his side without any support.


    "..."


    Lu Yue''an was stunned, she realized that there was pain in her arm, she was about to scream when Gu Zi covered her mouth.


    "Shhh - I have other patients here."


    Looking at the sofa, Lu Ning lay there and fell asleep peacefully.


    Lu Yuean: "..."


    Gu Chen looked at her: "Sit here, let me have a look."


    The appearance is very calm and indifferent.


    Lu Yuean didn''t even know if he could trust them.


    Lin Yi pushed her to sit down.


    Lu Yuean sat down, her face turned pale.


    Gu Chen raised his hand and touched the joints of her arm.


    "Oh, dislocated."


    Lu Yuean: "..."


    If I remember correctly, it was good when I came! But it''s just a little pain! Not dislocated at all!


    Gu Chen moved her, and cold sweat immediately broke out on her painful forehead.


    The other hand grabbed Lin Yi''s hand violently.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 344： is this your child

    Chapter 344 Is this your child?


    "Brother Lin Yi! It hurts so much!"


    Lin also watched her symbolically raised her hand and patted her other arm.


    As a result, I just called twice, and Gu Chen came and gave it away, that''s it.


    "All right."


    Lu Yuean: "..."


    Lin Yi: "..."


    Lin Ci couldn''t help laughing.


    Lu Yue''an turned to look at her, Lin Ci was not afraid of her, so he just looked at her, she looked at her, Lin Ci also looked back.


    Lu Yuean''s gaze quickly moved to Lu Ning.


    She sneered inwardly, to see how long you can be at ease.


    Gu Zi made a wrong step and blocked her view.


    "Student, are you okay, let''s go when you are ready, we are going to eat."


    Lin also took a look at him, and clearly saw the words "hurry up" on his face.


    Lin Yi raised his hand and pulled Lu Yuean: "Let''s go."


    Lu Yuean nodded and stood up.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her back but couldn''t help frowning. Lu Yuean''s eyes on Lu Ning just now made him very uncomfortable.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning''s cold came on suddenly, but it didn''t get better. It didn''t get better on the day of the competition, but it became more and more serious.


    On the afternoon of the competition, Lu Ning did not intend to let Lu Jingzhi go with him, for fear of infecting him with a cold.


    But Lu Jingzhi insisted on going and said he would take care of her.


    Lu Ning couldn''t resist him, and it was indeed she who said this first.


    She wore a mask the whole time.


    Mr. Shen''s two classes were originally attended by only one person, but now there is one more person, Lu Ning.


    On the way together, another girl from Class 8 couldn''t help looking at Lu Ning curiously.


    Lu Ning kept his eyes closed and rested without noticing.


    After arriving at the place, the big sun shone after getting off the car, and Lu Ning felt a little warmer on his body.


    When he walked in, Teacher Shen comforted Lu Ning: "It''s okay, Ningning, you are sick, as long as you do all the questions, the ranking is not important. After all, you are participating in the competition for the first time, so don''t put too much pressure on it."


    Lu Ning nodded.


    Handed Lu Jingzhi to the teacher.


    The teacher held Lu Jingzhi''s hand and stood outside the inspection door watching them go in.


    Mr. Lang, who had just sent the students in, turned around and saw Lu Ning, and couldn''t help but frowned and sneered.


    Watching her pass through the security checkpoint and go in, she turned to look at Teacher Shen: "Mr. Shen, this is a math competition, not a shameful competition. You brought the last student here because you think our school''s winning rate in recent years is too high ."


    Mr. Shen ignored him, took Lu Jingzhi''s hand and sat in the waiting area on the side.


    Mr. Lang rolled his eyes, but then his eyes fell on Lu Jingzhi, he was a little surprised, and then walked over directly, without asking, he just raised his hand and pulled off Lu Jingzhi''s mask.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at him displeased.


    Teacher Shen looked over and quickly knocked off his hand.


    "Teacher Lang, what are you doing!"


    Teacher Shen raised his hand to protect Lu Jingzhi.


    Mr. Lang''s eyes lit up when he looked at Lu Jingzhi.


    "This kid, isn''t he the number one in the previous competition!"


    He raised his hand excitedly and grabbed Lu Jingzhi''s shoulder: "Son, where do you go to school now!"


    After he asked, he seemed to remember: "Yes, yes, it was written under the photo at the time, the primary school affiliated to No. 1 Middle School, right! Are your parents here?" Then he immediately turned to look at Teacher Shen: "Mr. Is it your child?"


    Teacher Shen saw his overly enthusiastic appearance, and couldn''t help feeling even more intimidated. He pulled Lu Jingzhi to the side and moved away from Teacher Lang.


    "What are you going to do?"


    There are so few tickets recently, please ask for a ticket, my dears~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 345： Lu Nings younger brother? !

    Chapter 345 Lu Ning''s younger brother? !


    Mr. Lang approached again, the smile on his face should be as bright as it is bright, as happy as it is.


    Ms. Shen has never seen such a Mr. Lang before, and she was really taken aback.


    hugged Lu Jingzhi tightly.


    Lu Jingzhi became much calmer. Looking at Teacher Lang''s face, he said indifferently, "My sister''s name is Lu Ning."


    Mr. Lang didn''t react, and followed him: "Ah, your sister''s name is Lu Ning..."


    Then he was taken aback for a moment, and the smile immediately froze on his face.


    "Are you Lu Ning''s younger brother?!"


    Looking at the expression on his face that was about to crack, Lu Jingzhi calmly made the last cut: "Yes."


    Mr. Lang has an expression on his face as if the sky is falling apart.


    Ms. Shen seemed to understand something. She couldn''t help laughing when she saw Mr. Lang''s expression. She had never seen Mr. Lang''s expression at this moment.


    Teacher Lang worked hard to stabilize his mind, steady and steady, but he still failed to stabilize.


    He staggered a little, looking like he couldn''t even stand still, he sat down beside the chair while supporting him, and looked back at Lu Jingzhi in disbelief.


    Lu Jingzhi didn''t care about him, just watch it if you like, he sat there quietly holding a thermos cup and waited for Lu Ning to come out.


    Mr. Lang didn''t think much of it at first, but after knowing that he was Lu Ning''s younger brother, the more he looked at him, the more he felt like Lu Ning.


    The more you look, the more you look like, the more you look like...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning sat in his seat, listening to someone talking above, his thoughts drifted a little.


    "Welcome all students to participate in this N1 math competition. Please don''t leave your seat during the competition. If you have any questions, raise your hand to signal the invigilator and wait in your seat.


    Now hand out the test papers. "


    A teacher came to the seat to distribute the test papers.


    The girls from Class 8 sat on Lu Ning''s left, and there was a half-meter-wide aisle between them.


    She looked at Lu Ning and looked at her worriedly: "Lu Ning, are you okay?"


    Couldn''t help asking in a low voice.


    Lu Ning turned to look at her and nodded: "It''s okay, it''s okay, thank you."


    The girl was still a little worried, but the teacher came over and didn''t say anything.


    "Okay, the competition begins. Please answer the questions within the specified time. After the bell rings, all students must stop writing and stop answering the questions."


    As the voice fell, there were rustling sounds in the huge arena.


    Lu Ning took the pen with a slow reaction, put her arms on the table, looked at the test paper in front of her, raised her hand and patted her face to refresh herself.


    Then she began to answer questions.


    The **** the left glanced at her, and slowly wrote her name on her test paper¡ªLi Nian.


    ¡­


    Looking at the words on the test paper, Lu Ning is still floating, and feels that people are also floating.


    After she answered the questions, she looked carefully to see if there were any missing questions, and raised her hand after confirming that there were no questions.


    "What''s wrong, classmate?"


    The invigilator came over and looked at her.


    Lu Ning asked in a low voice: "Can I hand in the paper in advance?"


    The teacher looked at her test paper in a daze: "Are you done?"


    Lu Ning nodded.


    The teacher turned his head and glanced at the time, it was not halfway through yet.


    "Student, why don''t you wait a little longer, just wait another ten minutes."


    Lu Ning nodded: "Okay, thank you teacher."


    The invigilator left, but Lu Ning was still sitting on the seat, staring at the test paper in front of him, feeling like he was about to float up.


    After about ten minutes, Lu Ning felt that his eyelids were getting heavier and heavier, and he didn''t pay attention to the time at all.


    When Li Nian got up to hand in the paper, she looked at Lu Ning and called her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 346： Submit papers early

    Chapter 346 Handing in early


    Lu Ning finally came to his senses, and immediately came back to his senses. Looking at Li Nian who was walking forward, he got up and followed her with the test paper.


    The two walked out of the arena together.


    Li Nian wanted to help her, but Lu Ning hid for a while.


    Lu Ning waved at her wearing a mask: "I have a cold, and I will infect you."


    Li Nian didn''t force her either, and walked out with her not far or near.


    Lu Jingzhi saw Lu Ning first, and immediately jumped off the chair and walked outside the security checkpoint to wait for her.


    When Lu Ning came out, he saw his eyes crooked.


    Teacher Shen also hurried over.


    "Why did you both come out? Have you handed in the papers ahead of time?"


    Li Nian nodded.


    "Have you finished all the questions?"


    Lu Ning and Li Nian nodded together.


    Mr. Shen didn¡¯t ask anything else, as long as everything was done.


    "Ningning, are you okay, are you okay?"


    Li Nian looked at Teacher Shen: "Teacher, can we go back first?"


    Mr. Shen nodded: "Okay, you guys go back first, Li Nian, take care of Lu Ning."


    Because the teacher needs to confirm the students after the end, Teacher Shen can''t leave yet.


    Li Nian nodded and led Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi out first.


    Teacher Lang followed Lu Jingzhi until they disappeared in front of his eyes.


    ¡­


    Li Nian looked at Lu Ning: "Wait for me to get off and I will call a car."


    As soon as he took out his phone, a black Maybach stopped in front of him.


    Chu Ting got off the driver''s seat: "Miss Lu, let me take you home."


    Li Nian looked at Lu Ning and asked, "Do you know him?"


    Lu Ning nodded, and Li Nian opened the car door directly.


    Lu Ning was still stunned for a while, Li Nian looked at her and urged: "Let''s go, don''t you know each other?"


    Lu Ning was also really uncomfortable, so he sat on it directly, followed by Lu Jingzhi, and Li Nian looked at Chu Ting: "Thank you."


    Then he also sat up.


    Chu Ting was stunned for a while, and immediately got into the car and started the car.


    "Miss Lu, should I take you home directly or go back to school?"


    "Back to school."


    Chu Ting nodded and drove the car to the school gate.


    Li Nian helped Lu Ning down.


    Lu Jingzhi followed.


    "thank you."


    Li Nian thanked him again and took Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi into the school together.


    Take her directly to the infirmary.


    Li Nian helped Lu Ning go in directly.


    Looking at Gu Chen and Gu Zi: "You are Lu Ning''s cousin, right? Help her take a look, she is very uncomfortable."


    Gu Zi quickly helped Lu Ning to sit on the sofa.


    Gu Chen also hurriedly approached her with something to check.


    "The little one is also handed over to you, I''m going back to class."


    Li Nian said, and turned to leave.


    Gu Chen raised his eyes and glanced at her: "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome."


    Li Nian turned around and left, while Lu Ning was lying on the sofa with no strength left.


    After the examination, Gu Chen took the medicine and fed her, then let her lie on the sofa and fell asleep directly.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Lu Ning with some concern.


    "Brother, will my sister get better?"


    Gu Zi raised his hand and patted him: "Don''t talk about this, little brat, your sister is just tired, just rest for a few days and it will be fine."


    "Really?"


    Gu Zi looked at him: "You don''t believe me, you always believe in Brother Gu Chen, he is a doctor."


    Lu Jingzhi immediately turned his head to look at Gu Chen: "Brother, is it true?"


    Gu Chen nodded: "It''s true."


    Lu Jingzhi felt relieved now, and sat next to Lu Ning, still holding the thermos in his hand.


    As the sky gradually darkened, he fell asleep while sitting. Gu Zi took another blanket to cover him, but he held on to the thermos so tightly that he couldn''t take it away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 347： Tracking again?

    Chapter 347 Tracking again?


    When Lu Ning woke up in a daze, it was Lu Qing who brought Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi to pick her up.


    After waking up, Lu Jingzhi looked at her and handed over the thermos: "Sister, drink tea, so you can feel better."


    Lu Ning raised his hand to take it and took a couple of sips.


    Gu Zi watched from the side and couldn''t help laughing. So that''s what he meant, just to let Lu Ning drink water, holding the thermos so desperately.


    After saying goodbye to the two, Lu Ning was picked up by his parents.


    ¡­


    After that day, Lu Ning took a day off to rest at home.


    It may also be really too tired, Lu Ning feels much better after a day''s rest. At night, I can talk to Lu Jingzhi next to him, and I don''t drift when looking at things. Apart from the nasal sound, the rest seems to be fine.


    "Sister, are you better?"


    Lu Ning nodded and looked at him and smiled: "It''s much better, did my sister scare you yesterday?"


    Lu Jingzhi nodded: "Well, my sister will be fine in the future."


    "Okay, sister try to protect herself."


    "OK! Puller!"


    Lu Ning smiled, it was rare to see such a childish side of this child, and immediately stretched out his hand to hook him up.


    "Ningning, drink this bowl of soup quickly."


    Shen Yunci opened the door and came in, handing over the bowl.


    Lu Ning took it and looked at Shen Yunci: "Okay, thank you mom."


    Shen Yunci raised his hand and touched her head: "Silly boy, why are you being polite to your mother. Are you feeling better?"


    Lu Ning nodded with a smile.


    "That''s good, drink the soup to warm your body."


    Lu Ning nodded and slowly drank the soup in the bowl.


    ¡­


    After returning to his room, Lu Ning sat on the bed and took out his mobile phone.


    Physical strength is still not good, and the body is still a little tired.


    Lu Ning turned around and lay down on the bed and clicked on an app on his phone, and then a monitoring screen appeared on the screen. Looking carefully, it was the main road outside the community.


    Lu Ning stuck the surveillance camera Gu Zi gave her on the wall next to the main road.


    I just want to see if that black car has been around my house recently.


    As a result, after looking at it this way, he really saw a black car in a familiar location, Lu Ning frowned.


    She raised her hand and took something, opened the door and walked out.


    Walked to the living room and found that everyone was not in the living room and went back to the room.


    Lu Ning didn''t say anything, quietly changed his shoes, opened the door carefully and walked out.


    Lu Ning walked all the way from the community to the main road, and when she looked up, she saw the black car. Her eyes narrowed, and she put her hands in her pockets, holding something in her hand.


    Just as he was about to walk over, he saw a person getting out of the car.


    "..."


    Lu Ning was stunned, but he also relaxed a little.


    Because it was Huo Jinyan who walked towards her.


    Lu Ning stood still, watching him walk over.


    "Teacher Huo."


    Huo Jinyan frowned when he approached and heard this address.


    Raising his hand, he took off his coat and put it on her.


    Lu Ning took a look, and then looked at him: "You won''t be following me again."


    Huo Jinyan glanced at her with raised eyebrows, and answered irrelevantly: "What are you doing running out so late, running around before you are in good health?"


    Lu Ning: "I didn''t run around, I have something to do."


    "What''s up?"


    "..."


    Lu Ning stopped talking, but after being stunned for a moment, he had reason to fight back.


    "Didn''t you run around when you were injured yourself?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with a smile on his face: "I''m not running around, I have something to do too."


    Lu Ning also imitated him and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Huo Jinyan didn''t answer, just smiled and said nothing.


    What else can I do, of course it is to protect you.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 348： not qualified

    Chapter 348 is not qualified


    When Lu Ning came out, he was wearing fluffy pajamas, which were thick and warm, and he was a little anxious so he didn''t wear a coat.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her little red face.


    Raised his hand to tighten the coat for her: "Go back quickly."


    Lu Ning glanced behind him, the surroundings were very quiet, only his car was parked on the side of the road.


    "Were there any other cars here when you came?"


    Huo Jinyan paused for a moment, then watched her say: "No."


    Lu Ning looked at him with downcast eyes thinking for a moment: "Then I''ll go back."


    Huo Jinyan nodded, seeing that she was about to take off her clothes and pulled her hand: "Put it on."


    Looking at him, Lu Ning stretched out his hand before he could speak.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Huo Jinyan silently withdrew his hand: "It''s okay."


    Lu Ning nodded, turned around and took two steps forward, then suddenly stopped and looked at him: "Then I will pay you back tomorrow."


    She smiled, turned and left.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her back, and only when the figure disappeared did he silently look down at his hands and smile.


    When Lu Qing came back, he saw Huo Jinyan standing by the side of the road.


    "Teacher Huo?"


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at him after hearing the words.


    Lu Qing looked at him, then subconsciously turned his head to look in the direction of his home.


    Brows could not help but frown: "Mr. Huo, it''s so late, what are you doing here?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at him, his eyes were cold: "I have something to do."


    After finishing speaking, he turned and left.


    "Teacher Huo!"


    When Huo Jinyan walked past him, Lu Qing suddenly spoke.


    Huo Jinyan stopped, and Lu Qing turned to look at him.


    "Teacher Huo, as a teacher, it''s better not to get too close to your students. You will be regarded as a pervert."


    Huo Jinyan turned his eyes to look at the expression on his face, and couldn''t help but curled his lips into a smile: "What are you reminding me of?"


    Lu Qing looked at him with burning eyes: "Of course it''s Ning Ning''s brother."


    Huo Jinyan laughed lightly: "I''m afraid you don''t have the qualifications yet."


    Lu Qing was startled, Huo Jinyan had already turned and left.


    "..."


    ¡ª


    When Lu Ning returned home, he quietly opened the door and went back to the room.


    In order to avoid trouble, he took off his coat and put it on the chair after going straight back to the bedroom.


    Lu Ning sat by the bed, staring at the coat on the chair for a while inexplicably, and she didn''t come back to herself until the phone rang.


    It was Lin Ci''s message, and she sent over a dozen messages in a hurry.


    Lu Ning watched the news slowly slide up.


    Lin Ci: [Bao! You are on fire! ¡¿


    Lin Ci: [Bao! Check this out! ¡¿


    Lin Ci: [Shared a link. ¡¿


    Lin Ci: ¡¾Hurry up! Go see it! ¡¿


    Lin Ci: [You are so handsome! ¡¿


    Lin Ci: [Ah ah ah ah! ¡¿


    ¡­


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Lu Ning followed the link and clicked in, and the page directly jumped to Weibo.


    The blogger is @A City Briefing.


    Sent a video on Tuesday, with the caption: Ahhhhhh! I was so handsome when I edited the video! Send it out for everyone to enjoy!


    Then a video was added.


    Lu Ning clicked into the video, and couldn''t help being stunned.


    The video shows her shooting balloons at a sports meeting.


    The video was edited so well, and the soundtrack was so cool, Lu Ning felt that he was also handsome.


    She thought that what Lin Ci said was exaggerated, but it wasn''t until she looked down that she turned to comment and praise.


    "..."


    Reposted 1 million+, commented 906,000, and liked 800,000.


    "..."


    The video fermented again and again in two days, and finally it became popular like it is today.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 349： I am so handsome

    Chapter 349 I was so handsome by myself


    Even @A City Briefing gained 2 million followers in two days because of this video.


    Lu Ning frowned and looked at the most popular comments.


    @СÐÜÌÇÌÇ: Damn it! sister kill me! My sister is so beautiful! !


    @½ñÈÕ¶àÔÆÏòÔ½: Then what, gossip, it is said that this is a younger sister, only a third year in high school, is this the difference in human beings? ! Cried!


    @I only look at my face: Help! this face! This profile! the eyes! ! I am gone! help me up! I can still lick!


    @³ÔÀ¶Â·ÈËA: Good guy, this popularity has caught up with the celebrity official announcement.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning didn''t have much emotion, he just smiled and replied to Lin Ci''s message.


    ¡¾seen it already. ¡¿


    Lin Ci: [Are you so handsome by yourself! ¡¿


    Lu Ning: [Yes. ¡¿


    Lin Ci: [Hahaha! Excited? ¡¿


    Lu Ning: [Fortunately, I went to wash up. ¡¿


    Lin Ci sent a series of shocked animated expressions over.


    Lu Ning put down his phone and went to wash up.


    When he came out, he picked up his mobile phone and was bombarded with messages from Lin Ci 99+, which really shocked Lu Ning.


    The latest one: [You can make your debut in situ, and you are going to wash and go to bed without any trouble! ! ¡¿


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing, and just as he was about to return to her, he received a pop-up message from Jiang Zhou.


    Jiang Zhou: [animated expression]


    Jiang Zhou: [Boss, I was wrong. ¡¿


    Lu Ning:?


    After clicking in suspiciously, Lu Ning sent a question mark.


    Jiang Zhou met pretty quickly.


    Returned two crying emoticons.


    Lu Ning: [What''s wrong? ¡¿


    Jiang Zhou: [has been attacked by hackers. ¡¿


    Lu Ning: [? hacker? ¡¿


    Jiang Zhou: ¡¾En! Too polite! I haven''t been able to surf the Internet for a long, long, long time. Say it! is that you! ¡¿


    Lu Ning: [... I have this in itself, which directly prevents you from accessing the Internet for the rest of your life. ¡¿


    Jiang Zhou: [... Bad guy! ¡¿


    Lu Ning: [Who did you offend? ¡¿


    Jiang Zhou: [I''m innocent, okay! I didn''t offend anyone. I don''t know why the boss chose me. Am I the chosen one? ¡¿


    Lu Ning: [...So you don''t know who it is, so you just cast a wide net? ¡¿


    Jiang Zhou: [! ! Smart baby! Lao Song Lao Bai gave me an idea. No matter who he is, he has received my apology, so he can''t continue to target me. ¡¿


    Lu Ning: [Have you ever thought about the possibility that the boss is not in your address book at all. ¡¿


    Jiang Zhou: [! ! ? ? ? ¡¿


    Jiang Zhou sent a few cracked expressions, but Lu Ning ignored him and backed out with a smile.


    It''s really fun to be cute.


    Just as Lu Ning was about to put down his phone, he received a new message from Lin Ci.


    ¡¾Baozi, the squad leader asked me if you want to participate in the performance of the school celebration? ¡¿


    Lu Ning was puzzled for a moment: [Why didn''t he ask me directly. ¡¿


    Lin Ci directly sent a screenshot.


    Lin Ci also asked this question on the picture.


    ¡¾Why don''t you ask Ningning directly? ¡¿


    Squad leader: [We and other mortals are not worthy of talking directly with Sister Ning! ¡¿


    Lu Ning smiled helplessly.


    ¡¾I''ll go back to him. ¡¿


    After sending it out, I went to find the squad leader''s WeChat and sent a message.


    ¡¾Squad leader, I won¡¯t be participating in the school celebration. I don¡¯t know much about talent, and I don¡¯t have unique skills. ¡¿


    The squad leader¡¯s name keeps showing ¡®the other party is typing...¡¯


    Five minutes later, Lu Ning was lying on the bed, and he came back with a message.


    ¡¾Okay Sister Ning! ! ¡¿


    Lu Ning smiled, turned off the phone and put it on the bedside table, covered the quilt and got ready to sleep.


    She fell asleep, but thousands of netizens who were on the front line of eating melons were fried.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 350： have a task

    Chapter 350 has a mission


    When Lu Ning got up to go to school the next day, the topics about her on Weibo were already buzzing.


    Lu Ning is much better, and he got up earlier today, and went directly to the infirmary after arriving.


    Sit obediently and ask Gu Chen to check her.


    Gu Chen raised his hand in satisfaction and patted her head: "It''s almost over, but you still have to remember to take the medicine, don''t take chances, I know."


    "understood."


    Gu Zi looked at her: "Baby, I''m going back to Yizhou in a few days, and you won''t see me for a few days."


    Lu Ning looked at him: "Is something wrong?"


    Gu Chen said for him: "It''s okay, I have a task."


    Lu Ning looked at Gu Zi and smiled: "Come on."


    Gu Zi: "En!"


    While talking, a person walked in from the door.


    Li Nian closed the door and looked at the three people, then turned to look at Gu Chen: "Teacher, do you have sleeping pills?"


    Lu Ning stared at her for a moment.


    seems to remember something.


    "Is your name Li Nian?" Lu Ning stood up, still remembering Teacher Shen calling her that.


    Li Nian looked at her and nodded.


    "Thank you."


    Li Nian smiled: "It''s okay. The result should be out in the afternoon, come on."


    Lu Ning also smiled: "You too."


    Li Nian then poked his head and glanced at Gu Chen: "So, teacher, do you have sleeping pills here?"


    Gu Zi looked at her: "What do you want sleeping pills for? This medicine is forbidden to be given to students."


    Li Nian didn''t say anything else, just said: "Forget it."


    Turning to look at Lu Ning: "Are you going? Let''s go together."


    Lu Ning nodded: "Okay."


    Gu Chen suddenly stopped her: "Wait."


    The two stopped and looked back at him.


    Gu Chen took out a small bag from the drawer, and there was a white medicine in the transparent bag, he walked over and handed it to Li Nian.


    Nothing was said.


    Li Nian froze for a moment, looking at him.


    "Thanks."


    Then he looked at Lu Ning: "Let''s go."


    Lu Ning reacted a bit slower, glanced at Gu Chen twice, then nodded and followed Li Nian out.


    Lu Ning walked beside Li Nian, watching her put the bag into her pocket.


    "Did you sleep well?"


    Li Nian nodded.


    "Sleeping pills should be taken as little as possible."


    Li Nian looked at her and smiled openly: "No way."


    Lu Ning was slightly stunned, and after a while he said, "My friend can make herbs for calming the nerves, do you need them? I''ll get some for you."


    Li Nian looked at her and was silent for a while.


    "OK."


    Lu Ning nodded and smiled: "I have used it, and the effect is not bad. If you put it on the bedside, you don''t need to take medicine."


    Li Nian smiled, this smile was too complicated: "It doesn''t make any difference if you eat less."


    Hearing this, Lu Ning was stunned, fell silent, didn''t speak any more, and didn''t ask any more questions.


    The two parted at the door, and Lu Ning clearly felt that the atmosphere in the classroom was not right as soon as he walked in.


    She smiled helplessly, there must be some new posts.


    She stepped up to the side of the seat, Lin Ci was looking at the phone under the table, smiling while watching.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, she obviously didn''t realize that she was here, so Lu Ning bent over to look at her mobile phone screen.


    "..."


    What is being played repeatedly on the screen is the video from City A''s briefing.


    Lu Ning raised his hand and patted her shoulder.


    Lin Ci looked up at her.


    "I''m alive right here, you don''t watch me, you watch the video?"


    Lin Ci smiled and looked at her: "The cut is really good."


    Lu Ning smiled helplessly and indulgently, turned around, walked in and sat down.


    Lin Ci hurriedly output rainbow fart: "But he is still too amazing! Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to cut such an amazing video!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 351： Not as an example

    Chapter 351 is not an example


    Lin Ci also raised his hand and patted the front and back tables: "Aren''t you!"


    The four people looked at Lu Ning, with the same expressions on their faces as Lin Ci.


    "It''s amazing! Sister Ning! It''s amazing!"


    Lu Ning looked at them dumbfounded.


    When Huo Jinyan walked in, he saw a group of people bowing their heads again.


    "Ahem!"


    I don¡¯t know who coughed as a reminder, everyone immediately looked up, threw their mobile phones into the table hole and sat up straight.


    But I don''t know who used the volume button as the lock screen button, and the BGM rang very loudly.


    Everyone was taken aback for a moment, too frightened to speak out.


    Huo Jinyan stood by the podium, supported the podium with one hand and looked down.


    "bring here."


    His complexion is not very good-looking.


    It wasn''t until seeing a girl standing up that she swallowed nervously before walking over slowly.


    Huo Jinyan frowned, a little surprised it was a girl.


    The girl came over, pinching the phone nervously with her fingers.


    "Open."


    Huo Jinyan stared at her and said in a deep voice.


    The surrounding air pressure is overwhelming.


    The girl was almost crying with fright from Huo Jinyan''s eyes, she silently turned on the phone, and then the familiar BGM rang again.


    With shaking hands, the girl silently handed over the phone and placed it on the podium, under Huo Jinyan''s nose.


    Huo Jinyan supported the podium alone, put his other hand in his pants pocket, and looked down at the phone screen.


    After two seconds, the expression on his face froze.


    Lu Ning''s profile clearly appeared in his eyes.


    The girl looked at Huo Jinyan, pursed her lips tightly, and said in fear: "Huo, Teacher Huo, I... I will, I will not..."


    Huo Jinyan kept staring at the screen, and everyone sitting in the audience was too frightened to move, thinking it was the calm before the storm.


    It''s going to be crazy to specify like this!


    This is a posture that is about to rain!


    Every face is full of death-like expressions.


    Until Huo Jinyan said: "Take it back."


    The girl was stunned: "...it''s...ah?!!"


    Huo Jinyan raised his eyes and looked at her: "This is not an example."


    His face was still cold and serious.


    The girl still didn''t react.


    Huo Jin said: "No more? Yes."


    He raised his hand to get the phone, but the girl reacted immediately, and quickly raised her hand to get the phone back.


    "Thank you, Teacher Huo! I will never do it again in the future!"


    Huo Jin said: "Go back."


    "okay!"


    The girl smiled happily and went back.


    The people in the audience were also stunned, their jaws almost dropped from shock.


    What? What is this?


    What about the imposing momentum just now? Why is it suddenly cloudless?


    Am I missing something?


    This emotional change is too fast!


    Huo Jinyan swept the audience around the stage: "Let''s go to class."


    One by one, they didn''t dare to think too much, and immediately sat upright.


    Huo Jinyan handed over the test paper.


    The students in the front row immediately got up to take it and then started to pass it back.


    Huo Jinyan looked down at the textbooks on the desk, and his voice echoed in the classroom: "If you haven''t received the test paper, come to the office after class."


    Everyone was nervous when this sentence sounded, because they were afraid that they would not have their own test papers.


    But after the test papers were handed out, only two people did not receive the test papers. One was the troublemaker in the last row of the classroom. Although he was usually mischievous, he was also afraid of Huo Jinyan. , immediately began to search for another unlucky egg.


    And another unlucky guy is Lu Ning.


    Everyone around her had test papers on their desks, and after passing all the test papers, there was no one for her, and the desks were empty.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 352： This is the end?

    Chapter 352 Is this the end?


    The eyes around him instantly changed from ecstasy to sympathy.


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Looked up at Huo Jinyan.


    Seriously suspect that he did it on purpose.


    "Put away the papers and open the textbooks."


    Huo Jinyan''s voice fell, and the sound of closing the paper immediately sounded.


    Huo Jinyan''s lecture sounded.


    ¡­


    After class, Lu Ning sighed and got up and walked out. The troublemaker in the last row of the classroom also rushed over: "Sister Ning! Wait for me!"


    Lu Ning stopped and waited for him.


    He came over and the two walked towards the office together.


    "Sister Ning, do you think Mr. Huo can beat people?"


    Lu Ning: "Probably not."


    "Should? It''s over! Then it will be."


    Lu Ning:? ? ? Does she mean it?


    Lu Ning was a little uncertain after what he said.


    Huo Jinyan said that he wouldn''t really hit someone.


    The key words were automatically entered in my mind and played one of the dangerous rumors to Lu Ning: Huo Jinyan, the young master of the Huo family, beat people to disability.


    Lu Ning: "..."


    He squeezed the handbag tightly.


    "Sister Ning, what did you get? It can''t be a gift for the teacher! You are too thieves! This way, I won''t beat you! You said I was going to order it too."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Lu Ning raised his hand and knocked on the office door.


    "Enter."


    Huo Jinyan''s voice came, and Lu Ning pushed the door open and went in.


    Two people walked in and stood in front of Huo Jinyan''s desk.


    Strangely, Huo Jinyan was the only one in the office.


    Troublemaker is such a talkative person, he dare not say a single word in front of Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan looked up at him first, and handed him the test paper directly.


    "You can''t even write your own name?"


    Lu Ning looked up curiously.


    I saw a few crooked words written in the column of the name.


    "Li-san-mu?"


    Lu Ning looked up at him suspiciously: "Isn''t your name Li Run?"


    Li Run scratched his head and smiled.


    "Ligatures Ligatures."


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing, this is not a continuous character, it is clearly a split character.


    Huo Jinyan handed him a pen: "Write it down for me."


    Li Run bent over the table, and wrote his name with a single stroke.


    "Teacher Huo, look, can you?"


    Huo Jinyan looked up, then looked up at him, making Li Run nervous.


    "Isn''t this a good way to write?"


    Li Run didn''t dare to speak and could only nod his head, fearing that Huo Jinyan would hit him, everyone stood behind Lu Ning.


    "Let''s go."


    Li Run:?


    Lu Ning:?


    Is this the end?


    Huo Jinyan looked at him, his voice was deep and deep: "You don''t want to leave?"


    Li Run: "No, no, no, teacher, I will leave right away! I must write my name carefully in the future!"


    After speaking, he ran out in a flash.


    Close the office door and stand at the door, still unable to take a deep breath.


    "Scared to death, scared to death."


    But why does it feel like Mr. Huo doesn''t really want to punish me?


    It feels like asking me to go through a scene.


    who cares! I came out alive!


    Li Run smiled and walked back.


    Looking at the closed door, Lu Ning looked back at Huo Jinyan: "Mr. Huo, my name is well written."


    Huo Jinyan raised his eyes and looked at her when he heard the words, with a helpless smile in his eyes.


    Huo Jinyan handed her the test paper directly.


    Lu Ning looked at his own name first.


    The writing is quite good. Although it is not so good-looking, it can be seen that it is Lu Ning.


    Looking at Huo Jinyan, Lu Ning probed cautiously: "Isn''t it good to write like this?"


    Huo Jin said: "...look at the score."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 353： dont hit people

    Chapter 353 Don''t Hit People


    "Oh."


    Lu Ning immediately took the positive test paper and looked towards the middle of the test paper.


    Two numbers in red.


    She couldn''t help being amazed, the numbers were written better than mine.


    99.


    Lu Ning doesn''t think there is any problem yet.


    Looking at Huo Jinyan: "This score is not..."


    She froze halfway through the sentence.


    It''s over!


    It''s over, it''s over!


    It''s revealed!


    Mathematics has just been revealed, and now it is English!


    Lu Ning looked at the number 99 wanting to cry but without tears.


    It was the day she had a bad cold, and she answered the question when she was groggy!


    Help! Forget it! Forget it!


    Those words are floating up, so why are they still written in the right position!


    Lu Ning raised his hand, covering his face with the test paper.


    How to do how to do!


    The person in front of her is the best of the best. If she finds out that she has been cheated, she will really beat her up.


    Lu Ning silently put down the test paper, revealing a pair of eyes to see Huo Jinyan''s expression.


    A pair of eyes met Huo Jinyan''s directly.


    "..."


    Lu Ning was taken aback for a moment, then he stopped pretending, and took down the test paper and looked at Huo Jinyan.


    "Mr. Huo, since you have found out..."


    "It seems that the effect is good, and the test questions still need to be done."


    Lu Ning was interrupted, looked at Huo Jinyan, and went through what he said again in his mind.


    "what?"


    She belatedly let out an ah.


    Huo Jinyan slapped three thick books directly in front of her.


    Lu Ning was startled, and raised his hand to touch the book: "Why doesn''t this book have a title?"


    The cover is white with no words on it.


    "This is not a book, it contains questions."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    The hand that was about to turn the page froze for an instant.


    It feels like people will be sucked in as soon as they open this book.


    Huo Jinyan couldn''t help but bend the corner of his lower lip when he looked at her, but when she looked over, he returned to his previous appearance.


    Lu Ning: "Teacher Huo, actually, I can get this score without doing these questions."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her: "You can''t be complacent now, you have to continue to accumulate to be better."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    "No, Teacher Huo, I really..."


    Before she finished speaking, Huo Jinyan stood up suddenly, and Lu Ning took a step back subconsciously.


    "Speak well, I can''t do it well, don''t hit people."


    Huo Jinyan:?


    "Who told you that I hit someone?"


    Lu Ning: "No, no one, I was just thinking about it."


    Huo Jinyan directly put the three books into her hands.


    Lu Ning''s arm sank a bit, it was quite heavy.


    Huo Jinyan subconsciously wanted to pick it up, but when she stabilized, he withdrew his hand.


    Lu Ning pursed his lips and looked at Huo Jinyan, and left without saying a word. Halfway through the walk, he remembered something and came back again. When he let go of his hands, the handbag fell directly to the ground.


    Looking at Huo Jinyan, Lu Ning gritted his teeth: "Teacher Huo! Your clothes!"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her back as she walked out, looked at the closed door, and finally couldn''t help chuckling.


    He raised his hand and picked up the handbag on the ground, which contained his clothes from last night.


    ¡­


    Li Run was complacent when he returned to the classroom, thinking that escaping from Huo Jinyan''s hands was a very awesome thing.


    When the people in class nine saw him coming back, they couldn''t help but smile and surrounded him and asked, "What''s the matter, you came back with nothing to do?"


    Li Run crossed his legs: "Of course! Who is the young master! But I think Mr. Huo is not so scary anymore, he is quite gentle."


    The people around looked at him: "You are scared stupid, you are gentle, Mr. Huo has nothing to do with this word!"


    Li Run: "Really! I just changed my name and came back. Sister Ning should be back soon. If you don''t believe me, wait for her...err..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 354： Is this the person who cheated?

    Chapter 354 Is this person cheating?


    Before he finished speaking, Lu Ning came back from the outside.


    Holding three thick books in her hands, she really couldn''t see a little bit of happiness and relaxation on her face, and she felt that there were dark clouds over her head.


    Li Run: "Ah..."


    Everyone looked at Lu Ning, and then at him.


    "..."


    "Did you give Teacher Huo a gift?"


    Li Run: "..."


    Lu Ning returned to his seat and slapped three books on the desk.


    Lin Ci looked at her reading a book, and couldn''t help worrying when she saw her lying on the desk with a tired face: "Are you feeling sick again?"


    Lu Ning nodded: "En."


    Lin Ci got up immediately: "I''ll take you to the infirmary."


    Lu Ning quickly grabbed her: "It''s okay, don''t go, it''s because of this."


    She raised her finger and pointed to the three thick test books.


    This is not a question book! This is the title book!


    Lin Ci sat down, raised his hand and took a book, opened it and read it.


    "...This...isn''t a book. Why are these questions?"


    Lu Ning, I don''t want to talk at all.


    Several people in the front and back also turned their heads to look over, and leaned over to take a look.


    "So many questions, so thick! Don''t do them all, sister Ning!"


    "This is too much, where did Mr. Huo collect all the questions!"


    "It''s... so scary."


    "Sister Ning, did Mr. Huo target you? Li Run only changed his name and came back. Why did you come back with a ''torture instrument''?"


    Lu Ning: I want to know too! He must be targeting me!


    Lu Ning wants to cry but has no tears.


    Lin Ci feels distressed and funny at the same time.


    Lu Ning laughed angrily: "What are you laughing at!"


    Lin Ci: "No, no, I didn''t laugh."


    He raised his hand and touched Lu Ning''s head comfortingly: "It''s okay, the big deal is not to do it. By the way, where are you taking me tonight? Can you relax? If not, I will take you somewhere."


    Lu Ning immediately sat up straight and looked at her: "Let me take you there."


    Lin Ci immediately rubbed his hands and looked at her: "I''ve been holding back for several days to reveal a little bit."


    Lu Ning: "Then hold it in for a while."


    Lin Ci: "...bad woman!"


    Lu Ning smiled, and the class bell rang in his ears.


    "Sister Ning! Lend it to me."


    Lu Ning couldn''t wait for it, so he quickly waved his hand: "Take it, take it!"


    Three copies were borrowed, and Lu Ning felt that she could finally catch her breath. When the three books were in front of her, it seemed like three mountains were pressing on her.


    It''s not that I can''t do it, nor can I do it, I just don''t want to do it!


    ¡­


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The members of Class Nine, who were addicted to Lu Ning''s video and couldn''t help themselves, finally realized something was wrong in the afternoon.


    I saw some bad comments when I checked the comment area.


    For example:¡¾Is this the person who cheated? Onlookers and onlookers. ¡¿


    ¡¾Such a good-looking person, but such a person, huh~¡¿


    ¡¾What''s the use of being good-looking, it''s not that the heart is dirty. ¡¿


    And these are just some of the lighter ones, and some are hard to hear and can''t be said.


    The people in Class Nine were instantly furious, and they found out the reason in an instant between classes.


    These remarks appeared in the comment area that was originally full of praise for licking the screen, all because someone shared a link, and this link was the post on the school forum.


    The sudden influx of people made an already popular post even more well-known.


    At the same time, more and more people touched the bottom of the video.


    Those who eat melons eat melons, and those who swear at others, push Lu Ning to the forefront again in an instant.


    There are even more posts about Lu Ning who are deep in the forum, no one knows if it is true or not.


    It was already evening when Huo Jinyan found out.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 355： Two geniuses?

    Chapter 355 Two geniuses?


    Huo Jinyan found the forum post from Weibo.


    The last two were sent together to a black avatar on WeChat.


    ¡¾Take care of it. ¡¿


    ten minutes later.


    ¡¾Mr. Huo, this post has been locked. There are other people following this post, so I can''t move it. ¡¿


    Huo Jinyan''s eyes were cold, looking at the content and unnecessary words in the post on the screen.


    Hiding behind the Internet, it seems that no one needs to be responsible for what they say.


    "Passed! Passed! First!"


    Teacher Shen rushed into the office from the outside, jumping with excitement.


    All the teachers in the office looked inexplicable, only Teacher Lang, who was sitting in the seat, looked up at her, his face was not very good-looking.


    "What''s wrong, Teacher Shen?"


    Ms. Shen immediately took out the phone and showed them.


    "Lu Ning and Li Nian are the first and second place in N1!"


    "Ah! What! Let me see!"


    The teachers all came together.


    "Who is the first, who is the first!"


    "Lu Ning!"


    Ms. Shen clicked on the photos published by the organizing committee and showed them.


    "Lu Ning?! Is Lu Ning so powerful! How did she do it!"


    "Yes, yes, what''s the trick? Isn''t your class Lu Ning a famous scumbag!"


    "No, didn''t you find that she did the questions very quickly at the last sports meeting, and she was all right."


    Teacher Shen nodded again and again: "It doesn''t really have much to do with me. Lu Ning is smart because of himself."


    "Then why didn''t she do well before?"


    "I don''t know, maybe I don''t want to, we can''t understand the world of geniuses."


    "This is N1! What a gold content! Number one! Lu Ning is so amazing!"


    "The organizing committee considered that most of the participants were high school seniors, so they canceled the award-giving and receiving links, and announced the results faster than before."


    "So that''s the case, then the school should hurry up and do an interview about them! What a great opportunity, let''s promote it."


    "Hey, didn''t that Li Nian have mediocre grades before, why did he suddenly become second, Mr. Shen, what good thing did you do to let these two gifted students fall into your hands."


    Mr. Shen was a little teary, this is not a good thing, she wondered if she gave them a bad first impression, so the two children hid their strengths one by one.


    Huo Jinyan raised his eyes and glanced at them.


    No wonder she suddenly entered this competition.


    He looked down at the post on his phone.


    It turns out that she knows everything.


    Huo Jinyan''s eyes were stained with distress.


    ¡­


    Five minutes later, Class 9 completely blew up the pot.


    Because someone was chatting with the person on the post during the class break and suddenly the post page got stuck, and the post was no longer the original post when it was refreshed.


    Those words are gone, only the bold title is still left, the words of the host are still there, those who first responded to the rumors are still there, but there are only pictures left, a picture announced by the ranking of the N1 math competition, The first place was magnified countless times above, and Lu Ning''s name was written in bold and bold.


    Later, someone found that this post could not be replied.


    The entire post now has two words¡ªsarcasm.


    The front of the post was questioning Lu Ning''s cheating and her ability, but now she won the first place in the N1 competition, which ranks among the top three in mathematics competitions.


    What kind of concept is this? It''s like they scold the people on the fifth floor on the first floor. The people on the fifth floor can see and hear them, but they don''t take these people seriously at all, and these people are still complacent and feel that they are better than her. It must also be noble, standing on the commanding heights of morality to criticize.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 356： slap in the face

    Chapter 356 Slapping the face hard


    But she didn''t say anything, and just slapped these people in the face with her actions. In the end, all these words were eaten back, and she returned to those people, and slapped everyone on the face.


    My face was hot, but I realized that everyone was not on the same level at all, and I still wanted to look up to her.


    Are you convinced? Of course not.


    Do you accept it? Of course not.


    So I couldn''t reply to the post, so I switched to Weibo directly.


    Still on Weibo to guide people who just found out about the incident, and continued to criticize Lu Ning on Weibo. People who didn''t know the truth did listen to some, but soon someone posted a screenshot of the post in the comment area.


    Immediately, some people began to popularize the importance and gold content of N1 competition.


    The people who were jumping up and down in the comments before and still corrupting Lu Ning were like clowns who were ashamed and wanted to delete the comments, but found that they couldn''t be deleted!


    And they seem to have lost control of their own accounts, not only can''t delete their own comments, but also can''t post anything, they can only watch helplessly when someone clicks into their comments and scolds them but they can''t reply.


    Even went to their Weibo and scolded them under the latest Weibo.


    Everyone was as anxious as ants on a hot pot, as if their mouths were sealed and their hands and feet were tied up, unable to speak.


    It was only when these really fell on themselves that they felt how helpless and helpless it was to have a hard time speaking.


    And does it make them reflect on themselves?


    Won''t.


    They will only lament the injustice of fate, why such a thing happened to them, and they clearly ¡®did nothing¡¯.


    Lu Ning knew about it after school.


    Guan Chiyue and Chen Xing came to her with smiles and very happy.


    "Ningning! You are amazing! You slapped those people hard in the face! You are so handsome!"


    Lu Ning knew about the post, but he didn''t know what was going on now, so he just smiled, thinking that someone had mentioned it in the post.


    Chen Xingqian: "It must be a hero who has seen a rough road come to help!"


    "Hero?" Lu Ning was puzzled.


    "That''s right! Heroes save the beauty! Kill every single piece of the enemy!"


    Looking at her movements, Lu Ning couldn''t help but smile.


    "What''s the meaning?"


    Guan Chiyue looked at her: "Didn''t you read the post?"


    Lu Ning shook his head.


    Lin Ci moved faster, took out his phone and found the post in an instant.


    After clicking in, I swiped and froze for a moment, and then I couldn''t help laughing.


    "Hahaha! Niu! You still keep these specially, don''t you just want to slap those people in the face!"


    She handed it over to Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning was also stunned.


    Lin Ci hurriedly took the phone over: "Let me see how the replies are below. Huh?"


    "I can''t reply to that post, it should be done by heroes."


    Chen Xingqian has read too many martial arts novels, and when it comes to heroes, he can''t help but stare.


    "Huh? What''s all this?"


    When Lin Ci scrolled down, he saw different pictures.


    Guan Chiyue and Chen Xingqian also poked their heads to look.


    I saw a lot of pictures when I slid down. The uniform background of the pictures is the one with the N1 ranking. The difference between this one and the first one is that there are many screenshots around Lu Ning¡¯s ranking. All are those screenshots that insulted Lu Ning in previous posts.


    These screenshots are surrounded by Lu Ning''s ranking, and it seems that Lu Ning''s ranking is shining brightly, and it seems to be shining with golden light.


    Lin Ci couldn''t help laughing after seeing it clearly: "This hero is too comfortable! This trick is too awesome! Hahaha! You don''t even cover your ID hahaha!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 357： be hasty

    Chapter 357 A little sloppy


    Looking at it, Lu Ning thought of Gu Zi, it really seemed like he could do such a thing.


    Several people stopped and walked to the teaching building.


    Lin Ci put away his phone and looked at Lu Ning: "Are you here?"


    Now that Lu Ning''s matter has been resolved, she feels much more at ease, and she no longer has to confront these people every day, and the troubles in life have been reduced by half.


    Now she only cares about where Lu Ning is going to take her.


    Lu Ning glanced at the school gate.


    Chen Xingqian and Guan Chiyue looked at the two of them: "What''s coming?"


    "We are going somewhere." Lu Ning looked at them: "Are you going?"


    The two looked at each other with some expectation: "Is it okay?"


    Lu Ning looked at Lin Ci, Lin Ci nodded: "Yes! Let''s go, hurry up!"


    She was in a hurry.


    Lu Ning couldn''t help but smiled, raised his hand and glanced at his phone, and the four of them walked out together.


    it''s getting dark.


    Lu Ning: "Here we come."


    Four people walked out of the school gate, and a gray commercial vehicle stopped in front of the four people.


    Someone looked at them from the co-pilot, and asked with some uncertainty: "Excuse me, who is Miss Lu Ning?"


    Lu Ning looked at him: "It''s me."


    "Hi Miss Lu, please get in the car."


    He helped Lu Ning open the car door, and looked at her very politely.


    Lu Ning looked at him: "These are all my friends. They can all be fine."


    "sure."


    Lu Ning nodded, let three people go up first, and himself went up last.


    After getting in the car, Lin Ci kept staring at the co-pilot.


    "Why do I think you look familiar?"


    But he couldn''t see clearly even with the hat on, so Lin Ci was in a daze.


    For a while, I couldn''t remember how familiar this person was, and I couldn''t remember where I had seen him before.


    Lu Ning smiled and did not speak.


    The car drove steadily towards the destination.


    The drive is a bit long, and it took about forty minutes to arrive.


    "so far."


    Lin Ci was getting impatient.


    "Miss Lu, we are here."


    The man in the co-pilot got out of the car and opened the door for them.


    Lu Ning got out of the car with three people.


    Looking at the slightly desolate place in front of them, the three of them were stunned.


    Lin Ci stood in front of the car and glanced around, then said in a daze, "Baby, this gift...is a bit hasty."


    Lu Ning looked at her and smiled, and the man also smiled.


    "The four of you just follow me later, don''t run around, it''s a bit chaotic inside. Oh, by the way, just call Vigo."


    After saying that, he turned around and led the four of them forward. There was a big disabled-looking house in front, brightly lit.


    Lin Ci has not recovered from the desolation in front of him, he just feels like he has heard this name before.


    Where did it come from...It''s so familiar...I just can''t remember.


    Five people walked to the door together, and the door was ajar.


    Guan Chiyue looked at the gate in front of her, and couldn''t help but raise her head. The gate was too big, and she felt so small.


    While thinking, he followed and walked in.


    After walking in, it is a completely different world from the outside.


    It was very hot and bright inside, as bright as day.


    How many light bulbs would it take? Chen Xingqian couldn''t help thinking about it and looked up.


    The factory building is so large that you can''t see the end at a glance.


    As soon as they entered the door, a few people were shocked by the clothes on the wall. The hangers stretched forward and were covered with clothes, just like this factory building.


    Then I was attracted by the setting.


    It turns out that this is a studio.


    There were always people rushing past them in a hurry.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 358： hot

    Chapter 358 is hot


    Guan Chiyue and Chen Xingqian finished hiding from one to another, as if everyone was running, wishing to fly, except for them, they seemed unable to walk properly.


    "Ah! That and that!"


    Guan Chiyue exclaimed in a low voice, and several people stopped to look at her.


    Follow her gaze.


    "Ah! It''s time to be warm!"


    Guan Chiyue''s mind went blank: "It''s really warm! I love her so much! Her plays are so good!"


    Chen Xingqian also stared at the past: "Ah, it''s really beautiful!"


    Guan Chiyue came back a little rationally standing in the same place: "Didn''t Nuan Nuan join the group to film "Wind and Rain" recently? Why are you here? Wait! Could it be..."


    "This is the studio of "Wind and Rain"?!"


    Several people heard the words and looked at Vigo.


    Vigo looked at them and smiled: "This is a temporary studio, and several scenes of "Wind and Rain" were filmed here recently."


    "! It''s really the studio of "Wind and Rain"! I''m warm! Can I take a photo with her!"


    Vigo took a few people forward two steps, then looked at Lu Ning.


    "It''s not very convenient now. Sister He Nuan is still filming. I''ll ask you when she''s free."


    Chen Xingqian and Guan Chiyue nodded hurriedly.


    "Good! Thanks Vigo!"


    Lin Ci came to his senses at this time.


    "Wait, "Wind and Rain"? Isn''t it Shi He Nuan and my Sheng Tian''s new play? Wait! Vigo?!"


    Her voice suddenly raised.


    Now I know where I am familiar with, and I also know where I have heard it.


    Vigo is Sheng Tian''s manager.


    If he is here, Sheng Tian is also here!


    When she finally figured this out, she suddenly turned her head to look at Lu Ning.


    "No, no, no!"


    She couldn''t even close her mouth, she looked at Lu Ning with surprise in her eyes.


    He raised his hand and held Lu Ning''s shoulder, Lu Ning looked at her and couldn''t help but smile.


    "Okay, come with me, I can''t stand here, it will delay everyone."


    A group of people continued to move forward.


    Lin Ci hugged Lu Ning''s arm.


    "Baby! Is this true!"


    She rested her head on Lu Ning''s shoulder.


    Lu Ning tilted his head and glanced at her with his hands in his pockets.


    "Look ahead."


    Lin Ci looked forward in a daze.


    "Damn it!"


    Sheng Tian stood in front of the white background, watching the photographer pose.


    Lin Ci was completely stunned.


    Obviously she was getting closer, but she wanted to run away more and more.


    Lu Ning pulled her forward.


    Sheng Tian looked over, his eyes skipped their faces, and finally looked at the photographer.


    "Sorry teacher, let''s take a break first before filming."


    "Okay, let''s take a rest first."


    The surrounding staff stepped forward to take the props from Sheng Tian''s hands, and Sheng Tian walked over.


    Lin Ci turned his head and was about to run.


    Lu Ning held her tightly: "What are you talking about!"


    Lin Ci couldn''t escape: "I didn''t, I didn''t cowardly, even your gift is too big, I...I''m hot!"


    Sheng Tian walked over and stood in front of them.


    Guan Chiyue and Chen Xingqian behind them also froze in place, similar to Lin Ci''s reaction, they both wanted to run, but they were both attracted by Sheng Tian''s charm and stood there motionless.


    Wei Ge looked at Sheng Tian and introduced: "This is Miss Lu."


    Sheng Tian understood immediately, and turned to look at Lu Ning, with a warm smile on his lips.


    "Miss Lu, hello."


    He raised his hand, and Lu Ning reached out politely to shake his hand.


    Lu Ning pulled Lin Ci.


    "This is my friend, Lin Ci."


    Sheng Tian looked at Lin Ci: "Miss Lin, hello."


    He stretched out his hand, but Lin Ci didn''t respond for a long time.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 359： Do you plan to be an artist?

    Chapter 359 Do you plan to be an entertainer?


    Or Lu Ning directly picked up her paw and handed it over.


    Sheng Tian shook her fingertips politely.


    The warm touch made Lin Ci''s mind blank for an instant.


    A few words repeatedly floated in my mind: I **** have physical contact with Sheng Tian! ! Rounding off we are together! !


    Sheng Tian wanted to shake hands with Guan Chiyue and Chen Xingqian, the two took a step back at the same time, raised their hands and refused: "We don''t deserve it!"


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Looked at the three people helplessly and amusedly.


    Sheng Tian''s eyes fell on Lu Ning''s face, his eyes couldn''t hide his astonishment.


    "Miss Lu, don''t you plan to be an artist?"


    Lu Ning stared at him for a moment, "No."


    Vigo pushed Sheng Tian when he heard the words.


    Sheng Tian looked at her with some regret: "That''s a pity."


    Vigo seemed to want to change the subject, and looked at Lu Ning: "Miss Lu, shall I take you to say hello to Sister He Nuan?"


    Lu Ning nodded: "Okay."


    Then he glanced at Lin Ci.


    "You don''t need to go, take a rest here, she has bad legs and feet, please take care of Mr. Sheng Tian."


    Lin Ci stared at her with wide eyes.


    Lu Ning blinked at her, then turned and followed Vigo.


    Sheng Tian looked at Lin Ci: "Miss Lin injured her foot?"


    Lin Ci hesitated for a moment: "Well, well, it''s the past, but it''s fine now."


    "Then I will help you to rest over there."


    Lin Ci hesitated, Sheng Tian raised his hand to support her arm, and then her leg limped subconsciously.


    Lin Ci: I did this to match Ning Ning¡¯s words, I didn¡¯t lame on purpose... Ah, so handsome, even more handsome when you look at it. This face is a masterpiece carefully crafted by God...


    "Sit here."


    Sheng Tian supported her to sit on the resting chair.


    He sat aside.


    "Miss Lin looks a little uncomfortable. I knew a master before, and he has studied the injuries on my legs and feet. He saw the injuries I suffered during filming. He recovered very well. Otherwise, let me introduce Miss Lin, let''s get to know each other."


    Lin Ci originally wanted to decline, and didn''t really want to bother him, but seeing him take out his phone, he immediately said, "I won''t bother you...who are you bothering."


    Sheng Tian: "Huh?"


    Lin Ci: "No, it''s nothing, I just want to trouble you too much."


    "It''s okay, it''s easy to do, then I''ll push it to you through WeChat."


    Lin Ci immediately nodded like a chicken pecking rice: "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome."


    ¡­


    Vigo took Lu Ning, Chen Xingqian, and Guan Chiyue to walk more than half of the studio to the shooting location of the heroine.


    Shi Henuan was sitting on a chair resting, with a coat on.


    "Sister He Nuan, is it convenient for you now?"


    Shi Henuan looked up at Vigo.


    "Excuse me, what can I do?"


    Vigo immediately pulled Lu Ning: "A friend likes you very much, is it convenient to take two photos?"


    Shi Henuan smiled and stood up slowly: "Yes."


    Vigo laughed immediately.


    The coat slipped off as she stood up.


    Now the person is standing there wearing a cheongsam, and the whole person is shining beautifully.


    They are now filming a drama of the Republic of China, and the cheongsam outlines her beautiful figure.


    When YouQi looked over with a smile, Chen Xingqian and Guan Chi Yuehun were almost gone.


    Looking at them, Lu Ning couldn''t help but smile.


    "Miss Lu, do you want to take a picture?"


    Vigo was very polite when he looked at Lu Ning.


    Shi He looked at Lu Ning with warm eyes: "Is Miss Lu also an artist?"


    Lu Ning looked over and smiled after hearing the words: "No."


    Shi Henuan smiled gently: "Miss Lu really has the potential to be an artist. If Miss Lu debuts, I''m afraid I won''t have a chance."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 360： Do you also eat the girls vinegar?

    Chapter 360 Do you also eat girls'' vinegar?


    Lu Ning smiled: "Miss Shi was joking."


    Looking at her, Lu Ning almost fell into her gentle smile.


    I have to sigh, she is really good-looking!


    Shi Henuan smiled and took a photo with Chen Xingqian and Guan Chiyue.


    Lu Ning stood beside her, Shi Henuan looked at her: "Then can I take a photo with Miss Lu?"


    Lu Ning was a little surprised, and stood over: "My honor."


    Vigo helped the two of them take pictures with their mobile phones.


    Chen Xingqian Guan Chiyue stood aside and almost couldn''t help screaming. Standing together with beauties is simply a visual feast.


    It¡¯s so beautiful!


    Vigo took the picture and handed the phone to Nuan Nuan.


    "Nuannuan."


    A voice suddenly came from behind. Chen Xingqian turned his head first, and saw a tall and straight man.


    When He Nuan heard the words and looked up, a smile immediately appeared on her face, and the man who raised his hand immediately walked over to hold her hand, and a gentle smile appeared on a cold face at this moment.


    "This is her husband, Leng Moyang. He''s so handsome. Sure enough, a beautiful woman accompanies a handsome man."


    Lu Ning listened to Chen Xingqian''s popular science, and then looked at Leng Moyang, inexplicably thought of Huo Jinyan.


    Does this handsome guy have such a stinky face?


    Leng Moyang raised his hand to pick up her coat and put it on for her, then took her hand and did not let go.


    "Then let''s go first, don''t bother Sister He Nuan."


    Shi and Nuan smiled and nodded.


    "Thank you, Miss Shi, sorry for the trouble."


    Several people left, Shi Henuan looked away from Lu Ning, and looked at Leng Moyang with a smile.


    "What''s the matter, you look so bad."


    Leng Moyang looked at her, raised his hand helplessly and pamperingly and tugged at her collar.


    "Is it cold."


    "It''s not cold, it''s very hot here, and I''m well dressed, I just took off the photo."


    She looked at Leng Moyang, with the words ''I''m very good'' written all over her face.


    Leng Moyang smiled and raised his hand to touch her face.


    "Why are you so happy? The shooting went well."


    Shi Henuan nodded: "Yes, and I am very happy to see beautiful women."


    "Beauty?"


    Shi Henuan immediately took out his phone and showed him the group photo.


    "Look, beauty, Miss Lu is really pretty."


    When I looked up again, I couldn''t help laughing: "What''s the matter?"


    Leng Moyang: "It''s too close."


    Shi and Nuan smiled happily but helplessly: "You can eat girls'' jealousy too."


    ¡­


    When Lu Ning and a few people went back, only Lin Ci was sitting on the sidelines watching, and Sheng Tian had already started filming again.


    "Can I take a picture?"


    Lin Ci couldn''t help looking at Vigo and asking.


    She endured it for a long time, but never dared to take pictures.


    Vigo nodded: "Yes, but it cannot be leaked."


    Lin Ci nodded hurriedly.


    Picked up the phone and took a picture of Sheng Tian.


    Several people stayed in the studio for a while before preparing to leave.


    Before leaving, Sheng Tian took a photo with Lin Ci, and by the way, also attracted Lu Ning.


    When leaving, apart from Lu Ning, the remaining three people still had an unrepentant look, holding the phone and looking and laughing again, Vigo was very calm, but Lu Ning was a little helpless.


    Finally sent several people to the school gate.


    After saying goodbye, he left. Guan Chiyue and Chen Xingqian lived close together and left together. Lin Ci was standing by the roadside holding his phone and still laughing.


    Lu Ning made a phone call for her and asked the driver to pick her up and go home.


    After watching Lin Ci leave, she turned her head and went back to school.


    As soon as he walked in, he ran into Huo Jinyan.


    It really happened, Lu Ning covered her head and looked up at Huo Jinyan.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 361： listen to my quibble

    Chapter 361 Listen to my sophistry


    Huo Jinyan''s tone seemed anxious: "Where have you been?"


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment: "I didn''t go anywhere, I met a friend, what''s the matter, Mr. Huo?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and breathed a sigh of relief: "It''s okay, I''ll go to the infirmary."


    "Oh, let''s go together, I will also go to the infirmary."


    The two walked to the infirmary together, but Lu Ning looked back at him frequently.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her strangely: "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s okay, I just saw a person with a temper similar to yours."


    "Like?"


    Lu Ning smiled: "Well, it''s also cold, but he should have found someone who can make him laugh."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and was silent for a moment, but his eyes became much gentler.


    I probably found it too.


    ¡­


    When the two entered, Gu Zi and Gu Chen didn''t know what they were doing, and when they saw the two entering, they immediately covered the things in their hands.


    "come on."


    Gu Chen took Huo Jinyan to the back to treat the wound, Lu Ning looked at Gu Zi but raised his eyes in doubt: "What are you doing?"


    Gu Zi chuckled: "No, why not."


    Lu Ning: "Why are you panicking?"


    "No, I''m not panicking."


    Lu Ning sat on the sofa and looked at him, and stopped asking, and changed the subject: "Did you do it?"


    Gu Zi immediately became nervous: "What?"


    Lu Ning looked at him: "Did you post that on the forum?"


    Gu Zi was obviously relieved, got up and walked over to sit next to Lu Ning: "I did participate, but the cause is definitely not because of me."


    Lu Ning looked at him: "Who else could it be if it wasn''t you."


    Gu Zi: "Listen to my sophistry, baby. When I first found out, I really wanted to get rid of the post, but at that time, the post was tampered with and I couldn''t get rid of it. Just when I was about to do something, the post suddenly disappeared. It was moved, and a photo of your ranking was posted.


    So I participated in it and posted the previous screenshots. "


    Lu Ning was surprised: "That means you didn''t do it in the first place?"


    Gu Zi nodded: "Heaven and earth conscience, I have become a baby that I will definitely admit."


    Lu Ning believed in this, but who else could there be besides him.


    Until Lu Ning thought of a small figure: "..."


    "Baby, do you know who it is? Could it be that there are other people around you who are stronger than me? Are you going to abandon me!"


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Whether it is better than you is open to debate, but it is indeed taught by you.


    While talking, Huo Jinyan and Gu Chen came out from inside.


    "It''s getting better."


    Hearing this, Lu Ning got up and walked over.


    Before the two of them could react, she raised her hand and lifted Huo Jinyan''s clothes.


    Huo Jin said: "..."


    Gu Chen: "..."


    Gu Zi: "...!"


    "Baby! Whether a man or a woman can kiss each other!"


    Gu Zi came over and slapped her hand off.


    Lu Ning looked at him quite innocently: "I just want to see if the wound is healed."


    "Your way is too direct."


    Gu Chen looked at her helplessly.


    Lu Ning let out an oh and took two steps back.


    Raised his finger to Gu Zi: "Then you are responsible for opening it for me to see, is this any better?"


    "No!"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her in a daze for two seconds, then bent his lips and smiled. He really wanted to know what was in her little head every day.


    Huo Jinyan took two steps forward and looked at her: "It''s much better."


    After speaking, she subconsciously raised her hand, and after being stunned for two seconds, she still couldn''t hold back and patted her head.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 362： Mr. Huo cares about you

    Chapter 362 We Mr. Huo care about you


    Gu Zi exploded when he saw it.


    "Hand! Hand to hand!"


    He came over and wanted to slap Huo Jinyan''s hand, but Huo Jinyan dodged quickly, and he slapped Lu Ning on the head.


    "what!"


    Lu Ning subconsciously exclaimed, and Gu Zi immediately patted her head in a hurry.


    "I''m sorry baby, I didn''t see this. It''s okay."


    "It''s fine. I''m going to Xiao Ci''s birthday party tomorrow, will you go?"


    Lu Ning picked up his schoolbag while rubbing his head.


    Gu Zi looked at her aggrievedly: "I''m leaving tomorrow, I can''t go."


    Gu Chen looked at her: "I''m fine, I can go."


    Lu Ning nodded: "That''s good, there are so many people, I will send you the address later. Then I will go home first."


    Turning around, he saw Huo Jinyan.


    "..."


    This...if Huo Jinyan is brought over, how will everyone play...


    Lu Ning blinked and looked at him.


    Fortunately, he didn''t say anything, just said: "I''ll take you home."


    Gu Zi was not happy at first, just as he took a step forward, Gu Chen pulled him back and covered his mouth by the way.


    "Then I''ll leave it to you. Be sure to send Ningning home safely."


    Gu Zi: "Huh??? #£¤%£¤%...#...&%&...£¤"


    He was covered and couldn''t hear anything.


    Turning his head, Huo Jinyan and Lu Ning both left.


    ¡­


    Huo Jinyan took Lu Ning out and got into the car.


    Chu Ting was driving, while Huo Jinyan and Lu Ning were sitting in the back seat, one on the left and one on the right, and they were all close to the car door.


    Chu Ting observed silently while driving, but dared not speak rashly.


    Until Huo Jinyan spoke first: "Have you taken your medicine today?"


    Lu Ning shook his head: "I haven''t eaten dinner yet."


    "do not forget."


    "Oh."


    Chu Ting finally found an opportunity, and immediately said with a smile: "Miss Lu, Mr. Huo still cares about you, I have never..."


    Before he finished speaking, he received Huo Jinyan''s eye attack, and he shut up silently before he finished speaking.


    Life matters life matters!


    Lu Ning didn''t answer the call, and looked out the window as if he didn''t hear anything.


    Until you reach the main road outside the community.


    "Miss Lu, we are here."


    Lu Ning: "Okay, thank you, Mr. Huo."


    She turned around and got out of the car. Huo Jinyan didn''t speak until the figure disappeared.


    Chu Ting didn''t dare to speak, just looked ahead, and finally couldn''t help asking: "Mr. Huo, shall we go back?"


    Huo Jinyan looked out the window and said faintly: "If you talk so much, you will go back to the capital tonight."


    Chu Ting: "I was wrong!"


    "drive."


    "okay!"


    Stop talking and start the car immediately.


    ¡­


    When Lu Ning went back, he saw Lu Jingzhi and remembered that he had promised to take him there, but he forgot.


    In fact, Lu Jingzhi didn''t remember much about this incident. He also had something in his heart that he didn''t tell Lu Ning, and he felt a little guilty.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were in the kitchen, while Lu Jingzhi was sitting on the sofa watching TV, and smiled when he saw Lu Ning come back.


    Lu Ning came over and looked at him to apologize to him, explaining the situation of not taking him there, but Lu Jingzhi didn''t pay much attention, looking at Lu Ning in a daze.


    Lu Ning immediately noticed that something was wrong with him.


    "Jingzhi, what''s wrong with you?"


    Lu Jingzhi opened his mouth and didn''t speak for a long time, and finally he just said: "No, it''s okay, I''m just hungry."


    It happened that Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi called for dinner over there.


    Lu Ning took Lu Jingzhi to dinner.


    "Mom and Dad, I''m going to Xiaoci''s birthday party tomorrow, so you should go too."


    The two looked at each other: "No need, Mom and Dad are not going, you guys have fun."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 363： shy

    Chapter 363 Shy


    Lu Ning didn''t force it, but looked at Lu Jingzhi.


    "Does Jing Zhi want to go with my sister?"


    Lu Jingzhi nodded.


    ¡­


    Early the next morning, Lin Ci called Lu Ning out, and Lu Ning brought Lu Jingzhi with him when he came out.


    As a result, Lin Ci took the two of them for a day of shopping, and Lu Jingzhi was so tired that he sat on the sofa with a look of lovelessness.


    Lin Ci brought two people to a salon, which revealed luxury and refinement inside and out.


    Lu Ning looked at Lin Ci in surprise.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Lin Ci was also a little helpless: "It''s not my grandfather. This year I have to make a big deal. Let me clean it up."


    The two were recognized as soon as they entered the door.


    "Miss Lin, Miss Lu."


    The story of Lu Ning was widely circulated in City A. Those who greeted the upper class all day would not be unaware of it, but there was still no difference in their attitude towards Lu Ning.


    Lin Ci walked in: "Choose two dresses first."


    Lu Ning thought she wanted two replacements, but after she walked in, she picked one for herself.


    Lu Ning was puzzled: "Do I want it too? I won''t be noticed by sitting in the corner."


    Lin Ci: "You can''t do it! Even if I don''t want it, you can''t. You don''t know that after knowing that we have a good relationship, those socialites rush to ask for grandpa''s invitation, all because they want to see your jokes. Don''t overwhelm the crowd!"


    Lu Ning looked at her helplessly and smiled, but didn''t refuse any more.


    "This one!"


    Lin Ci directly pointed to the room on the booth with a big hand.


    "Miss Lin, you are so discerning, this one just arrived today."


    It was a black evening dress, short knee-length, with a tube top design, and the chest was embellished with black diamonds, and on the right was a black rose shape, like a rose in the dark night, very beautiful A delicate dress.


    "Ningning, try it."


    Lu Ning looked at her: "Me?"


    Lin Ci looked at her: "I don''t wear black for my birthday today, you wear it."


    Lu Ning nodded and turned to try on the dress.


    Lin Ci pointed to Lu Jingzhi: "Give this little guy a match."


    "OK!"


    Lu Jingzhi sat on the sofa and looked at Lin Ci in a daze: "I don''t want it."


    Lin Ci: "Do you want to embarrass your sister?"


    Lu Jingzhi jumped down immediately: "Where are you going?"


    "Here kid, come with me."


    Looking at his back, Lin Ci smiled with satisfaction, and picked out a red dress to try on.


    Lu Ning and Lin Ci almost came out together.


    When the two came out, the eyes of the people around them lit up.


    One is red and the other is black, one is stunning and beautiful, and the other is charming.


    Lin Ci almost pounced on Lu Ning when he looked at Lu Ning.


    "Baby! You can slap those people in the face by standing there today!"


    Lu Ning looked at her and smiled.


    While doing styling for the two of them, Lu Jingzhi was led out.


    Both of them have been cut off. They are small and wearing small suits, and their hair is blown. Their bangs are lost. They look handsome and immature. They really want to be hugged and kissed.


    Lu Ning and Lin Ci looked at him, and Lu Jingzhi sat on the sofa a little uncomfortably.


    Lu Ning whispered: "I''m shy."


    Lin Ci chuckled and stopped looking at him, to save him some face.


    After Lu Jingzhi got used to it, he got better, and sat there obediently waiting for the two of them.


    After everything was done, Lin Ci''s cell phone rang.


    The first one is from the driver: "Miss, shall I pick you up now?"


    "Well, come and pick me up."


    After hanging up the phone, the phone rang again. Lin Ci glanced at it and immediately looked disgusted.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 364： your illusion

    Chapter 364 Your illusion


    Looking at her, Lu Ning seemed to guess: "It can''t be, Lin Yi?"


    Lin Ci nodded and answered.


    "What are you doing?" asked angrily.


    Lin Yi''s voice was quite loud: "I''m not going to celebrate your birthday today, there is a banquet at home and I can''t leave."


    "I didn''t let you come again!"


    After finishing speaking, he hung up the phone.


    Lin Yi: "..."


    Lin Yi smiled helplessly and put away the phone.


    Zhao Junli was calling him: "Xiao Yi! Come here quickly! Make a call and ask An An why she hasn''t come yet."


    Lin Yi walked over helplessly and looked at Zhao Junli: "Mom, why are you so excited, this is her home, can she still find it?"


    Zhao Junli gave him a reproachful look: "Tsk, can''t you ask, girls like to be missed, hurry up, call and ask!"


    Lin Yi sighed and took out his mobile phone to call Lu Yuean, but no one answered the phone.


    Lin Yi showed Zhao Junli: "Look, let''s see, no one answered."


    Zhao Junli had no choice but to stop forcing her. Seeing Lin Yi stepping forward, she raised her hand to help him straighten his bow tie: "Son, listen to your mother, this time is going well, although this banquet is not a formal engagement Ceremony, but everyone knows it and knows it well, be good and don''t cause trouble, do you hear me?"


    Lin Yi looked at Zhao Junli, and found that her temples were a little gray, and sighed: "Got it."


    "Good boy!"


    Lin Yi watched her turn around and go back to other things. She was as busy as everyone else at the scene, and Lin Yi stood in the middle like an outsider.


    He walked slowly towards the corner, sat on the sofa in the corner and watched a group of anxious people running around in the banquet hall, and suddenly a sense of sadness rose in his heart.


    "..."


    About half an hour later, Lu Yuean came.


    Lin also saw her, and Lu Yuean first went to say hello to Zhao Junli.


    "Auntie, I''m sorry to trouble you today, you are too busy."


    Zhao Junli smiled and looked at her with crooked eyes: "No trouble, no trouble, I will be happy to do anything for you."


    Lu Yuean smiled shyly: "Thank you, auntie."


    "It''s not hard." Zhao Junli said and raised her hand to call Lin Yi.


    "Auntie is busy, you can talk to Lin Yi."


    Zhao Junli turned around and left, Lin Yi looked at Lu Yuean: "Where did you go?"


    Lu Yue''an smiled: "Go out and play, I''m not in a good mood."


    The two stood close, and Lin Yi suddenly smelled a smell.


    "What smell? Can you smell it?"


    Lu Yuean flashed a little unnaturally, and immediately looked at him: "No, brother Lin Yi, you have an illusion, I''m going to change clothes first, thank you for your hard work."


    Before Lin Yi could speak, he turned around and left immediately.


    Lin also looked at her back a little strangely, and when he looked down, he saw a little orange on her white shoes...


    ¡­


    Lu Ning and Lin Ci took Lu Jingzhi directly to Lin''s house.


    The birthday party was held at Lin''s house. When I returned, the villa was already full of cars, all big and small luxury cars.


    Lin Ci couldn''t help but smack his lips: "Tsk tsk tsk, what a taste, they only spend money and don''t choose cars."


    Said and led Lu Ning and the others in.


    Most people have arrived, and when the two of them entered, they attracted a lot of attention, especially Lu Ning.


    This can be regarded as the first time she has appeared in this circle again after leaving the Lu family.


    Everyone''s eyes appeared on her with doubts and inquiries, and naturally there were some jealous and dissatisfied eyes.


    Lu Ning pretended not to see it, but Lin Ci was extremely excited.


    Explosive change of 10,000~ Hehe~ Please recommend a recommendation ticket and a monthly ticket~ I love you~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 365： do you want to be my pet

    Chapter 365 Do you want to be my pet?


    "Baozi, look, their eyes are full of jealousy."


    Lu Ning wanted to laugh.


    "Although you look better than them in sacks, this is what we want! Make them mad!"


    Lu Ning couldn''t help but reminded with a smile: "Bao Zi, today is your birthday."


    Lin Ci raised his eyebrows: "I know! It doesn''t matter, I will be happy if you are happy, and you will be happy if I am happy."


    "Happy." Lu Ning held Lu Jingzhi''s hand, and the two couldn''t help laughing.


    "Miss, Master is looking for you."


    Lin Ci turned to look at her: "Then I''ll go first, you can play by yourself for a while."


    Lu Ning nodded, Lin Ci turned and left.


    Lu Ning took Lu Jingzhi to find a place to sit down.


    "Are you tired? Are you hungry? My sister is going to get you something to eat."


    Lu Jingzhi nodded: "Okay, thank you sister."


    Lu Ning got up to get him something to eat.


    As soon as he walked over and took a small cake and put it on the tray, someone came over.


    "Lu Ning, I can''t imagine seeing you at such a banquet. Without the parents of the Lu family, you still have friends from the Lin family. Don''t say you really know how to make friends."


    Lu Ning knew who it was without looking back with this obviously yin and yang tone.


    She didn''t bother to look back, she just smiled lightly while taking things.


    She didn''t speak, but someone was anxious: "Why are you laughing! Am I wrong?"


    Lu Ning didn''t want to talk to her, and it was Lin Ci who made the quarrel ugly.


    But if she takes a step back, someone will take an inch forward.


    "Lu Ning, don''t you have anything to say? Look at your current dress and rely on Ms. Lin. It''s a waste to wear such a dress for you with your poor attitude, and it can''t stop you from wearing it. That sour taste."


    Lu Ning smiled instead of anger, and turned to look at her: "Do you know which species in this world most wants to attract people''s attention?"


    She completely staggered their topic, they were all taken aback, Lu Ning continued to smile and said: "It''s a pet, only pets keep barking to attract the owner''s attention. Miss Mi, you are trying to pretend to be me your pet?"


    The person in front of her was completely surrounded by her, and she immediately retorted: "Who wants to be your pet!"


    Lu Ning smiled: "That''s good."


    Then turn around and leave.


    It wasn''t until Mi Ling was pulled by the arm that it turned around.


    "Lu Ning!"


    She yelled and came forward and chased after her.


    Lu Ning took two quick steps and then dodged to the left. Mi Ling jumped into the air and became more angry.


    Looking at her unwillingness to give up, Lu Ning''s eyes suddenly turned cold: "Miss Mi!" Mi Ling was stunned by her.


    "In this case, Ms. Mi should pay attention to her identity. I don''t have any scruples now, but isn''t the Mi family still behind Ms. Mi? It is the members of the Mi family who are ashamed of Ms. Mi. Why make everyone present laugh for me Well, what do you think?"


    After she finished speaking, she motioned for her to turn her head and look around. Mi Ling turned her head, and many people were already looking at her.


    Mi Ling stared blankly at Lu Ning, there was no need to be ashamed of her.


    But looking at the face in front of him, Mi Ling couldn''t help clenching his fists.


    Lu Ning looked at her and suddenly took a step closer: "Everyone has jealousy, but only when you calm down can you do things well. Why does Ms. Mi keep looking at me? You might as well check the people around you and take a look. See who stabbed you in the back."


    Lu Ning''s voice was so small that only Mi Ling could hear her, but after she finished speaking, she slowly turned her head to look at another person not far away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 366： we are not familiar

    Chapter 366 We are unfamiliar


    Zheng Wei, who was suddenly watching, was stunned for a moment, not understanding how the two of them were about to fight just now, why they suddenly turned off the fire now, and looked towards her.


    Mi Ling seemed to be taken aback by Lu Ning''s words. When she came to her senses, Lu Ning had already turned around and left. Zheng Wei walked up to her and looked at her: "Lingling, what''s the matter? She told you what?"


    Mi Ling opened his mouth, paused for a few seconds, then fell silent, then opened his mouth and said, "It''s nothing, let''s go over there."


    Zheng Wei watched her walk forward, stood there for a moment and didn''t understand what happened, she turned her head to look at the place where Lu Ning was sitting, she was turning her head to look over, and smiled at her.


    Zheng Wei frowned, his back felt a little cold, this is... what''s going on? !


    Zheng Wei felt creepy and hurried away.


    Looking at the two people over there, Lu Jingzhi raised his hand and took a bite of the cake: "Sister, do you know those two sisters?"


    Lu Ning raised his hand to help him wipe the cake crumbs from the corner of his mouth: "I don''t know."


    "Oh." Lu Jingzhi didn''t ask any more questions, and continued to eat the cake in his hand.


    Turning his head, he saw a man walking towards this side.


    Lu Ning sat here motionless like an elf in the dark night, every frown and smile was eye-catching.


    Even if she is not the eldest lady of the Lu family, she still has this face, and it is still her own. Those young masters who were afraid before are all ready to move now.


    Before Lu Ning was the eldest lady of the Lu family and had a marriage contract with the Lin family, they could only look at it, but now, Lu Ning is not only the eldest lady of the Lu family, but also has nothing to do with the Lin family. But it''s just a word...


    When Wang Yi was sitting next to Lu Ning, Lu Jingzhi turned his head and glanced at him, then moved to the side and looked at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning glanced at him and then moved towards him, leaving a large space between him and Wang Yi.


    Normal people would know that the two are not welcome when they see this, but Wang Yi didn''t seem to notice it, and moved to Lu Ning again.


    also greeted with a smile: "Ning Ning, long time no see."


    Lu Ning didn''t turn his head back, and raised his hand to help Lu Jingzhi get water to drink.


    "You look so beautiful today."


    Seeing that Lu Ning ignored him, Wang Yi continued to move closer.


    Lu Ning looked back at him: "We don''t know each other well."


    Lu Ning''s eyes were cold, and he turned away from looking at him after speaking.


    Wang Yi still sat there and continued to talk: "How can you be unfamiliar, Ningning, we were before..."


    Lu Ning turned to interrupt him directly: "Before? What was before? How was it before? What do you want to say?"


    Lu Ning stared at him, but he couldn''t say anything.


    Wang Yi looked at the girl in front of him. She had a beautiful face, fair skin, and the black dress set off her whole body. She was almost the same as before, but the faint coldness revealed was different from the past.


    Even if the eldest lady of the Lu family doesn''t want to talk to you too much, she will still look at you with a polite smile. At that time, Lu Ning now wrote his dislike and disgust directly on his face, and it also directly appeared on his face when he didn''t want to talk to you .


    Wang Yi suddenly felt that Lu Ning seemed more difficult to deal with than before.


    He also suddenly changed his face, looked at Lu Ning and directly lowered his face: "Lu Ning, you know your current identity."


    He seems to want to use this method to let Lu Ning understand the direct gap between the two, and make her feel that it is an honor for him to talk to her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 367： Squeezing you to death is as easy as crushing an ant

    Chapter 367 Squeezing you to death is as easy as crushing an ant


    Lu Ning suddenly laughed.


    "I know very well." Lu Ning looked at him, staring at him with cold eyes and said word by word: "But you are still not good enough for me."


    Wang Yi was stunned, as if he didn''t expect her to say such a thing, nor did he expect her to say it so directly.


    "Wang Yi, do you think that I will let you play around if I am not the eldest lady of the Lu family now? You have to figure it out, even if I leave the Lu family, I, Lu Ning, will not be so hungry. After so many years Did you still not take a good look in the mirror?


    Except for Mi Ling who likes you and wants to die for you, do you really think that your charm has no limits? Even if I, Lu Ning, go to beg, you are not worthy of me! Understand? "


    What she said was so harsh that Wang Yi''s entire face was flushed with anger. He watched Lu Ning stand up excitedly and pointed at her: "You! Lu Ning, you better think clearly! Apologize to me now, I can still I''ll give you a way out! Otherwise, I''ll crush you to death as easily as crushing an ant!"


    Lu Ning looked up at him faintly: "Really? Then you try."


    She stared at him without any fear in her eyes.


    Wang Yi didn''t know where she got the confidence to challenge him like this, and looked at her with a sneer: "Lu Ning, just wait, your good days are coming to an end!"


    After talking, he turned around and left angrily.


    Lu Jingzhi turned to look at Lu Ning: "Sister, will he bully you?"


    Lu Ning turned to look at him and smiled comfortingly: "Your sister is not someone who can be manipulated by others, he can''t bully me."


    While talking, the music in the ear suddenly changed, and the lights in the venue also changed suddenly. Everyone turned their heads and their eyes fell on Lin Ci standing on the stairs.


    She was wearing a red dress, which made her skin white and rosy, with long hair draped over her shoulders, and she looked gentle and generous.


    Lu Ning turned his eyes and looked over and couldn''t help laughing.


    Unconsciously, they seem to have grown up.


    Lu Qing, who came late, just happened to see this picture, and stood by the door, his eyes fell on Lin Ci''s body, and he didn''t move away for a long time...


    The old man held Lin Ci''s hand and stood in front of the big cake.


    "Our Xiaoci family is eighteen years old today. Our family has been deserted for too long, so it''s easy to be lively and lively. I hope it will be more lively in the future. You guys, let''s see whose son is correct. Give my old man more have a look."


    Hearing the words, Lin Ci immediately turned to look at the old man: "Grandpa!"


    Called reproachfully, the old man immediately shut up with a smile: "Okay, okay, don''t talk, don''t talk, come on, everyone, come and cut the cake and cut the cake."


    Everyone gathered around with a smile, and the older ones said the scene: "The old man really knows how to joke, the little words are so beautiful, I''m afraid we don''t need to say that we will step through the threshold when we propose marriage."


    Everyone laughed, Lin Ci started to blow out the candles and cut the cake, and the matter was over.


    Lin Ci pulled Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi to blow out the candles with her.


    After blowing out the candles and cutting the cake, when the cake was divided, she looked up and saw Lu Qing.


    Rolled his eyes the next moment.


    "What are you doing, didn''t you agree not to call your brother?"


    Lu Ning immediately quibbled: "I have a conscience, I didn''t call, it was my parents who said that Xiaobao and I were too dangerous and asked him to pick us up."


    "Come to pick you up? It''s too early, tell me honestly, did you give him the invitation card?"


    Lu Ning chuckled: "I just put it on the table, who knew he would come here after holding it."


    Lin Ci angrily raised his hand to touch the cream on the cake and spread it on her cheeks.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 368： dont you like my brother

    Chapter 368 Don''t you like my brother?


    Lu Qing stood not far away watching, couldn''t help but smile.


    Looking at Lu Ning at this moment, he suddenly felt a little unbearable.


    She was such a carefree little princess before.


    Wearing elegant evening gowns and shuttling through various banquets like this, she seems to be what she should be.


    It must be uncomfortable to fall from the sky to the ground...


    "She doesn''t want to be hugged wrong as soon as she is born."


    Lu Jingzhi''s words suddenly flashed in his mind.


    Yeah, she doesn''t want to, it''s not her fault.


    ¡­


    Lin Ci doesn¡¯t like such crowded occasions. He has to socialize and greet a lot of people, even those he is familiar with and those he is not familiar with out of politeness.


    Sometimes when she turned around, she could see Lu Ning smiling at her not far away, and suddenly felt like returning to the past.


    In the past, she would also go to the Lu family''s banquet. At that time, she was Lu Ning''s position. She watched her socialize among everyone. She did it with ease and was polite everywhere. At that time, she didn''t need to face these things. , I think it is so easy for Lu Ning to do these things, but only after I am really in such a position do I realize how tiring these things are.


    Not only physically tired, but also mentally tired. Some people you don¡¯t want to talk to and say hello to, but you have to say hello and shake hands because of politeness.


    This is really not a job for humans!


    When she was finally able to rest, she walked over and found that Lu Ning was not there. Lu Qing and Lu Jingzhi sat on the sofa and looked at her.


    Lu Qing handed her a glass of juice: "Xiao Ning asked me to give it to you."


    Without waiting for Lin Ci to speak, Lu Qing said this directly, Lin Ci stopped talking and directly took it and sat beside Lu Jingzhi.


    There was silence all around.


    Lu Jingzhi could feel the embarrassment in the surrounding air.


    "Brother, I want to eat pudding."


    Lu Qing got up when he heard the words: "I''ll get it for you."


    Seeing him walk a little further, Lin Ci heaved a sigh of relief: "Boy, you did a great job. I''m suffocated to death when your brother is here."


    Lu Jingzhi turned to look at Lin Ci: "Sister Ci, don''t you like my brother?"


    Lin Ci is also direct: "I don''t like it."


    Lu Jingzhi nodded: "Sometimes I don''t like my brother, but my brother actually has good times, and he has been getting better recently."


    Lin Ci looked at Lu Jingzhi with an indescribable expression: "I didn''t see it."


    ¡­


    Lu Qing was standing in front of the long table, and someone was whispering in front of the left, but he heard it even if he was close.


    "Hey, do you think she is stupid, she is not as good as Lu Ning anywhere and still pulls Lu Ning."


    "That''s right, that''s right, don''t you look at how it looks when standing next to her."


    "That''s right." The two smiled: "I don''t know if I''m really stupid or because Lu Ning gave me a ecstasy soup. I just acted as a foil for others. If I didn''t know, I thought it was Lu Ning''s birthday."


    "That''s right, she''s still in red, not as conspicuous as Lu Ning."


    Lu Qing didn''t intend to listen, but after listening to a few sentences, he understood that he was talking about Lin Ci.


    He suddenly raised his eyes to look at the two women who were gossiping behind their backs.


    "Whatever I think, I will use what I think to speculate on others."


    He left such a sentence and turned to leave.


    The two women looked at each other inexplicably.


    "Crazy."


    ¡­


    Lu Qing walked back, gave the pudding to Lu Jingzhi, turned to look at Lin Ci and said suddenly: "I think you are very beautiful today."


    Lin Ci was taken aback for a moment, and looked at him in a daze.


    Suspiciously said for a long time: "Thank you?"


    ¡­


    In the aisle next to the Lin family''s bathroom, two people were having a heated fight.


    Babies, I¡¯ve been busy at home recently, and the update time is a bit unstable. Please forgive me, babies, it will be stable in the next year~ Do you love you~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 369： Excuse me, both of you

    Chapter 369 Disturbing the two of you


    Wang Yi''s hand touched Zheng Wei''s waist, and the two couldn''t help hugging and kissing in the dark corridor, and the air was filled with an ambiguous atmosphere.


    "Can''t bear it for a while?"


    Wang Yi smiled and teased.


    Zheng Wei kissed his cheek, breathing sprayed on his face, his voice shy and timid: "Didn''t I miss you~ brother~"


    Wang Yi smiled and squeezed her waist, Zheng Wei exclaimed in a low voice, raised his head and kissed him again.


    Until both of them were breathing heavily, Zheng Wei smiled lightly: "Brother, wouldn''t it be bad if we were discovered like this?"


    Wang Yi''s fingers touched her body with nostalgia: "It''s bad? It''s because the people who saw it were bad."


    "If Lingling sees you, will the engagement be terminated?"


    Zheng Wei''s words seemed casual, but her eyes were fixed on Wang Yi''s every expression, looking forward to the answer.


    "Oh, she won''t. She has done so much for me, but it''s just one more you. She can bear it, and she still wants to marry me with that engagement."


    Obviously Zheng Wei was not satisfied with the answer, but she didn''t show it, she hugged Wang Yi and leaned in his arms: "Brother~ Tell me, isn''t it a bit too bad for us to be like this?"


    Wang Yi smiled more and more recklessly: "Bad? Where is it bad? Is it this bad?"


    Zheng Wei felt something, looked at him angrily and patted his shoulder: "You are bad~"


    Wang Yi heard a coquettish voice, how could he bear it, and immediately kissed him again.


    "Brother, wait."


    "Wait what."


    Wang Yi''s kiss fell on her neck.


    "Brother, did you say hello to Lu Ning tonight? Did you have a good chat?"


    Speaking of this, Wang Yi suddenly stopped.


    "You won''t have any more affection for her."


    Wang Yi raised his eyes, and held her face with both hands: "Little fairy, where did my relationship with her come from? Wasn''t it all because of you in the first place? Lu Ning and I approached to divert Mi Ling''s attention, so she wouldn''t be able to find you. , don''t you see that she still can''t get used to Lu Ning now, and confronts her everywhere.


    There used to be a Lu family behind Lu Ning, but now she has nothing, Mi Ling probably won¡¯t let her go, they are fighting, and this will give us a lot of opportunities. "


    Zheng Wei leaned over with a smile, and kissed Wang Yi on the cheek: "My brother is still smart~ Then my brother will come to my house tonight~"


    With a provocative sentence, Wang Yi leaned closer: "Brother must be on time!"


    Before he kissed him, a bright light suddenly pierced their eyes.


    Zheng Wei subconsciously raised his hand to cover it, but the light quickly disappeared.


    The two turned their heads together, and saw Lu Ning standing at the end of the aisle looking at them.


    "Oops, sorry."


    Lu Ning said this with a smile without sincerity.


    "Disturb your interest, just pretend I haven''t been here."


    After finishing speaking, she will leave.


    "Stop!"


    Wang Yi immediately called her to stop.


    "What did you shoot!"


    Lu Ning stopped and looked back at him innocently: "Take a selfie."


    Wang Yi''s forehead was throbbing with blue veins: "Delete it!"


    Zheng Wei glared at Lu Ning: "What did you film! Delete it quickly!"


    Lu Ning looked at her and smiled: "You have time to worry about this, you should put on your clothes first."


    Zheng Wei looked down at her gaze, and immediately hid behind Wang Yi in a panic to tidy up his clothes, but Wang Yi was not much better, both of them were disheveled.


    "I asked you to delete it, did you hear that!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 370： how much money is fine

    Chapter 370 How much money is fine


    Lu Ning looked at him very embarrassed: "But I like this selfie very much, it''s a pity to delete it."


    "Lu Ning! You don''t want to toast and don''t eat fine wine! Be careful I will kill you! I will kill you..."


    "It''s as simple as killing an ant, right." Lu Ning answered with a smile.


    Wang Yi was stunned for a moment.


    Lu Ning looked at him: "Squeezing me to death is as easy as crushing an ant, come and try, Master Wang."


    As she spoke, the corners of her lips twitched slightly and she raised the phone in her hand towards them, and then left without looking back the next moment.


    "..."


    "Brother! Just let her go! In her hands!"


    "To shut up!"


    Zheng Wei stopped talking.


    Wang Yi stood on the spot leaning against the wall with an ugly expression on his face.


    "I have a solution, don''t worry!"


    Zheng Wei looked at him and took a deep breath, didn''t say anything, and leaned over gently: "Brother, I believe you. This Lu Ning is really despicable!"


    ¡­


    Lu Ning walked forward and saw Mi Ling walking from the dark corner.


    Mi Ling bowed his head, stood still and looked up at Lu Ning, his eyes were red with tears in his eyes: "So, that''s what you meant."


    Lu Ning didn''t speak, Mi Ling looked at her: "When did you all know? How long have they been?"


    Lu Ning didn''t give an accurate answer, but said: "Miss Mi, you can clearly tell how long they have been by listening to the voices outside. Excuse me."


    Lu Ning went out, but was stopped by Mi Ling.


    "You, what''s in your phone..." She gritted her teeth: "Can you delete it? You can do as much as you want."


    Lu Ning turned to look at her, not knowing whether to laugh or scold her.


    After a moment of silence, he said, "No, he wants to crush me to death, and I want to save my life, Miss Mi."


    After she finished speaking, she didn''t say any more, and turned to leave.


    Some people need to save themselves. Even if someone else throws a life buoy in the past, she doesn''t want to catch her and just wants to drown in this sea. The life buoy is as useless as air.


    ¡­


    When Lu Ning went back, he could feel the awkward atmosphere here five meters away.


    She walked over and sat next to Lin Ci, and approached her: "I don''t seem to have told you happy birthday yet. Happy birthday baby."


    Lin Ci turned to look at her and smiled. Finally, the atmosphere here got better.


    Just as he was about to say something, Lu Ning''s cell phone rang.


    Lu Jingzhi raised his hand and handed Lu Ning''s handbag to her.


    Lu Ning took out his cell phone and answered a call.


    The next second she suddenly stood up from the sofa, her voice anxious: "How is the situation now?"


    Lu Ning clenched his fist for some unknown reason, and said after a long time: "I see."


    Lin Ci was frightened by her appearance, she had never seen her like this before.


    "Ning Ning, what''s wrong?"


    Lu Ning turned his head abruptly, looking at her with blood-red eyes: "Is your computer upstairs?"


    Lin Ci nodded.


    Lu Ning directly pulled Lu Jingzhi up and walked towards the stairs.


    Lin Ci was a little puzzled. He turned his head and looked at Lu Qing at each other. They were both confused, but they were both worried, so they got up and followed.


    Lu Ning dragged Lu Jingzhi to Lin Ci''s room and used her computer.


    But she locked the door. Lin Ci and Lu Qing stood at the door and asked a few questions, but no one answered. When they approached the door, they only heard the sound of typing on the keyboard.


    Lu Qing still wanted to speak, but was stopped by Lin Ci.


    "If she doesn''t answer, she just doesn''t want to talk. Don''t ask, just wait."


    The two waited anxiously at the door. Lu Ning''s face suddenly changed just now. There is really no way for people not to think about such a situation.


    Twenty minutes later, Lu Ning finally opened the door and came out, and when he looked up, the two of them were startled.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 371： open the door!

    Chapter 371 Open the door!


    There was a cold light in her eyes, her whole body was trembling, her eyes were red as if soaked in blood, and her hands were clenched into fists by her side.


    Lu Qing seemed to be able to see the faint veins on her arms.


    "Ning Ning..."


    Lin Ci was frightened by her appearance, so he whispered in fear.


    Lu Ning seemed to have finally heard her voice, and when he turned to look at her, his eyes softened a little.


    "I have something to do, let''s go first."


    Her voice is cold and hard.


    After saying that, he turned around and left.


    "Ning Ning..."


    Lin Ci wanted to catch up, but he didn''t dare to chase immediately, for fear of provoking Lu Ning, and he didn''t know what happened to her.


    Lu Qing looked at her: "Don''t worry, I''ll go and have a look."


    After speaking, he stepped up and chased him out.


    Lin Ci watched the figures of the two disappear at the stairs, as if he had just realized something, turned and walked into the room, looked at Lu Jingzhi who was still sitting at the table, and Lin Ci passed by.


    Bending over to look at the computer screen.


    The video on the screen was paused, and Lu Jingzhi sat there quietly without saying or doing anything.


    He was in a bad state, Lin Ci raised his hand and played the video on the screen again.


    A surveillance video.


    Looking at the video, Lin Ci finally understood why Lu Ning was like this. She wanted to draw her sword now!


    ¡­


    Lu Qing chased him out, and watched Lu Ning''s figure get on a black Maybach, and the car sped away without him catching up.


    But the car is very familiar, Huo Jinyan said he knew it.


    Standing where he was, Lu Qing reacted for two seconds and then turned his head to drive his own car, and then chased after him.


    The atmosphere in the car was cold, and Chu Ting turned the temperature to the highest under Huo Jinyan''s signal.


    Lu Ning was sitting by the car, his whole body tense. Huo Jinyan looked at her thin body and the evening dress with bare shoulders and legs, and took off his coat and put it on her body.


    She didn''t seem to notice anything, her eyes were staring straight out of the car window, her arms were on her lap, her hands were clenched, and her knuckles were turning white.


    Huo Jinyan sat closer, and silently reached out and put his hand on hers, trying to make her relax, but she was always tense, her hands were cold, and she was shaking.


    Until Chu Ting spoke.


    "Miss Lu, we are here."


    She opened the car door and rushed out like an arrow that left the string.


    When I got out of the car, the jacket slipped on the seat.


    Huo Jinyan followed her out of the car with his coat in hand.


    The people of the Lu family were a little surprised to see her.


    "Miss?"


    Lu Ning didn''t say a word, and rushed in directly.


    Seeing that the situation is not good, several people followed behind.


    "Miss! Why are you here, why don''t we tell you first before you go in."


    Lu Ning couldn''t hear anyone talking, and no one dared to stop her, and all the tentatively stretched out hands retracted.


    Lu Ning walked over quickly, the door of the banquet hall was closed tightly, as if to isolate her.


    The people standing outside the banquet hall were dumbfounded.


    "who is this?"


    One of them is new here and is not very familiar with Lu Ning.


    But another person knows.


    "Miss! You, why are you here?"


    As soon as he spoke, the people behind Lu Ning immediately winked.


    "Open the door!"


    Lu Ning finally spoke.


    The sound is more piercing than the wind in this winter night.


    "Miss..."


    Lu Ning looked over suddenly, a pair of red eyes looked at him.


    He didn''t dare to speak anymore, put his hand on the doorknob, and looked at the other person: "Open."


    The man was a little confused, but he followed the instructions and opened it together with another person.


    The people in the banquet hall feel a cold wind blowing while drinking...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 372： Lu Ning hit Lu Yuean

    Chapter 372 Lu Ning hit Lu Yuean


    All turned their heads towards the place where the wind was blowing.


    Turning his head, he saw that the door of the banquet hall was opened, and someone walked in from the outside.


    Everyone''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Lu Ning? !


    Wearing a black dress, she broke into the laughter of the group like a dark elf, and all she brought was coldness.


    "Everyone is here today. Everyone knows about Xiao Yi and An An. Both children have grown up. Please join us for the engagement banquet in a while. This..."


    Noticing something was wrong, the people in front also stopped talking, and all looked towards the entrance of the banquet hall.


    Lu Yuean, who was originally shy, also looked up.


    But someone blocked her, and when she saw it, Lu Ning had already walked over.


    She walked over step by step, and everyone looked at her with doubts, but they didn''t seem to react, and no one stopped her, and even made way for her.


    Lu Ning walked up to Lu Yuean step by step.


    Lu Yuean looked at her.


    "Ning..."


    As soon as she spoke, there was a burning pain on her cheek, and her face turned to one side due to the sudden force.


    Snapped-


    With a clear sound, everyone clearly saw Lu Ning raised his hand and slapped Lu Yuean on the face.


    Everyone was even more stunned. After reacting, they were only shocked, and the quiet needles could be heard around them.


    "what are you doing!"


    "Lu Ning!"


    Lu Chuan and Shi Qingyue reacted and rushed over in a hurry, glaring at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning''s eyes were blood red, staring at them coldly.


    Lin Yi looked at her, stepped forward to look at her, and raised his hand to touch her cold wrist.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you?"


    He frowned, with worry in his eyes.


    Zhao Junli hurriedly patted him on the back, telling him not to meddle in his own business.


    "You are lawless!"


    Shi Qingyue shouted and raised her hand to call, but Lu Ning lightly caught her hand.


    A pair of eyes stared at Lu Yuean, those eyes wished to swallow her alive: "Despicable and shameless!"


    She clenched her teeth tightly, and squeezed out a few cold words from between her teeth.


    Then she threw Shi Qingyue''s hand away, and turned around immediately without looking back.


    "Stop! You stop! You want to run away after hitting someone! Call the police! Call the police!"


    Lu Ning completely ignored the sound behind her. She heard footsteps chasing after her, but stopped.


    She also stopped.


    I looked up and saw Huo Jinyan.


    He stood in front of her, looked down at her, put his coat on her gently, and then raised his eyes to look at the person behind her.


    There were no more voices behind her.


    Huo Jinyan put his arms around her shoulders and led her out.


    The old man who had been silent all this time looked at the back that was getting further and further away, and raised his hand to call the people around him.


    ¡­


    Huo Jinyan held her and walked out, her whole body seemed to be leaning against him as if she had no fulcrum, and she was walking completely being led by him.


    It was obviously so tough and arrogant inside just now, scaring everyone in the room who dared to stop, but at this moment it seemed that all their strength was taken away.


    "Miss."


    Someone stopped them before getting into the car.


    "Miss, Master wants to see you and said he has something for you."


    Huo Jinyan glanced at her: "You don''t have to go if you don''t want to go."


    Lu Ning looked up at him, eyes dazed, but nodded: "I''ll go."


    "I''ll take you."


    Following the people, Huo Jinyan led Lu Ning to the main house of the Lu family.


    Walking in, there was a sense of warmth, Huo Jinyan didn''t care about it, and directly pulled a big blanket from the sofa and put it on Lu Ning to wrap her up, even covering her legs.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 373： She doesnt want to call me Grandpa anymore

    Chapter 373 She doesn''t want to call me grandpa anymore


    Even the old man was stunned when he saw his actions.


    Looking at the old man, Lu Ning''s throat moved, and he didn''t call out the title he had called countless times for a long time.


    The grandpa and grandson haven''t seen each other for several months.


    seems to have changed a bit.


    The old man looked at her, didn''t speak, and raised his hand to call for someone.


    Someone came down from upstairs and brought a big bag of things to Lu Ning.


    "Miss."


    Lu Ning took it and took a look.


    It was neatly filled with the trophies she won in all competitions with Lin Lang.


    She thought it was all thrown away the day she left.


    It was true that they were all thrown away, but the old man asked someone to find them all, and he wiped all the trophies carefully by himself.


    Lu Ning''s eyes were red, and tears fell on the trophy.


    looked up at the old man.


    The two looked at each other, but neither of them spoke.


    No one knows how to speak, how to speak, or what to say.


    Every word seems to be difficult to say.


    In the end, the old man looked at her, his voice trembling imperceptibly: "Let''s go."


    Lu Ning looked at him with red eyes and tears in his eyes.


    She raised her hand and handed Huo Jinyan the things in her hand.


    All the blanket coats on his body fell to the ground.


    She bent over and knelt down slowly in the direction of the old man.


    Knelt down on both knees and kowtowed to him.


    Tears hit the floor hard.


    Both of them knew in their hearts that after this kowtow, there was really no relationship between them.


    This knock really created two worlds and drew all the boundaries between the two, which means that she really has no connection with the Lu family anymore!


    Huo Jinyan helped her up and put the blanket on her again.


    Lu Ning turned and left.


    Huo Jinyan looked at the old man: "I want the blanket, and I want the money from the Huo family."


    He turned around and was stopped by the old man.


    "Mr. Huo, you want to..."


    Huo Jinyan seemed to know what he was going to say, and said directly: "I will do better than you and everyone else."


    He was high-spirited, with a firm tone, and the old man was relieved to see him leave.


    But the eye sockets are red.


    Someone approached him and looked at him: "Old man..."


    hesitated whether to push him away.


    The old man looked in the direction of the door, murmured with red eyes: "She doesn''t even want to call me grandpa..."


    The surroundings were silent, and no one dared to speak.


    ¡­


    Huo Jinyan caught up with Lu Ning and raised his hand to help her pull the blanket.


    "I''ll walk you home."


    Lu Ning looked at him and nodded.


    Lu Qing stood not far away and watched her get into Huo Jinyan''s car, and watched them leave quietly without speaking or disturbing.


    He sat in the car for a while, looking in the direction of Lu''s house, and returned on the same road after ten minutes.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning seemed to have lost all her strength, leaning against the car window, as if looking out of the window, but her eyes seemed unfocused.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with worried eyes.


    "Lu Ning..."


    He called her.


    Lu Ning was a few seconds late before responding.


    "Teacher Huo."


    Huo Jinyan quickly responded: "En."


    She didn''t turn her head or move, she just leaned against the car window and said softly, "Do you know why grandpa gave me the word ''Ning''."


    Without waiting for Huo Jinyan to answer, she continued on her own: "Because they didn''t like each other when they got married, even if they had me later, the family was still not peaceful. Grandpa hoped that the family would be more peaceful after I was born, so he took '' Ning'', but they didn''t even return home after I was born..."


    She suddenly laughed as she spoke.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 374： Uncle Huo

    Chapter 374 and later called Uncle Huo


    Laughter hit Huo Jinyan''s heart, and it hurt every now and then.


    But she smiled, but tears rolled down her eyes.


    She opened her mouth, her voice choked with sobs, and she pressed against the car window helplessly.


    "He probably doesn''t want to hear me call grandpa again..."


    Huo Jinyan sat over, raised his hand and passed it behind her neck, and gently placed his hand on her cheek, pulling her towards him.


    Lu Ning was embraced by him.


    Turning his head slightly and burying his face in his arms, there was no sound in the silent carriage, but the clothes on Huo Jinyan''s chest were wet.


    ¡­


    After Lu Ning calmed down, he sat quietly in Huo Jinyan''s car for a while before getting out of the car and leaving.


    Before getting off the car, Lu Ning turned to look at Huo Jinyan: "Thank you, Mr. Huo."


    When the car door was opened and closed, a gust of cold wind came in, Huo Jinyan became more sober, and his eyes dimmed as he watched Lu Ning crossing the road.


    "Check what''s going on."


    "Yes."


    ¡­


    Lu Ning wrapped his blanket tightly and walked across the road. After walking for a while, he saw Lu Jingzhi running towards him.


    "elder sister!"


    Lu Qing followed behind him.


    The two of them just came back not long ago.


    Her eyes were still a little red, she touched her own eyes subconsciously, and looked at Lu Jingzhi.


    "Sister, let''s go home."


    Lu Jingzhi came over and took her hand.


    Lu Ning didn''t speak, but looked at him and smiled.


    The three walked home together.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi probably went to the world of two and haven''t come back yet.


    "The water is ready for you, go take a bath to warm up."


    Lu Ning gave a slight grace, with a nasal sound.


    She went back to the bedroom, and Lu Qing and Lu Jingzhi entered the kitchen.


    Lu Ning didn''t eat anything tonight, and the two of them planned to make some for her.


    After Lu Ning came out of the shower, Lu Jingzhi knocked on the door.


    "Sister, can I come in?"


    "Okay, come in."


    Lu Ning was wearing pajamas and was wiping his hair.


    Lu Jingzhi walked in and closed the door.


    "elder sister."


    He came over and sat next to Lu Ning.


    "I saw that fierce uncle''s car today, did he bring you back?"


    Lu Ning nodded: "Well, I will call you Uncle Huo from now on."


    After speaking, Lu Ning thought for a while. It stands to reason that Huo Jinyan is not much older than her. In fact, it is right to call her brother. But after all, Huo Jinyan is her teacher, so it is better to call her uncle.


    Lu Jingzhi nodded obediently: "Did Uncle Huo murder you, bully you?"


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing: "No, Uncle Huo is not so fierce."


    Lu Jingzhi muttered: "But he looks really fierce. Aren''t you afraid of him, sister?"


    Lu Ning thought for a while: "I was a little scared at first, but later I felt that he was not that scary."


    "Really? Is Uncle Huo a bad guy?"


    Lu Ning turned to look at him: "Why do you ask that?"


    "Because it seems that many people don''t like him and want to find him to bully him. Isn''t it only bad people who are so annoying?"


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, put down the towel in his hand and looked at Lu Jingzhi: "Does Jingzhi think that Uncle Huo is a bad person?"


    Lu Jingzhi thought about it seriously, finally shook his head but nodded again, looked at Lu Ning who said doubtfully, "Sister, I don''t know anymore."


    Lu Ning raised his hand and touched his head, and moved closer: "Jing Zhi, in fact, sometimes people who look bad are not bad, and people who look good are not good either."


    "There are many people in this world that we have heard from other people before we know them. According to others, he may be bad and annoying..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 375： Does my sister like Uncle Huo?

    Chapter 375 Does my sister like Uncle Huo?


    "But is the bad person in other people''s mouth necessarily a bad person?"


    Lu Jingzhi raised his eyes: "Isn''t it?"


    "Sometimes it''s not, so we need to understand, see, and judge for ourselves. Did you hear about my sister when you didn''t see her?"


    Lu Jingzhi nodded.


    Lu Ning looked at him: "Then is the sister you heard good or bad?"


    Lu Jingzhi was silent for a while, and then he said: "There are good ones, and some bad ones."


    Lu Ning smiled: "Then did you ever worry that my sister was actually a bad sister?"


    He nodded and shook his head.


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing: "It''s okay, my sister doesn''t mind, because my sister has heard bad things about you before she came. At that time, my sister heard that you were a little fat man, and you were not good-looking."


    Hearing this, Lu Jingzhi straightened up and looked at Lu Ning in disbelief.


    Lu Ning smiled and raised his hand to comfort him: "But when my sister came, she saw that Jingzhi was thin, handsome and good-looking, so she realized that what others said was wrong. So next time we want to meet someone, what should we do?" Sample?"


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Lu Ning with serious eyes: "You have to see for yourself, don''t listen to what others say."


    "Really smart." Lu Ning smiled and hugged him.


    Lu Jingzhi became a little happier: "Then sister, do you like Uncle Huo?"


    This question made Lu Ning stunned.


    She pursed her lips and thought about it. How should I put it, she doesn''t seem to hate it, but she likes it...it doesn''t seem like she likes it that much...


    Thinking about those horrible test books, she felt that she didn''t say she hated it because she was too kind.


    "elder sister?"


    Seeing that Lu Ning was silent, Lu Jingzhi tilted his head and looked at her.


    Lu Ning came back to his senses and touched his hand: "Well... my sister only hopes that Uncle Huo won''t get hurt again in the future."


    She doesn''t want to be a mother anymore!


    Lu Jingzhi nodded, and silently wrote down this sentence.


    "By the way, sister, brother asked me to ask you to eat."


    Lu Ning got up: "Okay, let''s go."


    ¡­


    "Mr. Huo, it should be because of Lin Lang. I just contacted the people at Mr. Su''s side. Lin Lang was suddenly in a bad condition this afternoon. The veterinarian at the horse farm made a diagnosis and said it was poisoning. She went to the hospital and was not cured. Now she is out of danger. It has been transferred to the veterinary hospital in Beijing."


    Huo Jinyan''s eyes were gloomy and cold. If this is the case, then all of Lu Ning''s actions have answers.


    So it seems that Lu Yue''an did it.


    "Give me a careful lookup of everyone in the Lu family."


    "Yes!"


    "How many people from the capital have come?"


    "twenty."


    "Transfer all the people around me to Lu Ning''s side, and let them be gentle, so as not to be discovered."


    "Yes."


    Huo Jinyan seemed to see the way Lu Yuean looked at Lu Ning that time.


    This woman doesn''t know what to do yet.


    Huo Jinyan was faintly worried.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Some things are not going well with Lu Ning, but the topic about her on the Internet is getting hotter and hotter.


    @A City Briefing Under the enthusiastic attack of many netizens, they had no choice but to post another video about Lu Ning.


    @A City Briefing: I didn¡¯t expect tabloids to be popular in my lifetime, thanks to my lucky star¡ªNing Bao! The relevant news videos of the sports meeting are still being produced, and another video of Ning Bao will be released for everyone to feast their eyes on.


    Then there is a video of Lu Ning jumping rope as a bonus. I don¡¯t know which photographer with good eyesight landed on Lu Ning to take the shot that day, so this video came into being.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 376： antique bracelet

    Chapter 376 Antique Bracelet


    The girl in the video is jumping up and down, her hair flying with her movements, and there is a cute and playful smile on her beautiful face.


    Once the video was released, it became popular again.


    @ÎÒ°®ÃÀÅ®: Hurry up! Find out all her information immediately!


    @Can I see the sun today: Huh huh huh! She is so beautiful! so cute! How did she manage to have a face that is both beautiful and cute, Yujie!


    @What time is it now: I love it! I declare that she is my new wife!


    @ÏÉÅ®only drinks dew: Wife! !


    @Is there a lot of post today: Excuse me, should I call my wife first or line up.


    @ľ»¨ÓêÌýÌýÌý£ºHey, senior year, don¡¯t persecute minors! I can wait for her for another year!


    @ÎÒÔÚ΢²©ÓÐÊÒ: Netizens this year are not very good, how long has it been since we only let us look like our wives, and we don¡¯t even know his wife¡¯s name! Bad review!


    The building within the building in the comments is also built very high.


    @½ñÈÕ¼þEMO: Not underage! As far as I know it seems to be an adult not too long ago!


    @³ÔÀ¶Ê³Ê³Ê³: Really! ! Then I call my wife first for respect!


    @³Ô³Ô³Ô¾ÍÖªµÀ³Ô: Go away! This is my wife!


    @I Know Everything: Anything else? What''s your wife''s name?


    @ºº´ú´óÇé¸ù: Didn¡¯t the tabloids mention Ning Bao? This is my Ningbao!


    @³ÔÀ¶Ê³Ê³Ê³Ê³: Get out! mine!


    Among the wives vying for their wives, someone silently found a very detailed message.


    .


    Then more and more people got more news.


    @»¢Í·»¢ÄÔ: Damn it! Is my wife still a socialite? She seems to be the daughter of the richest man in City A? !


    @Just want to eat soft rice: True or false! My wife, come and take care of me! I am willing to come and be my son-in-law! I eat less and work faster!


    . Ning Bao has already returned to the home of his biological parents, who seem to be quite poor...


    @Just want to eat soft: True or false! My wife is so miserable, I won''t come to the door anymore! Wife marry me and I will support you!


    Some people directly put the screenshot of the entertainment news in the comments, and all of a sudden they were very busy licking the screen and eating melons.


    Of course, I feel distressed about Lu Ning''s matter. Some of them have nothing to do with me, and some of them are eccentric. By the way, I mentioned cheating again, but they were all hated by netizens afterwards.


    But the strange thing is that after about half an hour, all the comments about Lu Ning''s news disappeared inexplicably, and even some netizens who said too much just disappeared. Some people were so angry because they couldn''t eat melons.


    But Lu Ning doesn''t know all this, there are more and more discussions about her on the Internet, but in reality she is eating and thinking about a horse in a daze.


    After eating, Lu Ning counted the time and called Lin Ci. He wanted to apologize to her, but the call didn''t go through.


    Lu Ning tossed and turned a little, afraid that Lin Ci would get angry.


    However, Lin Ci hadn''t finished the banquet yet, so he didn''t know that Lu Ning had called her.


    She was surrounded by people, and everyone around her was staring at the bracelet on her hand.


    "Little Ci, where did you get this bracelet?"


    Lin Ci didn''t care much: "It was a gift from someone else."


    "Who! Such a big deal, this antique bracelet is just for you?"


    Ask for a ticket, babes~ Recommended tickets and monthly tickets come here~ Smash me hard~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 377： Qing Dynasty? Yuan Dynasty?

    Chapter 377 Qing Dynasty? Yuan Dynasty?


    "antique?"


    Originally people around looked at Lin Ci, but they just thought this bracelet was beautiful and must be worth a lot of money, but they didn''t know it was an antique?


    Hearing that the people around slowly gathered together, Lin Ci still didn''t believe it at first.


    "Xiaoci, your uncle Ji is here, why don''t you let him take a look at it for you?"


    There were elders around who spoke, but Lin Ci didn''t refuse.


    "Old Ji, come here and help Xiao Ci take a look at this."


    Monsoon is an expert in antiquities appreciation, and he is already familiar with the identification of these things.


    After a while, a middle-aged man in a Chinese tunic suit, glasses and a friendly smile came over.


    "what?"


    "Look at this in Xiaoci''s hand."


    Lin Ci stood up and looked at Ji Feng: "Uncle Ji, please take a look for me."


    Ji Feng smiled and raised his hand: "Okay."


    Lin Ci stretched out his hand, and Ji Feng dragged her wrist, looking at the bracelet on her wrist.


    He only looked at it for three seconds before subconsciously getting closer.


    Then a shocked expression appeared on his face, and he raised his hand to adjust his glasses.


    Still in disbelief, he took his glasses and wiped them, then lowered his eyes to look again.


    Lin Ci, who didn''t believe it at first, was a little dazed because of his series of actions.


    Is this too difficult to identify, or is this really an antique? !


    This¡­


    She was very aware of Ji Feng''s ability in this area, so watching Ji Feng''s actions made her suspicious.


    But... this bracelet was given by my aunt. Could it be that my aunt gave her a family heirloom? !


    Lin Ci was instantly stressed.


    Ji Feng looked at it again and again, and finally looked at Lin Ci with a pleasant expression on his face: "Xiao Ci, tomorrow you and your uncle will go to the Antiquities Store and bring this bracelet with you."


    Lin Ci is even more confused, does this mean yes or no?


    "Uncle Ji, is this... really an antique?"


    Ji Feng pushed his glasses and looked at her inscrutablely: "Xiao Ci, it''s hard for you uncle to judge..."


    Lin Ci breathed a sigh of relief, it''s hard to say it''s probably not, it''s so dangerous, if Auntie really gave her an antique, she really doesn''t know how to deal with it in the future.


    But before she let out a sigh of relief, Ji Feng continued...


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s hard to tell whether this is from the Ming Dynasty or the Yuan Dynasty.¡±


    "what? What?"


    Lin Ci looked at him in disbelief.


    Did she hear correctly? !


    People around looked at Monsoon in disbelief.


    If this is the case, then this bracelet is really priceless!


    What did Lin Ci say just now, was it given by someone else?


    This can be regarded as a family heirloom, so just give it away casually? ? ?


    Looking at his wrist, Lin Ci only felt that the bracelet was worth a thousand pieces of gold at the moment.


    Why...how...Why does Auntie still have such a valuable thing, and gave it back to her? !


    "So, Xiaoci, remember to come to Uncle Ji''s Antiquities House tomorrow. You must come!"


    Ji Feng has not seen such a well-preserved thing for a long time, and he is a little excited right now.


    After walking two steps, I felt that it was still not enough, so I stepped back and looked at Lin Ci: "Xiao Ci, don''t run around, it''s here, I''ll let someone bring something for identification!"


    After talking, I hurried out to make a phone call.


    "Uncle Ji!"


    Lin Ci called him, he didn''t seem to hear.


    Ji Feng left, leaving a group of people with blank minds looking at the bracelet on Lin Ci''s wrist.


    The whole body of the bracelet is emerald green without any impurities, and there are gold inlaid packages at the intervals, and a few precious beads are scattered on it, which is really beautiful.


    Lin Ci moved her wrist and frowned slightly. Now she feels like she can''t even move.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 378： are you mad at me

    Chapter 378 Are you mad at me?


    It was already twelve o''clock when Lu Ning called Lin Ci.


    Lin Ci''s voice when he answered the phone was still a little strange, Lu Ning thought she was angry.


    "Xiao Ci, are you angry with me?"


    Lin Ci over there seemed a little unresponsive: "Ah? Why are you angry?"


    She was just a little confused.


    After he realized it, Lin Ci understood what Lu Ning was talking about.


    "Oh, what are you thinking, I''m not angry, just thinking about something. How are you, are you feeling better?"


    Listening to Lin Ci''s concerned tone, Lu Ning couldn''t help but his eyes turned red again: "It''s much better, did the banquet just end?"


    Lin Ci nodded: "En."


    After the two chatted for a while, Lin Ci was still feeling uncomfortable, so he asked directly: "Ningning, your family...do you have any family heirlooms?"


    Just now, a group of people from Jifeng Studio, several experts came here, holding her bracelet for a study, looking left and right, testing and testing, comparing and comparing and comparing, very rigorous, sure After several times, I told Lin Ci that it was indeed an antique, and it was from the Ming Dynasty, a priceless treasure. He also told her that she could consider donating it to the museum. The country now attaches great importance to this aspect. He also said that a pair of Ming Dynasty earrings that were auctioned at the auction house before were sold for a sky-high price of 50 billion. dare to believe.


    Lin Ci was really curious, why did Shen Yunci give her such a valuable thing!


    She was a little scared.


    But when she picked it up, Shen Yunci specifically said to go home and open it. Didn''t that mean to avoid Lu Ning?


    So even though he was very confused, Lin Ci still thought that he couldn''t tell Lu Ning directly, and made a side note first, in case Lu Ning got into trouble, it would be bad.


    After asking the question, Lu Ning was silent for a while...


    "Heirloom? I don''t know? Let me ask."


    After speaking, she got out of bed directly, and she really wanted to go out to ask questions after hearing the voice.


    Lin Ci immediately wanted to stop: "Ning Ning!"


    But Lu Ning took the phone away from his ear and didn''t hear much, so he went straight to the living room.


    "Mom and Dad, do we have any family heirlooms?"


    Lin Ci: ¡°¡­¡±


    How could she ask such a direct question, but she still pricked up her ears and listened.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi looked at each other, both a little dazed, and looked at Lu Ning: "No."


    The tone is very natural, and there is no feeling of lying or cheating at all.


    "What''s up baby?"


    Shen Yunci asked in doubt.


    Lu Ning was afraid that she would think too much, so he said casually: "It''s okay, it''s just an extracurricular interview question, then I''ll go back and do the questions, parents."


    "Well, let''s go."


    Lin Ci heard the sound of Lu Ning walking, followed by the sound of closing the door, and then asked, "Are you still resting, uncle and aunt?"


    Lu Ning just put the phone to his ear: "Not yet, I''m watching dramas."


    Lin Ci couldn''t help laughing, and heard Lu Ning say: "My parents said no, Xiao Ci, why did you suddenly ask this?"


    Lin Ci: "Ah...extracurricular interview questions."


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing. Isn''t this just using her words to block her.


    Didn''t ask any more questions, probably because Lin Ci didn''t want to say more.


    After chatting for a while, the two said good night to each other.


    After hanging up the phone, Lin Ci was even more puzzled.


    what is this?


    Why did you give her such a valuable thing?


    Also, why does Auntie have such a valuable thing? !


    Could it be...she is a tomb robber?


    Before he thought of even more outrageous possibilities, Lin Ci quickly stopped himself from thinking about it.


    Next time you see your aunt, why don''t you ask her face to face?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 379： Are you uncomfortable?

    Chapter 379 Are you uncomfortable?


    Lu Ning didn''t fall asleep after hanging up the phone, and kept waiting for the call.


    While waiting, I can¡¯t do other things~I can¡¯t read it, and I can¡¯t do the questions.


    Lying on the bed with the question book that Huo Jinyan gave her in her hand, she couldn''t read it at first, but after reading it, she read it.


    But after working for a long time, she found a problem.


    These questions...are different from the ones Huo Jinyan gave her before? !


    In the past, the topics Huo Jinyan gave her were all elementary ones, but this time they can be called master-level ones.


    Huo Jinyan is... what did he find?


    No! He must have found out!


    This test paper, plus the math scores and math competition, he probably already knew that she was pretending...


    Just thinking about this, the phone rang, and Lu Ning quickly sat up to answer the phone.


    "Miss Lu, Lin Lang is out of danger."


    Lu Ning breathed a sigh of relief, and his restless mood was relieved.


    She still asked with some concern: "In the future... will there be any discomfort?"


    There was silence for a while, and then said with difficulty: "I will feel a little uncomfortable in the future, and I may not be able to run at the same speed as before..."


    Lu Ning''s eyes fell on the trophies that had just been placed, with her and Lin Lang''s names written on them, those times when the two of them shone together were replaying in his mind over and over again, those moments that Lin Lang was proud of...


    He is also very proud of his speed...


    But now...


    She could hear that they were talking about it in a tactful way. What will happen in reality, and what will happen in the future, they seem to be unable to predict...


    "Miss Lu, think better, Lin Lang is still there."


    Lu Ning responded with a sore nose.


    "When can I see him?"


    "Miss Lu, you''d better not come, we will go back in about a month, and then you can come to the racecourse to see him."


    As far as the scene of the treatment is concerned, a group of elders can''t stand it. Miss Lu still loves Lin Lang so much, so she can''t stand the scene of Lin Lang receiving treatment.


    Lu Ning was silent for a while, and finally said: "Okay, thank you for your hard work."


    "No hard work, Miss Lu."


    After Lu Ning hung up the phone, his heart felt uncomfortable, and he couldn''t calm down after looking at the trophy for a long time.


    Recovery was brought back by a phone call.


    She looked at the phone screen, but didn''t answer.


    Until the opponent hits the second time.


    Lu Ning picked it up: "Hello, Mr. Huo."


    Huo Jin agreed, and then a deep voice rang in his ears: "Are you uncomfortable?"


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, before he could react, his eyes reacted first.


    After Huo Jinyan said these words, her tears fell uncontrollably.


    It seems that someone finally understands those unbearable emotions.


    "how do you know?"


    Her voice was choked and nasal, sounding pitiful and aggrieved.


    Huo Jinyan raised his eyes and looked at her window, the cold wind howling in the street in the early morning.


    Only heard his resolute voice in the cold wind: "Mr. Huo, you know everything."


    Lu Ning was slightly stunned, and suddenly laughed, crying and laughing, Huo Jinyan just listened on the other side of the phone.


    Didn''t speak either, just listening to her cry, listening to her vent, she needs to vent.


    Until I heard a knock on the door and heard Shen Yunci''s worried inquiry.


    "Ning Ning, what''s wrong?"


    Lu Ning looked back at Shen Yunci: "Mom..."


    Shen Yunci sat down, Lu Ning turned his head and threw himself into her arms, crying even more sadly in Shen Yunci''s arms.


    Huo Jinyan just listened to her crying all night...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 380： six figure clothes

    Chapter 380 Six-figure clothes


    Woke up the next day, Lu Ning''s eyes were swollen like walnuts.


    When Lu Jingzhi came to see her, he was worried and wanted to laugh.


    "Laugh if you want." Lu Ning looked at him helplessly.


    Lu Jingzhi just pursed his lips and smiled slightly, and looked at her closely: "Sister, you are still beautiful."


    Lu Ning sighed: "Is it as beautiful as a walnut?"


    "Puff ha ha."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Lu Ning was not feeling very well. He didn''t get out of bed all day, so he lay on the bed bored playing with his mobile phone.


    When I finally went to Weibo, I found that I was on the trending search.


    ? ? ?


    Click in and see the discussion about participating in the N1 competition.


    It was a netizen named @СµÀÏûÏ¢ÎÒ who had the most posts on Weibo: [Then what, I just found out that the young lady in city A who went viral recently seemed to have a bad cold when she participated in that awesome competition. Take the first place! I really came to this world to make up the numbers. ¡¿


    This article was quickly watched by many people.


    @³Ô¹ÏÎÒ×î¿ì£ºI know I know! You''re talking about my new wife! Ning Bao!


    @The weather is pretty good: Damn it! true and false? Gossip again? Oh so awesome!


    @½ñÌì²»Ïë´ð×Ö: Absolutely, absolutely! Others take the first place when they have a severe cold, but I can only add one plus one when I have a severe cold.


    @Ò»¸öСƻ¹ûÿÌì: Is it the girl from the sports meeting? I''m at 2G again, what a great game? what first?


    Immediately, someone gave her popular science, and by the way, guided the original blog comment.


    Lu Ning retreated after looking at it. He thought that the heat would pass soon, but now it seems that it is getting hotter and hotter?


    What happened to the entertainment industry recently? Hurry up and get some melons to keep her down!


    Lu Ning doesn''t care much about these things. It doesn''t matter to her whether they have them, but it''s better not to have them. Too hot will cause some unnecessary troubles, and she really doesn''t want to deal with them.


    But these things are often beyond her control.


    ¡­


    Lin Ci arrived at school relatively early.


    After arriving, several girls from the same class surrounded me.


    "Little Ci, can we see your bracelet?"


    Lin Ci stared at them in surprise: "How do you know?"


    "Words spread in schools."


    Lin Ci: "...so fast?"


    "It spread yesterday, and everyone is chatting in various groups."


    Lin Ci sighed helplessly, everything can be spread out, many people in No. 1 Middle School and their circle have figured it out, so it is not surprising that it will spread out.


    Lin Ci raised his hand and pulled his sleeve, revealing the exquisite bracelet on his wrist.


    "You just wear it like this! It''s too... scary!"


    Lin Ci understood what she meant, and she herself felt a little scary, but this was all to test Lu Ning, whether she knew about the existence of this bracelet.


    Several people looked around but dared not touch it.


    "Xiaoci, did you give sister Ning that down jacket last time?"


    Lin Ci was unclear, so he looked over: "Down jacket? What kind of down jacket?"


    "It''s the down jacket that Sister Ning wore on the day she caught a cold last time. We thought it looked good and wanted to search for the same style, but found that the down jacket had six figures!"


    Lin Ci froze again.


    Six digits?


    "We know that the situation of Sister Ning''s house is not very good, so did you give it to me?"


    Lin Ci was a little dazed, and subconsciously wanted to help Lu Ning cover up: "Yes... right..."


    "I''ll just say yes! Those people are talking nonsense again!"


    Lin Ci heard the words and looked over: "Nonsense? Who is talking nonsense?"


    "Someone saw Sister Ning''s down jacket and said that she... said that she might have been given...by someone..."


    They were a little embarrassed to say it, but Lin Ci instantly understood what they wanted to say.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 381： Lu Ning, are you marketing yourself?

    Chapter 381 Lu Ning, are you marketing yourself?


    Lin Ci had some anger on his face.


    Why do you always speculate on a girl with such great malice? !


    But at the same time, Lin Ci also realized another thing. Maybe Shen Yunci gave it to her because he knew the value of this bracelet.


    She thought before that Shen Yunci didn''t know, and she wanted to test it out and find an excuse to return it. This bracelet might directly change the way of life of the Lu family.


    But if Shen Yunci knows...does it prove that the Lu family is not as distressed as it is rumored to be in debt.


    Otherwise why give her the bracelet instead of selling it to make life better?


    And Ning Ning''s down jacket is only six figures... Lu Ning never wore clothes of this price when she was in Lu''s house. There is no reason for her to wear such expensive clothes in the financially distressed Lu''s house.


    Besides, she didn''t bring anything with her when she came out of Lu''s house. Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi could only have bought this clothes for her, and she definitely didn''t know the price.


    Just as he was thinking, he suddenly felt a loud noise coming from somewhere.


    "Who are those people?"


    "Why are there so many people?"


    "What are you doing?"


    "Xiao Ci, can you see if that is Sister Ning?"


    Someone called Lin Ci, and Lin Ci followed them to lie on the window and watch.


    Not only the people in their class, but almost everyone in the teaching building lay at the window and looked towards the school gate.


    The direction of the school gate was crowded with people, and the school entrance was surrounded by people.


    Lin Ci couldn''t see clearly, so he took out his phone and used the camera to zoom in and zoom in, and the middle of the crowd was Lu Ning.


    Surrounded, his face was slightly impatient.


    Lin Ci immediately put down his phone, turned and ran out of the classroom.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning went to bed late the day before, and his mind was a little confused. After waking up, he came directly to school without paying attention to anything.


    When I arrived, I encountered such a scene.


    The reporters with long guns and short guns surrounded them in an instant.


    "Excuse me, is this Miss Lu?"


    "Are you Lu Ning?"


    "Miss Lu Ning, can you answer a few questions for us?"


    "Miss Lu, do you think there is anything different about your sudden popularity on the Internet?"


    "Miss Lu, does this sudden popularity bother you?"


    "Miss Lu, do you have any plans to enter the entertainment industry?"


    "Lu Ning, are you marketing yourself? Are you going to enter the entertainment industry after graduation?"


    ¡­


    The overwhelming number of questions, and the overwhelming number of people rushed in front of him. Lu Ning didn''t panic, and stood calmly on the spot, didn''t speak, didn''t answer the questions, but was slightly impatient.


    "Miss Lu, can you answer me?"


    "Miss Lu, I really want to go to the entertainment industry..."


    Lu Ning looked at them with a deep breath, politely alienated, and said calmly: "You are bothering me now."


    But her words didn''t stir up any splashes, and she was quickly submerged in more questions.


    Lu Ning couldn''t go forward if he wanted to go forward, and couldn''t go back even if he wanted to go back, so he was forced to stay where he was.


    Until she felt something pressing down on her head, she raised her eyes, a hat was put on top of her head, her shoulders were embraced, and Huo Jinyan, who was wearing a hat and mask beside her, was protecting her, and walked slowly towards the school .


    I don''t know if he was intimidated by Huo Jinyan''s aura, or because Huo Jinyan was so strong that he actually walked into the school slowly, although there were still endless questions in his ears.


    The security of the school stopped all the reporters outside, and they all looked at the back of Lu Ning leaving with some resentment.


    Babies, I¡¯m really too busy. Recently, there may only be one or two chapters a day in the update. Although it¡¯s a little small, it will not be interrupted. Apologies to the babies, and I¡¯ll make it up in the next year! I love you guys, thank you guys who gave me rewards and votes recently, thank you pomelo baby ~ by the way, continue to be cheeky and ask the babies for recommendation tickets and monthly tickets, love you ~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 382： what do you call me

    Chapter 382 What did you call me


    Lu Ning turned his eyes and could only see Huo Jinyan''s dark eyes, which were dark and cold, as if this person had no emotion.


    In fact, she has always thought so. When she hadn''t met Huo Jinyan, she had only heard rumors about him. Even the two times she had just met Huo Jinyan, she felt that Huo Jinyan had no feelings for him.


    She thought she had become an indifferent person in the days when she didn''t have the love of her parents in the Lu family, but she didn''t know that a person''s indifference had no limit until she saw Huo Jinyan.


    She didn''t know what he went through to become what he is today, or if he''s always been like this.


    It may also be related to those rumors. After seeing Huo Jinyan, she began to feel a kind of fear of him. A person who has no feelings and no feelings makes Lu Ning uneasy.


    Uneasiness caused fear, and she had to admit that she did look at Huo Jinyan with tinted glasses at the beginning, and those terrible rumors would come to mind over and over again when she saw his face.


    And this kind of situation began to decrease after Huo Jinyan became her class teacher. She would no longer think about his rumors, and only looked at him when she looked at him.


    Now when she looks at him, her brain is almost blank, she just thinks his eyes are so beautiful.


    Huo Jinyan took her abducted head to the infirmary.


    Gu Zi wasn''t there, and Gu Chen didn''t go back last night, and stayed directly in the infirmary.


    Gu Chen was still lying on the sofa when the two of them opened the door and entered.


    Huo Jinyan closed the door, raised his hand and knocked on the brim of her hat: "What are you looking at, talk."


    Lu Ning was stunned and looked up at him: "What did you say?"


    Huo Jinyan''s eyes were a little gentle: "It''s nothing, I thought you were scared stupid."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Lu Ning lowered his eyes, his eyes fell on his waist, he stretched out his hand, grabbed the corner of his clothes, and then froze.


    Silently put his hand back, then looked up at him: "Mr. Huo, are you okay? You didn''t get hurt just now, did you?"


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and took off the mask to look at her with deep eyes: "What did you call me?"


    Lu Ning looked at him suspiciously: "Teacher Huo."


    Huo Jinyan suddenly raised his hand and grabbed her arm, Lu Ning was taken aback, looking at him in confusion.


    Huo Jinyan looked into her clear eyes, was stunned for a while, then sighed, and said softly, "Forget it."


    Lu Ning was dumbfounded again, what does this mean?


    never mind? What''s the matter?


    Before she could figure it out, Huo Jinyan slowly let go of his hand and looked at her: "I''m fine, and the wound is fine."


    Lu Ning: "Oh." Glancing at him twice: "I''m fine."


    Huo Jinyan seemed a little surprised that she would say this. He looked at her with slightly raised eyebrows, and a smile appeared on the corner of his lips.


    Before Lu Ning could figure out what was so funny, Lin Ci slammed the door open and came in.


    "Ning Ning!"


    The key is that the door was pushed inwards, she was too sudden and with great strength, Huo Jinyan didn''t go in the door now, Lin Ci pushed hard, Huo Jinyan was hit by the door violently on the back, the whole body He rushed forward, but Lu Ning didn''t react. Seeing him rushing over, he subconsciously raised his hand to catch him.


    Before he raised his hand completely, Huo Jinyan rushed over and hugged her, and by coincidence, her hand hit Huo Jinyan''s waist and abdomen.


    Lu Ning clearly heard a moan coming from his ear.


    Lin Ci was stunned when he came in and saw this picture, and Lu Ning was also stunned, but he quickly realized it.


    "Gu Chen! Don''t sleep!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 383： good at acting

    Chapter 383 Very good at acting


    Gu Chen has actually woken up, but it''s not good for the three of them to be embarrassed when he wakes up suddenly.


    Hearing Lu Ning calling him, he jumped up from the sofa, stood up and walked over to look at Huo Jinyan.


    Looked deeply at his waist and abdomen and thought for a while, wondering if his injury will heal.


    Huo Jinyan put an arm on Lu Ning''s shoulder.


    Lu Ning looked at Gu Chen: "Show him."


    Gu Chen directly raised his hand and took his arm off Lu Ning''s shoulder, looking into Huo Jinyan''s eyes: "Let me help you, Teacher Huo."


    Huo Jinyan looked at him with deep eyes.


    Huo Jinyan followed Gu Chen to the back, while Lu Ning looked at Lin Ci who was still standing at the door.


    Lin Ci looked at her, raised his finger to Lu Ning, then pointed in the direction of Huo Jinyan, and finally said nothing, walked in, looked at Lu Ning and asked, "Are you okay, Ning Ning!"


    Lu Ning looked at her and smiled: "It''s okay, Teacher Huo rescued me."


    Lin Ci looked at her well, and heaved a sigh of relief: "I was afraid that they would swallow you alive when I watched from upstairs."


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing, his eyes fell on her wrist, and he couldn''t help but his eyes lit up: "Xiaoci, your bracelet is very beautiful, is it a birthday present from someone else?"


    Lin Ci was taken aback when he heard the words, and looked down at his wrist.


    After a while, she recovered and looked at Lu Ning: "Well, it was given by someone else, Ning Ning, have you seen a similar style before?"


    She looked at Lu Ning, and didn''t miss any subtle expressions on her face.


    Lu Ning took her hand and took a closer look. The color of the bracelet was very good, green, and the inlay technology on it didn''t look modern.


    Lu Ning looked at Lin Ci: "Xiao Ci, did the person who gave you tell you the origin of this bracelet?"


    Lin Ci shook his head: "I never said it, I just said it was a gift."


    Lu Ning looked at her very seriously: "Why don''t I take you to appraise it some other day. This bracelet is an antique bracelet. You can go to identify the age and see when it was made."


    She looks serious, not fake at all.


    Lin Ci just nodded and said: "OK"


    Lu Ning looked at her dark color: "Little words? Are you uncomfortable?"


    "Huh?" Lin Ci didn''t react.


    "Your complexion is not very good. Let Gu Chen show you."


    Lin Ci cheered up quickly, stopped thinking about it, and looked at Lu Ning with a smile: "I''m fine, I was worried about you just now, and I was a little scared."


    "I''m fine, don''t worry"


    Lin Ci nodded.


    ¡­


    Wearing a mask and gloves, Gu Chen looked at Huo Jinyan''s abdomen, and finally looked at Huo Jinyan again, his eyes slightly helpless.


    "I''m pretty good at acting."


    Huo Jinyan looked at him: "You too."


    Gu Chen raised his eyebrows, raised his hand and began to disinfect the wound he had healed.


    "Don''t blame me for not reminding you, I would rather not like others lying to her."


    Huo Jinyan looked at his profile in surprise.


    Gu Chen didn''t stop his hands: "Don''t look at me, I can see what you mean. I can also see what you mean to Ningning."


    He suddenly turned his eyes to look at Huo Jinyan, with a smile in his eyes: "Men know men best."


    Then continued processing.


    Huo Jinyan was a little curious, and looked at him: "Don''t you hate me?"


    Gu Chen chuckled lightly: "Is it so obvious?"


    Being hated is also easy to detect.


    Gu Chen sighed, with a serious voice: "I only want her well."


    It''s not that he hasn''t checked Huo Jinyan, Huo Jinyan is indeed a very dangerous person, but sometimes the safest place is around a dangerous person, and he has also investigated Huo Jinyan in depth. Check it out.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 384： Give her face?

    Chapter 384 Give her face?


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s family background can be considered good, but there are too many stories about him. Gu Chen didn¡¯t like it at first, but after thinking about it, it will let Lu Ning experience the suffering of the world as soon as possible, and it¡¯s good to lose interest in men.


    Huo Jinyan doesn''t know if this person will last long, but he has a very strange temper. Maybe one day when the two of them get together, Lu Ning can''t stand his temper, and then breaks up decisively. From then on, he is completely disappointed in the man, and then returns with all his heart Wouldn''t it be great to be the boss.


    So after thinking about this, Gu Chen didn''t try to stop Huo Jinyan from appearing beside Lu Ning as hard as Gu Zi did.


    Besides, this matter cannot be stopped by stopping it. Maybe Lu Ning really got together with Huo Jinyan as soon as his head got hot?


    So Gu Chen is now in a state of letting nature take its course.


    No matter what Lu Ning decides, he will accept it, and after Lu Ning kicks Huo Jinyan, he will take her back to Yizhou to start a career.


    Huo Jinyan looked at Gu Chen, not knowing what he was thinking at the moment, but he was still startled after hearing his words.


    Knew that he really wanted Lu Ning well.


    After the end, Huo Jinyan came out, and Lu Ning looked at Gu Chen: "I''ll come to accompany you for lunch."


    Gu Chen nodded, took off his mask with a smile: "Okay."


    Lu Ning and Lin Ci went out with Huo Jinyan, and the three of them entered the teaching building through the side door.


    Huo Jinyan went to the office, and Lu Ninglin returned to the classroom.


    The morning thing hadn''t just ended, and another thing aroused attention at noon.


    Someone posted a video of Lu Ning. The video was the scene of Lu Ning being surrounded by people when he was at the school gate in the morning.


    But the video was edited maliciously, and Lu Ning was edited into a completely different look after only one sentence.


    In the video, a voiceover is heard asking Lu Ning: "Is there anything you want to say to netizens about the sudden popularity of Ms. Lu?"


    Lu Ning frowned slightly, his face showing a little impatient: "You are bothering me now."


    ¡­


    Then the video ends amidst a lot of noise.


    Afterwards, many trumpets began to attack Lu Ning under this fast video.


    "Drinking water does not forget the well digger, still troubled?!"


    "If it weren''t for the netizens, who would know who she is? Don''t make videos if you feel troubled!"


    "It made her angry and she still troubled? Give her face?"


    Although the voice of attack came out first, the netizens who came here after hearing the news were not confused.


    @³Ô¹ÏÎÒ×î¿ì: "What''s going on in this comment section? I think my wife is right, suddenly this is bothering me personally."


    @Details blame me: "Does anyone think this voice-over was cut in later? It doesn''t fit well with the sound of the scene behind and Ning Bao''s voice."


    @·çʳºÃ: "No problem, my wife is only a senior high school student, so of course it will bother me! Quietly let my wife take the college entrance examination!"


    @You said that you want to talk: "Can you post the full video? By the way, I want to see how many people surrounded this place. I feel that there are many voices."


    @ÎÒÒª·É: "Although I don''t have any feelings for this girl, but so many trumpet attacks are too obvious. Who bought the navy to engage in a little girl like this?"


    ¡­


    Now everyone is not a fool, just take a look and you will know what''s going on.


    But there are also some people who don''t know the truth and don''t have a good impression of Lu Ning.


    But what is interesting is that soon in the afternoon, someone posted another video about Lu Ning, and this time the video truly and completely restored all the pictures and sounds of the scene.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 385： My baby was wronged!

    Chapter 385 My baby was wronged!


    In the video, Lu Ning did say that sentence amidst the noise, but there is no question about that sentence to the netizens throughout the video.


    And this video was sent by N1''s official account.


    Those netizens who followed the N1 competition account because of Lu Ning flocked in an instant.


    @I run fast: "Good guy, malicious editing!"


    @³Ô¹ÏÎÒ×î¿ìµÄ: "!! My wife was framed!"


    @ÌìÌìºÃºÃ: "Are you deliberately smearing things like this now? So many people at the scene are making fakes, it''s disgusting."


    @Äþ±¦×îÃÀ: "My baby was wronged, cry!"


    @ÎÒµÄÉúÃüÎÒµÄÄþ: "Fuck! Find out who it is for me! It''s so disgusting that I''ll kill him!"


    @½ñÌìÄþÄþ Has a new video: "! Although I am happy that my daughter has a new video, but I am very unhappy watching it! I want to go back and scold that malicious video!"


    Suddenly, everyone ran to the maliciously edited video. On the one hand, some people came to watch the video after seeing the video from the N1 competition Weibo, and the rest came to curse people.


    Yuan Bo didn¡¯t seem to know what happened, and when he saw someone scolding, he came out and replied that there was no malicious editing. Lu Ning is such a person.


    As a result, there was no movement after replying to this one, and the video was quickly deleted half an hour later.


    This is just a trumpet, except for posting Lu Ning''s video, there is nothing else. For a while, everyone didn''t know where to scold.


    But in addition to fighting for Lu Ning, there are also those who watched because of the video posted by the N1 official blog, and most of these people are participants in the N1 competition.


    One thing they have in common is that they are smart, and they are very smart. Some have achieved remarkable results in professional fields.


    After quickly extracting the key points, a group of people roughly understood the cause of Lu Ning''s popularity and the development and result of this incident from the back to the front.


    It is an eternal law that the strong love the strong.


    Even if they don''t like Lu Ning, they still admire Lu Ning''s intelligence.


    After each N1 competition, some tricky question types will be announced, and the bosses will flock to see what abnormal questions this year.


    This year''s question type is the most difficult question in so many years, but Lu Ning still won the first place with a full score, so it ushered in the admiration and curiosity of all the bosses who have participated in the competition.


    The bosses didn¡¯t want such a good seed to become disappointed with the world because of a network incident, so they decided to do something.


    Someone found out the user of this small account very quickly, and posted a Weibo clearly stating the information of the user of the small account, erasing some information that cannot be published, and writing the rest clearly.


    ¡¾Qian Qian, third year of No. 1 Middle School in City A...¡¿


    This message was sent out and attracted more people to watch, and the bigwigs also forwarded it one after another, attracting more and more people to watch.


    Qian Qian died directly without knowing it.


    @³Ô¹ÏÎÒ×î¿ì: "Good guy! What''s going on! Are there so many big bosses behind my wife?!"


    @Äþ±¦the sweetest: "Daughter is so awesome! I am not worthy!"


    .


    @ÌÇ, I want sugar! : "What''s the matter when I''m a little drunk."


    @½ñÌìÒ»µãÌð: "Overbearing and cold-talking student x cute genius girl, I love you so much, is there a big guy to write?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 386： is this mission dangerous

    Chapter 386 Is this mission dangerous?


    It was already after lunch when Lu Ning knew about these things.


    She was resting on the sofa in the infirmary, chatting with Gu Chen casually.


    "Old Ba, is Xiao Twelve''s mission dangerous this time?"


    Gu Chen looked up at her from behind the desk.


    She lay lazily on the sofa, staring at the ceiling revealing a trace of worry.


    Gu Chen didn''t say much, just said: "Six points for danger, twelve points for ability."


    Lu Ning smiled and understood.


    After just laughing, he became a little gloomy again.


    She stared at the ceiling with a blank gaze, not knowing what she was thinking.


    Gu Chen glanced at her, got up, walked over, sat beside her and looked at her.


    Lu Ning came back to his senses, and looked at him suspiciously.


    Gu Chen''s voice is rare and gentle.


    "Don''t worry, you have done a good job, the boss must have his own considerations in making such a decision."


    Lu Ning was stunned, looked at him, and said softly after a long time: "Do you really think I can do well? I don''t understand anything."


    Gu Chen shook his head and looked at her tenderly: "How did you do things you didn''t understand before? Did you shrink back?"


    Lu Ning shook his head: "Go learn, do it."


    Lu Ning looked at him and smiled.


    Gu Chen also smiled: "You went to study, you did it, didn''t you all succeed?"


    Lu Ning was stunned for a long time and nodded: "Can I protect you well?"


    Gu Chen didn''t answer, just said: "Can you?"


    Lu Ning was silent.


    After a long time, he looked at Gu Chen with firm eyes: "I can."


    Gu Chen smiled, and patted her lightly: "Come here and give her a hug."


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing, bent over and hugged Gu Chen, resting his head on his shoulder.


    "Cousin, do you think that if people see us like this, it will make people dream about it."


    She said this with a smile in her voice.


    Gu Chen couldn''t help but also smiled when he heard the words: "Others are fine, but it will be bad if your cousin sees it."


    As soon as the voice fell, before Lu Ning had time to ask questions about his cousin, someone opened the door and came in. After seeing this picture, he became delusional.


    "..."


    "..."


    Li Nian still put his hand on the handle, staring at the picture on his face for a long time, he and Lu Ning looked at each other, blinked and blinked, a little unresponsive.


    "excuse me!"


    Li Nian turned around and was about to run.


    "and many more!"


    Lu Ning pushed Gu Chen away with a snap, stood up and raised his legs in a **** to chase after him.


    "Li Nian!"


    Gu Chen who was pushed to the ground: "???"


    When Lu Ning pulled Li Nian back, Gu Chen had already got up and got behind the desk.


    Li Nian looked at Lu Ning, then at Gu Chen.


    "You... two... what are you doing?"


    Lu Ning looked at her: "A warm hug between brothers and sisters."


    Li Nian was not prepared to ask more questions, she nodded and looked at Gu Chen: "Doctor Gu, can you give me some more of that medicine?"


    Hearing this, Lu Ning and Gu Chen both frowned.


    "Are you still taking medicine?"


    Li Nian nodded without too much explanation.


    "Can I give it?"


    She looked directly at Gu Chen.


    Gu Chen looked at her this time, but his face was not as gentle as last time, and he said forcefully: "I can''t."


    Li Nian was stunned when he heard this.


    But she didn''t bother too much, just said: "Thank you, I will think of other ways."


    After saying that, he was about to leave, but was held back by Lu Ning.


    "That''s it! Li Nian, you stay here and let my cousin give you a check-up. He may be able to heal you because of his excellent medical skills, so you don''t need to take medicine anymore.


    You are right, cousin. "


    After speaking, he glanced at Gu Chen, blinked, then pushed Li Nian, turned around and left.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 387： are you coming?

    Chapter 387 Are you coming?


    Gu Chen: "..."


    Li Nian: "..."


    ¡ª


    Lu Ning received the message as soon as he came out of the infirmary, and before he took out his phone to look at it, the phone rang, and the note was a skull and a money bag.


    Lu Ning raised his hand to pick it up.


    "Little ghost, is your injury healed?"


    After picking it up, Song Wenqi''s voice came from the phone.


    Lu Ning said lightly, "Okay."


    Over there, Song Wenqi went straight to the point: "I''ve done everything you asked me to do. The underground auction will be held tonight. Are you coming? I''ll send someone to pick you up."


    "I won''t go, you can do the rest."


    Song Wenqi was open-minded: "No problem, I will call you after the end."


    Lu Ning nodded: "Thank you."


    Song Wenqi was silent for a while and did not speak.


    After hanging up the phone, Jin Qi looked at Song Wenqi: "Boss, we have nothing to do with the underground casino. What if they find out that we are playing tricks on them..."


    Song Wenqi turned his head to look at him, only took one look at Jin Qi and immediately shut up.


    Song Wenqi put away his phone and walked out: "Just treat it as a favor to the little devil."


    ¡ª


    After hanging up the phone, Lu Ning checked the messages on his mobile phone, and found that there was an inexplicable addition of ninety-nine on WeChat.


    It turned out that someone pulled her into a group.


    She looked at the group name suspiciously, and found that it was the members of Class Nine who had built a group.


    Only after the sports meeting, Class Nine seems to be more and more united, and no one has ever mentioned the matter of building a group before.


    After clicking in, Lu Ning flipped through the news above, and found that everyone was very excited, some were cursing, some were laughing excitedly, and Lu Ning was taken aback.


    I finally figured out that it was because there was something about her on Weibo again.


    Lu Ning didn''t care, but she didn''t know that people were speculating for no reason, but the matter had been resolved, and she didn''t ask again, just curious about what went wrong with Qian Qian this time.


    After the last incident, she was transferred to the third class, and she had nothing to do with Lu Ning. Since then, she has been avoiding her, and now it is not something Qian Qian would do.


    This matter was indeed not done by Qian Qian, it was someone who used her trumpet fraudulently, and Qian Qian did not know who this person was.


    Qian Qian didn''t know that she had already become popular around her, but she asked someone to ask after the surrounding eyes became more and more strange.


    After asking, she went to Weibo to read the cause and effect, and her eyes turned red with anger.


    But the class will start soon, and she can only sort out her emotions for class.


    After class, she looked at a figure in the front row who suddenly stood up and walked over.


    When passing by, she knocked on her desktop.


    "Come out."


    Qian Qian walked to a corner, looked at the person who came and stood in front of her and said directly: "It''s you, Jiang Yi."


    Jiang Yi in front of her looked at her, unhurried, silent and did not speak.


    Qian Qian couldn''t hold back any longer: "Jiang Yi, I thought you would stop dating Lu Yue''an after the last time, but you actually used my account to do these things this time! Why are you doing this to me!"


    Jiang Yi looked at her with a hint of apology in her eyes.


    Qian Qian saw that she was silent, and the anxious person suddenly calmed down.


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter to me what you like to do, don''t let me in in the future! Do you hear me!"


    Jiang Yi still didn''t speak, but nodded after staring at her for a long time.


    Qian Qian looked at her and nodded in relief, and finally said: "Jiang Yi, don''t blame me for not reminding you, stay away from Lu Yue''an, Lu Ning is not as easy to bully as you imagine."


    After saying that, she bumped Jiang Yi''s shoulder and left.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 388： Got it, brat

    Chapter 388 Done, brat


    Song Wenqi came out of the underground auction and directly sent a message to Lu Ning.


    ¡¾The brat is done. ¡¿


    Just two seconds after the phone was put away, a person suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Jin Qi reacted quickly and stood in front of Song Wenqi.


    The man with a knife in his hand seemed to be aiming at Song Wenqi.


    Song Wenqi stood there calmly, while Jin Qi stood in front of him.


    The man was wearing a mask and couldn''t see his full face clearly.


    Jin Qi glared at him angrily: "Playing dirty? Is this your method?"


    The man did not speak, and looked at Jin Qi with a pair of dark eyes.


    After a while, a leisurely voice came from behind, not rushing.


    "return."


    The man lowered his eyes immediately, then withdrew his knife, and quickly walked towards the back.


    After a while, a group of people appeared in front of them.


    The head of the person had hair covering one eye, and looked like a teenager.


    But his complexion was extremely pale, and his whole body revealed a gloomy air.


    Jin Qi frowned as he watched him.


    Silently took a step back and stood in front of Song Wenqi: "Boss, you retreat, and I will cover you."


    Song Wenqi looked at his back, put his hand on his shoulder, and then walked out from behind him, looking at the eerie boy in the dark.


    "Bai Yue, I have something important to do today, let''s talk about our business later."


    The boy named Bai Yue curled his lips into a slight smile, but he looked even more terrifying.


    "The future? What is the future? Where is the future? I said that the present is the future, but can you say that the present is the past?"


    Unreasonable words, he said it was unreasonable, but it was indeed what he would say, and he would not feel that there was anything wrong with it.


    But such arrogant words made Jin Qi very uncomfortable. Looking at Bai Yue, his brows never relaxed.


    Song Wenqi raised his hand to hold him down, and looked at Bai Yue: "What do you say?"


    He didn''t say anything more, but just looked at Bai Yue, as if he was ready to accept her punishment.


    Bai Yue looked at him, with a smile on her face: "Okay, since you have said so, you will be shot twice by me today, and all our grievances and grievances today and in the past will be wiped out. What do you think, Boss Song?"


    Jin Qi stared at him: "You!"


    Song Wenqi suppressed him, and looked at Bai Yue: "Okay, you said this, don''t go back on your word."


    Bai Yue''s eyes were slightly cold, and there was a hint of doubt in her eyes, but she quickly looked at Song Wenqi and said, "I always keep my word."


    Song Wenqi nodded and looked at him, then stepped forward by himself, and after two steps, he stood in a wide open space, with Jin Qi diagonally behind him.


    "Boss!"


    Jin Qi exclaimed violently.


    Song Wenqi didn''t turn his head: "Don''t move!"


    Jin Qi didn''t want to just stand there, but he didn''t dare not listen to Song Wenqi.


    He knew that Song Wenqi was always sure in his actions, but this time...


    Two shots!


    Bai Yue will definitely hit the most fatal place!


    Jin Qi took a step forward, and Song Wenqi suddenly looked back at him: "Don''t move! Can''t you understand me!"


    Jin Qi froze suddenly: "Boss...!"


    Song Wenqi glared at him, gave him a look, then stopped looking at him, but looked at Bai Yue.


    "bring it on."


    Bai Yue was surprised by Song Wenqi''s behavior, but it was impossible for him to let him go.


    "bring here."


    Immediately, someone stepped forward and put a silver-white gun in Bai Yue''s hand.


    The silvery white glowed coldly under the moonlight, Bai Yue curled her lips and looked at Song Wenqi, and the black gun was aimed at him...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 389： There is a ghost

    Chapter 389 There is an inner ghost


    Song Wenqi stared directly at the black muzzle of the gun, without any intention.


    Bai Yue looked at him with cold eyes.


    The gun in his hand was pointed at Song Wenqi, his finger on the trigger.


    Pulled the trigger without hesitation.


    There was only a muffled sound, but nothing was fired from the muzzle of the gun, no bullets?


    Bai Yue also had some doubts, and pulled the trigger again until the muffled sound came again.


    Song Wenqi looked at him with a smile and put one hand in his pocket: "What you say, it will be written off."


    Bai Yue looked at him, and finally at the man who handed her the gun.


    The man glanced at him, then walked directly past Bai Yue towards Song Wenqi, and then stood beside Song Wenqi with downcast eyes.


    There is no need to say a word throughout the whole process, but the meaning is already very obvious.


    There is a ghost inside.


    Song Wenqi actually planted someone beside him? !


    Bai Yue looked at Song Wenqi, and there were roars from all directions around her.


    Several groups of people appeared from nowhere, surrounding them all.


    Someone looked over from the jeep and looked at Song Wenqi: "Boss, what''s the deal today?"


    Song Wenqi raised his lips and looked at Bai Yue with a smile: "Bai Boss is so willing to turn his sword into a jade to erase the past, of course, forget it."


    After he finished speaking, his eyes were somewhat provocative.


    Just walked over in front of Bai Yue and got into the car, and glanced at Bai Yue before closing the car door: "Bai Boss, we will be friends when we meet again in the future,"


    After saying that, he closed the car door, and the car quickly took the people away.


    By the time Bai Yue reacted and led someone to chase him, the person had already run out of his territory.


    "Boss, is that really the case?"


    Bai Yue''s eyes showed a fierce look: "Forget it? He thinks beautifully!"


    Both of them knew that the grievances had deepened after today.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning''s class went smoothly, but when the school was about to end, suddenly there were a lot of reporters outside the school again, with long guns and short cannons.


    Lu Ning saw it from the window in the classroom.


    Can''t help frowning.


    "Why don''t I think of a way to disguise it for you."


    Lin Ci watched her speak.


    Lu Ning didn''t refuse, but the only way he could think of was to wear a hat and mask, but wearing it would attract more attention.


    Lin Ci wanted to put makeup on her again, but after thinking about how to put on makeup, he didn¡¯t want to make her look ugly, and it¡¯s so troublesome to put on ugly makeup on this face, this won¡¯t work again.


    Before she could think of a better way, Huo Jinyan appeared in time.


    "I send you."


    The two of them were startled by the sudden sound.


    Let''s look back together.


    School is over, everyone in the class has left, only Lu Ning and Lin Ci are left. Originally, the two of them had nothing else to think of and planned to wait for the outsiders to leave before going out, but these people''s perseverance is really great , It''s so cold, just stand outside and don''t leave!


    Lin Ci looked at Huo Jinyan and smiled.


    "Great idea! Mr. Huo''s car is a good car, those reporters must know the goods and dare not stop it. Please, Mr. Huo, I''m leaving first."


    After speaking, he quickly picked up his schoolbag and ran away.


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Huo Jinyan watched her walk over: "Let''s go."


    Naturally picked up the schoolbag on her desk and went out first.


    Lu Ning was taken aback, and quickly caught up.


    "Teacher Huo... I''ll take it myself."


    Huo Jinyan didn''t speak, nor handed her the schoolbag.


    Lu Ning didn''t speak anymore.


    There was no one in the teaching building anymore. The day students all left, and the boarders all went to eat. In the silence, only the footsteps of two people could be heard.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 390：

    Chapter 390


    Arriving at the parking lot, Huo Jinyan opened the co-pilot''s door and looked at Lu Ning. Lu Ning watched him finally get into the co-pilot silently.


    Huo Jinyan closed the door for her, opened the rear door and put her schoolbag on it.


    While waiting for Huo Jinyan to come around and get into the driver''s seat, Lu Ning looked out the window silently.


    It is obvious that Huo Jinyan seems to be in a bad mood, so if it can reduce the sense of presence, reduce it.


    Huo Jinyan quietly opened the door of the car, sat in and started the car without saying a word.


    The car started and slowly drove towards the school gate.


    When I arrived at the school gate, I saw a group of reporters still standing there through the car window.


    "Is this person already gone? Why hasn''t he come out yet?"


    "Impossible! We have so many pairs of eyes watching!"


    "At the intersection, our colleagues will call and stop her when they see it! It''s impossible to miss it, she must still be inside."


    "Then wait a little longer, maybe the teacher left behind?"


    "Are good students also kept?"


    "Didn''t you say it''s just math? The other classes are a mess."


    "Then Lu Ning''s partiality is quite serious."


    A group of people were chatting, when they heard a voice suddenly, they all looked towards the school gate, they were all excited, and it turned out that a car drove out.


    After two glances, they all backed away silently, but their eyes followed the movement of the vehicle.


    Lu Ning looked at the crowd who were getting closer and closer. The eyes of these people really made people feel like they couldn''t escape.


    At this moment, Huo Jinyan suddenly raised his hand and pulled her arm, and she turned towards him and was forced to lie down.


    "..."


    Lu Ning could only see his black pants, and a faint smell on his body, nothing else.


    Huo Jinyan didn''t let go until the car drove for a while.


    "I don''t even know how to hide."


    Huo Jinyan''s voice came, and Lu Ning stood up and looked at him: "Thank you, Mr. Huo."


    Huo Jinyan was stunned when he heard the words, and frowned subconsciously.


    Lu Ning was keenly aware of it, and couldn''t help being a little dazed.


    Which word offended him?


    She sat quietly without speaking.


    Until Huo Jinyan took the initiative to speak, a deep voice rang in his ears.


    "Do you know what people call you online?"


    Lu Ning turned his head when he heard his voice, and then hesitated to speak when he heard his words.


    Until he looks over.


    Lu Ning said: "I didn''t pay much attention."


    Huo Jinyan didn''t speak anymore, but his brows stretched.


    Lu Ning noticed again.


    ? ? ? Which word made him feel better?


    She simply kept silent to the end.


    Huo Jinyan''s thoughts are too difficult to guess.


    She turned her head and looked out the window, Huo Jinyan glanced back at her.


    Sometimes some people can call it out easily, and some people don¡¯t know if it is possible to call it out...


    ¡ª


    The reporters waited for almost an hour and no one came out, so they were a little anxious.


    "It must have run away, otherwise how could we not see with so many pairs of eyes!"


    "If this person doesn''t accept it, then don''t accept it. Say something and run away. I''m freezing to death."


    "Exactly! What."


    They complained, but it was never Lu Ning who asked them to wait here.


    Just as he was talking, he was about to collect the equipment, when he suddenly saw a man and a woman walking towards the school in a hurry.


    Walking and talking about it!


    "It''s definitely not here at this late hour."


    "Not here? If not, I will find their teachers and ask them how to teach students!"


    "I don''t know why people like this kind of person! I heard that Lu Ning is very popular on the Internet recently. These people are really blind..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 391： Pooh!

    Chapter 391 Bah!


    These reporters are all watching and listening to all directions, and they immediately looked over when they heard such a small voice.


    What''s more, they still deliberately raised the volume to say something, so it''s hard for them not to hear it.


    After hearing Lu Ning''s name, a group of people immediately surrounded him, and they didn''t feel cold anymore.


    The face is full of happiness seeing the big melon.


    Immediately, a group of long guns and short cannons surrounded them.


    "Hey, hey, sir."


    "Sir and Ma''am, wait a minute."


    The grandparents stopped and looked at the people around them. The two looked at each other and then looked at them.


    "You are?"


    Both of them looked a little wary.


    The reporters showed kind smiles on their faces.


    "Don''t be nervous, we are local reporters, and I want to ask you a few questions."


    Several people around nodded their heads.


    "Reporter? Asking what?"


    Several people also looked at each other, and one of the boys said, "Just now, I heard what you two hurriedly said about Lu Ning. Is it Lu Ning from Class 9, Grade 3? Why did you ask the two of you to find a high school student? Yes. Is something wrong?"


    Those who beat around the bush just want to know what''s worth reporting.


    The grandparents looked at him.


    "Our affairs should have nothing to do with you..."


    They looked rather hesitant.


    Reporters are persuasive.


    "Yes, yes, it has nothing to do with us, but you seem to be in a hurry? It''s so late now, and everyone is gone. Maybe we can help you solve it if you tell us."


    "Yes, yes, and if there is anything unfavorable to you, we will help you report it, and it will be resolved soon."


    "Yes, Lu Ning has been very popular recently. The topic about her can be seen by many people immediately. Whether she is a good person or a bad person, and what she has done to you, everyone can see it as soon as it is announced."


    "Yes, yes, don''t worry, if you don''t agree, we will definitely not publish the report."


    The grandparents seem to be dizzy by the words of a group of them, but who are they? People who have been in this circle for so many years, how could the words of a few reporters make them dizzy.


    It''s just going along with the acting and accomplishing my own goals.


    Grandmother looked at them with a frown: "Really?"


    The reporters nodded repeatedly: "Of course, of course, we have a bottom line."


    Anyone who has dealt with these reporters knows that they can only be trusted twice, and the last sentence cannot be trusted at all.


    The grandparents naturally knew this truth, but they nodded and believed it.


    "Well, since this is the case, you can talk about it if you want to hear it."


    "Okay, okay, it''s too cold here, why don''t you two sit with us in the coffee shop opposite and chat slowly."


    The grandparents took a look and nodded.


    "All right."


    A group of people entered the coffee shop in a mighty way and found a place to sit down.


    Xiaowen looked at such a group of people in doubt, stepped forward to help order and left after hesitating.


    But during this period, I have been looking at this side, and I am a little curious about what these people are doing.


    ¡­


    "Okay, sir and wife, tell me, what is the matter between you and Lu Ning?"


    "Yes, Lu Ning is very popular recently, many people like it, and he looks very nice, why did you look so angry at the beginning?"


    Hearing this, the two snorted coldly: "How is she? Bah!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 392： Its not because of Lu Ning!

    Chapter 392 It''s not because of Lu Ning!


    Hearing the words, these people''s eyes lit up instantly, and they all saw the headlines.


    Forcibly suppressing all the curious gossip in my heart, I looked at them and asked, "Can you tell me in detail? We are not in a hurry, so take your time."


    The grandparents and grandparents looked at each other, and finally the grandson said: "Lu Ning, she is a spoiled young lady! She is not what people see, she is just a selfish girl!


    As long as someone offends her, or someone she dislikes, she will be punished! She doesn''t care how hard other people''s lives are! She just bullies people as much as she wants! "


    One of the female reporters said: "You...have been bullied by Lu Ning?"


    I don''t believe it. After all, the two of them don''t look like ordinary people who are bullied. How could they be bullied by Lu Ning? Didn''t it mean that Lu Ning is not a big lady now? "Where is there a backstage to bully others?


    Grandmother was a little annoyed: "You don''t believe it?!"


    The female reporter immediately said softly: "No, I''m just a little curious, doesn''t it mean that Lu Ning has no backstage?


    She is no longer the eldest lady of the Lu family, how can she bully others? "


    Grandmother took a deep breath and seemed to be **** off: "Even if she is not the eldest lady of the Lu family, she has the temper of a young lady brought out from the Lu family! Some people see her so arrogant and domineering, so of course they are fooled by her." Living!"


    "Arrogant and domineering?"


    Immediately someone captures a keyword again.


    "Yes! She is arrogant and domineering!"


    Grandfather raised his hand and tugged at her arm.


    Grandmother immediately turned her head to look at him, her eyes flushed: "Don''t pull me, since I have said it, I will say it, and I agree with you to send it out, so that everyone can see the true face of this woman Lu Ning!


    Still liked by so many people, these people are really blind, I''m not worth it for them! After liking this kind of person, I know how disgusting it is! "


    She seemed to have been pushed into anger before saying such words of agreement.


    Grandfather stopped pulling her, and watched her pat her on the back to comfort her.


    "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry, speak slowly, we will report it to you in every detail, so that everyone can see and know the true face of Lu Ning!"


    Grandma looked at them: "OK! Thank you!"


    "You''re welcome, just keep talking."


    The grandma sighed, put her hands on the table, and said softly: "The thing is like this, I have a child from a relative''s family. My parents left early, and I have been growing up in our family since then. We feel that the child is pitiful. He treated her like his own daughter, and kept pampering her.


    Later, I helped her find a job, and everything went smoothly, until the child met Lu Ning, and was fired from her job that day! "


    "Fired? Is there no reason?"


    Sun''s mother shook her head with red eyes: "No, she was dismissed without saying anything. Later we asked the child, and the child was also kind, and he refused to say anything, but kept crying.


    We really had no other choice, so we went to her work place and asked to adjust the monitoring, but the people there always refused to agree. We went there a few times and didn¡¯t agree. Later, my colleague who was still a child couldn¡¯t stand it, and quietly followed us out Talk about what happened that day. "


    "Then why?"


    Grandmother raised her eyes, tears came out, and said eagerly: "It''s not because of Lu Ning!"


    Before she finished speaking, Xiaowen brought coffee, and when she saw Xiaowen, she stopped talking immediately and looked at Xiaowen.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 393：

    Chapter 393


    Xiaowen seemed not to hear anything, quietly handed the coffee to everyone, and then looked at them with a smile: "Please take it slowly."


    Then he turned and left.


    Grandmother then spoke again: "That Lu Ning, that time went to the place where our child worked, because the child was not happy to call her full name, and kept making things difficult for her, but she was unwilling to let her go, and even complained to her ! Later, the manager there had no choice but to fire our child.¡±


    "Just because I called you by my full name?"


    "right!"


    "Why can''t she be called by her full name?"


    The reporter couldn''t help being curious.


    "It''s not because of her eldest lady''s temper. When I was at the Lu family, everyone would respectfully call her ''Miss Lu'' when they saw her, but now, she is no longer the eldest lady of the Lu family. people called.


    Our child didn''t know her name, so she called her by her full name. Who knew that she lost her job because of this, and now they are saying that her job is not good, and many companies are unwilling to use her. It''s all because of Lu rather!


    We feel sorry for the child and don¡¯t want to see her like this, weeping her face with tears all day long, but we can¡¯t get angry, we want to find a teacher, we don¡¯t want anything else, just want our child to have a job...¡±


    "Lu Ning is too much!"


    ¡­


    Xiaowen immediately called another person after he walked to the console.


    "I heard a group of people over there talking about Ning Ning!"


    "Ning Ning? What are you talking about Ning Ning? Wait, don''t those people seem to be the reporters that day? Didn''t they also wait for a long time today?"


    Xiaowen also felt familiar after being said so: "Yes, yes, it is them! I don''t know what bad things are talking about Ningning again, I don''t know where to find an old couple, saying that Ningning is not good! No! I''m going to have a look!"


    "Wait! You just went to serve coffee, let me go."


    Then he took off his apron, took off his overalls, walked over quietly like an ordinary passerby, and sat on the sofa booth closest to them.


    The voice from the other side came, she was more careful, raised her hand, took out her mobile phone and turned on the recording...


    The grandparents here said they were crying, and the reporters over there promised to report truthfully. After that, a group of reporters bid farewell and left.


    The grandparents just got up and didn''t send it out. After watching a group of people leave, they sat down again.


    The grandparents changed their fragile image just now, raised their hands to wipe the tears from their eyes, and changed their eyes to a shrewd look.


    "The acting just now was not bad."


    "good."


    "Look at how Lu Ning turned around this time, dared to act wild on our heads and didn''t look in the mirror to see who she is now! Our Sun family is not something she provokes casually! This time, she will be ruined. Lulu gets angry!"


    "En. She is so arrogant when no one wants her. She is from a small family. Even in a wealthy family like the Lu family, she is the essence of a poor and low-spirited person! She is a dog who relies on people''s power! I will definitely let her never think about turning over again in this life. !"


    The two took two sips from their cups and got up to leave.


    Xiaowen looked at the two people who were about to leave, and immediately called to a stop, and walked out from behind to look at the two people who said politely: "I''m sorry, both of you, please settle the bill."


    The two were puzzled: "Didn''t they pay the bill?"


    "No, please get married."


    Grandmother looked at grandfather speechlessly: "These people are really thieves."


    Grandfather sneered and went to the cashier to pay the bill.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 394：

    Chapter 394


    394


    "Okay, you go slowly."


    After paying the bill, Xiaowen spoke politely.


    She didn''t look at the sofa seat by the window until she saw two people walking out the door.


    Shi Yu also watched the two walk away before immediately getting up and walking back to look at Xiaowen.


    "These two poisonous couples! They are talking nonsense and slandering Ningning!"


    Xiaowen''s face immediately changed after hearing what she said: "Then what should I do! I''ll call Ningning quickly and tell her to be careful."


    "It''s useless, these reporters don''t know how to write more embellished!"


    "Then what to do! Didn''t Ningning be wronged for nothing!"


    Shi Yu looked at her and took out her mobile phone: "It''s okay, I recorded it, and no matter what they say, this recording will prove everything!"


    "Let''s see and see! You are so smart, Xiaoyu! I love you so much! Then let''s send it to Ning Ning so that she can get mentally prepared and find a way to deal with it."


    "kindness!"


    "This group of people is really bad!"


    "Ham, Ningning is very popular now."


    ¡­


    When Lu Ning received Xiaowen''s message bombardment, he had just been sent to the door by Huo Jinyan, and had just put his seat belt back. Before he had time to thank Huo Jinyan, the notification tone of the mobile phone message kept ringing.


    Huo Jinyan looked into her pocket.


    Lu Ning didn''t care, looked directly at Huo Jinyan and said, "Thank you, Mr. Huo, I''ll go back first."


    Huo Jinyan was a little hesitant to speak, and didn''t say anything until he watched her get out of the car.


    He wanted to know who sent her the message, there were still so many messages, but if he asked, if she was allowed to read the message in front of him, these words seemed to be out of bounds.


    Huo Jinyan frowned, feeling a little uncomfortable.


    He suddenly regretted being her teacher, regretted why he thought of this method to follow her and test her to understand her?


    There must be more than one method, but he chose this one, so that now he is **** in what he wants to do, and he has to worry about this identity and her title.


    He no longer wants to be a teacher, especially Lu Ning''s teacher.


    He wanted to stand by her side in another way, with another identity, maybe openly caring about her, her life, everything about her...


    Huo Jinyan looked through the car window at the street where Lu Ning was no longer there. His eyes were a little dim in the darkness, but there was a certain determination in his eyes.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning took out his phone after walking for a while.


    Seeing that it was Xiaowen who sent the message, I was still a little confused.


    After clicking on it, Lu Ning frowned slightly and looked at the message sent by Xiaowen.


    ¡¾Ning Ning! Be careful! ¡¿


    ¡¾Someone is going to bully you! ¡¿


    ¡¾Someone wants to harm you! ¡¿


    Followed by a surveillance photo, a group of people were sitting together, some of them were reporters at the school gate she had seen, and a man and a woman who looked different could not see their faces. Lu Ning didn''t know who they were.


    But after listening to the audio sent by Xiaowen, Lu Ning knew who it was.


    Sun''s family, they had some intersections when they were in Lu''s house before, and this voice can still be heard.


    Lu Ning was afraid of meeting someone on the road, so he stopped listening after listening for a while, and started listening again after taking out the earphones after returning.


    In the first and second paragraphs of the audio, the husband and wife of the Sun family are completely different.


    In the front is the voice of the victim who is aggrieved and vulnerable, and in the back is the devil who is ready to eat people and drink blood. After listening to the audio, Lu Ning''s eyes turned cold, and he raised his hand to take off the earphones...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 395： See you tomorrow

    Chapter 395 See you tomorrow


    Before he had time to do anything, there was a knock on the door.


    "Sister, can I go in?"


    Lu Jingzhi''s voice came from outside.


    Lu Ning changed his expression to a smiling face: "Come in."


    Lu Jingzhi walked in from the outside, closed the door gently and looked at Lu Ning.


    "Sister, I can''t find the blue sweater I had before, do you remember where it is?"


    Lu Ning turned and got out of bed: "I remember putting it in the closet for you, didn''t I?"


    Lu Jingzhi shook his head: "No, I didn''t find it, sister, can you help me find it?"


    , Lu Ning bent over to look at him and smiled, raised his hand to touch his face: "Okay, my sister will help you find it."


    After finishing speaking, he turned and opened the door and went out.


    Looking at Lu Ning entering his room, Lu Jingzhi immediately stepped back and closed the door of Lu Ning''s room. Then he immediately walked to the bedside, looked at her phone on the bed, picked it up and unlocked the lock screen.


    Before Lu Ning had time to exit the chat interface, Lu Jingzhi turned on his phone and found the message Xiaowen had sent to Lu Ning.


    Lu Jingzhi originally didn''t want to pry into his sister''s privacy, but the words above made him really have to notice.


    After taking a look, he immediately forwarded the message and sent a copy to himself, along with the audio.


    Then he went back and deleted the chat history, and finally found Huo Jinyan''s WeChat on Lu Ning''s phone.


    Directly sent a message: [See you at the milk tea shop opposite the primary school attached to No. 1 Middle School at seven o''clock tomorrow morning. ¡¿


    After Lu Jingzhi finished posting, he looked back at the door from time to time, fearing that Lu Ning would come back suddenly.


    He was waiting for Huo Jinyan to reply to the message, but after waiting for a while, he was completely impatient, so he thought about deleting the message first and then trying to find a solution.


    But just after deleting the message I sent, I received a reply from Huo Jinyan.


    A very short word, didn''t ask anything, just replied: [Okay. ¡¿


    Lu Jingzhi frowned and smiled with satisfaction. After deleting all the messages, he restored the phone to the way he had just got it.


    At this time, Lu Ning also came in from the door: "Jingzhi, I found it, why did I go under the closet, it''s a bit dirty, are you in a hurry to wear it?"


    Lu Jingzhi shook his head: "Don''t worry, I just remembered it suddenly."


    Lu Ning nodded: "Okay, then I''ll wash it for you, and you can wear other clothes tomorrow."


    She said as she walked out, Lu Jingzhi also followed.


    Follow behind Lu Ning''s **** and talk to her.


    "Sister, are you going to have a school celebration party?"


    Lu Ning went to the washing machine and squatted down: "Well, on January 1, New Year''s Day, you can play at school all day, and my sister will take you too, okay?"


    Lu Jingzhi also knelt down beside Lu Ning: "Okay, what can I do, sister?"


    Lu Ning put the clothes in, turned on the washing machine, and finally looked at Lu Jingzhi: "There are a lot of them. You''ll know when you go. My sister''s class will serve desserts and drinks. Come and see."


    "En!" Lu Jingzhi nodded: "Then sister, do you want to be a waiter all day long to serve others?"


    Lu Ning shook his head: "No, I''m changing shifts with my classmates, I''m only in charge of the lunch time, and I can take you to play afterwards.


    There is also a party to watch in the evening. At that time, get a few more tickets for mom and dad. "


    "Let''s go watch together!" Lu Jingzhi smiled happily.


    Lu Ning also smiled: "Well, I heard that the programs are very exciting."


    "Then sister, can you perform a show?"


    I¡¯m crying. I thought I could spend more time during the Chinese New Year, but it¡¯s not over yet to visit relatives for the New Year¡¯s greetings. Today is only one chapter, my dears, sorry. Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 396： Are you sure about your major?

    Chapter 396 Determine major?


    Lu Ning shook his head and looked at him with a smile: "My sister doesn''t perform."


    Lu Jingzhi lowered his head regretfully: "That''s it."


    Lu Ning bent over to look at him: "What''s wrong? Do you want my sister to perform?"


    Lu Jingzhi looked up at her and nodded: "Well, I like to see my sister shining on the stage."


    Lu Ning stared at him blankly, then raised his hand and patted his head and smiled: "Then there is a chance for my sister to fight for it later."


    Lu Jingzhi''s eyes lit up immediately: "Really!"


    Lu Ning nodded with a smile: "Really."


    The two walked out, Lu Jingzhi still followed Lu Ning, like a follower.


    "Then sister, what do you know? Can you dance?"


    Lu Ning shook his head.


    "Then sister can sing?"


    Lu Ning shook his head again.


    Lu Jingzhi continued to guess: "That is the musical instrument!"


    Lu Ning stopped and smiled, then looked back at him: "Smart! Guess what musical instrument my sister can play?"


    I don''t know why, the first thing Lu Jingzhi thought of was the piano, and he immediately blurted out: "Piano?"


    Lu Ning raised his eyebrows and looked at him in surprise: "You guessed it."


    Lu Jingzhi was a little happy, he had already imagined Lu Ning sitting in front of the piano and playing the piano in his mind.


    "Sister must play very well!"


    Lu Ning immediately shook his head: "That''s not true, I just know how to play a few pieces of music. My former piano teacher shook his head when he heard me play the piano."


    "It must be that the teacher doesn''t know how to appreciate it!"


    Lu Jingzhi said seriously with a small face.


    Lu Ning couldn''t help but chuckle, and joked along with his words: "Yes, I just don''t know how to appreciate it."


    Then touched his little face: "Go to sleep."


    Lu Jingzhi nodded, and followed Lu Ning back to their rooms.


    After returning to the room, Lu Jingzhi took out his mobile phone and started looking at the piano.


    With a smile on the corner of his mouth, he could already imagine Lu Ning sitting in front of the piano and playing the piano elegantly and beautifully.


    After seeing a few of them, I think they are all good, but they are all too ordinary. Lu Ning is worthy of all the wonderful things.


    But at the same time, he remembered one thing. Lu Ning always felt that his family was not rich, but very poor. If he gave a piano, he must not give it directly, otherwise he would have no way to explain it.


    Otherwise...Packaging the piano as someone else doesn''t want it?


    Lu Jingzhi was thinking about it when there was a sound from the computer over there.


    Lu Jingzhi went over to turn on the computer, and after clicking on a desktop icon, the desktop immediately went black, with a simple chat box on it, with a sentence on the top.


    00: Boss, are you choosing a piano?


    Lu Jingzhi frowned slightly.


    Z: Stop spying on me.


    It was just a simple sentence, and the opposite party felt the deterrent force.


    00: Not in the future. Didn¡¯t I show you your recent hidden ability? I have to say, boss, your hidden ability has become stronger, and it¡¯s not a little bit.


    Lu Jingzhi''s technique is very powerful, but his previous shortcoming was that he couldn''t completely hide his tracks, so that Huo Jinyan could follow the clues to find this place.


    Z: I have something to say.


    00: Boss, I know a few professionals, are you going to give it away? I can help you customize one, which is guaranteed to be unique in the world, and it is also very face-saving to send it out.


    Lu Jingzhi was really moved when he saw these words.


    Z: Determine your major?


    He can''t just give Lu Ning a flower stand, it must be very beautiful and meet the standard of a top piano.


    There will be a quick reply.


    00: Professional guaranteed! When do you want it?


    Z: No hurry, let¡¯s do it first, I will pay you first, and I will tell you in advance when the time is right.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 397： Im looking for you

    Chapter 397 I am looking for you


    00: No big brother, last time you saved me from danger, it''s a thank you gift.


    00: By the way, is there any request? shape or something.


    Z: As long as it looks good, give it to a girl.


    00: OK!


    After the chat was over, Lu Jingzhi picked up his phone to receive the message, saved the audio before going to sleep.


    ¡­


    The next morning Lu Jingzhi got up early.


    Followed Lu Ning who had just woken up and went out for a morning run.


    Lu Ning was a little surprised why he got up so early.


    After returning from a morning run, Lu Jingzhi asked Lu Ning to take her to school.


    "Sister, send me to school today."


    Shen Yunci looked at him: "Your sister is not on the way, let Dad see you."


    Lu Jingzhi rarely insisted: "No, Dad is too late. I went out with my sister. The teacher asked me to arrive earlier today. I will be late."


    Lu Ning is getting dressed, and she has finished eating.


    "Okay, go and get dressed, I''ll take you there."


    Lu Jingzhi immediately smiled and jumped down to get his clothes and schoolbag.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi looked at Lu Ning: "Ning Ning, it''s so cold, you still have to run so far, Jing Zhi really didn''t agree last night."


    Lu Ning shook his head: "It''s okay, it''s not too far away."


    Shen Yunci watched her walk over to check the clothes she was wearing.


    "Is it cold? I wear too little. Do you want to add another one? Mom will get it for you."


    Lu Ning: "... No need, mom, I''ve already worn four pieces, and I can''t fit anymore."


    Lu Zhi looked at her: "Then when you are free during the winter vacation, Dad will take you to learn how to drive. Then you can drive to school and you won''t be cold."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Looking at Lu Zhi dumbfounded, he responded casually, "Okay."


    Lu Jingzhi came out of the room with his things, carrying his schoolbag as he walked out.


    "Okay, okay, sister, let''s go."


    Lu Ning nodded and raised his hand to hold his.


    "Mom and Dad, let''s go first."


    Shen Yunci stood at the door and nodded worriedly.


    Afraid that they would be cold, Lu Ning went out, waved his hand and closed the door decisively.


    Shen Yunci looked at the closed door and sighed: "Old Lu, how about...tell Ningning, you see, she is still riding a battery car, what should I do if my body freezes in such a cold day."


    Lu Zhi also frowned and looked at Shen Yunci: "But, we are not afraid of her..."


    Shen Yunci sighed: "Ningning probably won''t leave us..."


    Looking at Shen Yunqing, Lu Zhi was actually not sure.


    Lu Ning looks gentle and polite, but after getting to know her, I know that she actually has her own ideas, and it is difficult to change after she decides. Such a person is actually very concerned about being cheated.


    When the time comes, in case you deny them in a fit of anger...


    "Otherwise, after Ning Ning graduates, we will say that no matter what the consequences are, we can''t lie to the child all the time, so that she will be even more confused when she finds out about us, and maybe the child will think that we did it on purpose."


    "Yeah, okay, no matter what, Ningning is not such a cruel person, we should treat her better so that she can''t leave us!"


    "kindness!"


    ¡­


    Lu Ning sent Lu Jingzhi to the school gate on a battery car.


    The school gate was empty.


    Lu Ning: "...Jing Zhi, are you sure you remember the time correctly? Why is there no one there?"


    Lu Jingzhi: "I remember correctly, sister, you can go now, I''m in school, goodbye sister."


    "Bye-Bye."


    Watching Lu Jingzhi enter the school, Lu Ning turned around and left.


    Two minutes later, Lu Jingzhi came out and went straight to the milk tea shop.


    There was a person sitting by the window of the milk tea shop, Lu Jingzhi walked over and sat opposite him: "I was looking for you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 398： take money to do things

    Chapter 398 Taking money to do things


    Lu Jingzhi poked his head out from the school gate, and saw Lu Ning riding a bicycle around the corner, then walked out slowly, and walked towards the milk tea shop.


    Huo Jinyan, who was already sitting by the window of the milk tea shop, subconsciously raised his eyes and saw Lu Ning speeding past on a small electric donkey.


    ? ? ?


    Huo Jinyan froze for a moment, then looked out the window.


    Lu Jingzhi walked in from the door, and immediately saw Huo Jinyan sitting there, looking out the window.


    Lu Jingzhi grabbed the strap of his schoolbag with both hands, walked over and sat directly opposite Huo Jinyan.


    "I was looking for you."


    He spoke directly, and Huo Jinyan turned his head after hearing the words, but didn''t see it, and silently moved his eyes down...


    Lu Jingzhi''s immature face appeared in sight.


    Huo Jinyan looked at him, saw a bit of Lu Ning''s shadow on his face, and his eyes softened inexplicably.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at him, frowning in confusion.


    Then said directly: "I have something to tell you."


    Huo Jinyan looked at the child opposite, he is now a mature look completely different from his age.


    Lu Jingzhi put down his schoolbag and put it aside, then went to the counter of the milk tea shop and ordered two cups of milk tea.


    Huo Jinyan watched his series of movements, and sat still in his seat, but became more and more curious about what this kid was looking for him for?


    The waiter helped bring over the milk tea, and before leaving, he took a look at Huo Jinyan.


    At first, I thought this guy was so handsome, well-dressed, he must be a gentleman and polite person, but even ordering milk tea requires a child to do it, tsk tsk tsk...


    Huo Jinyan ignored the gaze, just watched Lu Jingzhi push a cup of milk tea over.


    "Here, warm your hands."


    He inserted the straw in the cup in front of him and took a sip before looking at Huo Jinyan.


    The serious eyes really don''t look like a child.


    Huo Jinyan''s eyes also became serious.


    Before the flash, some details that he hadn''t noticed before seemed to be constantly magnified in his mind.


    This kid in front of me...


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Huo Jinyan.


    "The person you are looking for is me."


    He didn''t have any false words, and he opened his mouth straight to the point.


    Huo Jinyan looked at him, frowning slightly, as if understanding what he meant.


    Looking at him, Lu Jingzhi didn''t say anything, raised his hand, took out the phone, searched for something and handed it over.


    Huo Jinyan looked at the mobile phone that was pushed over and fixed his eyes on the screen. After a minute, his brows became tighter and tighter.


    Looking at him, Lu Jingzhi raised his hand and put the phone back.


    "Just say what you want to ask."


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Huo Jinyan, and Huo Jinyan looked at him, still digesting this matter.


    Neither of them spoke again for a while, but in the end it was Lu Jingzhi who spoke first.


    "I checked something about you before I came.


    What you want to ask is probably why I released your address information.


    At that time, I just started taking orders and doing things with money. I didn¡¯t need to know the purpose of those people, I just needed to know what the task was.


    Sorry for putting you in danger several times. "


    What he said was not at all what a child would say.


    Huo Jinyan''s eyes were deep, looking at the little boy, he said all this with serious eyes, and calmly stated the facts.


    And the occurrence of all this really caught him off guard. The person he was looking for, even the ''enemy'', was sitting opposite him at this moment, admitting what he had done, which made him momentarily stunned. Don''t know how to react.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 399： sister dont want you to get hurt again

    Chapter 399 My sister doesn''t want you to get hurt again


    Especially when facing this unexpected person, he will not have any reaction.


    The small figure on the opposite side looked at him seriously, with guilt in his eyes.


    Huo Jinyan''s mouth was dry.


    There is only one question in my mind.


    Why?


    He hardly casts doubt on him.


    He should also know this clearly.


    He can completely use his identity as a child to avoid all his searches, and has been observing in the dark without being discovered, even in the open.


    Huo Jinyan knew that Lu Jingzhi must have known from the very beginning that he was here to look for him, but he had been hiding it for so long without saying anything, but when nothing happened, he suddenly revealed it himself. the secret.


    What is this for?


    Children impulsive?


    This is impossible.


    He was no longer a child when he was doing these things.


    Now there must be no childish urges.


    Huo Jinyan stared at Lu Jingzhi with heavy eyes.


    His big, dark eyes looked at Huo Jinyan without any intention.


    and spoke again very sincerely: "I''m sorry."


    But no matter how sincere he is, he did put Huo Jinyan and Mr. Huo into dangerous situations several times.


    Huo Jinyan stared at him, before speaking for a long time.


    The voice was cold and hard: "Why did you tell me?"


    Lu Jingzhi thought for a while and understood what he meant.


    He didn''t want to hide it either, since he has already said it, let''s say it all.


    "Because of my sister."


    Lu Jingzhi spoke softly.


    A pair of eyes stared at Huo Jinyan without blinking.


    Huo Jinyan also looked at him: "Lu Ning?"


    Lu Jingzhi nodded.


    "My sister said that she doesn''t want you to get hurt again, and wants you to be well. But you don''t seem to care about her reminder, maybe you will listen to what I say."


    Huo Jinyan was taken aback, and something flashed in his eyes.


    Lu Jingzhi continued: "In the early morning of three days later, your residence."


    He told the time and place, but didn''t say anything.


    But that''s enough.


    Huo Jinyan looked at the child and didn''t speak for a long time, his Adam''s apple rolling up and down.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Lu Jingzhi didn''t understand what his expression meant. He turned his eyes and glanced at the gradually increasing number of people outside the window, then looked at Huo Jin and said, "Uncle Huo, I''m leaving first."


    He raised his hand to get his schoolbag.


    Huo Jinyan stopped him: "Wait."


    Lu Jingzhi looked back at him.


    "Your sister, did you really say that?"


    Lu Jingzhi was a little taken aback.


    Huo Jinyan reminded: "She really said that she doesn''t want me to get hurt?"


    Lu Jingzhi nodded: "If my sister doesn''t tell you, I won''t take the initiative to tell you these things. I don''t want her to be sad."


    Hua Luo picked up the schoolbag and jumped off the seat, put the schoolbag on his back and turned to leave, but after walking for two steps, he seemed to think of something and turned back.


    This time, I walked directly to Huo Jinyan''s side and looked at him: "If you want to settle accounts with someone, you can find me. Don''t blame my sister for what I did. She doesn''t know anything, and she is responsible for those things." I did it before, you have no reason to bully her."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, his eyes softened a little: "I won''t bully her."


    There is determination and seriousness in his eyes.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at him: "Thank you."


    Then took two steps back and bowed to him, then glanced at Huo Jinyan, turned and left.


    Huo Jinyan looked at his back, sat on the seat and sighed slightly.


    He looked for Z before he came, full of anger in his heart...


    Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooow yes, love you~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 400： Are you not going to be a teacher in the future?

    Chapter 400 onwards, is it not a teacher anymore?


    But at that time, he still had reason and knew that Z was not easy to deal with, so he could subdue him for his own use.


    but now¡­


    It seems that I can¡¯t fight anymore, so I¡¯ll subdue it...


    It seems that there is nothing to subdue...


    One sentence from Lu Ning, the child confessed everything, it seems that there is no need to subdue it...


    Things that have been entangled and thought about for a long time were suddenly solved so easily without his knowledge and preparation, and Huo Jinyan sat there with a blank mind.


    After a long time, the milk tea in his hand was cold, and the image of Lu Ning slowly appeared in his blank mind...


    He got up and walked away from here.


    ¡­


    Huo Jinyan was unusually late.


    Class 9 people sat upright early, waiting for Huo Jinyan to step into the classroom door on time.


    But wait and see, there are other classes reading aloud outside, and Huo Jinyan hasn''t come yet.


    Everyone was dumbfounded and confused.


    "Teacher Huo...hasn''t come yet?"


    "Ms. Huo, nothing will happen, right?"


    "No way¡­"


    "Ms. Huo is never late."


    Listening to the surrounding voices, Lu Ning couldn''t help being a little puzzled.


    Huo Jinyan is a person who arrives on time even when he is injured, how could he be late? Nothing really happened, did it?


    Lu Ning couldn''t help but feel a little worried, recalling the **** scene not long ago in his mind.


    not!


    Lu Ning didn''t dare to think about it, he raised his hand and took out his mobile phone to make a call to Huo Jinyan.


    The phone rang twice and didn''t answer, Lu Ning became even more worried.


    Is this... really in danger?


    She stood up abruptly, and just about to go out, the surroundings instantly fell silent.


    She also stopped her movements, and when she raised her head, her eyes met Huo Jinyan''s.


    Huo Jinyan stepped in, stood at the door, and looked up at Lu Ning.


    She stood there, looking at him with undisguised worry in her eyes.


    Lin Ci looked at Huo Jinyan, followed his gaze to Lu Ning, was stunned for a moment, then raised his hand and tugged at her sleeve.


    "Ningning, why are you standing there?"


    Lu Ning just came back to his senses and sat down.


    The whole class fell silent, Huo Jinyan slowly looked away from Lu Ning, and then walked to the podium.


    He announced something in a low and calm voice.


    "Your former teacher Han will come back next semester and continue teaching you next semester."


    His words were a bit sudden, and everyone stared at him in a daze.


    Lu Ning looked up at the man standing on the podium, with one hand in his pocket, standing there was already a sight.


    But at the moment, no one appreciates it, only being shocked by his words, a little unable to react.


    Next semester...he left?


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s voice continued to reverberate in the classroom: ¡°Parents can be brought on January 1st for the school celebration. Students who have performances should come and report to me after class.¡±


    He said something else and Lu Ning couldn''t remember clearly, but he felt that his voice was a little erratic.


    The classroom was still eerily quiet until he finished speaking and asked the students to open their textbooks.


    Seeing that no one in the audience moved for a long time, Huo Jinyan frowned and looked at them.


    Before he had time to say anything, someone asked.


    "Mr. Huo, won''t you teach us next semester?"


    The voice is still a little sad.


    Huo Jinyan looked at him and nodded, without saying too much.


    "Teacher Huo, are you not going to be a teacher anymore?"


    Huo Jinyan''s gaze swept over everyone, and finally retracted his gaze from Lu Ning''s face: "Yes."


    It''s very beautiful. I''m looking for a house to rent a house recently, and the time is running out. Wan Geng may have to postpone it again. I''m sorry guys, I will start when everything is over. I guess it should be ready after the Lantern Festival. Don''t worry baby Guys, if you promise, I will do it. Although it is late, it will definitely happen! love you~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 401： Wronged?

    Chapter 401 Wronged?


    The classroom fell silent instantly, and everyone''s eyes were on Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan didn''t seem to have expected the current scene. He expected that they should be happy.


    After all, he is so strict that everyone is afraid of him, but he never thought that these children would look at him with such unacceptable eyes now.


    Huo Jinyan''s eyes moved, he stood there, put the book on the table, then looked at everyone in the audience and said, "Ten minutes for you."


    Then he stepped out of the classroom.


    Ten minutes to cool off.


    Lu Ning''s eyes watched Huo Jinyan''s back going out, and he didn''t look back for a long time.


    His fingertips moved, but he suddenly wanted to smoke.


    Lin Ci also seemed to have not recovered.


    Turned his head and glanced at Lu Ning.


    The classroom was terribly quiet, even if Huo Jinyan didn''t say anything, no one spoke in silence.


    Until Huo Jinyan came back ten minutes later, there were textbooks spread out on everyone''s desks, waiting quietly for him.


    Huo Jinyan stepped up to the podium, picked up the textbook, and subconsciously glanced in Lu Ning''s direction.


    Lu Ning was looking at him, Huo Jinyan was startled when he met her eyes.


    That look made him a little dazed, as if he felt a little wronged...


    Huo Jinyan slowly withdrew his gaze and took a deep breath before starting the lecture.


    His deep and pleasant voice echoed in the classroom and in everyone''s ears.


    ¡­


    Lu Yue''an has been frequently in and out of the art building of the school recently.


    She can often be seen in the piano room.


    It is said that she signed up for a school celebration program and performed piano music.


    I have been practicing hard recently.


    Lin Ci and Lu Ning could hear the piano sound coming from the art building occasionally when they passed by.


    "This sounds like a dream wedding."


    Lin Ci couldn''t help asking.


    Lu Ning nodded, and the two of them continued walking without stopping.


    "But she still doesn''t sound very proficient, can she perform on stage?"


    "It''s none of our business."


    Lu Ning stared forward with a slightly cold gaze.


    Lin Ci glanced at her and changed the subject.


    "The squad leader seems to have applied for a stage play. He heard that he was going to ask you to play Snow White, but he didn''t dare to ask you in the end."


    Lu Ning''s eyes softened a little, and he smiled slightly: "I told him before that I don''t perform."


    Lin Ci looked at her with a look of lovelessness: "So he found me."


    Lu Ning froze for a moment, then couldn''t help laughing.


    "You agreed?"


    Lin Ci was a little speechless: "I didn''t agree to him bombarding me with all kinds of news. I agreed when I couldn''t stand it."


    "So you''re dragging me to watch your rehearsal?"


    Lin Ci is pulling Lu Ning to the performance hall next to the art building.


    The rehearsal room in the performance hall is relatively large, and the participants of Class Nine have been rehearsing here recently.


    Lin Ci nodded and pulled her into the performance hall.


    "We''re in rehearsal room three."


    The two of them walked to rehearsal room No. 3, and when they opened the door, they saw everyone in the rehearsal room throwing themselves upside down.


    "You are..."


    The two of them stared blankly at the somewhat funny scene in front of them.


    A girl stood up and couldn''t help but said: "I''m not the class monitor yet! What did you say let us practice flopping, and now I really fell."


    The squad leader stood aside with an innocent face: "I''m not sure, don''t be angry, let''s do it again."


    "Wait, wait! Don''t come, don''t come!"


    Lin Ci walked over and looked at them and smiled: "You can teach them after you have practiced yourself. Don''t wait until you get on stage and fall all over your body with injuries. It will be up to you how to explain to the teacher then!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 402： Thank you cousin~

    Chapter 402 Thank you cousin~


    Hearing this, the group of people fell silent for a while.


    I don''t know who said in a low voice at the end: "Mr. Huo, are you really leaving?"


    Lu Ning looked over upon hearing the sound, and was surprised to see Kan Rou.


    Kan Rou still looks soft and weak, but now she is wearing a rehearsal uniform and her eyes are taken off, so she is still a little timid when looking at Lu Ning.


    But it looks very different from before.


    Lin Ci was also a little surprised, looking at Kan Rou: "Are you also participating in this stage play?"


    Kan Rou looked at her and nodded.


    Finally, she smiled softly and said, "I listened to what you said and wanted to change it."


    Lin Ci was a little silent. After a long time, he looked at Kan Rou and said apologetically: "That time... it was my fault, and I spoke too harshly."


    Kan Rou shook her head quickly, blushing: "No, I think you are right, so I want to try to change it, so I asked the monitor for a spot."


    Squad leader was also very happy: "We didn''t have enough people, but Kanrou helped us a lot this time."


    Kan Rou blushed a little more, lowered her eyes slightly and stopped talking.


    "Is there such a shortage of people?"


    Lu Ning asked a question.


    "Well, everyone is unwilling to play marginal roles. There are still many roles that have no lines and are not played by anyone."


    A group of people were silent for a while.


    Squad leader is cheerful: "It''s okay, some of us actors will come out after a split."


    "Then you will be very tired."


    "It''s not a big deal. It''s worth the tiring. This is the last time we participated in the school celebration. We want to keep our best side, and... it''s also the first time to perform in front of Mr. Huo. We want to show him our best side .¡±


    A group of people nodded firmly.


    Lu Ning looked at them and fell silent.


    "Okay, let''s rehearse quickly, time is running out."


    A group of people moved immediately.


    Lu Ning sat and watched.


    Because I haven''t rehearsed a few times, everyone is still not familiar with the words, so I read the lines in a notebook and arranged for a walk.


    Lu Ning stopped somewhere after watching them walk twice.


    "Is there something missing in this place?"


    The squad leader looked at the place she was pointing at and immediately reacted: "There was originally a flower in the design here, but now all of us are on the field and can''t get along with each other. This is the only way to do it. Why don''t we widen the distance a little bit, Sister Ning Help us see if it looks better."


    Everything serves for the good-looking stage.


    The squad leader was about to instruct them to distance themselves, when Lu Ning stood up and said, "No need."


    She raised her hand and put her phone over there to start recording, then walked over to the prop and took a flower, and then stood in the vacant position.


    "Let me do it, let''s put no lines."


    She stood there, and the squad leader looked at her blankly.


    After realizing it, she was about to cry: "Thank you, Sister Ning! You are really mine..."


    "Okay, okay, let''s continue rehearsing."


    "okay!"


    Lu Ning also helped them record video when he was on the sidelines. After comparing it later, it was better to see people standing full of people.


    A group of people were rehearsing, and someone came in through the door, carrying several big bags.


    "It''s time to eat."


    Gu Chen shouted at several people.


    They were so engrossed in rehearsal that they completely forgot about eating.


    Lu Ning walked over with flowers: "Come on, let''s eat."


    A group of people reacted.


    "Thank you, Sister Ning!"


    Then he looked at Gu Chen, and said in a strange and funny voice: "Thank you, cousin~"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 403：

    Chapter 403


    Gu Chen looked at them with a smile, then turned to look at Lu Ning.


    Walked to her side: "Did you find someone to do the one in the underground auction?"


    He lowered his voice and asked Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning took a bite of the burger in his hand: "En."


    Gu Chen looked at her: "Did you find Song Wenqi?"


    The underground auction is not their people, Lu Ning could only find Song Wenqi, which is very close to Song Wenqi''s site, but the underground auction is Song Wenqi''s deadly enemy, Gu Chen asked with some uncertainty.


    Lu Ning didn''t know the reason, and nodded: "En."


    Gu Chen looked at her with some surprise, not because Lu Ning went to find Song Wenqi, but also because Song Wenqi did this thing, and it was done, but there was no other news from there, and everything seemed to be calm.


    How did he do that?


    Looking at his strange expression, Lu Ning turned around and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Gu Chen was silent for a while and shook his head.


    "Is the mission of Little Twelve going well?"


    Gu Chen nodded: "It went well."


    Lu Ning nodded, feeling relieved.


    After a group of people have finished eating, it''s time to go to class.


    As soon as he walked out of the building of the rehearsal room, he bumped into Lu Yuean head-on.


    Lu Yuean was surrounded by a few people talking and laughing.


    When they saw Lu Ning, several people were stunned.


    The two groups of people stood in place and looked at each other for a while, then walked away.


    But after walking not far, Lu Yuean and the others slowed down, watching Lu Ning and his group enter the teaching building.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "The people in their group have all followed Lu Ning''s lead. Did she drug this group of people?"


    "Hu Meizi is good at deceiving people."


    "That''s right, people like her are the best at engaging in crooked ways. Unlike our An An, who works so hard, the piano players have cramp recently, right?"


    As they spoke, they looked at Lu Yue''an with distressed eyes.


    But they are very clear about whether it is genuine or fake.


    Lu Ning made a big fuss at the Lu family''s Lin family''s banquet that day. They all knew that they didn''t say anything in front of Lu Ning just now, because they were completely afraid that Lu Ning would hit them.


    If Lu Ning''s slap came down, if their carefully carved faces were displaced somewhere, wouldn''t it be a big embarrassment in public?


    After weighing the pros and cons, of course I dare not say anything in person, I can only say it behind my back and get a good impression in front of Lu Yuean.


    But Lu Yuean is not a fool, looking at their fake faces, she has already scoffed in her heart.


    She didn''t speak, but looked at Lu Ning''s back disappearing into the teaching building, her eyes flashed cruelty, and her fists clenched subconsciously.


    She must return this slap!


    ¡­


    Shi Qingyue has a bad temper recently, and it was because of the last banquet, after Lu Ning messed up, she kept thinking of calling the police and teaching Lu Ning a lesson, so she couldn''t just let her slap An An for nothing.


    But the old man has been blocking and strongly opposing, just not wanting them to call the police, and his protection of Lu Ning is obvious.


    Shi Qingyue was very uncomfortable with these two points.


    She didn''t have any feelings for Lu Ning at all, and now her face and dignity have been trampled by Lu Ning, wishing she could disappear in this world, but the old man still defended her, which made her feel even more depressed.


    I''ve never seen the old man protect An''an so much!


    She felt uncomfortable, so she invited many ladies to go shopping and drink tea, in order to feel better.


    "Mrs. Lu, I remember that pink diamond necklace last time, did you also get one?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 404： doubled

    Chapter 404 doubled


    The person who spoke was not familiar with Shi Qingyue, so she was called Mrs. Lu.


    The last auction of the two pink diamond necklaces actually caused quite a stir.


    Because the cutting style is really special, and there are only two of them, and both of them fetched high prices. There are almost no secrets in the same circle, and everyone knows it quickly.


    It is no news that Shi Qingyue has one in her hand.


    Shi Qingyue glanced at her, and nodded slightly while pouring tea.


    Then he said flatly: "Give it to our family."


    "Xiaoyue, you are so kind to An Anke."


    Shi Qingyue smiled: "My daughter, if I don''t treat her well, who will I treat well?"


    After her words, everyone around her fell silent.


    But soon someone continued to speak: "By the way, Mrs. Lu, do you know that the necklace that was auctioned with you last time was sold in an underground auction not long ago?"


    Shi Qingyue didn''t show much interest when she heard the words, but just responded lightly.


    Didn''t take it seriously.


    "seriously?!"


    But someone heard something right away.


    "Of course it is true. I heard that it was cut on the spot after the filming was released."


    "Cut?!"


    "What a waste."


    "Who knows, but I heard that the subject in the photo is a habit of causing destruction."


    "Damn, why did such a good thing fall into the hands of such a person."


    Just when everyone was feeling sorry, the one who had the best relationship with Shi Qingyue turned to look at Shi Qingyue.


    "Xiaoyue! Then the one in your hand is the rarest one?!"


    Shi Qingyue stopped the movement of her hands upon hearing this.


    She realized this problem.


    "Then this value can be doubled up several times!"


    "Yup!"


    "It is possible to be a collectible in the future!"


    "Mrs. Lu, you have to take good care of it."


    Shi Qingyue also had a smile on her face when she heard the words.


    This pie-in-the-sky thing, everyone who hits it will laugh from ear to ear.


    Shi Qingyue suppressed the emotions in her heart, still maintained her elegance and tact, and looked at them with a smile: "Our An''an is the most careful, she must take good care of it, she especially values ??the things I gave, and she is reluctant to wear them. "


    I showed off the necklace and now I also showed off my daughter''s sensibility.


    Almost every family here has scriptures that are difficult to recite, and most of the sons and daughters are rebellious.


    Hearing what she said, she could only respond, smile, respond, and praise Lu Yuean.


    After sitting for a while, Shi Qingyue didn''t want to be too obvious, so she asked them: "Why don''t we go shopping in Forte again, I heard that some new bags have arrived there."


    "Mrs. Lu invites us to go and have a look."


    "Let''s palm the eyes with Mrs. Lu."


    There were a few who didn''t see what Shi Qingyue meant, so they responded closely, but those who were familiar with Shi Qingyue understood the meaning at this moment.


    "No, we still have some urgent matters, Xiaoyue, why don''t you go with these sisters."


    "Yes, I also have some things to deal with, so let''s go together."


    Hearing this, when the two of them said they were going to go, they both realized that they were looking at their mobile phones, and then looked at Shi Qingyue apologetically: "I''m sorry, Mrs. Lu, we also have something urgent here, another day, another day we will meet again Let''s go shopping with you."


    Shi Qingyue and these people walked out while chatting politely, and when everyone had left, she immediately asked someone to drive over, and by the way, ordered: "Go and ask someone to pick up the young lady home."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 405： lost

    Chapter 405 lost


    Lu Yuean was still in class when she was suddenly called back by her family, and she was a little inexplicable.


    When I was in the car, I asked the driver, but he didn''t know why.


    After returning home, as soon as she entered the door, Shi Qingyue grabbed her face and pulled her into the room.


    "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    After asking a few questions, Shi Qingyue didn''t speak directly, and directly pulled her into the elevator to her room before pulling her to sit down and speak.


    The expression was a little happy and excited.


    "Mom, what''s wrong with you?"


    Looking at her, Lu Yuean was a little puzzled, a little scared, and at the same time had a bad premonition.


    Until the next moment, Shi Qingyue looked at her and asked, "An An, do you still remember the necklace your mother gave you last time?"


    Lu Yuean felt a little bit in her heart, but she still pretended to be: "Necklace? Which one? Mom, you gave me too many necklaces."


    She still hoped that it wasn''t the one she thought.


    But in the next second, Shi Qingyue smiled and said, "It''s that pink diamond, you don''t want to wear it, you''ve never worn that one before."


    Lu Yuean suddenly panicked, his mind went blank, and his face turned pale.


    Shi Qingyue was only concerned with being happy, and didn''t notice the change in her face.


    "An''an? An''an?"


    Seeing that she hadn''t spoken for a long time, Shi Qingyue called out twice.


    Lu Yuean came back to his senses and looked at Shi Qingyue.


    His complexion was uglier than before.


    Shi Qingyue realized that Lu Yuean''s complexion was not good, and looked at her worriedly: "An''an, what''s wrong with you? Are you feeling uncomfortable?"


    Lu Yuean immediately wanted to pretend to be sick when he heard the words.


    But after thinking about it, this matter shouldn''t be hidden for long, Shi Qingyue must have some use for asking now, otherwise she wouldn''t be in a hurry to ask the driver to pick her up from school at this time.


    There must be something wrong. Now I have escaped by pretending to be sick, but I will not be able to hide next time. If I hide for a while, I will not be able to hide for a lifetime.


    Lu Yuean''s face was very pale, and his eyes trembled when he looked at Shi Qingyue.


    "Mom...do you need a necklace for something urgent?"


    Her voice trembled a little.


    "An''an, what''s wrong with you? Tell your mother what''s wrong. Mom will take you to the hospital. Don''t worry about the necklace. It''s fine with you. There''s nothing urgent. It''s a good thing. Your health is more important. Let''s go to the hospital first. The rest Let¡¯s wait until you¡¯re better.¡±


    She got up and pulled Lu Yuean to leave, but Lu Yuean was still sitting there, letting Shi Qingyue pull her and did not move.


    Shi Qingyue felt a little strange, and looked down at her: "An An, An An?"


    Lu Yue''an looked at her toes, didn''t raise her head or speak, just sat there quietly, Shi Qingyue was a little frightened, sat next to her and looked at her: "An''an, what''s wrong with you, what''s wrong with you? Mom said, don''t scare mom..."


    Lu Yuean slowly raised her head when she heard the words, and looked at Shi Qingyue with some evasion.


    Shi Qingyue looked at her face, only to see that her face was covered with tears.


    "What''s the matter, are you being bullied! Who dares to bully you! Tell mom!"


    Lu Yuean took her hand and finally cried out: "Mom, I''m sorry! I''m sorry!"


    She kept apologizing and didn''t say what was wrong, Shi Qingyue became even more anxious.


    "Quickly say, mom forgives you, forgives you for everything, what happened! Mom is so anxious!"


    Lu Yuean looked at Shi Qingyue while crying, sobbing and unable to utter a complete sentence, but Shi Qingyue also connected these intermittently.


    "Necklace... Necklace... lost by me..."


    Happy Valentine¡¯s Day, my dears~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 406： Lu Ning holds ten digits? !

    Chapter 406 Lu Ning holds ten digits? !


    Hearing this, Shi Qingyue''s brain went blank for a while, and she asked in disbelief: "What?!"


    Lu Yue''an repeated hesitantly: "The necklace, I lost it."


    Shi Qingyue sat there silent, as if the pause button had been pressed on her whole body.


    At this moment, it seems that there is a project with hundreds of millions of dollars that has been negotiated. Because of an oversight, the wrong chapter is stamped, and the whole project is yellow.


    Lu Yue''an cried, sensing Shi Qingyue''s face, crying aggrieved and guilty.


    She carefully pulled La Shi Qingyue''s sleeve.


    The voice trembled with fear: "Mom...are you...don''t want me..."


    Shi Qingyue was pulled by her sleeves, and then looked back at her.


    There was a brief absence, she raised her hand and touched Lu Yuean''s head, and her expression eased a little: "Silly boy, don''t be afraid, why would mom not want you, our family can still afford to lose this little money."


    But the value of this is immeasurable, but what can I do, I lost it all, so I can only stop thinking about it.


    Shi Qingyue comforted Lu Yuean.


    Lu Yue''an looked at Shi Qingyue with red eyes: "I''m sorry mom, I took it well at first, I really did well, it''s... they said they wanted to see it, and I took it out because they wanted to see it, I received it very well, but I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s gone, I¡¯m sorry mom, I¡¯m too scared, I dare not tell you, can you forgive me..."


    She was crying and sobbing as she spoke, looking distressing.


    Shi Qingyue didn''t care about anything at the moment, watching her with distressed eyes and wiping her tears.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry, mom doesn''t blame you, our family can still afford this, don''t be afraid, mom won''t let you go, don''t cry baby."


    She gently stroked Lu Yuean''s head and held her in her arms.


    Lu Yuean leaned against Shi Qingyue''s arms, still sobbing, but the expression on her face had relaxed a lot, and she let out a sigh of relief.


    Shi Qingyue comforted her, and Lu Yuean''s crying became smaller and smaller.


    Until she calms down.


    Shi Qingyue patted her reassuringly: "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    Lu Yue''an stopped crying, but she was still wondering why Shi Qingyue would call her back because of a necklace.


    She looked at Shi Qingyue, wiped away her tears, and looked at her pitifully: "Mom, what happened to the necklace? You are so anxious to ask me to come back."


    Shi Qingyue looked at her, afraid that she would be sad again, so she didn''t plan to say anything, but just waved her hand: "It''s nothing serious."


    Lu Yuean looked at her: "Mom, are you afraid that I will think too much? If you don''t tell me, I will think more. Tell me how big a mistake I made, so I can learn from it."


    Shi Qingyue looked at her and sighed: "It''s nothing, it''s just that the necklace that was auctioned together before was cut off, and ours became the only one. The market value can be multiplied several times, and it may even become a collectible, so my mother was excited. I just called you back, it¡¯s not a big deal, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Lu Yuean''s mind went blank after listening.


    She did a simple calculation and multiplied it several times, then... there are nine or ten digits!


    If it can still become a collectible, it will be a priceless treasure!


    And that thing...is in Lu Ning''s hands now!


    Lu Yuean was stunned, and her face turned even paler.


    Seeing her expression, Shi Qingyue thought she was feeling uncomfortable again.


    She was really uncomfortable, but it wasn''t guilt, but hated that the necklace was in Lu Ning''s hands!


    Lu Ning is now holding that necklace worth ten figures!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 407： I want to step on Lu Ning!

    Chapter 407 I want to step on Lu Ning!


    Lu Yue''an clenched her hands, staring at nothingness in front of her unwillingly.


    If Lu Ning knows the value of that necklace...


    If Lu Ning finds out and is sold by the necklace...


    Then they are on an equal footing with themselves!


    Then what is the point of all that I have carefully maintained and worked so hard to obtain!


    no!


    Must not!


    Don''t let Lu Ning know the value of the necklace!


    Also must not let her sell the necklace!


    must! Be sure to step on Lu Ning!


    She thought a little fiercely.


    Shi Qingyue was frightened by her eyes, and raised her hand to grab her arm: "An An, don''t scare mom, it''s okay, mom just go to the police, this necklace is special, as long as it appears, you will definitely find it!


    Don''t worry, don''t feel guilty, it has nothing to do with you. "


    Lu Yuean seemed to be awakened by her words, and turned to look at Shi Qingyue: "Really!"


    Shi Qingyue was a little surprised by her burning eyes, she didn''t speak for a while, just looked at her.


    Lu Yue''an seemed to have realized her gaffe, she hurriedly restrained her expression, looked at Shi Qingyue, and said in a gentle voice: "Really, Mom, can I really get it back?"


    "Yes, don''t worry, it''s just a matter of time, and no one dares to steal anything from our house, and once he sells it, he will definitely find it immediately. Mom will immediately go to someone to call the police. You stay here obediently, Don''t think about it, I''ll ask my aunt to cook a bowl of bird''s nest for you."


    Lu Yue''an nodded obediently, sat still, watching Shi Qingyue go out.


    After the door closed, the expression on Lu Yuean''s face changed immediately.


    With some pride.


    Now, once the police is called, as long as this necklace appears, or even buys and sells, then the person holding the necklace is the one who stole the necklace!


    Lu Ning, let''s see how you run this time!


    You''re about to be a thief! a thief! Who will like you! Who will watch you at that time, you will only be shouted and beaten by everyone!


    Thinking about it, Lu Yue''an felt much more at ease, with an indelible smile on the corner of her mouth.


    ...


    Lu Ning has been rehearsing with them recently, and sometimes she doesn¡¯t come if she doesn¡¯t have time. After all, she¡¯s just a little flower, doesn¡¯t have a single line, and the monitor doesn¡¯t care about her, just let her be there on the day of the performance.


    But Lu Ning still goes there almost every time, on the one hand to help stand, on the one hand to look at Lin Ci, and on the other hand to help everyone buy some food.


    After the rehearsal gets busy, they will forget to eat. Lu Ning is responsible for these things when he is not busy, and he also enjoys it.


    Gu Chen sometimes comes here to watch their rehearsals when he is not busy.


    He is very free now. Gu Zi is on a mission. He is the only one in the infirmary. He usually shows the students minor injuries and pains. come and see.


    While Lu Ning was sitting in the rehearsal hall watching them rehearse, Gu Chen came in.


    directly sat next to Lu Ning.


    "Didn''t you also rehearse to this place yesterday? Didn''t it go well?"


    Lu Ning nodded: "There are two lines that don''t go well. After several revisions, they didn''t fit and got stuck."


    Gu Chen sighed and turned to look at Lu Ning.


    "There''s something for you."


    Lu Ning turned to look at him suspiciously: "What?"


    "There''s something."


    Gu Chen said and handed the things to Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning spread out his palms and saw a transparent pink diamond necklace...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 408：

    Chapter 408


    It¡¯s very similar to Lu Yue¡¯an¡¯s, but upon closer inspection, there are still many differences. The color of this one is more transparent and pure than that one.


    It looks more expensive than that one, and it is also carefully designed, including other embellishments of the necklace.


    Lu Ning looked at Gu Chen and didn''t speak for a long time.


    "Isn''t that one used? This one is for you."


    "..."


    "You don''t usually wear accessories. I think girls in your class will wear bracelets and necklaces. You should wear them too."


    "..."


    Seeing that Lu Ning kept silent, Gu Chen thought she didn''t like it.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Lu Ning looked at him with a sigh, and couldn''t help but smile: "Wearing this, I guess it''s a meal for many thieves."


    Gu Chen couldn''t help but smiled and said directly: "It''s okay, I sent someone to protect you."


    It was only when I finished speaking that I realized that I had slipped my tongue.


    Lu Ning also immediately turned to look at him: "Sent someone? Who?"


    Gu Chen: "..."


    It''s over, too many words will lead to mistakes.


    Lu Ning frowned and looked at him, but Gu Chen didn''t speak, and she didn''t ask any more questions, she just sighed and said, "Just don''t delay things because of me."


    Gu Chen nodded in relief, raised his hand and patted her head: "Don''t worry, there are so many of us, we won''t delay anything because of you."


    Seeing that Lu Ning didn''t pursue the matter, Gu Chen immediately changed the subject: "Are you happy playing the role, little flower?"


    Lu Ning nodded: "Very happy."


    "I heard that Huo Jinyan left after the end of this semester?"


    There was a flash of something in Lu Ning''s eyes, but he still said naturally: "Well, Teacher Han will be back next semester."


    She said someone called her, she answered and passed.


    Gu Chen looked at her back but couldn''t help frowning slightly.


    She didn''t show it, but it wasn''t the first day Gu Chen knew her, her flashing expression was easy to catch.


    Gu Chen''s heart was overwhelmed.


    This girl...doesn''t she have some thoughts about Huo Jinyan, didn''t she have nothing before...


    Is it because I didn¡¯t observe carefully?


    He was going to let nature take its course, but all this really gave him the feeling that his cabbage was about to be ganged up by pigs.


    ¡­


    Here, Lu Ning is quite happy to rehearse, but someone has already started editing some bad things about her and released them.


    Several media outlets have been posting some articles implying that Lu Ning is not a good character recently, but it didn¡¯t cause much trouble. People who like Lu Ning would say a few words when they passed by, and then they didn¡¯t bother to say more, so they just closed their eyes dont see.


    After Lu Ning was known quickly, he immediately had his own fan group, and some people set up a special Weibo account to post pictures and things about Lu Ning. Lu Ning also had his own station sister, but they all considered Now that Lu Ning is a senior in high school, I don''t want to disturb her study, so I wrote a post on the top, telling everyone not to disturb Lu Ning''s study, and Lu Ning should meet you after she first enters the society.


    These accounts specially set up to feed Lu Ning quickly gained attention, gaining nearly a million fans in two days, which shows Lu Ning''s popularity.


    Recently, there have been more posts by Black Lu Ning, and there is even an anti-black station.


    Lu Ning is a person who is not in the entertainment industry, but has everything that an entertainment star has.


    The anti-criminal website has recently paid close attention to a blogger called Tabloid Knowing. A media recently frequently posted some black posts about Lu Ning, which made them very unhappy. Reply¡­


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 409：

    Chapter 409


    The content of the reply is very similar to the fire, dancing wildly on Lu Ning''s fans.


    @ÄþÄþ×îÃÀ: Ning Ning is indeed just an ordinary person, I hope the media will pay more attention to the news around her, and don¡¯t hold on to Ning Ning.


    @С±¨ÖªµÀ Reply @ÄþÄþ×îÃÀ: Ordinary people? Not necessarily, we really pay attention to the news around us, if we don''t hold on to it, she doesn''t deserve it.


    @½ñÌì³Ôʲô: Is this... embarrassing? Ning Ning is only a senior in high school, please let her go.


    @С±¨ÖªµÀ Reply @½ñÈÕ³Ôʲô: Embarrassing black? We''re all talking about evidence, we''re not doing anything, we''re just telling some truths.


    @ÄþÄþDo you have a new video today: Don''t hold on to my baby!


    @С±¨ÖªµÀ Reply to @ÄþÄþ Do you have a new video today: She doesn¡¯t deserve it!


    ¡­


    And so on, the fans of Lu Ning, who were originally calm and talking, exploded in an instant.


    ¡¾Not worthy? ! What doesn''t deserve it! You are not worthy! ¡¿


    ¡¾I don¡¯t deserve to use my baby! What''s the heat! If you have the ability to delete it, don''t say I am Ningning! ¡¿


    ¡¾Not popular, but love to rub! If you don''t write about Lu Ning, who will look at you! Who should I show it to? ¡¿


    ¡¾Who are you scolding! You do not deserve! Tell the truth, you tell it! So many articles are not all in the dark connotation! ¡¿


    ¡¾Shameless, such a connotation of a senior high school student! Have the ability to speak with evidence! ¡¿


    ¡¾Don''t you have evidence! Put the evidence! Don''t be weird here! ¡¿


    ¡­


    The original blog, which was not very popular at first, suddenly became popular. It seems that all this is a bit unusual, because after angering Lu Ning''s fans, the original blog never spoke again, as if it disappeared.


    And sister Zhan, who has been in the fan circle for a long time, immediately understood that she had been tricked after seeing this scene.


    But even if they are all withdrawn now, the popularity is still there, and this matter quickly became a hot search. Although the ranking is not in the top few, it has risen to the top 20, and it has been seen by many people.


    There are also many passers-by watching now, all waiting to see if the blogger admits to being cowardly or will really release some so-called evidence.


    The fan group can only tell everyone not to continue to give heat. This media used this method to irritate them, let this matter ferment, and finally throw out an explosive news to attract more people to watch and pay attention .


    They don''t know what this news is, but what is certain is that she must have something in her hand.


    For a while, everyone was waiting to see what news he would release, and the anti-gangster station was also ready.


    And they think that Lu Ning, a girl in the third year of high school, will not have any big scandals, so even if she is nervous, she still relaxes, but the sisters who have collapsed with countless houses look serious and ready to die.


    After all, I am used to seeing outrageous collapsed houses. I have seen all kinds of idol stars. The appearance in front of people is not necessarily the appearance of the queen. I am a queen, so I am very worried that the media will release something that will ruin the three views, and I am also afraid that Lu Ning is really such a person and will collapse the house again...


    But the media didn''t speak up until very late, but the heat has risen again...


    Some people are happy while others are sad.


    ¡­


    And Lu Ning didn''t know about these.


    After the school bell rang, she watched Huo Jinyan walking out and remained silent.


    As if he sensed that someone was looking at him, Huo Jinyan looked back when he walked to the door, and caught Lu Ning''s sight.


    Lu Ning froze for a moment, but didn''t avoid it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 410：

    Chapter 410


    Huo Jinyan also seemed to be stunned for a moment, he didn''t expect her to look over so blatantly, and didn''t even hide for a while.


    Lu Ning didn''t know what was wrong. Seeing Huo Jinyan''s heart beating suddenly, she seemed to have a bad premonition, but she herself felt baffled.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, silently looked back, turned and left.


    Lin Ci packed up his things and looked up to see Lu Ning still staring at the classroom door in a daze.


    She raised her hand and waved it in front of her eyes, and then Lu Ning returned to look at her.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Lu Ning shook his head, didn''t say anything, and started to pack his things.


    Lin Ci stood up and waited for her.


    "Ning Ning, why don''t you go, you don''t have to accompany me."


    They have to go to the rehearsal room to rehearse after school every day, but Lu Ning doesn''t have to go because of his role.


    Lu Ning put away his things, stood up and looked at her with a smile: "It''s okay, I''m fine anyway."


    She felt that she would think wildly, she might as well follow Lin Ci to the rehearsal room.


    Lin Ci didn''t say anything more, a group of people greeted each other and walked towards the outside of the teaching building together.


    Lu Ning didn''t know what was wrong, she stumbled and almost fell when she was going down the stairs, but luckily someone behind caught her in time.


    The entire group focused on their feet, but no one paid attention to her. They only noticed when they were about to fall, and someone grabbed her schoolbag when they were panicking.


    Lu Ning stopped in mid-air in a tilted posture.


    Lin Ci quickly raised his hand to support her and help her stabilize her body.


    While a group of people breathed a sigh of relief, they turned their heads and saw Huo Jinyan.


    "Teacher Huo."


    Say hello together.


    Lu Ning was the closest, she saw Huo Jinyan as soon as she turned her head, only she didn''t speak, and her face turned pale in panic when the incident happened.


    She stared at Huo Jinyan in a daze. Huo Jinyan looked at her pale face, his eyes darkened, he nodded his head in response to the surroundings, and then said in a low voice, "Go to rehearsal?"


    He looked at the monitor.


    The squad leader nodded: "En!"


    Huo Jinyan said: "That''s just right, let me see."


    The squad leader was stunned for a moment: "Huh? Teacher Huo, do you want to watch our rehearsal?"


    Huo Jinyan nodded slightly, then looked at his expression: "Is it inconvenient?"


    The squad leader quickly shook his head: "No, it''s convenient..."


    There is no inconvenience, the main reason is that everyone would be nervous if Huo Jinyan was there.


    But after saying all the words, he didn''t say anything more.


    They all turned their heads and walked down, comforting Lu Ning by the way.


    "Sister Ning, are you okay, you scared us to death."


    Lu Ningan quietly shook his head, his face softened a little.


    She didn''t look back, but knew that Huo Jinyan was following her.


    A group of people arrived at the rehearsal room, and as soon as they turned on the lights in the rehearsal room, they heard the sound of a piano coming from the art building next door.


    It''s still the wedding in my dream.


    Lin Ci didn''t even think about it and said directly: "Who is the show for? Don''t you have a piano at home? You have to practice at school!"


    When she finished speaking, someone tugged at her sleeve, only to realize that Huo Jinyan was still following her.


    The squad leader immediately changed the subject: "Mr. Huo, please sit here, sit with Sister Ning."


    Lu Ning is still in charge of videotaping them, watching the location and script by the way, and correcting them in time.


    Huo Jinyan looked at the position. It was the edge of the stage, which was quite high. He was watching, and Lu Ning jumped up and sat on it with ease.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, couldn''t help but bend the corner of his lips, then turned around and sat next to her. He was tall and had long legs, so he sat on it without stepping on his feet. After he sat down, his feet were still on the ground.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 411： so happy

    Chapter 411 So happy


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Squad leader led people to get scripts and props. He was very busy, and he was bound to show Huo Jinyan a perfect rehearsal.


    And Huo Jinyan also felt Lu Ning''s gaze, looked back at her, and said in a low voice with a gentleness that he didn''t realize: "What''s wrong?"


    Lu Ning then looked away, shook his head: "It''s okay."


    She turned her head and took the script that had been placed next to her before, then took out her phone and prepared everything.


    Suddenly, I heard Huo Jinyan''s voice in a low voice: "Is there any pain?"


    Lu Ning froze for a moment, didn''t quite understand, and turned to look at him with some doubts.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her blankly and couldn''t help but smiled and looked at her legs.


    It was only then that Lu Ning realized that he was asking about the incident that he almost fell down the stairs just now.


    Lu Ning moved his ankle, but he didn''t feel any pain, but he saw his feet hanging in the air, and Huo Jinyan''s feet were firmly on the ground, and couldn''t help feeling funny.


    She shook her head and answered with a smile: "It''s okay, it doesn''t hurt."


    Huo Jinyan saw her smile, and couldn''t help but also bent the corners of his lips: "So happy?"


    Lu Ning raised his eyes, staring at him with a pair of smiling eyes and nodded.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, as if everything around her was blocked, only her smile in his eyes...


    "Sister Ning, we are done."


    Lu Ning turned around after hearing the words, and immediately raised his eyes to look over: "Okay!"


    She raised her wrist, turned on her phone and clicked on the video.


    Huo Jinyan also turned his head to look over there.


    After watching it carefully, I realized that their stage play is a funny version, and many small jokes in it are quite funny. Huo Jinyan couldn''t help but curl his lips several times.


    During the period, he even gave a low laugh.


    Lu Ning looked at it, and the inexplicable camera turned to Huo Jinyan''s side. The video was recorded on his mobile phone. In the camera was Huo Jinyan''s impeccable face and charming smile. When I was there, there was still a smile on the brow and the corner of the eye.


    The face looking back with a smile just fell into Lu Ning''s video.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, and then at her mobile phone, the smile in his eyes grew even wider.


    "Sister Ning, are you still here?"


    Lu Ning was taken aback by the sudden shout, and hurriedly tried to put away the phone, but panicked and dropped the phone to the ground.


    She froze for a moment, before jumping down to pick it up, Huo Jinyan stood up first, bent over to pick up the phone for her, stood in front of her and handed it over slightly.


    Lu Ning felt as if he was in a daze. Why did Huo Jinyan''s movements seem to be 0.5 times faster in front of her today, and every movement appeared so clearly in his mind.


    Huo Jinyan also felt that the little girl was a bit strange today. She didn''t answer the phone, and Huo Jinyan didn''t remind her. He looked at her and asked, "You also have a role?"


    Lu Ning nodded slowly, then took the phone.


    "Then I..."


    As soon as he said two words, the phone rang.


    After taking it out to take a look, his expression changed, and then he looked at Lu Ning: "I can only watch it when you come on stage."


    Then he raised his hand to her and turned to leave.


    He left on the phone, and a group of people didn''t dare to ask. After he went out, they all looked at Lu Ning.


    "Maybe I left beforehand."


    Lu Ning explained.


    Squad leader nodded: "Sister Ning, how is it this time? Is the position much better than before?"


    Lu Ning looked down at the phone: "Wait a minute, let me take a look."


    Just turning on the phone, she seemed to think of something, and she paused for a moment...


    Good guy, I''m here, I can do it, I will update tomorrow, I promise to work hard to give my babies more updates for a few days, love everyone! What! But Jiefangxi is really up there, I still want to see it...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 412： several near misses

    Chapter 412 Almost accidents several times


    Lu Ning''s hands subconsciously touched the power off button, and after a long press, the screen of the phone went black.


    Lin Ci happened to come over, and bent over to take her cell phone: "What''s wrong? The screen of the phone is black? Did it just break?"


    Lu Ning looked at her: "Maybe... yes."


    The squad leader was dumbfounded: "What should I do if the phone is broken?"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, just go and fix it tomorrow."


    "Then sister Ning, you can use mine first."


    Lu Ning took it and nodded: "Let me take another shot for you."


    The squad leader nodded, turned around and walked back: "Come on, come on, everyone, come on again."


    Lin Ci looked down at her, smiled suddenly, threw the phone to her, and said with a smile: "If you have the ability to lie, don''t blush."


    Lu Ning froze for a moment, subconsciously raised his hand to touch his face, it was really hot.


    Lin Ci also looked at her jokingly: "Okay, I will accompany you to repair the phone tomorrow."


    Looking at her, Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing twice. Just as he raised his hand, his fingers slid across a page of the script, and a tingling pain came from the tip of his index finger.


    Lu Ning subconsciously looked at his fingertips, only to see a few drops of blood appearing from the fingertips of his index finger.


    She was stunned, and Lin Ci was also stunned.


    Lin Ci quickly stepped forward and grabbed her hand: "Is there a tissue?"


    She yelled, and everyone gathered around, and Lu Ning came back to his senses.


    "It''s okay, it''s just a small wound."


    Lin Ci glared at her: "Small wound? Have you forgotten the thing about infecting that person because of the small wound?"


    Lu Ning wanted to argue, but seeing Lin Ci''s eyes, he stopped talking and sighed.


    But everyone around didn''t bring tissues or Band-Aids.


    Fortunately, Gu Chen came with something.


    Looking at a group of people gathered together, he walked over with some doubts: "What''s wrong?"


    Lin Ci said angrily: "She accidentally cut her hand and said she was fine."


    Gu Chen put the things down and took a look.


    "Come on, I''ll give you a disinfection bag."


    Lu Ning felt that he was making a big fuss, but seeing Lin Ci and Gu Chen''s eyes, he didn''t dare to say anything, so he jumped down and nodded: "Okay."


    Gu Chen helped her pack her things.


    "You guys rehearse first, I won''t come back after I take her away."


    Squad leader nodded quickly: "It''s okay, it''s okay, sister Ning, be careful."


    Gu Chen led Lu Ning out, Lin Ci followed her, and when he reached the door, he raised his hand and knocked on her head.


    "Be careful, you see how many times you almost got into an accident tonight."


    Hearing this, Gu Chen looked at Lu Ning.


    Looking at Lin Ci, Lu Ning pursed his lips: "Then I''m leaving, you rehearse well."


    "Leave me alone, let''s go."


    Lu Ning and Gu Chen turned around and walked out. Gu Chen helped her carry the schoolbag, and after walking out of the building, he asked, "What do you mean by almost accidents?"


    Lu Ning also looked down at her fingertips, blood was still coming out, she was a little dazed.


    Gu Chen looked at her and couldn''t help frowning.


    Lu Ning responded slowly: "It''s nothing, but I didn''t see clearly when I went down the stairs, and I almost fell down."


    Gu Chen looked at her, and wanted to say something, but seeing her expression, he held back, finally sighed and just said: "Be careful."


    Lu Ning nodded and followed him back to the infirmary.


    But my heart was pounding, I don''t know what happened.


    She herself wondered what happened today.


    Sitting on the chair, Gu Chen cleaned her wound, she kept looking at her fingertips in silence.


    The flustered feeling still hasn''t stopped...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 413： turned off

    Chapter 413 has been shut down


    In the dark night, Huo Jinyan walked back alone.


    He glanced at the time, and the watch showed eleven fifty.


    The cold wind whistling around made people shiver.


    He just came back from outside, the car was parked not far away, and he was walking home alone.


    The surrounding area is also pitch black. In the middle of the cold winter night, it seems that everyone goes to bed very early.


    Huo Jinyan''s eyes were dark, looking at the deep night, the surrounding was eerily quiet, he looked casual, but in fact he was keenly paying attention to the movement around him.


    Yujing No. 5, Huo Jinyan''s residence, there are people hiding everywhere in the house at the moment, watching Huo Jinyan walking back under the moonlight through the window.


    Until a mobile phone ringing cut through the silence of the night.


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment. He stood still for two seconds, then took out his phone, glanced at the note on the screen, and his eyes were secretly gentle.


    At this time, he will call him. He is afraid that something will happen, so he directly connects the phone without thinking.


    The whirring wind came from the mobile phone, and Lu Ning''s cold sweat hadn''t dissipated yet, so she called out hesitantly: "Teacher Huo?"


    Huo Jinyan just walked to the door of the house, and stood still to open the door.


    He opened his mouth in response: "En..."


    Before he had time to ask anything, suddenly a cold light pierced over from the right side. He immediately caught it sharply and leaned back to hide, but the mobile phone in his hand was hit on the ground and fell to pieces immediately.


    Before Lu Ning on the other end of the phone waited for another answer, he heard some small voices, and then there was only a busy tone from the phone, and nothing else.


    Lu Ning''s heart skipped a beat.


    It seems that the picture in the dream is reappearing in front of my eyes, and the cold sweat that broke out in the dream just now seems to sweep the whole body again in an instant.


    Her hands trembled, and she hurriedly dialed Huo Jinyan''s number again, but this time it didn''t ring, and a cold voice came directly: "Sorry, the phone you dialed has been turned off..."


    Lu Ning''s mind went blank, as if all his anxiety and panic had been confirmed.


    She immediately got up and locked the door, turned off the light, opened the window with ease and jumped down.


    ¡­


    In the dark night, Huo Jinyan glanced at the broken mobile phone, and before he had time to think about it, the tip of the knife stabbed towards him the next moment.


    Huo Jinyan easily dodged, but more and more people appeared around him.


    The people who were originally hiding in the villa didn¡¯t have a good secret way, so they moved quickly, and some jumped directly from the window. The door of the villa was opened, and people ran out one after another.


    The group of people who attacked Huo Jinyan seemed to want to kill him with knives. They all carried knives, and none of them used guns.


    And Huo Jinyan didn''t want to cause panic in the nearby people, so he ordered them to bring guns, but it was useless.


    A group of people wrestled together, except for knives or fists, muffled noises pierced the night, the surroundings were still howling with cold wind, Huo Jinyan was surrounded by several people, all of them had knives in their hands, but they were all injured, The figure was a little unstable and shook a few times.


    Huo Jinyan was surrounded in the center, when people behind him suddenly stabbed him in the back, he immediately bent forward to dodge, everyone around him all stabbed him, he dodged left and right, but it was inevitable that he would be cut Clothes, but fortunately they didn''t hurt the body.


    Fortunately, Chu Ting and the others were rescued in a timely manner, and he was really overwhelmed to deal with these knives alone.


    But I don¡¯t know how many people there are on the other side. It seems that one group was knocked down, and another group rushed out...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 414： thrust into the arm

    Chapter 414 Stabbing into the arm


    A group of people were standing, with wounds of varying degrees on their bodies. A group of people were lying on the ground around them, all of them lost their attack power, but another group of people in black clothes poured out from all directions again.


    Huo Jinyan''s eyes darkened, it seems that this time they will not give up until they achieve their goal!


    But the difference this time is that this wave of people no longer have knives in their hands, but guns.


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, Chu Ting immediately raised his hand and took out something, and fired a shot into the sky, and then a smear of red exploded in the sky.


    "Master!"


    Someone grabbed Huo Jin and said he wanted to hide.


    The group of people pointed their guns at Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan narrowed his eyes, and was dragged into the villa door.


    But someone jumped in, and before they could pull out their guns, they all scuffled together.


    But even so, this group of people did not shoot rashly, they still used their hands and knives.


    Huo Jinyan seemed to understand something at once.


    Before he could think about it, two people around him grabbed his shoulders, and together they took out a knife, and stabbed at Huo Jinyan''s chest.


    Huo Jinyan clenched his fists and hit the waists and abdomens of the two people respectively. There seemed to be a broken sound in their ears. The two people groaned and fell limp to their knees on the ground.


    But before Huo Jinyan had a chance to breathe, two people immediately surrounded him again.


    One of them seemed eager to complete the task, and drew out a gun and pointed it at Huo Jinyan, but another person grabbed his wrist.


    "Don''t use guns unless absolutely necessary!"


    Huo Jinyan also heard this sentence.


    He held down the wall behind him, jumped into the air, and kicked two people in the face with both feet. They staggered, but they were not knocked down, and rushed towards Huo Jinyan.


    More and more people surrounded Huo Jinyan, and the people around were overwhelmed. They all wanted to protect Huo Jinyan, but they were all entangled.


    "Master!"


    At this moment, footsteps came from here suddenly, it sounded like there were a lot of people, Chu Ting thought it was one of his own people coming, and was overjoyed, raised his hand and hit the head of the person in front of him with a stick, but when he looked carefully, , that group of people were not in their own clothes.


    Chu Ting thought that he was with these men in black, and secretly thought it was not good.


    But those people ran over and directly confronted the man in black.


    ?


    Until he saw Lu Ning.


    "Miss Lu!"


    Chu Ting subconsciously called out.


    This sound attracted Huo Jinyan''s attention. He was holding a gun equipped with a silencer and was about to shoot at the person in front of him, but the moment he heard Chu Ting''s voice, he turned the gun and raised his knee suddenly It hit the man''s waist and abdomen, and the man instantly turned pale and fell to the ground.


    Before he saw Lu Ning, someone strangled his neck from behind.


    A person in front of him took out a knife and wanted to stab him.


    He could have easily dodged there, but seeing Lu Ning running not far away, and the current situation that is powerful to him, his hands were supposed to stop the man with the knife, but he suddenly turned the man''s wrist.


    The man looked at Huo Jinyan in astonishment, and suddenly released the force to stop him, and the knife stabbed into Huo Jinyan''s arm.


    Except for Huo Jinyan, both of them were stunned for a moment. They were attacked from behind one after another in such a stunned moment.


    One person was knocked on the head and passed out on the spot. The other person, who stabbed Huo Jinyan''s arm, was grabbed by Lu Ning''s arm and kicked on the side of his head, making him dizzy. Ning saw the blood red on Huo Jinyan''s arm, his eyes were cold, he raised his knee and hit the man''s joint, and the crisp cracking sound reached Huo Jinyan''s ears...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 415： regret it

    Chapter 415 Regret


    The man was lying on the ground with his pale face in pain and rolling with his arms folded.


    Huo Jinyan fell to the ground because he was let go.


    The blood on the arm kept gushing out.


    Lu Ning''s eyes were red, and he squatted beside him and raised his hand to support him, let him lean against the wall, and raised his hand to take off his thin coat to cover his wound.


    Huo Jinyan''s face was a little pale, especially under the moonlight.


    There were still beads of sweat on his forehead. Looking at Lu Ning''s red eyes and her thin clothes, he must have run out of his head and didn''t know what to wear.


    Huo Jinyan raised his other hand to hold hers.


    Lu Ning looked at Huo Jinyan''s injured arm with both eyes, and saw that his coat was soaked in his blood, and blood continued to seep from the coat.


    The moment he held his hand, Lu Ning suddenly looked up at him, his red eyes were cold and cold, but at the moment when he looked at Huo Jinyan, they softened a little.


    The two were surrounded by people.


    "Boss, it''s almost clear, and the eighth one went to check."


    Huo Jinyan glanced at her and realized that the words were not addressed to him, so Lu Ning responded in a low voice: "En."


    Huo Jinyan''s eyes were a little complicated when he looked at her.


    People around were paying attention to whether there was anyone coming from all directions. No one noticed that someone moved their hands at their feet, and touched a gun from the side. The black muzzle of the gun was aimed at Lu Ning.


    Huo Jinyan noticed keenly that he immediately turned sideways, raised his arms to hold Lu Ning in his arms, and covered Lu Ning with his whole body.


    Lu Ning was still a little inexplicable when a gunshot pierced the night sky.


    She froze for a moment, and saw from Huo Jinyan''s side a person who was kicked in the face by the people around him, passed out, and a gun fell in the corner in the distance.


    Fortunately, the people around him found out in time and kicked off the gun in his hand, otherwise Huo Jin said that the shot would definitely be taken.


    Lu Ning raised his eyes to meet his.


    His eyes are beautiful, and he seems to be smiling when looking at her at the moment.


    Lu Ning looked at him, a tear slipped from the corner of his eye and dripped on his arm.


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand to wipe away her tears, his voice was very low and soft, but with indescribable tenderness: "Don''t cry."


    Lu Ning looked at him, raised his hand to hold his hand, and suddenly leaned over to hug him.


    Huo Jinyan froze for a moment, and cold tears rolled down his neck.


    He suddenly froze, feeling a little regretful.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning helped Huo Jinyan into the villa.


    Gu Chen came in from the door, holding a medicine box.


    There are only three people in the huge villa, and the rest are dealt with outside.


    It was warmer in the villa, but Huo Jinyan couldn''t help frowning when he looked at Lu Ning.


    Looking at her thin clothes and blood stains all over her body, she said, "There are new clothes upstairs, and the bathroom is also usable. Go wash and change."


    Lu Ning glanced at him.


    Gu Chen cut off Huo Jinyan''s sleeve and said, "Go, I''ll take care of him."


    Lu Ning nodded before getting up and walking upstairs.


    She was barefoot, and she lost her shoes at some point, and there were still a few scratches on her feet.


    Huo Jinyan frowned, a little distressed.


    But before he could say anything, there was a pain in his arm.


    Turning around, he saw Gu Chen washing his wound with disinfectant.


    Gu Chen raised his eyes and looked at him calmly: "Now I know it hurts. Why did you go so early? If you want to pretend to be pitiful, you have to bear the pain."


    Huo Jinyan looked up at him.


    Gu Chen raised his eyebrows and wiped his wound with a sterile cotton ball: "You should save your little trick in the future."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 416： Lu Ning was also injured

    Chapter 416 Lu Ning was also injured


    "Ningning won''t be with anyone just because she loves her."


    Gu Chen spoke leisurely while dealing with him.


    Huo Jinyan remained silent, looking towards the stairs.


    "The wound is not small and needs stitches. Do you want an anesthetic?"


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at him when he heard the words.


    Gu Chen smiled at the corner of his lips: "I thought if you wanted to play weak, you would play it to the end."


    Huo Jin said: "..."


    ¡­


    Lu Ning walked into Huo Jinyan''s bedroom barefoot, locked the door, and walked into the bathroom.


    The water washed over her body, blood flowed around her feet, she stared blankly until the blood became clear.


    But what she didn''t notice was that blood was slowly gushing out from her back and waist...


    When Lu Ning came out wrapped in a bath towel after taking a shower, he glanced at Huo Jinyan''s room, then silently walked to his closet and opened the drawer. There were clean shirts neatly placed inside.


    She picked up one and put it on. The shirt was so long that it reached her thighs.


    The trousers were too big and long. Lu Ning couldn''t fit in them, so he didn''t wear any trousers anymore. He found a coat and put it on.


    She herself didn''t notice that the bath towel that fell on the ground was already stained with blood.


    When she walked to the door and opened it, she shook her body twice and felt a little dizzy, but this feeling soon dissipated.


    She shook her head, opened the door and walked out.


    Huo Jinyan said that it is over here.


    Gu Chen lowered his head and packed his things: "Go and change your clothes too, don''t let the wound get wet. The medicine should come to the infirmary every day and I will change it for you."


    Gu Chen was talking, when Huo Jinyan suddenly got up and stood up, looking at Lu Ning who was standing at the stairs, he suddenly shouted: "Don''t move!"


    Gu Chen was stunned for a moment, and Lu Ning was also stunned for a moment, standing still.


    Huo Jinyan stepped forward and rushed over, looking at the **** footprints behind her.


    "Where is it hurt?!"


    He was a little anxious, looked at Lu Ning, but didn''t see where she was injured, until he saw her back, blood seeping into the shirt coat, and blood flowing down her legs.


    Lu Ning was in a daze, everything in front of him seemed to be spinning, his brain was dizzy, and he fell forward.


    Huo Jinyan stood in front of her, hugging her firmly.


    Gu Chen also hurried over and took a look: "It may be on the back."


    Huo Jinyan picked her up without saying a word, and walked upstairs.


    Gu Chen: "...Brother, your wound has just been stitched up!"


    Take it easy, I don''t want to sew you again!


    Huo Jinyan couldn''t even hear it, he carried Lu Ning into the bedroom, and there were bloodstains in the bedroom.


    He put Lu Ning on the bed and asked her to lie on her stomach. He was about to lift her clothes when he suddenly saw her fair legs. He immediately turned around and took a blanket to cover her waist. Slowly opened the corner of the clothes.


    A wound of about five centimeters on the side of the back and waist is still bleeding out at this moment.


    He froze, his eyes turned red instantly, and his eyes filled with distress.


    Lu Ning was always worried about him, but he didn''t have time to pay attention to his discomfort.


    Gu Chen came up with the medicine box, glanced at Huo Jinyan: "Go and sit next to you."


    Huo Jinyan didn''t dare to delay and immediately sat aside, afraid of hindering Gu Chen from treating Lu Ning''s wound.


    Gu Chen took out something to stop the bleeding for Lu Ning first.


    Lu Ning just lay there like this, ignorant of everything, as quiet and terrifying.


    Huo Jinyan was a little flustered, stretched out his hand to touch her face, then put his fingers close to her nose, and felt relieved.


    Hand gently moved her head to a position, quietly watching Gu Chen treat Lu Ning''s wound...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 417： I am here

    Chapter 417 I''m right here


    Lu Ning woke up from the pain in his waist.


    When I woke up, I subconsciously wanted to touch the uncomfortable part of my waist, but when I stretched out my hand to touch it, I was suddenly held by a big hand.


    She froze for a moment, opened her eyes unresponsively and looked to the side.


    Because she was lying on her stomach, she didn''t move very well, and she couldn''t stand up straight.


    Even moving the wound hurts.


    "It hurts."


    Before she saw anyone, she heard the voice first.


    Huo Jinyan''s voice.


    The originally tense mood seemed to calm down a little.


    Huo Jinyan held her hand to prevent her from touching the wound, squatted in front of her and said softly: "You are injured, don''t move around."


    Lu Ning looked at the face in front of him, but didn''t speak.


    Just blinking and looking at him.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and asked softly, "Is there something uncomfortable? Are you thirsty or hungry?"


    Lu Ning still didn''t speak, only felt his hands being held by a pair of warm hands.


    "Is this position uncomfortable?"


    Huo Jinyan stood up to help her adjust her posture.


    Lu Ning only felt a sudden coolness in his hands, and his hands loosened.


    Huo Jinyan was afraid of dragging her wounds, so he was careful with every stroke.


    "Is this okay? Let me help you with a pillow."


    After Huo Jinyan finished speaking, he was going to get the pillow, but Lu Ning grabbed his wrist.


    Something on the wrist touched Lu Ning.


    "I want to sit up."


    She spoke, her voice was hoarse, and she froze for a moment.


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and grabbed her hand: "Okay."


    He helped her sit up slowly.


    After sitting down, Lu Ning looked at his wrist, which was wearing a bracelet.


    is the one she sent.


    Her eyes fell on Huo Jinyan''s other hand.


    Arms are wrapped with gauze.


    Lu Ning looked up at him.


    Huo Jinyan watched her sit carefully, then turned and left.


    Lu Ning looked at his back as he left...


    Huo Jinyan came back not long after, holding a glass of water in his hand.


    Handed it to Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning took a sip and his throat improved.


    Her gaze fell on Huo Jinyan''s arm.


    Huo Jinyan noticed her gaze, and silently lowered his sleeves to cover the gauze.


    Lu Ning raised his eyes, and looked at him with a pair of bright eyes: "Does it hurt?"


    Huo Jinyan froze for a moment and raised his eyes to meet hers, before speaking in a low voice, "Well, it hurts."


    Looking at him, Lu Ning felt that he was not answering her question, but rather something else.


    But she only asked this one question.


    Without thinking about it, Lu Ning glanced around: "I''m here, is it your room?"


    Huo Jinyan nodded.


    "what time is it?"


    Huo Jinyan picked up the mobile phone and glanced at it: "Four thirty."


    Then he looked at her: "Do you want to sleep a little longer?"


    Lu Ning shook his head: "I''m not sleepy anymore."


    Also couldn¡¯t sleep, the wound hurt too much.


    Huo Jinyan frowned slightly, looking at her somewhat pale face.


    "are you hungry?"


    Lu Ning shook his head.


    "Did you not sleep much? Sleep a little longer, I''ll go out."


    She moved, and Huo Jinyan immediately grabbed her: "Don''t!"


    Lu Ning didn''t move, and turned to look at him.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, and he felt at ease only seeing her by his side.


    Huo Jinyan didn''t speak, Lu Ning looked at him in a daze for a while and said, "Then I''ll be here, you can sleep for a while."


    Huo Jinyan didn''t say anything this time, nodded, pulled the pillow and lay down next to her.


    I was also really tired, and fell asleep not long after lying down.


    Lu Ning glanced down at his wrist, and was held tightly by Huo Jinyan...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 418： superficial kiss

    Chapter 418 Superficial Kiss


    Lu Ning moved, and Huo Jinyan''s hand immediately tightened unconsciously.


    Lu Ning smiled helplessly.


    She raised her other hand and gently landed on the back of Huo Jinyan''s hand.


    Fingers moved up and down gently on the back of Huo Jinyan''s hand, as if playing the piano.


    After a while, her gaze fell on Huo Jinyan''s eyes.


    He closed his eyes, the fine hair covered his eyebrows, and the long eyelashes left a faint shadow on his face.


    Lu Ning''s hand moved over silently, and his fingers lightly touched his eyelashes.


    She looked at him with eyes, as if she was attracted into him.


    The whole person has no thinking or reaction, just looking at him.


    After a long time, she slightly possessed her body...


    When she realized it, she suddenly realized that she was kissing Huo Jinyan, and a superficial kiss fell on his eyes.


    She regained consciousness suddenly, and immediately bounced away, pulling the wound, baring her teeth in pain, but she didn''t make too much noise.


    Sitting on the spot with a straight waist and slowing down for a long time, it got a little better.


    She looked at Huo Jinyan''s eyes in a daze, then looked at her fingers, and finally put her fingers lightly on her lips.


    What did I just do?


    The soft touch made her face instantly burn red.


    "..."


    how¡­


    I kissed...


    There seemed to be the sound of birds singing outside the window, and everything around was quiet and peaceful, except for one person whose heart was a little restless.


    ¡­


    Gu Chen changed the dressings of the two people and checked the wounds.


    Huo Jinyan was fine, he bandaged up again after changing the medicine.


    But after changing to Lu Ning, Gu Chen couldn''t help frowning as he looked at her wound.


    "Why are the lines broken a little bit?"


    He then looked at Huo Jinyan: "What happened to her."


    Lu Ning is so obedient that it is impossible to move around.


    Huo Jinyan also became nervous immediately: "Is it serious!"


    Lu Ning thought of something...


    It should be that time...


    Blushed again, but luckily neither of them paid attention to her.


    "Of course it''s serious, you can see for yourself!"


    Huo Jinyan leaned over to take a look, the wound was bleeding, and some blood was blurred.


    He frowned tightly, his distress was beyond words.


    He tried hard to think about where he was acting too much, and it might have touched Lu Ning''s wound.


    But no matter how hard he thinks, he still can¡¯t figure it out, it¡¯s his own beauty!


    Lu Ning didn''t make a sound when he heard them talking behind his back, so he sat quietly, covering his cheeks with his hands, trying to cool himself down quickly.


    "Don''t move around, go home and rest today, don''t go to class."


    "what?"


    Lu Ning wanted to turn around subconsciously, but Huo Jinyan quickly stopped him.


    "Yes, you don''t have to go to class."


    Huo Jinyan sat in front of her and looked at her.


    Lu Ning was a little unhappy: "Then don''t go either."


    "No, I''m different from you, you should take a good rest."


    Lu Ning: "Then you should take a good rest, aren''t you injured too?"


    "I''m fine, you are more serious."


    "Who said, I''m not serious, I can walk fine."


    After she finished speaking, seeing Huo Jinyan''s expression, she was inexplicably discouraged.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and didn''t speak, his expression was a little serious, and he really stopped.


    Lu Ning muttered in a low voice: "It''s very troublesome to ask for leave."


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and touched her head: "Who am I?"


    Lu Ning was stunned by such an unreasonable question: "Huh? Teacher Huo."


    Huo Jinyan smiled: "Yes, Mr. Huo approved it."


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing, and finally responded with a smile: "Oh."


    Gu Chen: "..."


    The attention of the codeword is not concentrated, and the state is not very good. There will be more updates in the near future, but Wan Geng may be able to choke, give me a few days to adjust the state, and also manage the plot by the way, love you~ Do you~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 419： Ningning where are you

    Chapter 419 Ning Ning Where are you


    Lu Ning is not obedient either.


    After Huo Jinyan left, she dragged Gu Chen away as well.


    Gu Chen couldn''t hold back her, so he took her away.


    Lu Ning didn''t dare to go home, fearing that she would bump into her parents when she went home at this time, and she saw that she was in a bad condition when she looked in the mirror.


    Let Gu Chen take her back to school directly, but he can''t go back to class because there is Huo Jinyan in the classroom.


    The two of them went to the infirmary.


    There are sick beds in the infirmary, and when Gu Chen arrived, he asked Lu Ning to lie on the sick bed.


    "I''m fine, I''ll just sit down."


    Gu Chen raised his face: "Disobedient? What did you say when you came out of Huo Jinyan''s house?"


    Lu Ning: "...But I think it''s pretty good."


    Gu Chen stared at her: "You are a doctor and I am a doctor."


    Lu Ning: "...you are."


    "Go and lie down and rest, or I will go to the classroom and tell Huo Jinyan, or I will call my uncle and aunt."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    "Why didn''t I realize that you still like to make small reports before?"


    Gu Chen was almost amused by her, so he held back his smile and looked at her with a straight face: "Go quickly."


    Lu Ning stood up and reluctantly walked back, and the phone rang within two steps.


    Shen Yunci called.


    Lu Ning coughed twice and cleared his throat before answering the phone.


    "Hello, Mom."


    Shen Yunci was in a hurry.


    "Ningning, where are you? Mom can''t open your room door. Are you okay?"


    Lu Ning said quickly: "I''m fine, I''m at school."


    "At school." There was a sigh of relief.


    "Mom doesn''t even know why it''s so early today."


    "I woke up early, so I came here directly. I didn''t tell you, I''m sorry, Mom, for making you anxious."


    "It''s okay, mom is just afraid that something will happen to you. What''s wrong with your door? It''s locked and can''t be opened. I''m so scared to death."


    "Maybe I accidentally took it with me when I went out. I put the spare key on the door frame. It should be able to open it."


    "Well, then mom asked your dad to try it, you go to class, mom died, be careful."


    "Well, good, bye, Mom."


    After hanging up the phone, Lu Ning breathed a sigh of relief.


    She seems to be lying more and more slippery now, and she still feels a little guilty about Shen Yunci in her heart, so she can''t help but sigh again.


    Gu Chen looked at her back and remained silent, then called her after a while: "If the pain is unbearable, remember to call me, I''ll get you a painkiller."


    Lu Ning nodded.


    She looks fine, but Gu Chen is worried, she has always been able to bear it, and nothing can be seen on the surface, but how could the stitch wound be just a little pain.


    Lu Ning obediently went to rest on the hospital bed at the back.


    I also didn''t sleep much last night, and I became sleepy after lying on my stomach for a while, and I didn''t know when I fell asleep.


    In my impression, I was still chatting with Lin Ci, but I didn''t know anything while chatting.


    Huo Jinyan came over after school at noon, and his face was a little pale.


    Gu Chen couldn''t help shaking his head when he looked at him.


    These two people don''t know what to say about them, one is better than the other.


    Huo Jinyan looked at him: "Is she safe at home alone? I''ll go and get her."


    Huo Jinyan was a little worried, he thought Gu Chen would stay at home with Lu Ning.


    Gu Chen pulled him back and said, "No need."


    He pulled the curtain, and Lu Ning was lying on the hospital bed behind the curtain, sleeping soundly on his stomach.


    Huo Jinyan froze for a moment, looked at her sleeping posture, and then couldn''t help but slightly curved his lips and smiled.


    "Is her wound okay?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 420： how long has it been

    Chapter 420 How long have you survived


    "fine."


    Huo Jinyan''s eyes fell on her frowning brows.


    It should be that the wound hurts too much, so he frowned subconsciously.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her exposed calf, bent over slightly, and pulled the quilt over for her.


    "You sit over there."


    Gu Chen pointed to another bed for him to pass by.


    Huo Jinyan walked over and sat down, Gu Chen took the medicine and new gauze and came over to change it for him.


    Huo Jinyan glanced at his arm, and then his eyes fell on Lu Ning on the other side.


    He couldn''t even see her face, but he enjoyed watching the back of her head with relish.


    In the middle of it, Gu Chen raised his eyes and glanced at him, noticed that his gaze slightly bent the corner of his lips, and then retracted his gaze.


    After dealing with it, he heard a sound outside, so Gu Chen went out with his things.


    Lifted the curtain and came out, and when he looked up, he saw Li Nian who was looking for someone.


    Gu Chen was surprised for a moment and then returned to normal: "You are here."


    Li Nian nodded, walked over and sat at Gu Chen''s table.


    "Doctor Gu, about the physical examination you mentioned last time..."


    After sitting down, Gu Chen looked up at her: "Have you figured it out?"


    Li Nian nodded, her voice was very soft and sounded calm: "I want to know my specific physical condition."


    Gu Chen looked at her: "How long have you been here?"


    These words have no beginning and no end, and someone else would definitely not understand them, but Li Nian clearly understands them.


    She just paused, and then said: "Two years."


    "Do you have time on the weekend?"


    Li Nian thought for a while: "Only have time on Saturday night."


    "Then Saturday night, what time?"


    "After eight o''clock."


    "OK."


    After that, Gu Chen raised his hand, wrote down an address on a blank piece of paper and handed it to Li Nian: "Come find me here."


    Li Nian took a look and nodded: "Thank you, Dr. Gu."


    Gu Chen didn''t speak, just looked at her.


    Li Nian seemed to think of something after standing up, and looked at Gu Chen again: "But Doctor Gu, I may not have money for you."


    Gu Chen looked at her: "I don''t want money."


    Li Nian looked at him: "Thank you."


    Gu Chen got up, looking a little indifferent: "No, remember to come, I still have patients here."


    Li Nian nodded: "Okay, see you again, Dr. Gu."


    "goodbye."


    Watching her go out, and then gently close the door, Gu Chen still hasn''t recovered.


    Gu Chen has good medical skills, and he studied Chinese medicine for a while before.


    Actually, he saw some problems the first time he saw Li Nian, but he didn''t say anything clearly.


    Later, it was a coincidence that Lu Ning asked Li Nian to ask him for an examination.


    It was probably at that time that Li Nian was thinking about this.


    Although she declined last time, but this time she took the initiative, she should still want to know about her physical condition.


    Maybe she doesn''t want to go on aimlessly like this...


    ¡­


    Huo Jinyan sat at the back and looked at the back of Lu Ning''s head. After all, he was still not satisfied. After Gu Chen went out, he got up, walked over slowly, and didn''t go around to the front. He just stood by her bed and looked down at her. profile.


    She was quiet when she fell asleep, looking like an unsuspecting child.


    Huo Jinyan stretched out his hand and gently stroked her brow, feeling a little distressed.


    It must be very painful.


    Watching the ghosts and ghosts, he possessed him.


    A soft kiss fell on Lu Ning''s cheek.


    Light as a feather sweeps.


    Huo Jinyan left quickly.


    He seemed to wake up a bit, and exhaled a deep breath.


    Immediately looked around, fearing that someone would be there, because he had ruined Lu Ning''s reputation.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 421： love her so much

    Chapter 421 I love her so much


    Huo Jinyan felt like a thief at the moment.


    Stealing time alone with Lu Ning behind someone''s back, and without Lu Ning''s knowledge.


    He looked down at Lu Ning''s fair side face, feeling guilty and confused for a moment.


    Such behavior of stealing relatives is very shameful in his opinion, and the beloved girl can only have some intimate behaviors with her with her consent.


    But he forgot everything after being in a trance for a moment.


    He likes Lu Ning, and even kissed her secretly, but he is still confused about the future.


    He is aware of his situation, and there are dangers all around him.


    He didn''t even know if he would be attacked and fell down someday.


    If Lu Ning was by his side at that time, he didn''t know how she, a little girl, could continue to live in peace.


    She may not need his protection, but he hopes that she will be safe and sound, and that he can be with her for the rest of his life if possible.


    But he is not even sure about his own life, how can he be sure about her life, their life?


    If Lu Jingzhi hadn''t told him the danger in advance this time, would he have been able to deal with it in advance.


    Maybe he can''t even protect himself well, so how can he protect her?


    But for her...I really like her very much.


    Huo Jinyan lowered his eyes, it was the first time he felt such a momentary joy and momentary sadness.


    His eyes fell on Lu Ning''s face, and he didn''t even know what to do now. When he secretly kissed the girl he liked, what should he do next?


    The surrounding area is so quiet, so quiet.


    Huo Jinyan could clearly hear his own heartbeat, which was beating very fast.


    I also heard my truest thoughts clearly.


    I really want to take her as my own.


    but¡­


    He hadn''t thought about his thoughts carefully, the next moment suddenly a pair of soft and warm hands grabbed his fingers.


    He was stunned for a moment, and looked at his hand. The index finger was held by Lu Ning''s hand, and it was still tightly held.


    His hand was hanging next to Lu Ning''s. Lu Ning didn''t know what he was doing in his sleep, so he grabbed him with a wave of his hand.


    Huo Jinyan watched her not wake up, but he didn''t let go of his hand, and he didn''t try to break away from Lu Ning''s hand, just watching quietly.


    After looking at it for a while, I suddenly didn''t know what to think of, and smiled slightly.


    Lin Ci hurriedly opened the door and came in, and saw this scene when he came over and lifted the curtain.


    Her hand that lifted the curtain stopped in mid-air, and the angry posture just now was also extinguished at this moment.


    Look at Huo Jinyan, at Lu Ning lying there, then at Huo Jinyan, then at Lu Ning.


    Until Gu Chen came from behind and patted her on the shoulder.


    "Is it so beautiful here? Don''t talk for a long time?"


    Lin Ci came back to his senses, looked at Gu Chen and put down the curtain: "What''s wrong with Ningning? I knew she was with you, and I thought you sold her."


    Gu Chen: "...Your imagination is rich enough."


    Lin Ci gave him a blank look: "I called my auntie, and my auntie said that Ningning had come to school a long time ago. Fortunately, I am smart, otherwise I would have revealed my truth. But... why is Teacher Huo here?"


    Gu Chen was calm and natural: "See a doctor, what can you do here?"


    Lin Ci looked at him suspiciously: "See a doctor? Why do I think it''s for a girl. Wait! Is Ningning sick again? Otherwise, why don''t you go to class and lie on your stomach?"


    Gu Chen didn''t hide it from her, and said directly: "It''s not sick, it''s injured."


    "what?!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 422： she told me

    Chapter 422 She told me


    "Hurt?! What hurt? Where?!"


    Lin Ci became anxious for a moment, opened the curtain and went in.


    "Is the injury serious? Where is it?"


    She woke up Lu Ning with a loud voice.


    Lu Ning opened his eyes in a daze, and was held down by someone after moving twice, holding her hand with one hand.


    "Don''t move around, I''ll help you."


    Huo Jinyan helped her get up slowly, and sat on the hospital bed.


    She turned around and saw Huo Jinyan.


    Lin Ci looked at Lu Ning, and when he thought about it, he was afraid of touching her wound, and he didn''t know where her injury was.


    "Ningning, where are you hurt, can I see?"


    Lin Ci''s eyes were slightly red. It hasn''t been long since Lu Ning was injured last time. Why did he get injured again?


    Hearing this, Lu Ning turned to look at Gu Chen.


    Gu Chen looked at her and didn''t say anything, but Lu Ning also knew that it must be him who said it.


    "It''s not a big injury, it''s on the waist, it''s fine." Lu Ning tried to comfort Lin Ci with a gentle voice.


    Lin Ci looked at her: "Can I have a look?"


    Lu Ning immediately looked at Gu Chen: "I just changed my medicine, and it''s not very good, right, cousin."


    Gu Chen looked at her obviously threatening eyes, and immediately nodded: "En."


    Lin Ci didn''t ask any more, but turned to look at Huo Jinyan.


    After being stunned for a while, he asked, "Did you... get hurt together?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, and then at Gu Chen.


    Gu Chen looked over immediately: "It''s not me, I didn''t say that."


    Lu Ning also looked over.


    Lin Ci said: "Cousin Gu Chen didn''t tell me, I saw it myself in class. Sometimes Mr. Huo is used to holding things with his left hand, but today he frowns every time he habitually uses his left hand , and the left hand doesn''t look very convenient, it''s easy to see."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and frowned slightly: "How do you know I''m used to using my left hand?"


    Lin Ci didn''t go through his brain when he spoke, and he said it directly after hearing Huo Jinyan''s question: "Ningning observed it, she told me..."


    Before she finished speaking, Lu Ning suddenly said loudly: "Ah, that starved me to death, when shall we eat?"


    Her words were obviously trying to cover up, and Huo Jinyan heard everything Lin Ci said.


    Lu Ning usually thought that Huo Jinyan didn''t hear Huo Jinyan, so he moved and fumbled for his shoes, kicked them on casually and got out of bed.


    Lin Ci was also brought over by her: "You haven''t eaten yet, let me order some takeaway."


    She helped Lu Ning out, and Gu Chen smiled at Huo Jinyan and went out.


    Huo Jinyan stood still for a few seconds and then smiled silently.


    ¡­


    Lin Ci went to the rehearsal room after dinner. Lu Ning wanted to follow, but was resisted by three people.


    I can only stay silently in the infirmary and can''t go anywhere.


    After eating, Huo Jinyan sat on the sofa in the infirmary, and had no intention of leaving.


    Lu Ning has a guilty conscience, sitting with Huo Jinyan will remind him of what he did by accident last night.


    Your face will turn red.


    She blushed silently and got up to get some air. When she came back and saw Huo Jinyan sitting on one side, she would sit on the other side, but for some reason, she sat for a while and waited for her to raise her head. Not a few centimeters left.


    She thought about it again, blushed again, so she got up again and wanted to take a breath. After going round and round, Huo Jinyan noticed something.


    Looking up at Lu Ning about to get up for the fourth time, he raised his hand and grabbed her wrist.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 423： A little uncomfortable

    Chapter 423 A little uncomfortable


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with a low voice: "Don''t want me to sit next to you?"


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment before he had time to say anything, Huo Jinyan got up, looked at her and silently let go of her hand, then turned to leave.


    Lu Ning was a little anxious, she didn''t mean that.


    It''s just a guilty conscience...


    "That was not what I meant¡­"


    She yelled at Huo Jinyan''s back, but Huo Jinyan didn''t stop, and went straight out. I don''t know if she heard it.


    But even if I hear it, I don''t know if I can believe it. After all, Lu Ning''s previous behavior seems to confirm something.


    But it is impossible for Lu Ning to rush up and explain this matter directly to Huo Jinyan.


    She could only stand there blankly and watch Huo Jinyan go out.


    "..."


    Gu Chen raised his eyes to look at her, then lowered his eyes to look at the book in his hand, and a sentence that he was speaking to Lu Ning rang in Lu Ning''s ear: "It''s better to explain some things clearly."


    ...


    Lu Ning raised his hand in some annoyance and rubbed his hair.


    ¡­


    All afternoon Lu Ning was thinking about how to explain this matter to Huo Jinyan. He thought of several excuses, but none of them satisfied him.


    Originally thought that Huo Jinyan would come over to change his dressing after school in the afternoon.


    When it was time to leave school, Lu Ning became nervous. He hadn''t figured out what to say, and he didn''t know how to explain Huo Jinyan when he came.


    Seeing her sitting on the sofa and looking at the door, Gu Chen probably knew what she was thinking.


    "He changed his medicine at noon."


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment when he heard the words, then went through Gu Chen''s words in his mind, and then was dumbfounded.


    "Did you change your medicine today?"


    She was sure and asked again.


    Gu Chen nodded.


    "..."


    The nervous mood is gone, but I suddenly feel a little lost.


    After sitting for a while, Lu Ning got up from the sofa.


    Gu Chen looked up at her: "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m a little uncomfortable, I''m going to sleep for a while. Remember to call me when I''m leaving."


    Gu Chen looked at her and nodded, watching her dejected back disappear behind the curtain.


    Gu Chen sighed slightly, and continued to work on the things in hand.


    And Huo Jinyan didn''t come because he went to look at the house in his new residence.


    He left not long after school.


    The original address was exposed. In order to avoid being attacked again, Chu Ting was busy with the house all day today and found a secluded villa area.


    This neighborhood is very quiet, there are very few people coming and going, and it is specially built for those wealthy people who like quietness.


    Chu Ting drove Huo Jinyan to his residence.


    Observing Huo Jinyan''s expression from the mirror several times, it seems that Huo Jinyan is not very happy today.


    No one would be too happy after being attacked by a sneak attack, but in the past Huo Jinyan just had no expression on his face, but today Chu Ting can clearly feel his unhappiness, and he is in a very bad mood.


    He boldly guessed that it might have something to do with Lu Ning. After all, there are not many people who can make Huo Jinyan feel emotional. The old man is one, and Lu Ning is the other.


    He really couldn''t think of anyone else who could affect Huo Jinyan''s mood.


    But even if Chu Ting guessed it, he didn''t dare to say anything easily. It would be too miserable if he got hurt.


    Arrived at the location very quietly along the way.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 424：

    Chapter 424


    Lu Ning was woken up by Gu Chen.


    In her current situation, it is easy for her to reveal her secrets when she goes home. If she is noticed and injured, the whole family may feel uncomfortable. It''s a little bit packed.


    It was a bit cold outside, Gu Chen put his coat on Lu Ning.


    He asked someone to drive over, and the two got in the car and left together.


    Lu Ning didn''t seem very interested, probably because he just woke up.


    Holding her mobile phone, she suddenly received a message from Gu Zi.


    After being puzzled for two seconds, I clicked in and saw a picture and a video.


    Maybe because he was still on a mission, Gu Zi didn''t talk too much nonsense, so he just released these two messages and didn''t say anything else.


    Lu Ning first clicked on the picture and took a look.


    After reading it, it was found to be an alarm record.


    Shi Qingyue''s alarm records showed that a valuable pink diamond necklace was stolen.


    Looking at the picture, Lu Ning paused for a few seconds, then slightly raised her lips and smiled. She was not in a hurry to watch the video, she turned off her phone screen and sat quietly.


    After arriving at the place, get off the car and go in. Gu Chen asked someone to prepare some food for Lu Ning, and let her go in to rest after watching her finish eating.


    Lu Ning has his own room here.


    After returning to the room, she lay down on the bed, found a relatively comfortable position, and then took out her phone and clicked on the video.


    The video is a surveillance screen, which should be captured by the camera taken out of the house.


    The initial screen is wobbly, and it is impossible to see who installed the camera.


    Gu Zi may have watched all the video recordings, and intercepted a section of it and sent it to Lu Ning.


    After the screen shook for a while, three people appeared.


    Shen Yunci, Lu Zhi, and Lu Yuean.


    It was okay at the beginning, what Lu Yuean was talking about, she looked pitiful and anxious, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi sat on the chairs and looked at her, neither of them said anything, they just frowned and looked sad and sad .


    Lu Yue''an''s voice suddenly became louder in the back, and she shouted at the two people, angrily accusing Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi, and the two looked at Lu Yue''an in a daze, the further they went to the back, the more they could see The two were trembling with anger, but even so, Lu Ning didn''t hear the two of them say anything harsh to Lu Yue''an.


    At the end of the screen is Lu Yue''an''s resounding sentence: "Lu''s family! I will definitely go!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she turned around and slammed the door away, her back showing no mercy.


    Shen Yunci stood by the table, supported the table with both hands, and lowered her head. Lu Ning couldn''t see her clearly. Lu Zhi stood aside to comfort her and help her feel better, but the next second, Shen Yunci was still in shape. She fell back in a flash, but fortunately Lu Zhi hugged her in time.


    Lu Ning''s ears are filled with Lu Zhi''s anxious voice when he called Shen Yunci...


    Turning off the screen, Lu Ning stared blankly at somewhere in the room, but her eyes were cold, and the warm light above her head did not make her look softer. She stood there motionless, like a piece of stiff ice.


    Gu Chen was a little surprised when he came to check her wound with the medicine box.


    After knocking on the door twice, he opened it and entered.


    "why are not you sleeping?"


    Lu Ning just moved slightly, but didn''t speak.


    Gu Chen didn''t care, walked over and sat by the bed, gently lifted the clothes around her waist to check her wounds.


    Lu Ning has always been very obedient, neither moving nor speaking.


    But this made Gu Chen a little worried.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 425： Because Lu Qing

    Chapter 425 Because of Lu Qing


    After treating the wound, Gu Chen got up and raised his hand to touch her head, with a gentle voice: "Go to sleep."


    He didn''t have too much to say. When he walked to the door with the medicine box, he was still worried, so he looked back and said, "Good night."


    After waiting for a while, Lu Ning''s soft voice came: "Good night."


    He felt relieved, helped her dim the lights, turned around, opened the door and walked out.


    Lu Ning lay there, his eyes were slightly red, and he closed his eyes gently.


    ¡­


    The next day was Saturday, and Lu Ning woke up early in the morning.


    She lay in one position all night, half of her body was numb.


    Get up slowly and move around.


    "Boss..." Someone who got up early and was in charge of cleaning saw Lu Ning immediately greeted him, and seemed to realize something when he spoke, and quickly changed his words: "Miss, you are awake."


    All the people in this yard use their own people.


    Lu Ning nodded slightly, pulled his clothes, turned around and went to sit in the pavilion.


    After sitting for a while, someone brought a cup of hot tea: "Miss, it''s cold here."


    Lu Ning looked up at her and smiled: "It''s okay, I''ll go back after sitting down for a while." Then he looked at the teacup on the table: "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome."


    Didn''t say anything, just retreated silently.


    But Lu Ning sat for a long time, Gu Chen woke up and saw Lu Ning sitting in the pavilion.


    couldn''t help frowning slightly and walked over.


    "Why are you sitting here?"


    Lu Ning looked up and saw him: "I''m not clear-headed, I want to be clear-headed."


    Gu Chen took a deep breath, a little angry.


    But try not to get angry at her.


    "It''s too cold, go inside."


    "I want to sit a little longer, it''s not so cold."


    "Lu Ning!"


    Gu Chen suddenly shouted, the voice was a little loud, and everyone looked over.


    Lu Ning stared at him blankly.


    "You still have injuries, can you behave yourself!"


    Looking at him, Lu Ning was stunned for a while, his eyes were slightly red, and his voice was very soft, which sounded pitiful: "Am I not good?"


    Gu Chen''s heart softened all of a sudden, he walked over, raised his hand to help her up, and comforted her softly: "Be good, be good, let''s go, go back to eat."


    Lu Ning didn''t resist, and just let him support him and walked back into the room.


    The room was very warm, Lu Ning sat on the sofa for a while, Gu Chen brought her a hot towel to wipe her hands and face.


    "Is it any better? Is it still cold?"


    Lu Ning shook his head: "It''s not cold anymore."


    Gu Chen sat next to her and looked at her: "Because of what? Huo Jinyan?"


    Lu Ning turned to look at him suspiciously: "Huh?"


    Judging by her appearance, she should not be.


    Gu Chen changed his tone: "What''s the matter? What happened? What made you lose your mind?"


    Lu Ning withdrew his gaze, looked at the towel in his hand, and gently folded the towel into a square.


    "Nothing happened, but I can''t figure it out."


    "Can''t figure out what?"


    Lu Ning did not speak.


    Gu Chen looked at her and said, "Because of something at home?"


    Gu Chen immediately asked: "Because of your brother?"


    Lu Ning suddenly raised his head and glanced at him, Gu Chen was sure immediately.


    Yes, it seems that it is because of Lu Qing.


    Except for Lu Qing who showed a cold face to Lu Ning all day long, no one else in their family treated Lu Ning like this. No wonder Gu Chen thought of him directly.


    Gu Chen looked at Lu Ning, probably because of the video Gu Zi sent her.


    Gu Zi also sent him a copy of that video, telling him to pay attention to Lu Ning''s emotions.


    Lu Ning couldn''t figure it out, maybe he didn''t understand why Lu Qing would always protect such a person.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 426： Sister Ning was hacked again

    Chapter 426 Sister Ning was hacked again


    "I''ll get someone to beat him up."


    As he spoke, he really got up and wanted to go out, but Lu Ning didn''t stop him when he reached the door.


    Gu Chen couldn''t help but look back: "Why didn''t you stop me?"


    Lu Ning looked at him: "It''s good, it''s better to open his pig''s brain to see what''s inside."


    Gu Chen looked at her, and the two couldn''t help but smile at each other.


    Gu Chen came back, raised his hand and rubbed the top of her head: "That''s right, you''re just a pig''s brain, why are you as knowledgeable as him, he may not have seen the reality clearly."


    Lu Ning nodded, and finally looked at Gu Chen pitifully: "Cousin, I''m hungry."


    Gu Chen couldn''t help laughing: "Let''s go, it''s already done."


    Lu Ning immediately stood up with a smile: "Cousin is the best!"


    Gu Chen supported her: "Slow down."


    ¡­


    Lin Ci was at home on Saturday, and she still couldn''t figure out what happened to Shen Yunci recently.


    After careful speculation, she felt that it was very unlikely that Shen Yunci didn''t know the value of the antique bracelet.


    It was given to her by hand at the time, and she opened it only after she went back. This is to avoid someone, isn''t it just to avoid Lu Ning?


    And Lu Ning has always thought that there is no money in the family. When Lu Ning saw this bracelet for the first time, he immediately saw that it was an antique bracelet. Shen Yunci probably asked her to go back and open it again to prevent Lu Ning from seeing it. .


    But why?


    Why not let Lu Ning know that the family is not that poor, but actually rich?


    and many more!


    An invaluable antique bracelet can be given away casually. How much money does it take to do this.


    Lin Ci couldn''t help feeling suspicious again.


    What you think is right or wrong.


    There is no answer and no way to verify it, so I can only find clues bit by bit by myself.


    She felt that if she asked Shen Yunci directly, Shen Yunci might not be able to speak.


    Looking at the antique bracelet in front of him, Lin Ci picked it up and looked at it, frowning.


    It is necessary to find out this matter.


    She was a little **** off by the few thoughts surrounding her.


    If the family is rich, but they don''t want Lu Ning to know, then it must be because Lu Ning is a girl!


    They were afraid that Lu Ning would take away the family property!


    But on the other hand, Lin Ci felt that Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were really kind to Lu Ning. Would he really think so?


    She was once again in self-doubt.


    But these are things for the funeral, the first thing to find out is whether the Lu family is really rich!


    Lin Ci looked at the bracelet and seemed to remember something.


    She immediately took out her phone, found a contact, and sent the photos she had taken on the phone.


    ¡¾Zhu Zhu, can you tell the brand from these clothes? ¡¿


    There was no reply immediately, and Lin Ci didn''t wait stupidly, and immediately ran to the computer to check.


    But after searching for a long time, I couldn''t find the exact same model, so I couldn''t help falling into self-doubt again.


    "Am I really thinking too much?"


    While she muttered, she still couldn''t believe it.


    I always feel that something is wrong.


    Just thinking about it, the phone suddenly rang. She thought there was a reply, but she clicked on a group message, a group message from Class Nine.


    Someone posted a screenshot and Ait sent everyone.


    ¡¾Comrades, Sister Ning has been hacked again. ¡¿


    The use of this word is really spiritual.


    Lin Ci looked at the screenshot, it was a video, and the description above the video was like this: The truth you want, is this the person you believe in?


    Lin Ci frowned, and followed the name on the screenshot to find it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 427： still wash it

    Chapter 427 Still washing


    But in fact, she didn''t need to look for it. This matter has already aroused a lot of heat, and it went directly to the hot search.


    By the time she clicked in, the enthusiasm for reposting and praise was already very high.


    Lin Ci first clicked on the comments and looked at them. There was a lot of curses in the comment area, and those voices who helped Lu Ning were suppressed several times.


    The only neutral comment that was pushed up has been scolded badly.


    Lin Ci watched his blood pressure soar, but he still clicked on the video to watch it first.


    When I clicked on the video, it was pitch black, there was no picture at all, only sound.


    And the sound has been processed to a certain extent.


    ¡¾Lu Ning, she is a spoiled young lady! She is not what people see at all, she is just a selfish girl!


    As long as someone offends her, or someone she dislikes, she will be punished! She doesn''t care how hard other people''s lives are! She just bullies people as much as she wants! ¡¿


    Then a voice asked them ¡¾You... were bullied by Lu Ning? ¡¿


    Even if the voice has been processed, you can hear the anger in it, saying that Lu Ning is arrogant and domineering, and finally said directly: [Don''t pull me, since I have said it, I will say it, I agree with you to send it out, so that everyone Look at the true face of this woman Lu Ning!


    Still liked by so many people, these people are really blind, I''m not worth it for them! After liking this kind of person, I know how disgusting it is! ¡¿


    It sounds righteous and strict, thinking of himself and everyone.


    Then he began to talk about the whole story in detail.


    Saying that the children on their side are kind, Lu Ning is really an image of a spoiled and domineering young lady in their words. If he didn''t know what Lu Ning looked like, Lin Ci would probably feel that the one they said Girls are really bad.


    Hearing the voice behind him, it was obvious that he was choked up with grievances.


    ¡¾...It''s not because of her eldest lady''s temper. When she was in Lu''s house before, whoever looked at her would call her "Miss Lu" respectfully, but now, she is no longer the eldest lady of Lu family. No one called anymore.


    Our child didn''t know her name, so she called her by her full name. Who knew that she lost her job because of this, and now they are saying that her job is not good, and many companies are unwilling to use her. It''s all because of Lu rather! ¡¿


    The arrogant and domineering young lady Lu Ning lost her job because she was called by her full name.


    Such an outrageous thing, but it fits the fantasy of all those who don''t like Lu Ning.


    It seems that in their hearts this is Lu Ning''s original appearance, and those beautiful appearances are just packaging.


    For a moment, everyone, those who knew Lu Ning and those who didn''t know Lu Ning, rushed over and accused the described Lu Ning. They were filled with righteous indignation, as if they had really seen the scene of what happened at that time.


    .


    These words instantly aroused a large number of people''s replies.


    "The sound has been processed and you still don''t understand?"


    "This is obviously true, otherwise why would you still deal with the sound to protect the whistleblower?"


    "That''s right, why are you giving Lu Ning an excuse, it''s all like this, and you still have to wash it!"


    "...Well, that is, they are not policemen, this is not a documentary, and processing the sound doesn''t mean anything, and people at this level didn''t say anything to excuse Lu Ning..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 428： Mindless fans?

    Chapter 428 Brainless fans?


    But these people at this time can''t hear other voices.


    Even if it is a neutral voice, it will be considered as exonerating Lu Ning.


    All of a sudden there was a lot of scolding, and the voice of defending Lu Ning was suppressed several times.


    Seeing that the situation in the fan group was not very good, a group of people quickly thought of a different method.


    Focus on replying to a comment and push this one to the top.


    Soon this comment was top three.


    @Äþ±¦×îÃÀ: One-sided words are not credible, wait for the response, if it is true, we will collectively de-fan and condemn this behavior together with everyone.


    This article has been expressed very clearly, but there are still some people who are eccentric.


    "Response? What can you respond to? Who would pour dirty water on themselves."


    "Response? It''s not something like clarifying that I didn''t do it."


    "Tell me something I didn''t do, I guess you brainless fans will start to get high."


    "You can see what is true and false, but you just want to maintain what you want to maintain, and you don''t care about the truth. You probably only care about the sentence ''I didn''t do it'' from your idol."


    "As a result, others have lost their jobs and can''t find a job. They are still waiting here for a response, whether it is true or false. It''s really interesting. Your brains are full of lard!"


    "..."


    An endless stream of curses came, wave after wave.


    But the fans are still trying their best to reply to the comments, hoping that everyone will look at this matter rationally, and don''t just listen to one-sided words.


    Aren¡¯t they panicking? They are actually a little flustered. They don¡¯t know if Lu Ning has done such a thing, but they are still trying to believe her, believing that these are nothing but framed by others.


    In order not to have any brainless image in other people''s minds and lower Lu Ning''s popularity, they all maintain a neutral image and say some things, but those words are not neutral in the eyes of others, they are just protecting Lu Ning.


    But even so, they still spared no effort to calm everyone down, and wait to see what the situation is like, what the truth is like, instead of grabbing two people and saying something here and saying that Lu Ning is such a person .


    It seems that their efforts have achieved some results.


    When Lin Ci and the others saw it, the "tabloid knew" had already promised to release the video in the afternoon to slap those who believed in Lu Ning in the face.


    In fact, the current situation is already one-sided. Those who believe in Lu Ning are those who believed in her, and those who don''t believe in Lu Ning account for the majority.


    This makes it easy for passers-by to be brought in and think that Lu Ning is such a person.


    If Lu Ning hasn''t come out to respond and clarify, these people will only become more violent and brainwashed, then Lu Ning''s image in their hearts will be what it is now, an arrogant and domineering young lady.


    No matter how much clarification is made later, it is estimated that it will not be able to recover. Unless Lu Ning can have some key evidence to prove that the two people are lying, otherwise the situation will not be brought under control.


    But they all know that this kind of thing is basically the same as rumors from scattered departments. Some unfounded things are spread, some people believe it, and some people don''t believe it. Come up with evidence to prove it.


    And how can a thing that does not exist in the first place prove its non-existence?


    Which rumors in this world have really been clarified?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 429： complete solution

    Chapter 429 Thorough solution


    Huo Jinyan knew about things on the Internet one step ahead of Lu Ning.


    His people specially made a program, once there is a popular entry about Lu Ning on the Internet, it will send a message to Huo Jinyan''s mobile phone.


    Huo Jinyan is adapting to the new residence. Everything in the new place is new. He is still a little uncomfortable. He didn''t sleep well last night.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I have something on my mind or because I can¡¯t adapt to the new environment.


    Sitting on the sofa for a long time in the morning, it was already ten o''clock when he came to his senses, and the phone was not taken out in the bedroom, so he went back to the bedroom to look for the phone.


    The moment I got the phone, I turned on the phone to read the news on it, and saw the hot entry about Lu Ning at the first glance.


    Huo Jinyan frowned slightly and nodded in.


    Immediately saw a Weibo about that.


    He clicked on the video and listened to the audio.


    Then directly saved the video and sent it to the company''s public relations department.


    The public relations department was stunned when they suddenly received the news from the young master. After they figured out what happened, a group of people were in a bad mood.


    This¡­


    what''s going on?


    Is this a female star?


    While a group of people were still in a daze, the manager of the public relations department was already replying to the message.


    ¡¾Mr. Huo, are you sure what this audio says is not true? ¡¿


    Huo Jin said: [OK. ¡¿


    ¡¾Mr. Huo, regarding the clarification of the rumors, I have a few suggestions here, please take a look...¡¿


    After enumerating several suggestions one by one, Huo Jinyan was not too satisfied, because no matter what it was, it seemed that Lu Ning did not fundamentally dispel this rumor. These can only temporarily restore her reputation, but in the future When it is talked about, it is likely to be criticized.


    Huo Jinyan didn''t reply to the message for a long time, thinking that he was considering which one to use, after all, every one here is useful.


    After a while, Huo Jinyan replied: [Completely resolved. ¡¿


    A group of people were stunned again.


    This kind of unfounded rumor wants to be proved to be false, unless the person concerned comes out to clarify it in person, but how can anyone come out and slap themselves in the face.


    And even if they come out to clarify, some people will feel that they have been threatened, or that they have received money.


    In short, this matter will not be completely and completely resolved.


    ¡¾Mr. Huo, is there any key evidence here? ¡¿


    Huo Jinyan frowned, and then asked people to check which media the blogger "tabloid knows" was. After finding out the specific location of this media company, he followed the clues to find out who had been to the school gate recently with the intention of interviewing Lu Ning.


    Because there is a sentence in the audio, saying that he wanted to talk to the teacher, it means that the two people were stopped by media reporters at the school gate, because he, the head teacher, has never received any parents who came to complain.


    Huo Jinyan''s people were nimble, and quickly found out several reporters who had been to No. 1 Middle School recently, and even found two of them from the company'' Tabloid Know'' from the surveillance.


    But at the same time, not only the media ''Tabloid Knows'' on Weibo released related videos, but also four other media bloggers released this audio about Lu Ning after ten o''clock.


    And two of these four companies did not process the audio, and what was released was the original sound.


    Now both those who eat melons and those who watch melons are confused.


    what''s going on?


    The five families broke the news together?


    Is it the same material that exploded?


    Is this five companies joining forces to hammer one Lu Ning?


    Suddenly, it seemed that the credibility of this matter had risen to another level.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 430： nothing to do with you

    Chapter 430 has nothing to do with you


    Huo Jinyan said that it would be easier to find the surveillance here. He followed the clues to find the surveillance on the road that day, and saw a group of people surrounded by two people entering a cafe opposite the school.


    I wanted to check the surveillance in the cafe, but the surveillance of this store was black and white.


    They couldn''t help but wonder if the owner of this store is a hacker, otherwise why such a surveillance system is so difficult to hack.


    If the monitoring is found, these two people can be found, and if the cause and effect of the incident are checked, Lu Ning can be restored to his innocence.


    But a group of people worked hard all morning and failed to take down the surveillance.


    So Huo Jinyan thought of someone...


    I drove directly to the primary school attached to No. 1 Middle School.


    This time was just after school. There were many people at the school gate, all parents picking up their children. Huo Jinyan''s car got stuck on the way.


    Finally squeezed through a small opening, Huo Jinyan parked the car on the side of the road and walked to the school gate.


    His appearance instantly attracted the attention of all parents.


    Huo Jinyan was watched all the way to the school gate.


    Because I don''t know if Lu Jingzhi was in several classes, when Huo Jinyan came all the way, he was looking for Lu Jingzhi''s figure.


    There was no way, so he stood at the school gate and waited.


    After standing for two seconds, someone called his name.


    "Huo Jinyan?"


    Huo Jinyan turned his head and looked over, and saw Lu Qing.


    "..."


    "..."


    The two looked at each other speechlessly.


    Huo Jinyan looked away directly, not going to greet Lu Qing.


    Lu Qing looked at him, then at the school gate, wondering who he was waiting for.


    After thinking and thinking, he thought about leaving it alone and just passing by, but he was stunned for a moment and thought of something, so he took a few steps back and stood in front of Huo Jinyan, looked at him and asked a question: " You won''t be, you are waiting for Jingzhi."


    After much deliberation, Huo Jinyan knew no one except Jingzhi here.


    Even if Huo Jinyan has an illegitimate child, he should go to school in the capital instead of here.


    So Lu Qing guessed that he might be looking for Jingzhi.


    Huo Jinyan looked at him and nodded.


    Looking at him, Lu Qing wanted to laugh: "But Jingzhi is in the kindergarten, what are you doing standing here, this is the entrance of the elementary school."


    "Besides, what do you want to do with Jingzhi?"


    Huo Jinyan glanced at him indifferently: "It has nothing to do with you."


    "..."


    Huo Jinyan continued to look at the school gate, afraid that he wouldn''t be able to see Lu Jingzhi when he came out.


    Lu Qing looked at Huo Jinyan in disbelief.


    It has been said that Jingzhi is not here, yet this person insists on waiting here.


    As Jingzhi''s elder brother, doesn''t he know where Jingzhi is?


    Lu Qing felt that Huo Jinyan was rude and didn''t plan to tell him more, anyway, he couldn''t wait for Lu Jingzhi.


    So he walked forward, and the kindergarten was next to the attached primary school.


    Lu Qing walked over there.


    Kindergarten does not leave school at noon. The children eat and nap here, and parents will pick them up in the afternoon.


    Lu Qing came here now to take Lu Jingzhi to a place, and has something to say.


    He walked to the entrance of the kindergarten and went directly to the window next to the guard booth: "Hello, I want to find some Teacher Zhao."


    Teacher Zhao came out quickly, and was a little surprised to see Lu Qing standing at the door.


    "Brother Jingzhi, why are you here?"


    Lu Qing smiled slightly: "Mr. Zhao, I want to take Jingzhi out today for something."


    Ms. Zhao was stunned for a while and looked at him with some embarrassment: "Don''t you know that Jingzhi is not here?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 431： about your sister

    Chapter 431 about your sister


    Lu Qing was also stunned: "Not here? What do you mean?"


    Teacher Zhao walked out a few steps and pointed in the direction of the attached primary school.


    "Jingzhi has been transferred to elementary school for a long time, don''t you know?"


    Lu Qing was completely stunned, subconsciously looked in the direction the teacher pointed, and happened to see the picture of Lu Jingzhi coming out of the attached small gate.


    "Hey, isn''t that Jingzhi, Brother Jingzhi, go over quickly."


    Lu Qing looked at Teacher Zhao in a daze, thanked him subconsciously, and then turned to look over.


    That kid in a big school uniform standing at the school gate is Lu Jingzhi who is it?


    Lu Qing really couldn''t accept this for a while.


    Transferred to elementary school?


    Why doesn''t he know anything about it?


    "..."


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and greeted Lu Jingzhi who came out.


    Looking at Huo Jinyan, Lu Jingzhi was a little puzzled, and then said something to a few classmates who were traveling with him, and those people left first, and Lu Jingzhi walked up to Huo Jinyan.


    "Are you looking for me?"


    Huo Jinyan nodded: "I have something to do, let''s go, I''m in a hurry."


    After Huo Jinyan finished speaking, he looked at Lu Jingzhi and added, "It''s about your sister."


    Lu Jingzhi also became anxious now.


    Actively raised his hand to hold Huo Jinyan''s hand: "Then let''s go."


    The two of them were about to leave when Lu Qing''s voice behind him stopped Lu Jingzhi.


    Lu Jingzhi froze for a moment, then turned around and saw Lu Qing.


    Some doubts: "Brother?"


    In fact, today is also a coincidence.


    Lu Jingzhi himself won''t come out at noon, and eats in the school cafeteria.


    Today I made an appointment with my classmates to go to the mathematics experience hall near the school, so the group of people left the school.


    I just met Huo Jinyan, who knew that Lu Qing would also come.


    Lu Jingzhi glanced at the direction Lu Qing came from.


    "..."


    Looking at Lu Jingzhi actively holding Huo Jinyan''s hand, Lu Qing was still a little dazed.


    When did this kid take the initiative?


    Lu Qing approached and looked at Lu Jingzhi: "My brother has business with you, can you come?"


    He bent over and looked at Lu Jingzhi.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at him hesitantly: "Brother, what''s the matter with you? I also have something to do with Uncle Huo."


    Hearing this, Huo Jinyan raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Lu Qing pulled Lu Jingzhi and took him aside.


    "My brother''s matter is more urgent, it''s about my sister."


    Lu Jing was stunned, it was all about his sister, and he was really anxious after seeing what happened.


    Since it was all because of Lu Ning, Lu Jingzhi took a look at Huo Jinyan, and wanted to suggest to Lu Qing whether they should go together.


    But before he could say anything, Lu Qing added: "About Sister An An."


    Lu Jingyi was startled, and his expression changed instantly.


    Looked at Lu Qing and said directly: "I won''t go."


    He turned to leave, but Lu Qing directly grabbed him: "What are you in a hurry for?"


    Lu Jingzhi raised his eyes and looked at him: "Brother, I have something to talk to Uncle Huo, please let me go."


    Lu Qing looked at him and then looked at Huo Jinyan: "What can you talk about, my brother really needs you."


    Lu Jingzhi struggled to free himself: "Uncle Huo also came to me for something, more anxious than yours!"


    "Lu Jingzhi!"


    Lu Qing suddenly called him sternly.


    Lu Jingzhi immediately looked up at him: "I only have one older sister, and her name is Lu Ning!"


    Lu Qing was stabbed by the determination in his eyes.


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and slapped Lu Qing''s hand away, and glanced at him: "Even if he is a child, he has his own ideas."


    Huo Jinyan grabbed Lu Jingzhi''s hand and looked at Lu Qing: "I will send him back safely."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 432： got it

    Chapter 432 Got it


    Lu Qing watched as Huo Jinyan took Lu Jingzhi away.


    Lu Jingzhi''s words were still echoing in his mind.


    "I only have one older sister named Lu Ning!"


    Lu Qing sighed deeply, feeling a little out of control just now.


    But he still doesn''t understand why, everyone keeps silent about Lu Yue''an, as if they hope that this person never appears in his life, but she does appear, and they still live together for eighteen years.


    Why are you unwilling to talk about it?


    Did he miss something?


    But even if she did something wrong, as long as she sincerely repents, she still has a chance to be forgiven.


    ¡­


    Huo Jinyan took Lu Jing into the car, turned on his mobile phone and handed it to Lu Jingzhi: "Look at this first, and some things we found."


    Then Huo Jinyan started the car directly.


    "Tell me what you need, and I''ll get someone to prepare it for you."


    Lu Jingzhi didn''t speak, looked at the mobile phone that Huo Jinyan handed over, and listened to the voice coming from the mobile phone.


    I was stunned when I heard half of it.


    this¡­


    Huo Jinyan directly took Lu Jingzhi to a nearby KFC, parked the car, and took someone in.


    It''s already past twelve o''clock and it''s time to eat. A kid his age is probably hungry by this time.


    Huo Jinyan thought that he hadn''t finished reading, so he went to the counter to order for him.


    When he came back, he looked at him: "What do you need?"


    Lu Jingzhi raised his eyes to look at Huo Jinyan, obviously he was in a hurry but still tried his best to appear calm.


    Lu Jingzhi sighed: "Everything I need is in the schoolbag."


    And he didn''t bring out the schoolbag.


    "Okay, I''ll get someone to get it for you."


    Then Huo Jinyan made a phone call and hung up after saying a few words.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at him: "Can your people go to school?"


    Huo Jinyan''s cell phone rang within five minutes of asking this question.


    After answering the phone, Huo Jinyan reported his current address, then looked at Lu Jingzhi: "I got it."


    Lu Jingzhi: "..."


    Really fast enough.


    He originally wanted to ask Huo Jinyan to take him back.


    Sure enough, the people Huo Jinyan said were not vegetarians.


    Lu Jingzhi was also really hungry.


    While waiting, grab the chips on the table and eat them.


    Huo Jinyan looked at him, and helped him open the ketchup and squeeze it aside.


    Looking at Huo Jinyan silently fixing everything around him, Lu Jingzhi couldn''t help blinking at him.


    The man came quickly with Lu Jingzhi''s schoolbag, found Huo Jinyan''s location, handed the schoolbag over, and then disappeared quickly, as if he had never been here.


    Lu Jingzhi has not had time to see what that person looks like.


    Huo Jinyan handed over his schoolbag.


    Lu Jingzhi opened his schoolbag and took out his phone and computer.


    He is fully equipped and does not need Huo Jinyan''s extra preparation at all.


    Huo Jinyan looked at him, sitting there was only a head higher than the table.


    Watching Lu Jingzhi seriously crackle at the computer, Huo Jinyan silently handed him French fries, a chicken nugget, a drink or something.


    Pass ''cigarette'' to the big brother, pass ''tea'' to the big brother, don''t get hungry to the big brother.


    Lu Jingzhi sneaked a glance at him in his busy schedule, and saw that he was scrolling through Weibo to check the latest news.


    Always frowning slightly.


    There is also new news on Weibo.


    The tabloid knew it didn''t wait until the afternoon, so it posted a video directly after noon.


    In the video, there is a couple who look about middle-aged, and the voice has not been processed this time.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 433： just let her drop out

    Chapter 433 Simply let her drop out of school


    But a mosaic is slightly applied to the face, but the mosaic is relatively thin.


    Those who know each other can probably recognize it at a glance.


    The release of the video not only proved that the previous audio was not edited, but also proved that there were indeed such two people.


    Suddenly, the credibility of this matter rose again.


    A group of people felt even more angry after watching the video, and directly scolded Lu Ning on the trending searches.


    They scolded fiercely, but the strange thing is that this time there is no voice to speak for Lu Ning, not even neutral remarks.


    .


    @Õâ¹Ï±¦Î¶ºÇºÇºÇ: "Hi, isn''t this a real hammer, I guess I''m busy getting rid of fans, hahaha I don''t know if they are disgusting or not, but I like such a person with no taste, so is this person a genius? Senior year?"


    @½ñÈÕ¼õ·Ê³É¹¦°É£º"It is indeed a third year in high school. It seems that I am still in a key high school. I don''t know what kind of eyes this high school looks like. It is still a key high school. Is this the kind of student you are training?"


    .


    .


    @My phone dropped again: "This is good hahaha, this kind of person is not worthy of taking the college entrance examination! Go! Go and report it! See if the school will protect her!"


    Suddenly, many people really tried their best to report it. They directly touched the school''s post bar and forum, and even posted a post asking Lu Ning to drop out of school. The post quickly got a lot of people''s replies.


    There are actually many people from No. 1 Middle School who are echoing.


    The people in Class Nine looked at it several times, and then they went around in circles angrily.


    They have been replying to so many bad comments since the morning, but many of them have disappeared. Now that the situation is getting worse and worse, there are people making up stories. In order to prove that Lu Ning is such an arrogant and domineering person, He made up a decent story, and said that he also experienced losing his job by Lu Ning...


    ¡¾What to do now, Sister Ning has been framed again. ¡¿


    ¡¾These people are full of food. They don¡¯t have a job because they are not capable. Why do they make up stories here! ¡¿


    ¡¾In order to gain attention, they can say anything. ¡¿


    ¡¾What should we do now, we can''t just let Sister Ning be bullied like this for no reason. ¡¿


    ¡¾That''s right, the ones we replied before are all drowned out, no one sees, and no one believes, what should we do now. ¡¿


    ¡¾Why don''t we just go directly to the post bar, the post bar reply and the forum reply can still be seen by people, and it is a little bit that can be saved. ¡¿


    ¡¾Row! I''ll post it! ¡¿


    ¡¾Then let''s go to the forum! ¡¿


    Just as they were discussing what to post, Lu Ning appeared.


    Lu Ning: [Don''t send it, don''t start a war on yourself. ¡¿


    ¡¾Sister Ning! ¡¿


    ¡¾Sister Ning, you are here! Don''t worry about it, we will definitely not let you be bullied like this. ¡¿


    ¡¾Yup! They''re so annoying, we''re fine, Sister Ning, leave it alone! ¡¿


    ¡¾We all believe you are innocent! ¡¿


    ¡¾Yes, we all believe in you! Be sure to clarify for you! You wait we go now! ¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 434： can you find it

    Chapter 434 Can you find it?


    Lu Ning: ¡¾Come back! ¡¿


    Lu Ning: [I have evidence in my hand. ¡¿


    Lu Ning: [Don''t go, I will clarify, and I won''t be bullied in vain. ¡¿


    Lu Ning: ¡¾Stop being scolded for me. ¡¿


    ¡¾Sister Ning, do you really have evidence! ¡¿


    Lu Ning: [There really is. ¡¿


    Lu Ning: [The kind of fatal blow. ¡¿


    ¡¾Depend on! True or false! Sister Ning is awesome! ¡¿


    ¡¾Sister Ning, you didn''t lie to us, did you! We are not afraid of being scolded! ¡¿


    Lu Ning: ¡¾...Don¡¯t worry about it, I really have it, if I ask again, I¡¯ll kill myself. ¡¿


    ¡¾Okay, okay, we won¡¯t ask anymore, hahaha, that¡¯s great, Sister Ning has evidence, so don¡¯t be afraid now. ¡¿


    ¡¾Sister Ning, when will you release the evidence! ¡¿


    ¡¾Sister Ning, if you release the evidence, we can go and watch it. ¡¿


    Lu Ning: [En. ¡¿


    Lu Ning: [Soon. ¡¿


    Lu Ning: [When the time comes, you can do whatever you want, I don''t care. ¡¿


    ¡¾Wuhu! My sarcasm skill bar is full, and I''ll kill those who scolded Sister Ning before that time! ¡¿


    ¡¾My yin and yang bar is also full. ¡¿


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    Looking at them all starting to discuss the mess, Lu Ning felt relieved, and then prepared to tinker with a Weibo account.


    Before he had time to go, Lin Ci called.


    "Do you really have it or not!"


    As soon as he came up, he shouted at Lu Ning angrily.


    Lu Ning put the phone away from her ears, and took it back after she finished shouting, her voice comforted Lin Ci with a smile: "It really is."


    "Where are you now?"


    Lu Ning gave her an address.


    "Wait for me! I will kill now!"


    Before Lu Ning could speak, he hung up the phone in a hurry.


    Lu Ning smiled helplessly.


    Run to Weibo to register an account, because the nickname Lu Ning can no longer be used, so Lu Ning simply added two letters.


    ¡®Lu Ning LN¡¯


    After registering, Lu Ning was not in a hurry to post anything, but waited for the four media outlets to post together. Since the five decisions were bundled together, then the face-slapping was done together, and only one hit was against the rest. Four is too unfair.


    At the same time, a group of people who were clamoring for Lu Ning to drop out of school posted on the forum and went to Weibo. In addition to going to the official blog of No. 1 Middle School, they also went directly to the Education Bureau of City A.


    There were a bunch of messages requesting that Lu Ning be expelled, that Lu Ning be expelled from school, and that Lu Ning''s student status would be expelled so that she could not continue her studies and would not be able to take the college entrance examination in the future.


    There are still many people who agree with these unreasonable demands.


    Leaving aside this matter, it is only a one-sided statement.


    Right now, the behavior of these people has deprived Lu Ning of his rights as a student.


    And the ridiculous thing is that a bunch of people think it''s the right thing to do.


    On Huo Jinyan''s side, Lu Jingzhi has found out the surveillance and showed it to Huo Jinyan.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Huo Jinyan: "What should we do next?"


    He asked a question, but never said that he actually had evidence.


    In fact, he was also waiting, waiting for the group of people to put away all the things in their hands, and then give a fatal blow, which is most appropriate.


    So during the waiting period, I played with Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan frowned and prepared for the next plan.


    He looked at the clear faces of the two people in the video surveillance, and felt a little familiar, but he couldn''t remember who they were, so he sent it to his own people to look for.


    After posting, he asked Lu Jingzhi, "Can you find it?"


    Lu Jingzhi nodded: "Yes."


    Then a pair of small hands began to move quickly on the keyboard.


    Huo Jinyan didn''t see what he used, and two photos popped up on the dark webpage not long after.


    "..."


    The promised million updates are finally here!


    The first day of Wanchang~2022.3.2


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 435： Uncle Huo, I know

    Chapter 435 Uncle Huo, I know


    Looking at the appearance of these two people, Lu Jingzhi followed the clues to find Sun Qian.


    With some confusion on her childish face, she frowned slightly and continued to investigate.


    After the investigation, he will understand, because he found Sun Lu.


    He remembered it when he saw this face.


    It was this woman when I had dinner with Uncle Jiang that day, and she was fired for bullying my sister.


    Now they are still beating her up, saying that her sister is arrogant and domineering? !


    Lu Jingzhi couldn''t hide his anger.


    Huo Jinyan looked at the people on the screen, and then at Lu Jingzhi.


    Huo Jinyan didn''t know him, but it seemed that Lu Jingzhi did.


    "you recognize?"


    Lu Jingzhi nodded.


    "Did you remember something?"


    Lu Jingzhi nodded vigorously.


    Then pointed to Sun Lu''s photo and said angrily: "It''s her, bullying my sister!"


    Huo Jinyan narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Lu Jingzhi: "Can you tell me why?"


    Lu Jingzhi turned his head and looked at Huo Jinyan. He could probably tell that Huo Jinyan was really worried about Lu Ning. He nodded and recounted the events of that day based on his memory in a low voice.


    Huo Jinyan frowned more and more as he listened.


    It is obvious that people order dishes first and bully them first, but now the villain is the first to sue, saying that Lu Ning is an arrogant and domineering person, which is really too much.


    Huo Jinyan looked at the photo on the screen and took note of this face.


    The phone rang, Huo Jinyan picked it up, and said, "Mr. Huo, I found out it''s Sun..."


    Huo Jinyan interrupted directly: "I already know."


    The other side was stunned for a moment: "Huh?"


    Huo Jinyan: "All the information of the Sun family will be sent to my mobile phone immediately. Also, find out who the boss of Demingxuan is."


    After Huo Jinyan finished speaking, Lu Jingzhi raised his hand and tugged at the corner of Huo Jinyan''s clothes, and looked up at Huo Jinyan with big eyes: "Uncle Huo, I know."


    Then a pair of small hands typed a few times on the keyboard, and Jiang Yu''s information appeared on the screen.


    Huo Jin said: "..."


    "Boss Huo?"


    There was a cautious cry.


    Huo Jinyan said directly: "Information about the Sun family, immediately!"


    "OK!"


    Huo Jinyan hung up the phone directly.


    I couldn''t help but glance at Lu Jingzhi, why did I feel like I had raised a bunch of trash.


    Huo Jinyan looked at the man on the screen.


    Jiang Yu...


    He knows.


    With the backing of the Jiang family, it is not an existence that anyone can offend in the capital now.


    Didn''t expect him to open a restaurant in City A.


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at Lu Jingzhi: "Son, do you know him?"


    From the Uncle Jiang who appeared in Lu Jingzhi''s description before, it is likely to be Jiang Yu.


    Lu Jingzhi nodded: "Well, I know Uncle Jiang."


    After all, Lu Jingzhi is young and has a high IQ, but he still doesn''t know how to behave in the world.


    Seeing Huo Jinyan so anxious and nervous about Lu Ning, he has already let down his guard against him, and he will answer whatever Huo Jinyan asks.


    But Huo Jinyan asked this question without asking too much.


    Then he made a phone call: "Can Jiang Yu be contacted?"


    Before he could speak, Lu Jingzhi tugged at the corner of Huo Jinyan''s clothes again, and then handed his mobile phone in front of him.


    There is an address book page on the screen of the mobile phone, and the note is Uncle Jiang.


    It looks like Jiang Yu''s number.


    Huo Jinyan looked at Lu Jingzhi, smiled at him, and raised his hand to stroke his head.


    A voice came from the phone: "Mr. Huo, wait a moment."


    As soon as the words fell, Huo Jinyan put a smile on his face and said coldly: "You all should resign collectively."


    opposite:"???"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 436： sister was bullied

    Chapter 436 My sister was bullied


    Huo Jinyan looked at Lu Jingzhi.


    "Call and talk first."


    Lu Jingzhi nodded and dialed the number directly.


    The phone rang twice and was quickly connected.


    "Hey, Jingzhi, what''s the matter?"


    In addition to Jiang Yu''s voice, there are also some background sounds that sound like they are reporting.


    Jiang Yu lowered his voice a bit: "Wait a minute."


    These words were not addressed to Lu Jingzhi, the voice was a little distant, it should be addressed to the people on his side.


    There immediately became quiet.


    Lu Jingzhi didn''t know this, and his childish voice reached Jiang Yu''s ears: "Uncle Jiang, I have something I want to ask you for help."


    His tone was like a grown-up, Jiang Yu heard a gentle smile on his face, and his voice was also very gentle: "What''s the matter, Uncle Jiang will definitely help you."


    Lu Jingzhi pouted, like a child suing his parents: "My sister was bullied."


    Jiang Yu''s voice changed immediately: "Ningning? What''s wrong with sister? Who bullied you?"


    Jiang Yu''s voice became anxious and worried.


    Huo Jinyan glanced at him, and Lu Jingzhi immediately said, "Uncle Jiang, I can''t explain clearly, let Uncle Huo tell you."


    "Uncle Huo?" Jiang Yu wondered who the Uncle Huo was talking about in Lu Jingzhi''s mouth, and felt that Lu Zhi probably didn''t know anyone with the surname Huo.


    Huo Jinyan''s voice came from the other side: "Hello, Uncle Jiang, I''m Huo Jinyan."


    Huo Jinyan is a junior, so he should call Jiang Yu Uncle Jiang.


    Jiang Yu, who was standing by the window, froze for a moment, Huo Jinyan?


    Huo Jinyan''s name is really hard to know.


    Jiang Yu reacted immediately, and called out politely: "Jin Yan, long time no see."


    In fact, the two of them met twice, and only greeted each other once.


    Jiang Yu didn''t want to be too polite, but just wanted to figure out what Lu Jingzhi meant by being bullied.


    "Jin Yan, is Jingzhi next to you? What did he mean by what he just said?"


    Huo Jinyan immediately explained the whole story briefly.


    Jiang Yu listened, and the more he listened, the more he frowned.


    Finally nodded: "Okay, I understand."


    Huo Jinyan breathed a sigh of relief: "Thank you, Uncle Jiang."


    Jiang Yu''s voice was clear: "You don''t need to thank me, Ningning is just like my daughter, I can''t let her be bullied about this matter."


    After speaking, he hung up the phone.


    Huo Jinyan was stunned while holding the phone.


    ¡®Ningning is just like my daughter. ''


    These words are firm, and it doesn''t look like a lie at all.


    Before he called, Huo Jinyan had no idea that the Lu family had such a good relationship with Jiang Yu.


    This can''t help but make him a little strange.


    Logically speaking, with Jiang Yu''s current rights and wealth, taking care of the Lu family would not be what they are now, unless the Lu family doesn''t want to be taken care of?


    but why?


    "Uncle Huo?"


    Lu Jingzhi looked at the dazed Huo Jinyan suspiciously and called him.


    Huo Jinyan came back to his senses.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll write down Uncle Jiang''s number."


    Then, as if he remembered something, he turned to look at Lu Jingzhi.


    Lu Jingzhi also looked at him:?


    Huo Jinyan wrote down the phone number, added Jiang Yu''s WeChat, and then returned the phone to Lu Jingzhi, but he didn''t give it to him directly during the process of handing it over, but looked at him and said, "I will call you brother in the future."


    Lu Jingzhi:?


    "But my sister said it was Uncle Huo."


    Huo Jin said: "..."


    "Your sister is an idiot, she can''t be called uncle."


    "My sister is not an idiot."


    Huo Jinyan watched him put his phone back: "What''s your name?"


    Lu Jingzhi compromised: "Brother Huo..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 437： this girl is too much

    Chapter 437 This girl is too much


    Huo Jinyan was satisfied with this, and returned the phone to Lu Jingzhi.


    Then he and Lu Jingzhi waited for Jiang Yu to send video surveillance over.


    Jiang Yu''s conference room was full of managers waiting to report, and at this moment they all quietly glanced at Jiang Yu''s expression without saying a word.


    The meeting was only halfway through, and Jiang Yu suddenly answered a phone call. When he answered the phone, he didn¡¯t say anything about the meeting. He made a call and went out, then sat there with his mobile phone and started to wait, not knowing what to wait for.


    But a group of people didn''t dare to say a word, so they waited.


    I began to wonder in my heart who could make Jiang Yu answer the phone in the meeting, and he should deal with the matter there first?


    Jiang Yu is notorious for distinguishing between public and private. When a meeting is held, no matter what is important, the assistant will come in after the meeting. What''s the situation this time?


    And what did Jiang Yu say about his daughter when he called just now?


    But Jiang Yu is not married yet, where did the daughter come from?


    Did this famous golden bachelor secretly marry and have children outside?


    But it¡¯s impossible. Jiang Yu, a man who works like a ghoul, spends almost 365 days a year. He can spend 366 days in the company. How can he have time to get married and have children?


    While they were speculating, Jiang Yu frowned impatiently.


    In an instant, they didn''t even dare to guess, and looked down at the report between their hands.


    While Jiang Yu was waiting, he asked his assistant to come in and download a Weibo for him. After registering an account, he followed Huo Jin''s general description and asked the assistant to search for it.


    As soon as the assistant heard it, he ran to the hot search, and it turned out that this was the second most searched, so he clicked in.


    Jiang Yu took over the phone and started to understand what happened.


    It turned out that it was okay if I didn¡¯t understand it, but when I understood it, I was almost annoyed and slapped the table on the spot.


    The atmosphere in the conference room became even worse.


    Did not dare to speak loudly, listening to the sound coming from Jiang Yu''s mobile phone.


    What¡¯s going on now¡­


    Jiang Yu''s cell phone was not connected to the earphones, so he just released it directly, even if the volume was reduced, but now everyone in this eerily quiet conference room can hear it.


    They don''t want to hear it either, but the sound will still be received by the ears.


    But it sounds like this girl named Lu Ning is quite arrogant and domineering.


    And why does Jiang always listen to this audio twice.


    Could it be that he was angry because he knew the person speaking?


    Guessing and guessing are fine, but at this time, someone has to hit the muzzle of the gun.


    I don''t know who had a brain twitch, so I just smiled and said what I thought in my heart: "This girl is too much."


    Every corner of the huge conference room has been heard.


    Jiang Yu looked up at him.


    The fat manager immediately covered his mouth, his face turned pale with fright.


    But Jiang Yu just glanced at him, didn''t even say anything and lowered his head again, as if he didn''t hear anything, the fat manager immediately breathed a sigh of relief, and didn''t dare to say a word this time.


    But what he didn''t know was that his ''blessing'' was still to come.


    ¡­


    At the same time, Lu Ning also waited for the collective release of videos from the other four companies.


    And she not only waited for this video, but also waited for someone to pick up the people in the video.


    Because the "tabloids know" the codes are thin, and one of the next four companies has no codes at all, so it''s almost the same. In the end, after another comparison, it''s really true.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 438： its not a thing

    Chapter 438 is really not a thing


    So the Sun family was posted on Weibo.


    It''s funny to say that the ones who got picked up were not Lu Ning''s fans at all, they just went but their abilities were limited and they hadn''t been picked out yet, but those who didn''t like Lu Ning were very quick at it. Just act.


    After picking it up, a group of people were all high.


    Many people also posted on Weibo.


    ¡¾As far as their strength and financial resources are concerned, those who say they have been bribed come and take a look, open your eyes and see! Do people need to be bought? It is estimated that it is possible to directly buy these five media outlets! Do you still wash it? ¡¿


    Then directly put all the general information of the Sun family on a picture and sent it out.


    "Damn! Awesome!"


    "Damn it! I believe it! Lu Ning is really not a thing!"


    "Bulfrog, bullfrog, just need to be bribed? Keep your eyes open to see clearly! Do you want to wash it for your master!"


    "Lu Ning is really shameless!"


    "Did Lu Ning not count ABCD numbers in his heart? He still thinks that he is a young lady, just someone no one wants, and anyone dares to bully him!"


    "The Sun family is so powerful, why can''t they find jobs for their family members? How can they be afraid of Lu Ning? Is it because they are subconsciously afraid of the Lu family? But Lu Ning is no longer the Lu family, what else do they have to be afraid of? Okay Strange."


    "Upstairs, what''s so strange, didn''t you see these two people who seem gentle and dare not talk big? The children in the family must also be gentle people, so the arrogant and domineering people will naturally only bully honest people. "


    "That''s right, Lu Ning is really disgusting! It''s so disgusting!"


    "I really opened my eyes, now this world really has everyone."


    "I''m not allowed to be called by my full name! I''ll just be called! Lu Ning, Lu Ning, Lu Ning, Lu Ning, Lu Ning... Even if I have the ability, I''ll lose my job, you bastard!"


    "I''m still talking about you, be careful that the eldest lady will make you lose your job [¹·Í·]"


    "Oh, it scares people to death. Lu Ning doesn''t like being called by her full name. It''s that Lu Ning, the one who caused others to lose their jobs. Lu Ning, Lu Ning, Lu Ning, Lu Ning, we must not call her by that name." The name is Lu Ning, otherwise I will lose my job..."


    Suddenly, the name Lu Ning was also on the hot search, and it directly climbed to the top of the hot search, squeezing the pair of celebrity artists officially announced today to the third place.


    Now it¡¯s even worse, there are more people searching, and with these people scolding Lu Ning, there are also more people...


    ¡­


    Lin Ci walked around anxiously next to Lu Ning.


    "Send it! Hurry up!"


    Lu Ning forgot where he saved the audio last time, and he is still looking for it.


    When looking for it, Lin Ci muttered next to him, wishing he could do it by himself.


    In the end, before she could wait, she actually snatched the phone and used it herself.


    Lu Ning sat on the side and smiled helplessly, letting her fiddle with her mobile phone.


    Finally, after Lin Ci found the audio, he went to Weibo and directly reposted the latest Weibo of ¡®The Tabloid Knows¡¯ and posted a link to the recording.


    In the end, she was still dissatisfied, fearing that her own would be overwhelmed, she simply went directly to Lu Ning''s fan group, followed and chatted privately.


    ¡¾Link¡¿


    ¡¾Bao, help me push it up. I''m afraid I''ll be drowned. ¡¿


    The fan club is online, and I didn''t pay attention to it at first, but after I clicked on the link and heard half of it, I was so excited that I almost dropped my phone on the ground.


    Then I glanced at the name of the private chatter and became even more excited.


    asked with trembling hands: [Ning Ning! is it you! Oh my god! Help! Ning Bao! ¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 439： reverse

    Chapter 439 Reversal


    Lin Ci looked up at Lu Ning, and finally replied.


    ¡¾No, I¡¯m Ningning¡¯s friend, but she¡¯s right next to me, thank you for trusting her. ¡¿


    Fans group: [We believe, believe! Immediately go to the top! ¡¿


    In the end, I sent a lot of crying emojis, and I can see that I was really excited.


    The appeal of the fan group is still very strong, plus Miss Zhan, this article was seen in an instant, Lu Ning''s account began to increase fans crazily, and the phone never stopped. It was only after Lin Ci set it up. It finally stopped.


    Lin Ci hugged his phone and waited for the reversal, but before the reversal slapped him in the face, he almost died of anger.


    Because when the number of people increased, some people began to question the authenticity of the audio.


    When the tabloid knew about it in the morning, no one questioned it except Lu Ning''s fans. Now that Lu Ning posted it, they collectively began to question it.


    What is the content of the audio? It is the audio recorded by Shi Yu after the reporters left.


    It is impossible for Lu Ning to do anything to deal with this sound, it is completely sent out directly.


    The audio is not long, but the Sun''s parents in it are so vicious that people get chills down the back.


    ¡¾"The performance just now was okay."


    "good."


    "Look at how Lu Ning turned around this time, dared to act wild on our heads and didn''t look in the mirror to see who she is now! Our Sun family is not something she provokes casually! This time, she will be ruined. Lulu gets angry!"


    "En. She is so arrogant when no one wants her, and she is from a small family. Even in a wealthy family like the Lu family, she is the essence of a poor and low-spirited person! She is a dog who relies on people''s power! Make sure she never thinks about turning over again in this life! "]


    Especially the last few words that were said with gritted teeth, completely incompatible with the gentle-looking woman in the video.


    The people who eat melons are confused.


    This¡­


    The reversal is too hammering!


    They didn''t dare to talk anymore, and waited to see if Lu Ning had anything else.


    But now this is actually a real hammer, the same voice, except for the tone, I really can''t think of how to fake such an audio.


    But the trolls and black fans are still sparing no effort to scold Lu Ning, saying that the audio is fake.


    Still clamoring, let Lu Ning release the video if he has the ability, and believe it when the video is released.


    They felt that Lu Ning didn''t have a video at all, otherwise the video and audio should be released separately?


    How is it possible, she must have released everything in her hand, isn''t it the time for her to clarify now, how could she still have something in her hand.


    But they imagined that Lu Ning, who should be anxious like an ant on a hot pot, is sitting on the sofa, drinking tea and watching Lin Ci jumping.


    "You can be so calm, I''m going to die of anger."


    Lu Ning put the teacup on the table and looked at her with a smile: "They should just want me to be like you now, there''s no point in being anxious, the last thing to do is to be anxious about this kind of thing."


    Lin Ci looked at her, sighed and sat down next to her, and wanted to imitate her and sit for a while, but within a minute she couldn''t hold back anymore, and jumped up immediately.


    "I can''t do it anymore! Such an idiot! Don''t they all have brains! They all sent audio and questioned this and that, questioning your grandma! When I was doing my filial piety to your parents, I didn''t see such a positive one. Send This clarification makes you so excited, I won''t let you go! I''m really convinced..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 440： The wise does not buy rumours

    Chapter 440 Rumors stop at wise men


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing while listening to her swearing, and Gu Chen couldn''t help laughing at Lin Ci''s frowning look as he walked around.


    Lin Ci was panting after scolding, but when she turned her head, she saw two people looking at her and smiling, making her even angrier.


    "Laughing farts, you guys! I''m really not in a hurry for the emperor and eunuchs! Hmph! Stop playing! Do it yourself! I''m leaving!"


    Seeing that he was really angry, Lu Ning immediately coaxed people to shout at Lin Ci who opened the door: "Well, Eunuch Lin, I actually have a video."


    ''Eunuch Lin'' immediately turned around and came back, sitting directly next to Lu Ning shaking her arm: "Really or not! Really or not!"


    Gu Chen immediately reminded her: "Take it lightly, there are injuries on your body."


    Lin Ci let go of his hand immediately, but still looked at Lu Ning''s smiling branches trembling.


    Lu Ning looked at her with a smile: "Of course it''s true, I''ve already said that it''s the kind that kills with one blow."


    "Where is where!"


    Lin Ci immediately lowered his head and started looking for Lu Ning''s phone.


    Lu Ning saw that she didn''t stop her from looking for it, but said: "If you find it, you have to wait half an hour before sending it."


    Lin Ci asked while searching: "Why!"


    Lu Ning: "Let them continue dancing for a while."


    After Lin Ci found the video, he really stared at the time without blinking, pinching the clock.


    After waiting for half an hour, Lin Ci sent out the edited video in an instant, very quickly.


    I also edited a particularly hypocritical copy, which Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing for a while after reading it.


    ¡¾I thought rumors would stop at wise men...¡¿


    ¡¾video¡¿


    Not long after it was sent out, it was pushed up again immediately.


    The person who clamored to be fake this time was hated by everyone.


    Because this is a surveillance video, the time and speed on it are clear, and the picture is smooth without any lag, so it must be the original video.


    This time it was Lu Ning''s fans'' turn to celebrate.


    Crying and sarcastic, the yin and yang skills are directly full.


    . ¡¿


    @Äþ±¦×îÃÀ: [Ah, yes, yes, do you think, do you think you should be the richest man in the world? Are you now? Are you? What you think is a fart! roll! ¡¿


    @ÄþÄþMy love: [My baby is the best! I cried to death! If it weren''t for the baby to have these evidences, wouldn''t he be slandered and wronged for no reason, and he might not be able to clarify and be scolded! My heart aches! ¡¿


    @ÎÒÅÜÅÜ¿ìÁËLet me come: [So this is being framed, right, one-sided words really can''t be believed. I''m sorry, I scolded you a few words before, I was wrong, I must be cautious in the future, the person who framed it is really vicious! ¡¿


    @Äþ±¦has a new video today Reply to @ÎÒÅÜÅÜ¿ì¿ìLet me come: [It¡¯s okay, just apologize, just recognize it now, maybe my baby is so beautiful, let people be jealous, one or two I just want to frame her, and I feel sorry for my treasure. By the way, thank you for your apology. After all, I only saw you apologizing. Damn. ¡¿


    @Lu Ning is an angel: [Ning Ning! what! Ning Ning! It''s my baby Ningning! my darling! Let you see so many dirty things, but also clean them yourself, thank you baby! We are useless. ¡¿


    . ¡¿


    @ÄÄÀïÓÐÀ¶ÄÄÀïÓÐÎһصÃ@½ñÈÕÇçÁ¼: [But fortunately, there is evidence, otherwise the beauty will suffer for no reason. Look at how many people scold her. ¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 441： Beauty is so miserable

    Chapter 441 Beauty is really miserable


    . ¡¿


    Although there were still some unsightly scolding voices, but fortunately, after Lu Ning sent out these things this time, the situation was completely reversed, and it was clear that Lu Ning was indeed wronged.


    @ How long is a letter: [But why did these two people frame Lu Ning? Didn''t they look at the information that their family is quite rich? ¡¿


    @лл¹·¹·²»Ë¼ÔçÔ磺¡¾And did you listen to that audio carefully, what was said to be wild on our heads, is there something wrong, but it¡¯s another way, let¡¯s guess in a low voice. ¡¿


    @What to eat today: [Damn! No way, Lu Ning is the one being bullied! ¡¿


    @°ü²è¼õ·ÊDo you: [Families who think carefully and are terrified! ¡¿


    @½ñÌì also wants to get rich: [Should I say it or not, beautiful women are so miserable. ¡¿


    ¡­


    When Huo Jinyan and the others received the surveillance video and were about to post it on Weibo to clarify, they found that the whole incident had been completely reversed.


    Huo Jinyan and Lu Jingzhi looked at the subsequent development and were completely stunned.


    Both of them breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    As long as Lu Ning is good, it doesn''t matter.


    However, we still have to send out the video surveillance. After all, this is the only way to truly prove that there is such a thing. It¡¯s just that the location of the matter has been changed. Lu Ning is the one who is angry and the one who is bullied.


    Huo Jinyan didn''t have an official Weibo account either, so he named it ''HJY'' after Lu Ning.


    Then he uploaded the video without a copy, but Aite got Lu Ning''s account.


    At first, no one saw it, because there is nothing without a label, so it is difficult to be seen.


    Later, when Lin Ci looked at the comments happily, she saw that Aite was about to swipe away. After all, since she posted the first Weibo, she had received countless Aites, but she didn¡¯t pay much attention when she swipe, and she didn¡¯t swipe away. Just clicked in.


    At first she thought about quitting just like that, but the name made her stop all of a sudden.


    Although, it¡¯s just three English letters, but¡­ for some reason, I feel a sense of oppression through those three letters¡­


    Then Lin Ci looked at the three letters and read them several times: "HJY...HJY...HJY..."


    In a flash, she directly matched the three letters with a name.


    "HJY...isn''t that... Huo Jinyan?!"


    Lu Ning looked over after hearing the words: "What?"


    Looking at Lu Ning, Lin Ci realized that he had yelled, and quickly waved his hand first, and then looked at Aite''s content.


    A video is also a surveillance video.


    But this video is a bit interesting. He put together two surveillance images, one from the overhead angle, and the other from the frontal angle. Not only can people see clearly, but faces can also be seen clearly.


    Lin Ci read it for a while and started stomping excitedly, laughing while stomping.


    Lu Ning also heard some familiar voices, but the voices were covered by Lin Ci, and she couldn''t hear it clearly, only hearing Lin Ci laughing.


    Lin Ci laughed and liked the video, but in the end he was not satisfied and forwarded it.


    Looking at her strange smile, Lu Ning couldn''t help looking over and asking, "What''s wrong?"


    Lin Ci didn''t speak but just laughed, Lu Ning looked at Gu Chen helplessly: "Is she okay like this?"


    Gu Chen waved his hand: "It''s okay, I will give first aid if I faint from laughing."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 442： poor family

    Chapter 442 A poor family


    Lu Ning smiled, and when he turned his head away, Lin Ci took the initiative to hand over the phone.


    "Hahaha, it''s so cool! Slap their faces on the ground! A bunch of bastards! Let them cry! Let''s all cry! See how they scold! This video is slapped on their eyes to make them two Show me the 14-hour cycle!"


    Lu Ning couldn''t help being a little curious after hearing her muttering such a long paragraph.


    Turning his eyes to stay on the phone.


    The first time Lu Ning saw that nickname, he thought of Huo Jinyan.


    Just suddenly, looking at those three letters, Huo Jinyan''s name appeared in his mind.


    Then she went to watch the posted video, and after just two glances, she knew it was the surveillance of that day.


    Gu Chen looked at her with his head: "What?"


    Lu Ning handed him the phone.


    Gu Chen took it.


    The voices of Lu Ning and Sun Lu came from the mobile phone.


    ¡¾"...Don''t you read the news? You really don''t know anything. Anyone can enter us! What kind of arrangement! It''s not the real Ms. Lu, you figure it out, after such a pig brain Why are you messing around here! Did you hear what I said! ... But what is it! If you make a mistake in the future, you will be transferred to the back kitchen to wash dishes!"


    "Do you want to wash dishes in the back kitchen?"


    Lu Ning''s voice was as cold as ice: "Answer my question! Don''t you want to do it anymore?"


    Sun Lu sneered: "Miss Lu, you really think you are the eldest lady of the Lu family, you can see which lu your lu is, it has the same pronunciation and different words, but it also has a different fate.


    If you are polite to you, don''t be shameless. "


    "Sister Lu, stop talking."


    "Go away! What''s the matter with you! These people are really used to being young ladies, and now I don''t know what their identity is. We are not where cats and dogs can come in, and you may not be able to afford it." How about our meal, you can weigh yourself, do you deserve it?"


    Lu Ning in the monitoring screen suddenly slapped the table at the front desk.


    "What are you doing! Do you still want to hit someone?"


    "Ning Ning, what''s wrong?"


    Lu Ning looked up and saw Lu Zhi.


    Lu Ning didn''t want to teach others a lesson in front of Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci, and wanted to give up, but Sun Lu continued: "Hmph, the whole family looks poor!"


    Lu Ning directly raised his hand and threw the stack of business cards on the front desk firmly on her face.


    "What are you doing! What are you doing! I want to call the police! How dare you hit me!"


    "Hi boss."


    "Boss, why did you come here without saying anything?"


    "..."


    "Ningning, have they made you unhappy?"]


    ¡­


    The video ends here.


    Gu Chen looked at the strange man above, then turned to look at Lu Ning: "Who is this?"


    Lu Ning took a look: "My father''s friend."


    The surveillance video was coded by everyone except Lu Ning and Sun Lu, and Gu Chen just didn''t know that there was such a person beside Lu Ning who asked casually.


    I couldn''t see the face either, so I didn''t ask any more questions.


    But with this video, this matter has been completely clarified.


    Before returning the phone to Lu Ning, Gu Chen glanced at the Weibo nickname that posted the video.


    HJY.


    Gu Chen silently read it twice in his heart, but couldn''t figure out who it was.


    After Lu Ning took the phone, he looked at Lu Ning and suddenly thought of something.


    HJY¡­


    Huo Jinyan?


    Gu Chen asked directly: "This account is not from Huo Jinyan, is it?"


    Lu Ning shook his head: "I don''t know, maybe..."


    Gu Chen suddenly confirmed: "That''s him."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 443： beat back

    Chapter 443 Backlash


    Others should not have the leisure and patience to check these things.


    After Lu Ning''s account reposted it, this video became popular as expected.


    One after another came to watch.


    @Äþ±¦×îÃÀµÄ: [Damn! Beat it up! Mad! My baby is the one being bullied! It''s too much for this woman to watch people order dishes! ¡¿


    ? We, Ning Ning, are leaving, and she said that on purpose, isn''t it for Ning Ning to hear it on purpose! This man is too vicious! Mad! ¡¿


    @Ò»¸ö°®±Ê¼Çfor you: [Damn it, this is the truth! Lu Ning is too miserable. He was bullied, accused, and now he is going to be framed. The real reality version is beautiful and miserable. Fortunately, he went back later, otherwise I would be so angry. ¡¿


    @¼õ·ÊIt¡¯s Too Difficult: [What should I do, I really want to see the follow-up development, is it over when the boss comes? Dear family, can we let the whole thing go, let us read this matter. ¡¿


    @¼õ·Ê³É¹¦À²£¬Reply @¼õ·ÊÌ«ºÜʵ£º¡¾The follow-up should be easy to guess, it should be that this woman was fired, so I feel unbalanced, I found someone in the family to try to settle it, but it didn¡¯t work out, so I went Taking advantage of Lu Ning''s recent popularity, he started to make up things. ¡¿


    @Ïë³ÔÉÕ³¦: [Now I know why this woman can''t find a job, she did it herself, and she even framed it on Lu Ning, I said how could she not be able to find a job with such a good resource on her back? When it comes to work, the good guy turned out to be my own problem. It seems that this relative has seen it before, otherwise why don''t he just arrange it in his own company? It seems that he is afraid of being scolded by her. ¡¿


    @±ù±ù¶¬is the best to eat, reply to @Ïë³ÔÉÕ±ý: [Watson, you found a blind spot. ¡¿


    @³ÔһèÐÐÂð: [But this kind of person looks very angry, watching people order dishes, yin and yang strange gas, angry people have liver pain, there are many such people in reality, but most of them in reality are not Lu Lu Ning''s courage to go back, don''t ask me how I know. ¡¿


    @ÎÒÏëȥСµº: [What, say something, this woman has worked in our company before, she is inefficient and has a bad temper, like an uncle, as if the company was run by her family, and she even looked directly at our interns to her Serving tea and pouring water, the most outrageous thing is to ask the intern to wash her clothes and socks. When I found out, they cracked instantly. Fortunately, the boss fired her later, otherwise it would be too disgusting to work with this kind of person. ¡¿


    @Ïë³ÔÉÕ±ý£¬Reply @ÎÒÏëȥСµº: ¡¾Damn it! true and false! And do her laundry! When I went to her, did she come to work or to enjoy life? The interns are too miserable. ¡¿


    @I want to go to the island: ¡¾Really! If I tell a lie, I will choke to death on grilled sausage tomorrow! Our intern little sister cried secretly for a long time before quietly telling the team leader that the child is timid. Fortunately, our team leader was protecting the children in his own group, so we went to tell the boss at that time. You didn''t know that when the boss was going to fire her, her relatives were so **** good! ¡¿


    @½ñÈÕ¶àÔÆ: [Sisters! Let''s talk! ¡¿


    @Á÷Á÷ѧ¶øÁËÁË£¿ [Expand and talk! sisters! ¡¿


    ¡­


    More and more people echoed, the key is that this kind of breaking news is not limited to this one, the comment area slowly began to appear the second, third, fourth...


    A group of people ran to the comment area to listen to the story.


    The more I listen to it, the more I feel that Lu Ning is really miserable. It is really amazing to meet such a family of top-notch people.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 444： our children

    Chapter 444 Our children


    ¡¾Her relative seems to belong to her uncle or uncle, with his wife. At first, she wanted to have a good talk with our boss, saying that if our boss keeps him, he will make a change. Later, our boss refused to agree to it and wanted to be fired, and the family showed their true colors, saying that our boss was snobbish or something...]


    ¡¾Anyway, it¡¯s all our boss¡¯ fault. ¡¿


    ¡¾By the way, the couple is the couple in that video. ¡¿


    [She was like this when she was in our company. She messed with other people''s things, took things without returning them, took them away without consent, and used other people''s personal things. The sisters are almost the same, and they are really the best of the family. ¡¿


    [Although it is similar to the previous ones here, there is one more thing. Our company has a lot of handsome little brothers. She doesn''t care about work all day long. She just hooks up with other little brothers. She doesn''t like her, so she is clearly told not to continue. Yes, she continued. The scariest thing was that she stalked and harassed others, which scared the three younger brothers to resign and made us mad. She made us all look handsome. ¡¿


    ¡¾When she was in our hotel, she would also collect the clothes of the male guests. I really vomited, she looked like a pervert, this woman. ¡¿


    ¡­


    After many revelations, everyone has a clear understanding of what kind of person Sun Lu is.


    At this time, there is really no more to continue to say bad things about Lu Ning, and even those who feel angry and distressed about Lu Ning after learning about this all ran to the original Weibo to scold those who scolded Lu Ning.


    Suddenly, this Weibo was upvoted again. The new melon eaters were about to start scolding when they started to explain the science, and then ate a whole melon.


    While everyone was still angry, cursing, and popularizing science, a comment that was originally inconspicuous under the last surveillance video was silently upvoted.


    ¡¾What, am I the only one who thinks Ning Ning''s beauty in the surveillance video is suffocating. ¡¿


    This is indeed the case. Lu Ning''s beauty is still clear in the surveillance video, which makes people really feel distressed.


    Zhanjie also took screenshots of Lu Ning in these videos, and then used software to make them clearer.


    The Lu Ning fan group is very busy here, licking the screen, swearing at people, popular science, distressed.


    But this matter is not over yet, and tonight is destined to be a sleepless night.


    When Huo Jinyan led Lu Jingzhi out of KFC, the sky outside had already darkened.


    At the same time, Jiang Yu reposted Huo Jinyan''s Weibo on Weibo.


    ¡¾Our children can''t be bullied by others! ¡¿


    A group of melon eaters who were circling under Huo Jinyan''s Weibo followed the network cable and touched it.


    Jiang Yu''s nickname was given by his assistant, it is directly [Dingtian Group Jiang Yu]


    Knowing that everyone in Dingtian Group was shocked.


    ¡¾Damn it! True or false! Is it really President Jiang of the Dingtian Group? ¡¿


    ¡¾This is a boss! Oh my God! I exploded! What kind of people are behind Lu Ning? ¡¿


    ¡¾Dingtian Group! Is it the Dingtian Group? Is it that Jiang Yu from the Dingtian Group! ¡¿


    ¡¾That''s it! The coordinates are the capital, how many Dingtian Groups and Jiangyu can there be in the capital! Oh my god! boss! ¡¿


    ¡¾The boss is here in person! Who the **** is Lu Ning? I cried, and I also wanted to be called a child by Mr. Jiang. ¡¿


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    Good morning~


    Wan Geng Day 2~2022.3.3


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 445： King is gone

    Chapter 445 Jing Zhi is gone


    [By the way, I think Big Boss Jiang is quite weak. Isn¡¯t this just deliberately using other people¡¯s words to insult others? I remember the first audio of the revelation. Didn¡¯t the family just say something about my child and my child? In the end, Jiang The boss finally said lightly, this face is PIAPIA''s. ¡¿


    ¡¾Hahahaha, yes, what did you say about my child being kind and so on? I am dying of laughter. Mr. Jiang showed up directly to prove that his child is the one who is being bullied. This pitiful and protective tone is really laughable. That family is crazy. ¡¿


    ¡¾Then what, am I the only one who is curious about the relationship between Mr. Jiang and Lu Ning? Why did Boss Jiang call her a child? She shouldn¡¯t be Boss Jiang¡¯s child, I¡¯m in a mess...]


    ¡¾Boss Jiang isn¡¯t married yet. How could the famous golden bachelor in Beijing have a child? It¡¯s probably a friend¡¯s child. ¡¿


    ¡¾Then what, what''s the matter with being a little bit sweet, the child is too spoiled, I love it. ¡¿


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    Just when everyone was still immersed in Jiang Yu''s sudden appearance, a little later.


    Actress Shi Henuan, who has won all the TV drama awards, also posted a Weibo and posted a group photo.


    ¡¾I like this kid. ¡¿


    Then I attached a group photo, which was the photo taken with Lu Ning in the studio.


    Shi Henuan''s fame and influence are very large.


    When the photo was first posted, I didn''t know what was going on. Shi Henuan''s fans were all praising Shi Henuan''s beauty, until some melon eaters who knew Lu Ning passed by...


    ¡¾and many more! This is... Lu Ning? ! ¡¿


    ¡¾Help! Sister He Nuan is here too! Sister He Nuan knows Lu Ning? I rely on me! Who the **** is Lu Ning! I''m mad! ¡¿


    ¡¾Lu Ning was warm and warm when we met, I was envious of her real name, and I cried, why does she know everyone. ¡¿


    ¡¾Good guy, everyone from the entertainment and business circles came to support her. This is the first time in my life that I have seen such a battle. ¡¿


    ¡¾Who reads it and doesn''t say a word about Sister Ning! ¡¿


    ¡¾Ahhhhh! This is the time and warmth! Actress! Goddess! It''s been a long time since I posted a fresh selfie, thank God thank you, thank you Lu Ning for letting me see a fresh goddess! ¡¿


    Because of Shi Henuan''s sudden appearance, this matter once again attracted a large number of people''s attention. All of the top five most searched for a while were all about Lu Ning, and the battle was bigger than the official announcement of top stars.


    These Lu Ning and the others don''t know yet.


    After posting those, Lu Ning didn''t read them again, and directly asked Lin Ci not to read them, lest she see something too emotional.


    It happened that Li Nian found her according to the address.


    She came over just after the genius, Gu Chen was a little surprised.


    Li Nian looked at him: "Come here just as the matter is over, you do your work first, I''ll wait."


    Gu Chen looked at her: "No busy, come with me."


    Lu Ning and Lin Ci also just came out, when they saw Li Nian, both of them were stunned, and Li Nian was also stunned.


    "Li Nian."


    Lu Ning greeted her with a smile.


    Just as he was about to say something, the phone rang.


    After glancing at it, he picked it up: "Mom..."


    Before he could say anything else, Shen Yunci''s anxious voice came from the other side: "Ning Ning, have you picked up your brother yet?"


    "No, what''s the matter?"


    "Jingzhi is gone! The teacher said that after Jingzhi went out in the afternoon, he didn''t go back to class! Ningning, what should I do?"


    Lu Zhi hung up the phone and walked to Shen Yunci''s side and patted her on the shoulder to comfort her...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 446： found it

    Chapter 446 found


    "Ning Ning, Dad just called to ask about it. The guard said that he saw Jingzhi picked up by a man. I''ll call and ask your brother. If there is no one in your brother''s place, we will call the police. Don''t worry, if there is any news, Dad will come again." call you."


    Lu Ning was still in a state of blank mind, it was only after Lu Zhi hung up the phone that she took back the phone.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Lu Ning calmed himself down.


    "Jingzhi is gone."


    Gu Chen looked at her: "Don''t worry, I''ll find a way."


    He had just taken two steps on his side when Lu Ning''s cell phone rang again.


    Lu Ning glanced at it, a little dazed, and then picked it up.


    Huo Jinyan''s phone call.


    But after picking it up, it was Lu Jingzhi''s voice that came from the other side.


    "elder sister."


    Lu Ning was startled: "Jingzhi?"


    "En." Before Lu Jingzhi realized that Lu Ning''s tone was wrong, his voice was quite cheerful: "Sister, where are you, Uncle Huo...Brother Huo sent me to you."


    "Brother Huo? Are you with Huo Jinyan?"


    Lu Jingzhi nodded: "Well, we are at the gate of KFC, Brother Huo invited me to dinner."


    Lu Ning breathed a sigh of relief, and shook her whole body, and panic swept over her belatedly.


    Lin Ci quickly supported her.


    Lu Jingzhi over there seemed to have finally noticed something was wrong: "Sister, what''s wrong with you?"


    Lu Ning tried his best to sound as natural as possible: "It''s okay, let Brother Huo answer the phone."


    Lu Jingzhi handed the phone to Huo Jinyan, and Huo Jinyan picked up the phone and called her: "Lu Ning."


    Lu Ning heaved a sigh of relief when he heard Huo Jinyan''s voice, as if he was exhausted, and his voice was weak: "Huo Jinyan."


    Huo Jinyan frowned slightly hearing her voice: "En."


    "I''ll call you later." After speaking, Lu Ning hung up the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, Lu Ning immediately called Shen Yunci, but no one answered during the call, so Lu Ning changed another one, called Lu Zhi, and after two rings, Shen Yunci answered.


    Shen Yunci''s voice over there was a little choked up: "Ningning, your father is calling your brother, don''t worry, you will find your brother..."


    Knowing that Lu Ning was also in a hurry, the two of them had a good relationship, Shen Yunci was also confused at the time, not knowing what to do, immediately called Lu Ning and told her everything.


    But before she finished speaking, a voice came from Lu Ning: "Mom, don''t call, I found Jing Zhi, I will pick him up now, you can wait for us at home."


    Shen Yunci was stunned for a moment: "Did you find it! Did you really find it?"


    "Well, I found it, don''t worry, we will go back right away, don''t wander around, I really found it."


    "well!"


    After hanging up the phone, Shen Yunci immediately looked at Lu Zhi, his eyes flushed and weeping: "I found it, Jing Zhi found it, Ning Ning found it."


    Lu Zhi also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Lu Qing''s voice came from the phone, but he didn''t hear it clearly, "Dad, what did you find? What are you looking for?"


    Lu Zhi said in a flustered and slow voice: "No, it''s okay. Where are you? Dad just wants to ask if you will come back for dinner today."


    I don''t want one more person to follow and worry about Lu Zhi not telling Lu Qing.


    Before Lu Qing could speak, a female voice came from over there, which made Lu Zhi stunned for a moment, then his face became very ugly, and he hung up the phone without saying anything.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Lu Qing went to pick up Lu Jingzhi today, but he was actually going to see Lu Yuean.


    Lu Yue''an has been calling Lu Qing recently, but after hanging up a few times, Lu Qing still answered softly.


    After Lu Yuean cried a few times, he relented and agreed to meet again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 447： when will the second brother come back

    Chapter 447 When will the second brother come back


    In his heart, Lu Qing couldn''t help Lu Yue''an at all.


    For so many years before, since Lu Yuean was born, he was basically the one who took Lu Yuean with him. At that time, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were very busy and not in a good mood, so Lu Qing took on the responsibility of taking care of his sister.


    To be Lu Yuean''s father and mother, taking care of her daily necessities, tutoring her homework, and paying attention to her mood, Lu Yuean was probably watched and grown up by him, and Lu Yuean was also very dependent at that time He didn''t rely on him so much until he had the mind of a little girl in his adolescence.


    Lu Qing has always loved and doted on her, and he was reluctant to say a harsh word.


    It''s always been that when she cried when she did something wrong, Lu Qing immediately relented.


    Although she left herself and left home to go to the place that should belong to her, this kind of mood and subconscious worry and love cannot be changed, and Lu Qing will still think of her as always.


    I will still buy her when I see the right thing as before, and I will subconsciously soften my heart to her, and I can''t do anything to her, and I can''t say harsh words to her.


    After agreeing to meet this time, Lu Yuean said that he missed Jingzhi, so Lu Qing wanted to take Lu Jingzhi there.


    He thought that Lu Jingzhi actually had some feelings for Lu Yue''an, but he didn''t expect that the youngest one was the most resolute one.


    Lu Qing came to see Lu Yue''an by herself, and she was disappointed when she saw that Lu Jingzhi was not there, but she didn''t mention it.


    The two of them worked and chatted for a day in the shop they were familiar with before. Lu Yuean looked at Lu Qing and cried and laughed for a while and said that she had a lot of bad things, and asked Lu Qing to forgive her. Although he didn''t say anything, he wiped her tears carefully, and both of them knew that this was Lu Qing''s forgiveness and concession.


    Then Lu Yuean happily shared with him what happened around her, and also said that she would attend the school celebration party and play the piano at the party.


    Also talked about Lu Ning, she praised Lu Ning for doing a great job in all aspects, and she needs to learn from Lu Ning.


    In the future, she will also control her temper, study hard and live well, and ask Lu Qing not to ignore her.


    She looked over with red eyes: "Brother, you can remind me what I did wrong, and I will change it. Don''t ignore me. You are the only one by my side."


    Lu Qing''s heart softened on the spot.


    "Brother will not ignore you."


    "Really! Brother, you must come to my performance on the day of the school celebration, okay? This is the first time I have participated in a gala performance. I hope you can see it."


    Looking at her, Lu Qing smiled and nodded: "Okay."


    Lu Yue''an smiled sweetly, and said as if remembering something: "By the way, Sister Ning seems to be performing at the party too. I often see them practicing late in the rehearsal room recently."


    Lu Qing was a little surprised, but he didn''t hear from Lu Ning. He thought that Lu Ning would not attend such a party.


    "Well, she has been going back late recently."


    Lu Yuean did not continue this topic.


    Instead, he looked at Lu Qing and asked, "Brother, when will the second brother come back? I haven''t been able to contact him for a long time."


    Hearing this, Lu Qing also frowned: "I can''t contact him either. Now he will only call his parents regularly to report his safety, and he hasn''t actively contacted me the rest of the time."


    Lu Yuean sighed: "I haven''t seen my second brother for a long time, and I don''t know if he can accept the family has become the way it is now..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 448： very happy today

    Chapter 448 Very happy today


    Lu Yuean''s voice paused, as if realizing that what he said had other meanings, he immediately shut up and changed the subject.


    "By the way, brother, do you have a girl you like recently?"


    Lu Qing stopped holding the cup, looked at Lu Yuean: "Why do you ask that suddenly?"


    Lu Yue''an laughed immediately: "I''m not concerned about when I can have a sister-in-law."


    Lu Qing raised his lips helplessly: "No."


    Although he said so, a girl suddenly appeared in Lu Qing''s mind, and even he was taken aback for a moment.


    What Lu Yuean was still saying, he was stunned for a moment and didn''t hear it at all.


    "elder brother?"


    Lu Qing came back to his senses when he heard Lu Yuean calling him: "What?"


    Lu Yue''an paused: "It''s a pity, my brother is so handsome, how can there be no girls chasing him, I think sister Ning has a lot of chasing..."


    When she said this, Lu Qing''s cell phone rang suddenly.


    Lu Qing picked up the phone and glanced at it, then glanced at Lu Yue''an in a daze, before answering the phone.


    Lu Zhi called.


    After getting through, Lu Qing didn''t hear something clearly, and then came Shen Yunci''s voice, but the distance was a bit far away. Lu Qing didn''t hear what he said clearly, only heard what he was looking for.


    "Dad, what are you looking for?"


    Lu Zhi''s voice over there sounded a little weak. Lu Qing wanted to ask, but Lu Zhi said it was okay.


    Looking at Lu Qing''s expression, Lu Yuean asked, "Brother, what''s wrong?"


    Before Lu Qing could speak, it seemed that he had heard the voice over there, so he hung up the phone quickly, and Lu Qing didn''t have time to ask anything.


    Looking at Lu Yuean''s expression, Lu Qing didn''t take off the phone immediately, but said to the phone that had already hung up: "Okay."


    Then he took down the phone.


    Lu Yuean looked at Lu Qing.


    Lu Qing said lightly: "It''s okay, Dad asked me where I am and if I want to go home for dinner."


    Lu Yuean immediately raised his hand and looked at his watch: "It''s already this time! I have to go home for dinner, otherwise grandpa and the others will be worried, brother, let''s go."


    Lu Qing nodded: "Okay."


    Lu Yuean called and asked the driver to pick it up.


    Lu Qing accompanied her at the door and waited, it was already dark outside.


    "Brother, I am very happy today, thank you."


    Lu Yue''an looked at Lu Qing with crooked eyebrows and said this.


    Lu Qing smiled slightly and raised her hand to touch her head: "Go."


    Lu Yuean nodded, turned around and got into the car.


    Looking at the car gradually leaving his sight, Lu Qing turned around and left.


    But there is still some worry in my heart. I just heard something wrong with Shen Yunci''s voice, but I didn''t hear what she said clearly.


    Lu Qing went to drive to go home.


    ¡­


    Knowing that Lu Jingzhi is safe now, Lu Ning felt relieved. Originally, Gu Chen was going to send her there, but Lu Ning saw that Li Nian and the others had something to do, so he refused to let him go, and asked the driver at home to take her and Lin Ci together. up.


    Lin Ci was still comforting Lu Ning along the way, telling her not to be afraid, the person has been found.


    Lu Ning also knew this, but still felt a little flustered when he didn''t see anyone.


    "You still have injuries on your body, slow down and don''t get angry."


    Lu Ning nodded.


    After arriving, they didn''t see Huo Jinyan and the others outside the door, so Lin Ci helped Lu Ning to look inside.


    As soon as he entered the door, a small figure rushed towards Lu Ning''s legs.


    "elder sister!"


    Huo Jinyan was startled at the back and immediately raised his hand to grab his back collar.


    Lu Ning had injuries on his body, but Lu Jingzhi didn''t know that he was afraid that he would run over and tear Lu Ning''s wounds.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 449： angry look so cute

    Chapter 449 The angry look is so cute


    Lu Jingzhi was forced to stop in front of Lu Ning, turned his head and gave Huo Jinyan a strange look.


    Huo Jinyan reminded him: "Slow down."


    Lu Jingzhi was a little dazed but still nodded obediently. When hugging Lu Ning, he also hugged her legs lightly.


    Looking at the villain in front of him, Lu Ning was completely relieved.


    As soon as I let go of my heart, it seems that all the emotions rushed to my face in an instant.


    Standing in front of her, Huo Jinyan clearly saw that her eye sockets were getting redder and redder.


    He frowned, feeling a little uncomfortable.


    "There are too many people here, let''s go out first."


    Several people go out together.


    Lu Jingzhi was still in a daze. Seeing that his sister was clearly in the wrong mood, he didn''t dare to speak.


    stood there and quietly took Lu Ning''s hand.


    Lu Ning suppressed his emotions.


    Lin Ci looked at a few people beside him: "Then what do I have to do, Mr. Huo, are you driving?"


    Huo Jinyan nodded.


    "Then I''ll ask the driver to take me home. Mr. Huo, please send Ningning and Jingzhi back. I''ll go first."


    Lu Ning turned his head when he heard the words, Lin Ci''s figure disappeared in an instant, and when he turned his head, everyone ran to the door of the car, opened the door and went up.


    "..."


    Lin Ci ran fast, as if a wolf was chasing her.


    Lu Ning turned around and met Huo Jinyan''s gaze. Huo Jinyan watched her turn and walked over to help her.


    I don''t know if it''s because of anger or something, but Lu Ning didn''t let him help, and walked forward with Lu Jingzhi.


    Huo Jinyan stood still and stared at her back for two seconds.


    Looking at Lu Ning walking by, Lu Jingzhi couldn''t help reminding him weakly: "Sister, Brother Huo''s car is over there."


    Lu Ning glanced at the direction of his finger.


    "Then you take your sister there."


    Lu Jingzhi nodded, and led Lu Ning to Huo Jinyan''s car.


    Huo Jinyan followed her silently.


    When the two arrived first, they stood by the car and waited for him.


    Huo Jinyan watched neither far nor near, but Lu Ning didn''t look at him, but raised his eyes to look at the branches not far away, Huo Jinyan couldn''t help but smile when he saw his slightly pursed mouth.


    The angry look is so cute.


    Huo Jinyan walked over to unlock the car door and let two people sit in it. He wanted to help Lu Ning when he got in the car, but after thinking about it, he took his hand back so that she wouldn''t get angrier.


    The three of them didn''t speak a word along the way, and the atmosphere in the car was a bit depressed. Lu Jingzhi looked at Lu Ning and Huo Jinyan.


    As if to ease the atmosphere, Lu Jingzhi looked at the two of them and whispered, "Brother Huo, where did you put my schoolbag?"


    "In the trunk."


    Lu Jingzhi nodded.


    After all, he is a child, and there is only one topic he can think of. After he finished speaking, he immediately turned cold.


    Finally sat there helplessly and didn''t speak.


    But he noticed that Lu Ning was not leaning on the backrest when he was sitting, and there was still a distance between his back and the backrest.


    But thinking about it, it seemed that Lu Ning would lean on him when he was in the car, but why now...


    Lu Jingzhi''s eyes paused on Lu Ning''s back.


    "..."


    The car was parked on the side of the road outside.


    Lu Ning opened the door and got out of the car first, and Huo Jinyan also got out of the car to get Lu Jingzhi''s schoolbag.


    When handing the schoolbag to Lu Jingzhi, Lu Jingzhi looked at Huo Jinzhi and said, "Thank you, Brother Huo."


    And waved at Huo Jinyan.


    Lu Ning took him by the hand and entered the intersection without saying a word or even looking at Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan stood there in a daze for a while, when a voice came from behind him.


    He ignored it, and was stopped when he took a step.


    "Huo Jinyan."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 450： Why are you like this!

    Chapter 450 Why are you like this!


    Lu Qing stopped the car and got out of the car and stopped Huo Jinyan.


    "Why are you here?"


    Huo Jinyan turned his eyes and glanced at him: "Give it away."


    Lu Qing frowned: "You just sent Jingzhi back now?"


    seems to think of something.


    Lu Qing couldn''t help muttering: "Did Mom and Dad call to find Jingzhi?"


    After muttering, he glanced at Huo Jinyan.


    "I''ll settle accounts with you later!"


    Then he turned around and walked quickly into the alley.


    Huo Jinyan also heard Lu Qing''s muttering just now, he was stunned for a moment, and seemed to understand why Lu Ning was in such a bad mood when he came.


    It turned out to be because of this.


    Huo Jinyan stood there a little annoyed.


    ¡­


    When Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi walked halfway, they heard Lu Qing''s voice.


    Lu Qing ran over and caught up with the two of them.


    Because of what happened in the morning, Lu Jingzhi didn''t want to talk to Lu Qing, so he didn''t speak when he looked at Lu Qing.


    Lu Ning looked at him but directly gave Lu Jingzhi to him: "You take Jingzhi home first, I''ll go back later."


    Although he was reluctant, Lu Jingzhi didn''t say anything when he saw his sister''s expression, and took the initiative to hold Lu Qing''s hand.


    Lu Qing looked at Lu Ning: "Where are you going?"


    Lu Ning didn''t answer this, but just replied: "Go back soon."


    Then he turned and left.


    After Lu Ning turned around and disappeared around the corner, Lu Jingzhi directly pulled his hand back.


    Lu Qing:? ? ?


    Lu Jingzhi rolled his eyes at Lu Qing and then walked into the community by himself.


    Lu Qing:? ? ?


    ¡­


    When Lu Ning was walking forward alone, he could clearly hear his heart beating fast, and he didn''t go down after the flustered feeling, even though Lu Jingzhi was beside her just now, holding her hand. Still very scared.


    Walking to the entrance of the alley, Huo Jinyan did not leave. He leaned against the car and stood under the street lamp smoking, looking a little lonely.


    Lu Ning took a deep breath in his heart, stepped forward quickly, raised his hand and knocked out the cigarette in his hand, stepped on the cigarette **** fiercely with his foot, and turned his head to look at him suddenly.


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment, he didn''t expect her to come out suddenly.


    Looking at him, Lu Ning raised his hand and punched him with a fist, hitting Huo Jinyan''s chest.


    Immediately afterwards, he continued to greet him with one punch and two punches.


    "Why don''t you tell me when you take the person away! Can''t you just tell me! Call me and tell me that you will die! Don''t you know that you are very anxious if you can''t find someone!"


    Every time she said a word, she hit Huo Jinyan with her fist.


    The more she talked, the redder her eyes became, and the tears in her eyes were shining brightly, which made Huo Jinyan feel extremely distressed.


    "Why are you doing this!"


    Lu Ning''s voice trembled, with grievances, Huo Jinyan caught the punch, and raised his hand to hold her hand.


    Lu Ning looked up at him, tears fell down her eyes.


    Huo Jinyan watched her cry and felt uncomfortable, and took a step forward and gently hugged her into his arms.


    "Don''t hit me, you are injured, you can hit me when you recover."


    His voice softly penetrated into Lu Ning''s ears, Lu Ning felt aggrieved, his nose sore and he cried even harder.


    Originally, she was only crying quietly, but after Huo Jinyan finished speaking, she cried directly.


    Huo Jinyan was a little flustered, raised his hand to pat her head to comfort her, heard her crying sadly and wanted to wipe her tears, but he couldn''t see Lu Ning''s face with his forehead against his chest.


    As soon as she moved, Lu Ning grabbed her clothes and prevented him from moving. He could only stay where he was, touching the back of her neck again and again in distress...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 451： cant you forgive me

    Chapter 451 Can''t you forgive me?


    "sorry."


    Huo Jinyan apologized to her softly, trying to calm her down, her eyes would swell from crying for so long.


    Who knew it would be okay if he didn''t apologize, but when he apologized, he cried even more fiercely.


    Huo Jinyan really didn''t know what to do. The little girl was so pitiful that she could only be pampered and pampered, but she seemed to be unable to hear anything when she was crying.


    Huo Jinyan touched her chin with his hand: "Don''t cry, okay, you still have injuries on your body, go sit over there, okay, you sit and scold me. Let me wipe your tears, okay?"


    His voice was surprisingly gentle, and he was always asking Lu Ning for his opinion.


    But Lu Ning didn''t speak, Huo Jinyan tried to lift her chin lightly, but she didn''t resist.


    He raised his head and looked at this little face, with tears in his eyes. Huo Jinyan''s eyes were full of distress, and he raised his hand to gently wipe the tears on her face.


    Wiping away tears, he apologized softly to her: "I was wrong about this matter, I''m sorry, I didn''t pay attention to the time, and I didn''t call to tell you to make you worry."


    Looking at him, Lu Ning felt the gentle force in his hand, and tears rolled down his eyes again.


    Huo Jinyan frowned slightly as he looked at her, and his eyes were red: "Can''t you forgive me?"


    Lu Ning still didn''t speak, just looked at him with such a pair of bright eyes.


    Huo Jinyan still wiped her face patiently.


    But he cried too hard just now, and when Lu Ning was panting, a small snot bubble came out of his nose.


    She was stunned and forgot to cry.


    Huo Jinyan was also stunned for a moment, and then suddenly smiled when he saw her stunned.


    Lu Ning came back to his senses when he heard him laughing, raised his hand and patted him violently.


    Huo Jinyan was still smiling, and the clear laughter reached Lu Ning''s ears, making her face flush with anger.


    Huo Jinyan smiled, and raised his hand without hesitation to help her wipe away the snot.


    When Lu Ning saw him laughing, he was so angry that he raised his hand suddenly, and stopped at the moment when his hand was about to fall on his arm. He was stunned for two seconds, kicked him, turned around and left.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her angrily back, the smile never came down from the corner of his mouth.


    How can someone be so cute when he is in a mess.


    ¡­


    When Lu Ning returned, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were watching TV with Lu Jingzhi in the living room.


    She opened the door and came in, Shen Yunci immediately stood up.


    "Ningning is back!"


    "Mom misses you so much!"


    Lu Zhi also stood up on the sofa: "Dad wants to too."


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing.


    But her eyes were red and she wanted to hide from Shen Yunci and the others, but she bumped into them.


    Shen Yunci discovered it when he walked over.


    Looking at her red eyes, she froze for a moment, then hugged her gently: "It''s okay, it''s okay, it''s fine when my brother comes back, it''s my mother''s fault, I''ll tell you if I''m in a hurry."


    Lu Ning was taken aback for a moment, and then heaved a sigh of relief. This is not wrong, because Lu Jingzhi cried, maybe because she felt a little guilty when she cried in front of Huo Jinyan just now?


    Wait, why are you guilty?


    Lu Ning didn''t even think about it.


    When Shen Yunci let go of her, he turned his head and saw Lu Qing coming out of the balcony.


    Lu Qing''s eyes fell on Lu Ning''s face, and Lu Ning froze for a moment, feeling as if he could see something through her face.


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Lu Ning turned to look at Shen Yunci: "Mom, I''m a little tired, I''m going back to my room first."


    Lu Zhi looked over immediately: "Aren''t you going to eat dinner?"


    "Well, don''t eat, I''m a little sleepy and want to sleep."


    Lu Jingzhi also jumped down: "I won''t eat either."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 452： Brother Huo is fine

    Chapter 452 Brother Huo is quite good


    Lu Zhi immediately grabbed him: "No, you will wake up in the middle of the night, and you will eat again when you wake up."


    Lu Jingzhi immediately said: "No, I''ve already eaten. Brother Huo bought me a lot of things, and I''m full."


    "Brother Huo?"


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were puzzled for a moment, then looked at Lu Ning.


    It seems that Lu Jingzhi hasn''t even asked where he found it.


    Lu Ning looked at them immediately: "Mr. Huo helped me find Jingzhi. I went to Mr. Huo to pick him up. He should have been bought by Mr. Huo when they were together."


    Shen Yunci nodded: "That''s it, then you have to remember to thank Mr. Huo."


    Lu Ning nodded, just about to speak, suddenly Lu Qing said coolly: "I should have thanked you."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    He definitely saw something standing on the balcony!


    Lu Ning ignored him, talked to Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci again, then turned and went back to the room.


    Lu Jingzhi also followed behind.


    "elder sister."


    Lu Ning closed the door and looked at him: "What''s wrong?"


    "I think Brother Huo is actually pretty good."


    Lu Ning turned around to get the face towel, and smiled when he heard this: "Where is it good?"


    Lu Jingzhi suddenly looked at Lu Ning and answered the wrong question: "Sister, your eyes are red, did Brother Huo make you cry just now?"


    Lu Ning: "..."


    "You''re so stupid, you can''t even coax girls."


    Lu Ning originally wanted to say something, but he couldn''t help laughing when he heard Lu Jingzhi''s words.


    "Although brother Huo is a nice person, he is really an idiot."


    Lu Ning walked over while wiping his face when he heard the words: "Yes, my sister thinks so too."


    Lu Ning sat next to him, and belatedly asked, "Why did you call him Brother Huo?"


    Looking at Lu Ning, Lu Ning raised his hand to take her used face towel and got up to throw it away: "Brother Huo said it himself, you can''t call him Uncle Huo, you have to call him Brother Huo."


    After he finished speaking, he went into the bathroom and took out a face towel, soaked it for Lu Ning, squeezed the water, took it out, and handed it to Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning took it and looked at him: "Then what did you guys do today?"


    She was so angry that she forgot to ask this.


    Why did Huo Jinyan go to meet Jingzhi? It''s a little strange that the two of them stayed together for so long and had a meal. The key is that Jingzhi''s view of Huo Jinyan changed so much after he came back.


    Lu Jingzhi hesitated and didn''t know whether to say: "Yes, I didn''t do anything..."


    Lu Ning looked at him without blinking: "Tell the truth."


    Looking into Lu Ning''s eyes, Lu Jingzhi said softly, "I just don''t want my sister to be bullied."


    Lu Ning was taken aback: "I don''t want my sister to be bullied? What do you mean?"


    Lu Jingzhi hesitated for a while, and finally said: "Brother Huo came to me and asked me to help find someone, because my sister was bullied, and that''s what happened on the Internet today..."


    Lu Ning was stunned: "What did he ask you to do about the Internet?"


    "I didn''t do anything, I just asked me to help check someone. In fact, Brother Huo didn''t let me help later. He called someone else, and I took the initiative to help him."


    Lu Jingzhi observed Lu Ning''s expression, and quibbled softly: "But he looks really anxious..."


    Lu Ning took a breath and looked at him, not knowing what to say about him.


    "Actually, I have evidence in my hand but I didn''t give it to him. I''m afraid my sister has other plans..."


    Lu Ning wanted to laugh after hearing what he said: "Sister, what''s the plan? What evidence do you have?"


    Lu Jingzhi scratched his head, feeling that he might have said too much.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 453： he cant get hurt

    Chapter 453 He can''t get hurt


    "I accidentally saw my sister''s mobile phone once before, and saw a message sent to my sister by a person named Xiaowen, and I also sent it to my mobile phone..."


    He didn''t say anything further, but Lu Ning understood everything that followed.


    It turned out to be like this. With this evidence, I was afraid that I had some plans and would disrupt the plan, so I followed Huo Jin''s words and found someone first, and did not directly give him the evidence.


    Lu Ning really had to obey his cleverness.


    But there is one more point...


    Lu Ning looked at him with burning eyes: "How did Huo Jinyan know your ability?"


    Lu Jingzhi: "..."


    It''s over, Barbie Q is over.


    Talking more and more.


    Lu Ning stared at him.


    Lu Jingzhi changed the subject as if to cover his ears and steal the bell: "Sister, are you feeling unwell?"


    Lu Ning still stared at him: "Don''t change the subject, I''m not uncomfortable."


    Lu Jingzhi: "..."


    Knowing that he couldn''t escape today, Lu Jingzhi simply sat cross-legged and looked at Lu Ning: "Well, I''ll tell my sister, and my sister will also tell me why you were injured."


    Lu Ning:? ? ?


    "Who told your sister was hurt."


    Lu Jingzhi: "Then my sister is injured, right?"


    Lu Ning:? ? ?


    Brat!


    He made a move!


    Lu Ning looked at him.


    "Sister agrees?"


    Lu Ning: "..."


    "promise."


    Lu Jingzhi nodded: "Okay, Brother Huo will know that I know this. I took the initiative to tell him."


    Lu Ning was stunned, looking at him in disbelief: "You told him? Are you crazy? Don''t you know that he is looking for you?!"


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Lu Ning with firm eyes: "So my sister always knew that I was Z, right?"


    Lu Ning: "...I guess."


    Lu Jingzhi still looked at her: "My sister also guessed right, so my sister is protecting me and doesn''t want Brother Huo to find out that I am Z, but sooner or later I have to admit what I did. I didn''t have a clear understanding of these things before. Knowing to accept orders to complete tasks, but not knowing that this will pose a threat to the lives of others.


    And my sister also said that I don''t want Brother Huo to get hurt again, but I found out that someone took the same order to expose Brother Huo''s position, so I took the initiative to find Brother Huo and told him my identity, because only in this way can he Believe every word I say. "


    Lu Ning looked at him seriously: "So you told him that you want him to avoid danger?"


    Lu Jingzhi nodded: "Yes. My sister doesn''t want him to get hurt, so he can''t get hurt again."


    Looking at the child in front of him, Lu Ning revealed a thoughtfulness that was completely inappropriate for his age.


    It is because of this that Lu Ning never regarded him as a child before, but apart from these professional aspects, Lu Jingzhi is still a child. This incident also reminded Lu Ning that sometimes he just She is a child, and she should try her best to protect him, at least don''t let things like today happen again. If he is really taken away by others, she will really live in pain for the rest of her life.


    "elder sister."


    Lu Ning looked at him.


    "So how did you hurt, was it your back?"


    Lu Ning sighed, turned around, and lifted the clothes at the waist sideways: "It''s not the back, it''s the waist."


    Lu Jingzhi''s eyes fell on Lu Ning''s waist, the wound was covered by gauze, and he didn''t know what it looked like, but Lu Jingzhi''s eyes shrank suddenly.


    Lu Ning put down his clothes: "When did you tell Huo Jinyan that he will be attacked?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 454： Is this a minor injury? !

    Chapter 454 Is this a minor injury? !


    Lu Jingzhi looked at her: "Morning."


    Lu Ning nodded: "That''s it."


    Lu Jingzhi was stunned for a moment, then he understood: "You went to save him?"


    Lu Ning nodded.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Lu Ning blankly.


    After being stunned for a while, he half-kneeled and approached Lu Ning, and knocked Lu Ning like she knocked her own head.


    "Are you stupid?"


    Lu Ning covered his head and looked at him funny.


    "That''s dangerous!"


    Lu Ning nodded: "I know."


    Looking at Lu Ning, Lu Jingzhi sighed after a long time: "..."


    Lu Ning looked at him, raised his hand and touched his head: "I''m fine, I just got a little injury, it''s good that I''m fine."


    Lu Jingzhi: "...Is this called a minor injury?!"


    When he said the last word, his voice trembled, with some choking.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment and looked at him with red eyes.


    I feel distressed right now.


    "My sister is wrong, okay?"


    Lu Ning bent to see him and apologized to him.


    Lu Jingzhi raised his eyes, a pair of big eyes looked at her at the moment, with a crying voice: "I won''t go in the future, okay?"


    Lu Ning quickly hugged the child into his arms and comforted him: "Okay, okay, I won''t go there in the future, but you have to promise to tell my sister if you have something to do in the future, don''t just tell Huo Jinyan, okay?"


    Lu Jingzhi nodded in her arms.


    Lu Ning gently patted his back to comfort him: "My sister will definitely not run around in the future, and even if I go out, I will tell you, okay?"


    Lu Jingzhi grabbed Lu Ning''s clothes and buried his head in her arms: "No, I don''t want you to go to a dangerous place."


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing when he heard his baby-like voice. For the first time, he felt that he was acting like a child.


    "Okay, I won''t go."


    Lu Jingzhi nodded.


    Lu Ning smiled and hugged him tighter.


    "Also, you can''t just go with others in the future. Even if you know someone, you have to call and tell your sister. If your sister doesn''t answer, you can send a message to tell her, or call your parents to find out."


    Lu Jingzhi nodded: "Okay, but I told my brother today."


    "kindness?"


    "When brother Huo went to pick me up, my brother also picked me up, but I didn''t go with my brother and I went with Huo brother, but I told my brother, and my brother watched me go with Huo brother."


    Lu Ning looked down at him, and raised his hand to help him wipe the tears on his face: "Did he really see it?"


    "En." Lu Jingzhi nodded.


    Lu Ning lowered his eyes and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Then what does brother want to take you to do when he picks you up?"


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Lu Ning and stopped for a while, and Lu Ning looked at him suspiciously.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s okay, my brother didn''t say what he would take me to do, I said I didn''t want to go, so I went directly with Brother Huo."


    Lu Ning looked at him and smiled: "Is it because Brother Huo said it was about my sister?"


    Looking at Lu Ning, Lu Jingzhi smiled in surprise: "That''s right, that''s what Brother Huo said."


    Lu Ning rubbed his face with a smile: "You know we kid cares about my sister the most."


    Lu Ning hugged him tightly while speaking.


    Lu Jingzhi pulled his head out: "Sister, I can''t breathe."


    Lu Ning smiled and relaxed a little: "No, no, my sister likes you so much, let my sister hug you."


    Lu Jingzhi lay helplessly in Lu Ning''s arms and let her hold her.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi listened to the laughter coming from the room, and laughed silently. The two turned and left and went back to the room.


    Ask for a recommendation ticket, my dears~


    Wanchang third day~2022.3.4


    Although I am very tired, I hope I can persevere! good morning~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 455： golden bachelor

    Chapter 455 The Golden Bachelor


    Lu Ning woke up early the next day, and was bombarded by Lin Ci''s phone calls as soon as he woke up.


    During the first two calls, Lu Ning was washing up in the bathroom and didn''t hear it. When he came out, he just picked up the phone to take a look, and it rang again.


    Lu Ning thought there was something urgent and quickly picked it up: "Baby! What is your relationship with Jiang Yu!"


    Lu Ning was startled, and reacted for two seconds: "Jiang Yu?"


    It took a while to react before I remembered that it was Uncle Jiang.


    "We have nothing to do with each other, but Uncle Jiang and my father are good friends. What''s the matter? Why do you ask this suddenly?"


    Lu Ning was a little curious, Lin Ci suddenly asked what Jiang Yu meant.


    "Damn, big sister, you didn''t read Weibo."


    Hearing this, Lu Ning had a conditioned headache.


    Let''s not talk about the head, the wound is hurting.


    "what happened again?"


    Lin Ci couldn''t help laughing when she heard this: "Oh, it''s a good thing this time, that is, Jiang Yu reposted Huo Jinyan''s Weibo saying that he would not let you be bullied. Jiang Yu has been very busy in the business circle in recent years. Whether it¡¯s popular or not, you don¡¯t even know that his company has been very popular in the past few years, and before he was good-looking, someone took a photo and posted it on the Internet, and it became popular.


    The famous golden bachelor in Beijing. "


    Hearing this, Lu Ning was a little surprised: "Huh? Uncle Jiang isn''t married yet."


    Lin Ci couldn''t help but rolled his eyes at the end of the phone: "You don''t even know this, and people protect you, you heartless."


    Lu Ning blinked a little embarrassedly: "I''ve only met Uncle Jiang twice, how can I ask about his family situation, and he is a good friend of my father, I thought he was about the same age as my father."


    Lin Ci thought for a while: "This may be true, Jiang Yu seems to be almost forty years old."


    Lu Ning rarely gossips: "Then why aren''t you married yet? You''re still single. Uncle Jiang is so handsome, why doesn''t he even have a girlfriend?"


    Lin Ci: "You ask me who I ask, hey hey, remember to call me next time you meet, I want to see you in person!"


    Lu Ning: "..."


    "Did you hear that?"


    Lin Ci urged impatiently.


    Lu Ning responded helplessly: "Okay, okay, I got it."


    Listening to her excited voice, Lu Ning couldn''t help but ask, "Why did you get up so early today?"


    Listening to the sound, she should have been up for at least an hour, otherwise she would definitely not be in this state.


    Over there, Lin Ci yawned: "I didn''t sleep at all."


    Lu Ning opened the closet helplessly: "Stay up late again, last time you stayed up late last time, did you forget how you were when you burst into regret?"


    "Bah, bah, don''t be crowed, I haven''t had acne for a long time."


    Lu Ning smiled, took a piece of clothing and closed the closet.


    "What are you doing, I''m going to rehearse with the squad leader later."


    Lu Ning asked worriedly: "Aren''t you going to sleep? Isn''t the monitor and the others used to make appointments at nine o''clock? There''s still more than an hour left."


    Lin Ci shook his head: "I can''t stand you, I can sum up the rules. I''m fine. I''ll have a meal with grandpa later. I''m very energetic and excited. You must go to Weibo later Look, it''s still very lively now, let me tell you, baby, you''re completely out of the circle this time. Time and Nuan have posted Weibo for you."


    "what?!"


    Lu Ning was completely stunned.


    Lin Ci smiled and was about to hang up the phone.


    "Go and have a look, if it wasn''t so lively, I wouldn''t be able to attract me to watch it all night. I was almost laughed to death by netizens. I hung up, bye."


    "Bye-Bye¡­"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 456： Online double standard

    Chapter 456 Online double standard


    Lu Ning threw his clothes on the bed, opened Weibo with his mobile phone.


    She took a look at the trending searches first.


    Good guy, I was really shocked when I saw it.


    This time it was even more outrageous. After one night, not only did Lu Ning''s name not go down, but several more.


    #Lu Ning Shi He Nuan


    #Lu Ning Shengshi Beauty


    #Lu Ning Jiang Yu


    #Lu Ningmei is strong and miserable


    #¡­


    Lu Ning counted, and there are eight entries about her.


    She now feels that she is one head and two older.


    It''s outrageous!


    Lu Ning clicked into the two articles about Shihe Nuan and Jiang Yu, and quit after giving them a thumbs up. Her back hurts and she is not in the mood to read these.


    But just because she is not in the mood to watch it does not mean that other people are not in the mood to watch it, such as Lu Jingzhi and Lu Qing.


    When Lu Ning was going out with his mobile phone, two people happened to come out as well. They both looked down at their mobile phones, and when they didn''t pay attention, they bumped into each other.


    This scene happened to be seen by Shen Yunci.


    "You two are holding your mobile phone to watch early in the morning, don''t you need your eyes."


    In a blink of an eye, I saw Lu Ning.


    "Ning Ning, what''s the matter, did you see some uncomfortable news, please watch it and be happy."


    Lu Qing, Lu Jingzhi: "..."


    Does the differential treatment have to be so obvious!


    Lu Ning walked out slowly.


    Shen Yunci looked at her: "Ningning, what do you want for breakfast?"


    Lu Ning thought for a while: "Mom, I remember that bean paste bun from last time is still there, right?"


    "Yes, I want to eat it. Mom will steam it for you."


    Lu Ning approached and posted Shen Yunci: "Thank you, Mom."


    Shen Yunci immediately entered the kitchen with a smile.


    Lu Jingzhi could see that he was in a good mood. He walked into the kitchen and looked at Shen Yunci: "Mom, I want to eat small wontons."


    Then imitating Lu Ning''s leg holding Shen Yunci, he also stuck it.


    Shen Yunci looked down at him and smiled: "No, you didn''t eat all of it last time. Today, I listened to my sister''s eating bean paste buns. Go out."


    Lu Jingzhi: "..."


    Why is the effect different.


    Looking at Lu Ning standing there, Lu Jingzhi couldn''t help but walked over and hugged Lu Ning''s leg: "Sister, tell mom that you want to eat wontons, see if mom can make it for you."


    Lu Ning looked down at him: "But I don''t want to eat wontons."


    Lu Jingzhi hugged her leg and shook it coquettishly: "You try it."


    Lu Ning looked at him with a helpless smile, then turned to look at Shen Yunci in the kitchen: "Mom, I still want to eat small wontons, can I still eat them?"


    Shen Yunci''s cheerful voice came out immediately: "Yes, mom will cook some for you."


    Lu Jingzhi: "...?"


    Looking at his crying face, Lu Ning couldn''t help feeling amused: "I don''t eat it, it''s all yours, it''s fine if you eat it."


    She turned and walked to the kitchen: "Let me help you, Mom."


    Shen Yunci immediately pushed her out: "No, no, get out."


    Lu Qing turned around and looked at Lu Ning...


    In the past, Lu Yuean would make some requests, and Shen Yunci would satisfy them, but she never had the idea of ??helping Shen Yunci, and Lu Qing had never heard Lu Yuean say that she wanted to help...


    Lu Qing, who was thinking far away, suddenly heard someone call his name.


    "Lu Qing!"


    Lu Qing looked towards the kitchen and stood up.


    "I''ve called you several times! Come help!"


    Lu Qing:? ? ?


    He already has no desires, why should he be ordered?


    Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi stood at the kitchen door and watched him walk into the kitchen.


    Lu Qing rolled up his sleeves while preparing and fighting for it.


    "Mom, I want to eat..."


    "roll."


    "¡­Oh."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 457： Collective termination

    Chapter 457 Collective termination of the contract


    Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi couldn''t help laughing as they stood outside.


    "Mom, where is Dad?"


    "I went out for a run, I should be back soon."


    Said that Cao Cao Cao Cao will be there, Lu Zhi opened the door and came in two minutes after he finished speaking.


    While entering the door to change shoes, he said: "It''s so cold outside, Yunci, remember to remind Ningning to wear more clothes when going out, it''s too cold."


    After changing his shoes, he turned around and found Lu Ning standing at the door of the kitchen.


    couldn''t help smiling and walked over: "Ningning, you''re up, it''s too cold today, if you go out, remember to wear more clothes, and let my brother drive you to a farther place."


    Lu Ning nodded: "Okay, thank you Dad."


    Lu Zhi smiled and was about to speak when Lu Jingzhi raised his hand and tugged at his pants: "Dad, what about me?"


    Lu Zhi: "Ah? What are you? Don''t go out."


    Then he ignored him and continued talking to Lu Ning.


    Lu Jingzhi:? ? ?


    "Dad, how long have you known Uncle Jiang?"


    Lu Zhi replied while going to get the water glass: "Have you known each other for more than 20 years, what''s the matter? Why did you suddenly mention Uncle Jiang?"


    "It''s nothing, I just found Uncle Jiang all of a sudden. I think they all said that Uncle Jiang is a golden bachelor. It''s a little surprising that Uncle Jiang is not married yet."


    Hearing this, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were stunned for a moment, then Lu Zhi walked out and looked at Lu Ning: "In the future, you must not bring up this matter and problems in front of your Uncle Jiang."


    Lu Ning looked a little frightened by Lu Zhi''s serious expression, and nodded: "Okay."


    Looking at Lu Ning''s appearance, Lu Zhi eased his expression, and raised his hand to stroke her head.


    "Uncle Jiang actually has someone he likes."


    Lu Zhi pulled out the chair and sat down while talking, looking at the cup in his hand a little absent-minded.


    Looking at him, Lu Ning asked in a low voice, "Then why don''t you get married? Doesn''t that girl like Uncle Jiang?"


    Lu Zhi didn''t speak, Shen Yunci turned his back to Lu Ning in the kitchen and said, "No, they are in love with each other. That girl died."


    Lu Ning was taken aback for a moment, and was hit by this sentence standing where he was, and he didn''t recover for a long time.


    She thought that perhaps Uncle Jiang failed to catch up with the girl, or that the girl had already married a wife, but she never thought it would be like this.


    Life and death are separated.


    Lu Ning was suddenly hit by a wave of sadness.


    The words of Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi described the matter calmly, without any complicated and profound vocabulary, but it was this calm narration that made her feel so heartbroken.


    The other half of life and death...


    It seems that it is wrong to say anything about such feelings, and it is wrong to express it. Lu Ning opened his mouth and finally said nothing, but she saw Shen Yunci''s shoulders shaking slightly in the kitchen.


    She suddenly regretted asking this question, leaving alone, even if the friends around her think about it after such a long time, they still can''t help crying.


    I don¡¯t know how Uncle Jiang spent these days and nights.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After Sun Qian arrived at the company early in the morning, he suddenly received a lot of termination contracts for the project.


    At the beginning when there was only one, she was still a little confused, but seeing the contracts on the table behind her, she couldn''t help frowning and looked at the assistant.


    "What do you mean? Terminate the contract collectively? What are you doing! Are you buying vegetables at the vegetable market! If you want to go back on it, go back on it?"


    Sun Qian was originally angry this morning, but Sun Lu came to make a fuss last night, her head was about to explode, but when she arrived at the company, there were still so many termination contracts waiting for her, so she yelled twice angrily.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 458： Unfilial daughter

    Chapter 458 Unfilial Daughter


    The assistant looked at her, lowered his head and shrank his neck.


    "Miss, this is handed over by the client, we can''t help it."


    Of course Sun Qian knew this, but it was hard for her not to get angry in the face of so many contract terminations.


    "Have you asked, what''s the problem? It''s all discussed? The group won''t cooperate with our family?"


    The assistant looked at Sun Qian with a bit of suspicion on his face.


    Sun Qian looked at her: "Look at me, talk! What kind of expression is this? What happened?"


    This expression doesn''t look right.


    The assistant took a step back with some fear: "Miss, haven''t you read Weibo? It seems that the news of City A was also pushed today."


    Sun Qian frowned and looked at her: "Weibo? News? What do you mean? What happened? Find it out and show me."


    The assistant nodded, walked over carefully and took Sun Qian''s cell phone, and showed her the news and Weibo.


    Sun Qian looked at what the assistant had found, and his blood surged up on the spot, and he almost fainted.


    "Miss! Miss, are you okay?"


    Sun Qianyi raised his hand and slammed the phone to the ground.


    Furious, his whole body was shaking, and the little assistant was so frightened that he stood aside and dared not speak.


    Sun Qianke has never lost such a big temper. She has always been gentle, but this time she was really **** off.


    ¡­


    At that time, the Sun family¡¯s parents were still drinking tea by the French windows at home, watching the morning sun outside.


    Unexpectedly, there was a loud noise, and the two turned their heads together.


    Hearing urgent voices from outside.


    "Miss...Miss, what''s wrong with you...Miss..."


    Then I saw Sun Qian rushing in from the door, wanting to go upstairs, the two of them looked at her.


    "What''s going on, so reckless."


    Hearing the sound, Sun Qian immediately stopped and looked back.


    Turning her head to see that both of them were there, it saved her from having to talk twice.


    She stepped on her high-heeled shoes and walked over quickly to look at the two of them.


    Grandmother looked at her with some distaste at her current state: "What''s the matter, what about your eldest lady''s etiquette, who did you learn from to be so reckless?"


    Sun Qian was also angry, and said loudly to her grandma: "I''m reckless! You have time to say why I don''t teach Sun Lu! If you don''t pamper her so much, she won''t cause so many troubles." , and won''t let you go around to ''wipe her ass'' all day long!"


    Father grandson stood up: "Why are you talking to your mother! You have an opinion on Lulu again, don''t you!"


    Sun Qian turned to look at him: "Yes! I have always had a problem with her! Can''t you see it! I am your biological daughter, can you pay more attention to my emotions!"


    "Shut up! Lulu lost her parents at a very young age, we are her uncles and aunts, we should pamper her a little and let her live in love so that she won''t be bullied!"


    Sun Qian was even angrier when she heard this: "Let her live in love! What about me, do I deserve her to take away my parents'' love! She lost her parents, why should I lose my parents too! What are you doing?" Bullshit logic!"


    When grandma heard this, she stood up and looked at her in disbelief: "What are you talking about! Who did you learn these words from recently? You are capable, and you came back and yelled at your parents, right! You unfilial daughter!"


    When she was out of breath, she raised her hand and slapped Sun Qian.


    The side of Sun Qian who was beaten turned his head away, his hair covered his face, the huge living room fell silent, and all three of them fell silent...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 459： what to wear

    Chapter 459 What to pretend


    Sun Qian covered his burning face, tears fell one by one.


    The grandparents and grandparents looked at each other.


    The servants at the back looked like they didn''t dare to show their air.


    It feels like this is the first time Sun Qianfa has gotten so angry, and I don''t know what''s wrong.


    Sun Qian turned her head to look at her grandma, her eyes were red, and tears could not stop falling down.


    "In your eyes, am I still your daughter?"


    She opened the bag and took out all the dozen or so termination contracts contained in the bag and threw them on the table in front of her.


    The grandparents and tea cups on the table were knocked to the ground, the water spilled all over the floor, and the cups also burst.


    "You are afraid that she will be bullied, so you help her to bully others, don''t you! Look! Look! This is the price! This is the consequence! This is the retribution! She has already caused us to be riddled with holes! Wake up!"


    Sun Qianluo was unwilling to say anything more, turned around and wiped his tears to leave.


    But it was such a coincidence that Sun Lu came in from the outside.


    As soon as she came in, she looked at Sun Qianhong with tears in her eyes, and asked with concern, "What''s wrong? Why are you still crying? Did your uncle or aunt scold you? Did you do something wrong again, or... ah!"


    Before she finished speaking, Sun Qian threw the bag in her hand on the ground, raised her arms and rushed towards Sun Lu.


    "Don''t give me such yin and yang weirdness! What are you pretending to do! Do you have to kill our family before you are happy! Tell me! Do you have to kill us before you stop!"


    Sun Qian raised his hand and slapped Sun Lu. Sun Lu was overwhelmed by her sudden attack.


    "Uncle, aunt! Help! Help me!"


    Sun Qian grabbed Sun Lu''s hair and pulled it back: "Shout! You will call my parents! Those are my parents! You don''t come to our house from now on! Solve the things you make yourself! Don''t involve our family! Hear no you! Hear no!"


    She knocked her head to the ground.


    The grandparents were still in a daze looking at the termination contracts that Sun Qian brought out, and their brains went blank. They heard Sun Lu''s shouts and hurried over.


    "Sun Qian! Stop! Did you hear me!"


    Grandfather shouted at Sun Qian, but Sun Qian continued to knock Sun Lu to the ground as if he didn''t hear anything.


    She is usually very weak and gentle, and no one knows where she got so much strength to rub Sun Lu, who is much taller than her, on the ground.


    "What are you doing, you just look at it like this, quickly pull people away! Pull away!"


    The servants hurried forward to pull him away.


    They actually had a sense of proportion, but seeing that Sun Qian had the upper hand, they didn''t go forward.


    The servants have long been displeased with Sun Lu''s behavior.


    The two were pulled apart and controlled. Sun Lu watched Sun Qian suddenly generate strength, broke away from the hands of several servants, and went up to give Sun Qian a heavy slap.


    "Dare to hit me! You little bastard! How dare you hit me!"


    The words she scolded were too harsh, and the grandparents frowned at her.


    Sun Lu panted heavily and watched as Sun Qian was about to step forward. The grandparents immediately stood up and said, "Lulu, are you okay? Uncle, let''s see if you want to call an ambulance."


    Mother Sun turned around and looked at Sun Qian: "You are too outrageous!"


    Sun Qian watched them greet Sun Lu with care, but when she turned her head to look at herself, she was swearing at each other, clenched her fists, looked at grandma with red eyes, and shook her head with despairing eyes...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 460： demoted

    Chapter 460 demoted


    Sun Qian raised her head and looked at her mother-in-law: "From now on, you can settle these matters yourself! I don''t care anymore! If you want to manage it, you can manage it yourself! Don''t involve me! When will she kill our family and us all? You will be happy if you are happy! Sooner or later our family will die in her hands!


    She is a pervert! I don''t care about these things anymore, I don''t want to! Go and see for yourself, you have already been beaten by everyone she killed! "


    Sun Qian raised her hand to shake off the **** of the servant, turned around to pick up her bag and was about to go out, but turned around as if remembering something.


    "I have no relationship with you. You have harmed my family, my parents, and me. Why can''t I beat you!


    But why do you fight back! You do not deserve! "


    After saying that, she raised her hand and hit Sun Lu''s nose with a fist, and two nosebleeds flowed from Sun Lu''s nose on the spot.


    And Sun Qian turned around and left after beating.


    Behind him was Sun Lu''s howling and crying.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the other side at that time, an interesting thing also happened in the Dingtian Group in Beijing.


    Early in the morning, there was a person standing at the gate of Dingtian Group''s company, holding a small notebook and not knowing what he was recording.


    Everyone couldn''t help but look at him when they walked in. The key is that this person is staring at people''s feet, and will record something in the notebook after reading it, so that the people behind will not leave.


    A chubby manager Zhang looked at him strangely after he arrived, then walked in, and then watched what he wrote down in the small notebook. The chubby manager Zhang turned around suspiciously, but he didn''t care about anything.


    But before I got to the office and sat down, I suddenly received a call from the HR department.


    "Hello, Manager Zhang, this is the Human Resources Department. I would like to inform you of some position changes."


    The chubby Manager Zhang was a little confused: "Huh?"


    The business-like voice of the HR department sounded: "That''s right, after the unanimous decision of the board of directors, it is decided to demote you now..."


    Manager Zhang was dumbfounded by what was said later, and only remembered the word demotion.


    After the HR department over there finished speaking, he asked eagerly, "Why!"


    The voice from the HR department was still businesslike: "It''s this Manager Zhang, the reason for your demotion is because¡ª¡ªthe left foot stepped into the company first."


    Manager Zhang''s chubby body shook for a moment, thinking he heard it wrong: "What? Why are you saying it again?!"


    It was really unacceptable for such an outrageous reason for a while. Manager Zhang asked several times in succession, but he always gave the same answer. It was because he stepped into the company with his left foot first when he arrived in the morning, so he was demoted.


    After speaking the third time, the HR department hung up the phone in a business-like manner.


    Manager Zhang was stunned, standing in the office in a trance, wondering if he was dreaming, there must be such an outrageous reason in the dream...


    But the next moment someone came to deal with the desk and things for him, and it turned out that this was not a dream, but a reality, and he was really demoted!


    ¡­


    When Jiang Yu arrived at the office, he came all the way from the office area, and received a lot of fearful eyes.


    After entering the office, the assistant is still reporting his itinerary for today: "... There will be a business meeting at three o''clock in the afternoon and you need to attend it. The clothes and necessary supplies have been prepared. Mr. Liu, who will start at half past five, will come back to meet with you. Tell me about the progress of the project..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 461： no idlers

    Chapter 461 Do not support idlers


    After listening to him, Jiang Yu sat on the office chair and nodded: "Got it."


    The assistant looked at Jiang Yu: "Mr. Jiang, isn''t it a bit too hasty to arrange demotion and dismissal today?"


    He noticed the eyes of those people as they walked all the way.


    Jiang Yu didn''t care at all: "I don''t think it''s sloppy, it''s pretty good, don''t you think it''s quite humorous."


    assistant:"¡­"


    Humor can''t be humorous at this time, it is estimated that those who have been resigned and demoted don''t think it is humorous.


    The assistant still couldn''t help but said: "Boss Jiang, what you''re dealing with is the one who said bad things about Ms. Lu in the company yesterday, so if Ms. Lu comes to the company in the future, will she be targeted?"


    Jiang Yu raised his eyes and glanced at him: "Do they dare?"


    The deterrent force instantly rushed to the face: "Don''t dare."


    Just do it like this, who dares to say that Lu Ning is not good.


    "But Mr. Jiang, why did Manager Zhang get demoted? After all, he is an old employee of the company. Isn''t it a little too impersonal to do so?"


    Jiang Yu snorted coldly: "If he is really impersonal, he will be fired directly. Why would he be allowed to stay in the company?"


    Jiang Yu put down the things in his hand and looked at the assistant: "If you have any questions, ask them all at once. I can''t work if I''m so disturbed."


    The assistant immediately persuaded: "No, there is no more President Jiang."


    Jiang Yu looked at him and shook his head, and took a deep breath: "You think I''m too harsh, right? But the company doesn''t support idlers, haven''t you noticed how fat Lao Zhang has become in recent years? What did he look like before, he was about the same as you, even stronger than you.


    In the past few years, his business ability has declined too quickly. He thought that he would be able to sit back and relax in this position. It would be enough to come to the company to check in and walk around every day. But he has to do things that are worthy of these wages, and I will deal with them now. He already gave him a lot of face as a veteran.


    He just doesn¡¯t feel oppressed and nervous. Now demote him to let him obey the arrangements of people younger than himself. You can see if he is nervous or motivated. He will probably climb up in two months. Don¡¯t worry He, he just lived a good life for a long time and spoiled himself.


    You have to remember, I don¡¯t want anyone who seeks to do something in his position, wants to be opportunistic, and just waits to die. understand. "


    The assistant nodded immediately: "Understood Mr. Jiang!"


    A sense of oppression and urgency immediately came over me.


    The assistant blurted out belatedly: "Mr. Jiang, you are so scheming, aren''t you the one who used Ms. Lu to manage the company?"


    Jiang Yu sighed: "It just happened to happen to me. Speaking of which, I have to thank this girl."


    "Mr. Jiang, do you really want to help Miss Lu clarify and defend her?"


    The assistant asked again uncertainly.


    Jiang Yu glared at him: "No matter how bad I am, I won''t be so bad to my children! You have been following me for so many years in vain."


    The assistant shrank his neck. He knew that Jiang Yu was a person who valued love and righteousness, and he must also sincerely protect Lu Ning.


    Jiang Yu sighed and looked at the blue sky outside the glass window: "She is Lao Lu''s child, how can I not love maintenance. Although this child used to be in a family that didn''t worry about food and drink, didn''t you check it too, that family I didn¡¯t fulfill my obligations as a parent, and it was a pain for her. It takes a strong will to grow up in an environment without love. Fortunately, she survived. This can be regarded as a kind of experience, at least there Sometimes it also increases some vision.¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 462： Impossible to get liquidated damages

    Chapter 462 Liquidated damages are impossible to get


    Jiang Yu''s words are not difficult to hear distressed.


    He also really loves Lu Ning.


    He has a lifelong friendship with Lu Zhi, and he treats Lu Zhi''s children as his own.


    "In the future, we will love her more and love her more. I hope this child can get some spiritual comfort. By the way, let''s send them the things I prepared last time, plus this time."


    The assistant nodded: "Okay, I''ll arrange it right away."


    "Wait a minute, is there any movement on Jiang Zhe''s side?"


    While talking, Jiang Yu''s voice suddenly changed, and his tone of emotionless tone was close to indifference.


    "Not recently."


    "Okay. I see, you go."


    The assistant nodded, turned and left.


    After sitting on the chair for five minutes, Jiang Yu raised his hand and opened the first drawer on the left with a key.


    There is nothing in the drawer except a picture frame.


    Jiang Yu carefully took out the photo frame, and carefully wiped the photo frame with a special paper towel, even though it was spotless.


    After wiping, Jiang Yu looked at the photo in the photo frame. In the photo, a girl smiled warmly and had a gorgeous face. Jiang Yu looked at her with tenderness.


    He held the photo frame in his left hand, and the ring on his left ring finger was shining.


    "Yan''er, I told you about that girl, Lao Lu''s daughter, the child named Lu Ning. You must also like that child. After suffering a bit, fortunately, she returned to her own side.


    If it was you, I would probably hug him and cry several times after hearing this, that child is strong.


    I always feel a bit like you. "


    He spoke to the person in the photo, his voice was as gentle as a gust of wind.


    Hope this wind can bring all the words to her ears.


    He smiled, and slowly touched the photo frame with his hand, as if he was stroking the girl''s face.


    He smiled, but his eyes were red.


    Suddenly a breeze blew by his ears, Jiang Yu smiled, tears rolled down his eyes.


    How can there be wind in the airtight office? Probably the thoughts from the bottom of my heart have been heard.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Sun Qian''s parents sat outside the operating room in silence for a long time after sending Sun Lu into the operating room.


    ¡°Those terminating contracts¡­¡±


    Grandmother asked suddenly, but stopped after halfway through.


    Grandfather sighed: "Don''t think about it, we can''t get the liquidated damages. Seeing Qianqian''s appearance, things should be very troublesome. Let Zhou Li come over and ask."


    Grandmother nodded, raised her hand and took out her mobile phone to make a call.


    Grandfather looked at the lights above the operating room in a daze.


    Perhaps, have you really done something wrong for so many years...


    Zhou Li rushed to the hospital in a hurry, and the three went to talk in front of the glass window of the hospital.


    The grandparents don¡¯t use the Internet at all, and they don¡¯t know about the **** storm on the Internet, but judging from Sun Qianchen¡¯s appearance, this matter is definitely not a trivial matter.


    The most recent thing about Sun Lu that the two of them can think of is the one related to Lu Ning.


    The two of them haven''t done anything else to cover up for Sun Lu recently.


    Zhou Li came and saw that the two of them were completely ignorant, and didn''t know what to say.


    But it is useless to say anything now, the matter has reached the point of no return.


    Zhou Li could only take out his mobile phone, and showed them while talking.


    After telling the ins and outs of the matter, Zhou Li looked at the two and sighed: "Brother Sun, sister-in-law, you really messed up someone you shouldn''t have offended this time. It''s too thoughtless of you to do this. !"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 463： It was the Huo family in Beijing who made the move

    Chapter 463 It was the Huo family in the capital who shot


    The faces of the grandparents turned pale with anger.


    "Didn''t you agree not to play the video! What kind of quality are these media! Words don''t matter!"


    "I also promised that we will do sound processing!"


    "We signed an agreement to prevent them from being mean! Does this work! I''ll get it for you!"


    Grandmother looked at Zhou Li with hope.


    Zhou Li grabbed her, already resigned to his fate.


    "Sister-in-law, it''s okay, nothing can help now. Those who are small media and can''t get on the stage, how can they have any morals at all! Now this situation is useless, unless you can prove what is in the video. People are not you.


    But is this possible, same voice same face! "


    The two were silent.


    "I want to sue these media!"


    Grandmother suddenly gritted her teeth and said this.


    Zhou Li took a deep breath: "Useless sister-in-law, these media are gone."


    "No more? What do you mean?"


    "If you messed up someone you shouldn''t be messed with, you''ll be messed up. I heard it was the Huo family in the capital. Before you did this, didn''t you check who was behind Lu Ning? This time it was kicking It''s a hard board!"


    Grandfather was shocked: "The Huo family in the capital?! How could that little girl of hers have connections with the Huo family in the capital!"


    "How could there be a fake? Didn''t Huo Jinyan say that Young Master Huo came to City A a few months ago? I don''t know the reason. I think it''s probably because of this Lu Ning. This time you can only admit it. Huo Home and Jiang Yu are already making it impossible for you to stand up. I think you should pack up and hide quickly, the Huo family''s hand will probably reach out to your home, it will be a matter of time!"


    Both of them turned pale with fright.


    "The Huo family, are you really going to kill us for a little girl!" Grandma''s voice trembled.


    Zhou Li looked at them: "Even if you don''t have to be forced by the Huo family, are you in a good situation now? Have you received all the termination contracts, and now you are also scolded. It is absolutely impossible for the company to return to the way it was before in a short period of time. Now, isn¡¯t this a dead end for you guys?!¡±


    The faces of the two of them became more and more ugly, and only then did they realize what a wrong thing they had done, and what a wrong person they had offended!


    "This time, it''s because of Sun Lu. I told you before that this girl can''t help her up. You can take care of what you can, and let her handle what you can''t. She is an adult, not a three-year-old child. Qianqian is your child, I have never seen you treat her like you treat Sun Lu.


    Did Qianqian and I tell you many times before, that sooner or later something big will happen if you indulge and spoil like this! How about now, this matter has the greatest relationship between the two of you! It''s useless to regret now, so hurry up and think of a solution! "


    Father Sun looked at Zhou Li in a daze for a while, "How do we arrange Lulu..."


    Zhou Li laughed angrily at his words: "You guys are really hopeless! Qianqian is right, sooner or later your whole family will die at her hands! If there is such a day, it will be all because of you! Yes!"


    Zhou Li didn''t bother to tell them any more, so he turned and left directly after speaking.


    The two stood in place, their faces turned pale. They didn''t know whether they were frightened, or they were really dumbfounded, and their eyes were dull.


    After a long time, he looked at the door of the operating room with complicated eyes...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 464： Belonging to the Huo family

    Chapter 464 belongs to the Huo family


    Huo Jinyan nodded slightly as he looked at the report Chu Ting handed over.


    Chu Ting looked at Huo Jinyan: "Mr. Huo, are you really moving the Sun family?"


    Huo Jinyan''s eyes were ruthless, and his voice was icy cold: "Don''t move, they are already in danger. Has the news been released?"


    Chu Ting nodded: "It''s released, even if the Sun family doesn''t know about it, someone will tell them that the matter of those media is related to the Huo family."


    Huo Jinyan nodded.


    In such a situation where self-defense cannot be guaranteed, it is really a kind of torture to panic and worry about when he will attack them.


    Chu Ting took out a box from the bag beside him, opened it and handed it to Huo Jinyan.


    There is a gun and two bullets in the box: "It has been checked, the gun and the bullets belong to the Huo family."


    Huo Jinyan''s eyes darkened, and he raised his hand to take out the gun from the box.


    That''s why the group didn''t dare to shoot until the whole army was wiped out.


    It is because Huo Jinyan is afraid that if he dies under the gun, he can easily find out that the killer has something to do with the Huo family through the bullets. At the same time, he is also afraid that if Huo Jinyan is not dead, he can find out that the bullets belong to the Huo family. Who is locked down.


    They put all their eggs in one basket, they just didn''t think about the whole army being wiped out.


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand to load the pistol in his hand, and then put it in the box.


    "Do you know who to send it to?"


    Chu Ting nodded and closed the box: "I know."


    then turned and left.


    Some people''s petty thoughts are already known to the world, but they still think they hide it well.


    Huo Jinyan glanced down at his arm, the wound on his arm was painful.


    Can''t help but think of Lu Ning.


    She was in such a hurry yesterday and didn''t have a good rest. I don''t know if the wound is serious today.


    Huo Jinyan got up and walked out, took a coat and went out directly.


    ¡­


    When Huo Jinyan was brought in, Gu Chen was a little surprised: "Why are you here?"


    Huo Jinyan glanced around first, then looked at him: "Come change the medicine."


    Gu Chen: "..."


    Looking at him with a smile, he said directly, "Sit here."


    "Go and get my medicine chest."


    "Okay, Baye."


    Huo Jinyan glanced at him, Gu Chen raised his eyebrows and looked at him: "Why, I ran all the way to change the medicine, I remember I gave you some medicine for you to take back."


    Huo Jin said without changing his face: "I can''t find it."


    Gu Chen smiled, but did not expose him.


    Waiting for someone to bring the medicine box over, Gu Chen sat on the side and helped him treat the wound.


    Huo Jinyan glanced at the decoration in the room, then turned his head and glanced at the yard through the door.


    "The yard is nice."


    Gu Chen: "Thank you."


    Huo Jinyan spoke again: "Can I visit?"


    Gu Chen smiled: "Yes."


    After treating him and re-bandaging him, Gu Chen took him out.


    "Our yard is not small, and there are many details. If you want to visit, you can take a good look."


    Gu Chen took him outside, walking very slowly, and along the way, like a tour guide, he introduced various details to him, such as flowers and plants, and even fish food, but he didn''t take him to the room to see.


    Huo Jinyan followed him slowly, looking at each room absently while walking.


    Gu Chen suppressed a smile watching his little movements.


    "Let''s go, let''s go to the backyard."


    Huo Jinyan frowned slightly, but still nodded, and followed Gu Chen to the backyard to watch.


    If you ask to visit by yourself, you will have to finish the visit if you are exhausted!


    Good morning~


    The 4th day of Wanchang~2022.3.5


    I haven''t been feeling well since yesterday, blue thin shiitake mushroom...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 465： It really looks like

    Chapter 465 It really looks like it


    Gu Chen originally wanted to continue teasing Huo Jinyan, but the phone rang suddenly.


    He glanced at the phone and said that he didn''t answer, so he hung up the phone first.


    Turning to look at Huo Jinyan.


    "Are you here today to find Ningning?"


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at him, was stunned for a while, but answered honestly: "Yes."


    "She came an hour earlier than you. I changed her medicine and left."


    Huo Jinyan looked at him.


    "Call her if you want to find her."


    It''s not difficult for Gu Chen to see that there should be something between the two of them. If both parties don''t take the initiative to contact each other, sooner or later the relationship will go wrong.


    Huo Jinyan didn''t say anything more, looking at Gu Chen''s appearance, he must have something to do, so he left.


    Gu Chen sent him out the door, turned around and went back before taking out his mobile phone to make a call.


    Li Nian was taken aback for a long time before picking it up.


    "Doctor Gu."


    Gu Chen sat on the chair and looked at the report on the desktop, frowning.


    "kindness."


    "I want to ask if the report is out?"


    Gu Chen did not answer directly, but said: "I will take it to school tomorrow, you can find me in the infirmary."


    Li Nian nodded: "Okay, thank you."


    After hanging up the phone, Li Nian suddenly felt dizzy as soon as she put down the phone. The blood all over her body seemed to have turned cold. She hurriedly grasped the corner of the table with both hands to stabilize her body and prevent herself from falling.


    Feeling a little better, he groped to get the medicine on the table. There were five or six pills of different colors in the small transparent medicine box. Li Nian poured the pills into his palm and raised his hand to put it in his mouth. Suddenly, he was pushed on the shoulder with a great force, and the whole person fell to the side and fell hard to the ground, spilling the medicine in his hand on the ground.


    She was still in a daze, her mind was a little blank, and only the pain from the fall reminded her.


    A sneering voice came from next to my ear: "Shouldn''t I just push you a little bit, why are you pretending to be weak?"


    Li Nian''s feeling of dizziness just now has not completely disappeared, she was slow to react, supported the ground and slowly stood up, raised her hand to pat the dust on her clothes, her expression was a little numb, it seems that such things happened more than once or twice time.


    "what happened?"


    A female voice came from outside.


    "Who knows, she fell while standing on her own."


    Standing by the table was a boy, about 1.8 meters tall, who looked only sixteen or seventeen years old. He was drinking from a water glass, and looked at Li Nian with a mocking look.


    Li Nian didn''t say a word, listening to the footsteps behind her, she silently bent over to pick up the pills on the ground.


    "Dropped again! Dropped again! Are you sincerely mad at me, don''t you spend money to buy medicines! Are you paperless if you can''t hold it once or twice! You can''t even hold a medicine!"


    Fierce yelling and cursing came into Li Nian''s ears. Li Nian picked up all the pills in silence, and slowly stood up. When she stood up, her body shook, and she quickly grabbed the door frame next to her.


    Looking at her appearance, there was a sneering voice behind her: "It really looks like it."


    "Eat it! You eat it for me! If you fall on the ground, you eat it for me too! Make you unsteady! Let you fall! I think you won''t be able to drop it next time!"


    The woman''s hand pinched Li Nian''s body vigorously, and finally raised her hand to grab her hand and forced her to take the medicine she just picked up.


    Li Nian didn''t speak or resist the whole time, but she struggled a bit when the woman took her hand and forced her to take the medicine at the end, but no matter how hard she struggled, the man beside her couldn''t help her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 466： why so many things

    Chapter 466 Why are there so many things


    Two people forced her to stuff the medicine into her mouth.


    The boy watched the medicine go into her mouth and patted her on the head with a smile: "You are so good, you will be cured after taking the medicine."


    "Take medicine as soon as you have it, there are so many things."


    The woman slapped her cursingly and turned around and left. The boy looked at her and smiled maliciously, then turned and left.


    Only Li Nian was left standing there, with red eyes, feeling the pain of the pills in his mouth slowly spreading.


    so bitter¡­


    Medicine, really bitter...


    ¡­


    Lu Ning didn''t go out except for going to see Gu Chen in the morning, and rested at home for a day.


    At night, Lu Jingzhi and Lu Jingzhi suddenly wanted to eat small **** from a shop two streets away, so the two of them put on their clothes and prepared to buy them.


    After putting on his clothes and shoes, Lu Jingzhi glanced at Lu Ning: "Sister, let''s go for a ride."


    Looking at him, Lu Ning smiled, knowing that he didn''t want to make too many movements for fear of hurting the wound, so Lu Ning agreed.


    After saying goodbye to his parents, Lu Ning took him out with the key.


    In fact, Lu Ning doesn''t want to be idle now. She lay on the bed for a whole day, and the wound has been hurting, so she is not very comfortable. She may be able to forget the pain of the wound by doing something. Her wound is on the waist, and there is no big movement Or a large collision would not actually touch the wound, so she was actually quite at ease.


    After taking Lu Jingzhi out, he rode to the snack alley two streets away.


    She put the car at the entrance of the alley, took Lu Jingzhi''s hand and walked into the alley. The two of them ate and drank all the way to the end of the alley, and then returned the same way. When they came out again, they had a lot of snacks in their hands. a small bag.


    Lu Ning was afraid that it would be difficult for him to hold it, so he hung it on the handlebar after taking it.


    "Okay, let''s go home."


    Lu Jingzhi nodded, feeling quite high: "En! Go home!"


    Lu Ning smiled and helped him to sit on the back seat before he sat on it himself.


    "Sister, do you still have to go to class tomorrow?"


    Lu Jingzhi sat in the back seat and asked loudly.


    Lu Ning looked at the road while riding his bicycle and answered him, "Go."


    "But are your injuries okay?"


    "No problem, it will be fine soon, don''t let mom and dad know that it will make them worry."


    Lu Jingzhi was silent for a while before nodding: "Oh, I see."


    Listening to his reluctant tone, Lu Ning smiled and looked ahead without saying anything.


    There was a section of the road where the street lights were broken recently, the place was dark and a little scary, when Lu Ning went there, he drove at the fastest speed, and when he went back, he wanted to do the same, but halfway through the ride, the lights swept across the road. On the side of the road she passed, she suddenly saw a person sitting there. She was startled, and instinctively wanted to speed up, but she remembered that the person''s clothes looked familiar just now.


    So she stopped the car suddenly.


    Lu Jingzhi was a little puzzled: "Sister, it''s so dark here, why did you stop the car?"


    Lu Ning turned his head and went back: "Jing Zhi, don''t be afraid, my sister saw a friend, go back and see if it''s right."


    Lu Jingzhi sat obediently in the back seat, while Lu Ning turned around and went back.


    stopped just in front of that person.


    The person was originally hiding in the dark, but when Lu Ning came over, the car lights turned on to illuminate her surroundings.


    Lu Ning saw the clothes clearly, and seemed to be more sure of her guess. She got out of the car, parked the car and walked over.


    After approaching, he tentatively called out: "Li Nian?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 467： really you

    Chapter 467 It''s Really You


    Li Nian, who was sitting on the spot with her knees hugged, felt the light around her, and subconsciously tightened her body. She didn''t raise her head, but just hugged herself tightly.


    Until she heard footsteps coming from her side, followed by a familiar voice calling her name.


    Li Nian froze for a moment, raised his head to look over, and saw Lu Ning standing in front of her with his back to the light.


    At that moment the surrounding light illuminated the darkness in front of her.


    Li Nian raised her head, Lu Ning saw her face clearly.


    "It''s really you, Li Nian."


    Li Nian was still a little dazed.


    Lu Ning bent over and reached out to her, trying to help her up.


    Li Nian was stunned for a moment, watching Lu Ning''s outstretched hand not move for a long time.


    Looking at her, Lu Ning was a little worried, and noticed the tear stains on her face, and a flushed fingerprint on her cheek.


    She frowned slightly and looked at Li Nian, but she didn''t ask any questions, she just said, "Let me help you up, the ground is too cold."


    Li Nian hesitated, but finally raised his hand and put it into Lu Ning''s hand.


    Lu Ning pulled her up and patted the dirt on her body.


    Lu Ning didn''t ask anything, just looked at her with a slight smile: "It''s too cold outside, come with me to my house to warm up, my house is over there, and I''ll be there soon."


    Li Nian was a little slow to react, and after a while, she glanced in the direction of her finger.


    "Is your house near here?"


    Li Nian spoke with a hoarse voice.


    Lu Ning looked at the clothes on her body, they were very thin.


    "Well, let''s go, it''s too cold here."


    Lu Ning raised his hand to pull her, Li Nian dodged subconsciously, Lu Ning didn''t care and took her arm and walked forward: "My parents should be cooking by now, you just happened to have dinner with us After dinner, we can go for a walk in the community. By the way, my bed is very big, and you can live with me at night.


    I''ve never slept in a bed with a friend, it should be interesting. "


    Lian Nian looked at her smiling face with complicated eyes.


    She didn''t ask anything from the beginning, she just wanted to make her feel more relaxed.


    "By the way, this is my brother, his name is Lu Jingzhi, you can call him Jingzhi."


    Li Nian turned her head and saw a little boy sitting in the back seat of the car, looking at her with big eyes.


    Lu Ning looked at Lu Jingzhi: "Jingzhi, this is sister Li Nian. She is a friend of my sister."


    Looking at Li Nian, Lu Jingzhi said, "Hello, sister Li Nian."


    Li Nian stared blankly at his crooked smiling face, and responded in a low voice: "You are very good."


    Lu Ning looked at Lu Jingzhi: "Jingzhi, come down and let Sister Li Nian sit here, please stand in front, you will be home soon."


    Lu Jingzhi nodded and came down obediently.


    Lu Ning pushed the car and got in the car, then pulled Lu Jingzhi to stand on the front pedal, then turned to look at Li Nian: "Li Nian, can you sit in the back?"


    Li Nian paused for two seconds, walked over, and said softly, "Yes."


    Then she raised her legs and sat on the back seat.


    "Sit down, we''re off."


    "kindness."


    Lu Ning started to ride forward.


    Probably to ease Li Nian''s emotions, Lu Ning talked a lot along the way.


    "I don''t know when the street lights broke down on this road. When Jing Zhizhi and I passed by here, we drove very fast..."


    She talked all the way, Li Nian would answer her a few words in a soft voice.


    All the way to the downstairs of the unit, Lu Ning parked the car and looked at the two of them.


    "Let''s go."


    Lu Jingzhi took the initiative to take what was in Lu Ning''s hand and walked in front.


    Lu Ning turned his head and took Li Nian''s arm: "It''s on the second floor."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 468： live together tonight

    Chapter 468 Live together tonight


    After speaking, he took Li Nian into the unit building.


    The three of them walked to the second floor, Lu Ning turned to look at Li Nian.


    "Can I help you with your hair, it''s a little messy and you might not be able to see it yourself."


    Li Nian nodded, before Lu Ning raised his hand to help her smooth her hair, and carefully covered the red marks on her cheeks with her hair.


    Lian Nian saw her serious expression, and his nose felt sore for no reason.


    "Okay, let''s go in."


    Lu Jingzhi nodded after hearing the words, then raised his hand and knocked on the door.


    The two of them didn''t bring the keys when they went out.


    "Here, come, did you forget to bring the key again, you two."


    A smiling male voice came from inside, then the door was opened, and Lu Zhi appeared in front of him.


    Looking at Lu Jingzhi and Lu Ning, Lu Zhi noticed Li Nian, and immediately smiled: "Hey, Ningning, you brought your friends back."


    He smiled, without any other emotions of doubt or disgust, and looked at Li Nian naturally, Li Nian was a little taken aback, but it was this attitude that made her relax.


    Lu Ning immediately introduced: "Father, this is my friend, named Li Nian."


    Lu Zhi immediately looked over with a smile: "Li Nian, the name is really nice, I will come to play more often in the future."


    Lu Jingzhi raised his hand and patted Lu Zhi''s leg: "Father, you are so naughty, it''s too cold outside, sister Li Nian is going to freeze to death."


    Lu Zhi stepped aside quickly: "I''m sorry, Dad forgot."


    Lu Zhi turned sideways to let three people in, and then closed the door.


    Li Nian noticed the decoration of the house the first time he entered the door.


    Everywhere reveals a warm and clean feeling of home.


    Lu Ning brought her a new pair of slippers.


    "Li Nian, can you wear this?"


    Lu Ning handed over the slippers and placed them at her feet.


    A brand new pair of pink slippers.


    Seeing that Li Nian was a little stiff and dazed, Lu Ning stood up and looked at her with a smile and said, "Oh, my parents bought too many pairs, and I can''t wear so many pairs by myself, just so you came, and you can help me put them on. "


    After finishing speaking, Lu Ning yelled towards the kitchen: "Mom, I have a friend coming, can you stay with me tonight?"


    Hearing the words, Shen Yunci rushed out of the kitchen with a spatula in his hand.


    "Really, yes, yes."


    Lu Ning pointed to Li Nian: "This is my friend, named Li Nian."


    Shen Yunci immediately approached her and looked at her with a smile: "This girl is so pretty, her name is Li Nian, auntie, can I call you Nian Nian?"


    Li Nian froze for a moment and nodded.


    Shen Yunci suddenly smiled and hugged her, Li Nian was stunned.


    Looking at her, Lu Zhi took the spatula from her hand and went to the kitchen.


    "Auntie made a lot of delicious food today, wash your hands quickly, we are ready to eat."


    Lu Ning nodded: "Okay, thank you mom."


    Shen Yunci looked at her and shrugged her nose, then turned around and entered the kitchen.


    Lu Ning looked at Li Nian: "Why don''t you go to my room first? Or do you want to wait in the living room for a while?"


    Li Nian was in a daze. Ever since she met Lu Ning, both her and her parents had asked her carefully and respected her opinions. This made Li Nian a little uncomfortable. No one in her life cared so much about her. idea.


    She was a little dazed for a while, and didn''t answer Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning seemed to see something, looked at her and asked again: "Why don''t you go to my room first, okay?"


    Li Nian nodded: "Okay."


    Lu Ning took her hand and walked to the bedroom.


    As soon as he reached the door, Lu Jingzhi opened the door and came out.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 469： The other party is typing...

    Chapter 469 The other party is typing...


    "Sister, put away the bath water."


    Lu Ning immediately rubbed his head: "That''s great, hurry up and arrange the things you bought, we''ll have dinner later."


    Lu Jingzhi nodded: "Okay!"


    Lu Ning watched him run away with a smile, and pulled Li Nian into the bedroom.


    Li Nian was stunned when he walked in, standing on the carpet at a loss.


    Lu Ning''s room is covered with fluffy carpets. The decoration of the whole room is warm and lovely, and it also reveals a little delicacy.


    Lu Ning pulled her over, opened the closet and brought her a piece of clothing he hadn''t worn.


    "You''ve been outside for too long, you must be freezing. Let''s take a bath to warm up. The water is all put away. These are clothes and this is a towel. They are all unused."


    Li Nian took the things in her hand in a daze, and was dragged into the bathroom by her.


    "Nian Nian, this one is hot water, and the other one is cold water. If the water temperature is not suitable, you can adjust it again. This door is locked to the right. Just take off your clothes and put them in the clothes basket. I will be outside. , if you need anything, call me, everything in here is available, I¡¯ll go out first.¡±


    Then she turned around and went out, closing the door gently.


    Li Nian was still holding her clothes and stood there without recovering. She thoughtfully prepared everything and told her and then went out.


    After regaining consciousness, Li Nian put the things in his hands together, and looked around the whole bathroom. There was nothing special about the bathroom except that it was covered with white tiles, and the whole bathroom was very bright.


    Li Nian bent over to touch the water, the water temperature was just right.


    She sat on the edge of the bathtub, touching the warm water in the bathtub with her hand, a drop of tear fell down, causing ripples.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning sat by the bed and waited for Li Nian.


    Holding the mobile phone and looking at the chat box with Huo Jinyan, as if being frozen, staring at it motionless.


    After looking at it for a long time, I finally started to enter something, but after a while, I deleted it, and then continued to re-enter.


    In the end, it took about ten minutes to go back and forth like this, and still no message was sent.


    But I found a few words displayed on the top of the chat box: The other party is typing...


    Lu Ning just watched those words appear, disappear, appear, disappear...


    Finally lost patience, and entered a few words in the chat box: [What do you want to say? ¡¿


    Finally, I stopped my fingers and did not press send. Instead, I deleted this line of words, and continued to look at the interface without moving.


    On the other side, Huo Jinyan also looked at the chat box: The other party is typing...


    Watch it appear, disappear, appear and disappear...


    In the end, nothing was received.


    Huo Jin said: "..."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Lu Ning waited until Li Nian came out of the bathroom.


    When Li Nian came out, she looked impatiently at Lu Ning holding the phone, but when she heard the sound and looked up at her, she immediately smiled, threw the phone away and walked over.


    Li Nian looked at Lu Ning: "This dress is expensive."


    She pinched the corner of her clothes.


    Lu Ning pulled her to look at it, and smiled happily: "No, no, my mother bought it from a street stall, and I can''t usually wear it. You look so good in it."


    The meaning of these words is to directly let Li Nian go through.


    Lu Ning didn''t give her time to think: "Let''s go, the meal is ready."


    Then he raised his hand and took a clip from the table, handed it to Li Nian, and dragged her out.


    "Mom and Dad, we are ready, let''s have dinner."


    Lu Ning dragged Li Nian into the kitchen.


    Li Nian''s mood eased a lot, and she looked at them apologetically.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 470： do you have a brother

    Chapter 470 Do you have a brother


    "Sorry Uncle and Aunt, I kept you waiting for so long."


    Shen Yunci waved his hand immediately: "It''s okay, it''s okay, we just finished it, please sit down."


    Lu Ning pulled Li Nian to sit next to him.


    "Nian Nian, Auntie doesn''t know if you have any taboos, you can eat whatever you like, next time you come to Auntie, I will make you what you like, okay?"


    Li Nian was flattered: "Thank you, Auntie, I can eat everything."


    "That''s good, let''s see what you like to eat."


    Lu Ning raised his hand and took a skewer of meatballs bought outside with Lu Jingzhi and handed it to her: "Try this, it''s super delicious."


    Li Nian took it with a smile.


    Looking at her and smiling, Lu Ning was finally relieved.


    One meal did not take care of Li Nian excessively, Li Nian relaxed a lot.


    There are no taboos when the family eats, eats, drinks, and chats happily. Li Nian was also brought into such an atmosphere, and couldn''t help but bend his lips and smile.


    After eating, the family packed up and went to the living room to watch TV.


    Recently there was a popular Gongdou drama, and Shen Yunci was very fascinated. Lu Zhi accompanied her to chase it every day, and later became a family to accompany her to chase it.


    The sofa is not big and can accommodate four people.


    Lu Ning directly moved two stools and sat behind the sofa, while Shen Yunci, Lu Zhi and Lu Jingzhi sat on the sofa.


    While turning on the TV, Shen Yunci said enthusiastically to Li Nian who was behind him: "Nian Nian, this drama is very good, you must watch it later."


    Li Nian nodded with a smile.


    Because it''s a bit late today, it''s been a while since it started, but it doesn''t affect Shen Yunci''s mood of chasing the drama in the slightest.


    She sat in the middle and watched with relish, and Lu Jingzhi started yawning after watching for a while.


    Shen Yunci took a look at him and hugged him in his arms, and opened his eyelids: "It will be over soon, you will be sleepy after watching this episode."


    Lu Jingzhi: "..."


    Li Nian couldn''t help laughing watching from behind.


    Lu Ning took out his mobile phone to take a picture of Lu Jingzhi, and smiled happily.


    Li Nian looked at them, envious.


    I envy Lu Ning for having such a pair of parents, a lovely younger brother, and a warm home...


    As if aware of Li Nian''s emotions, Lu Ning put away his phone and turned to look at her and whispered, "Don''t you like it, why don''t we sneak back."


    As soon as the words were finished, Shen Yunci immediately looked back at her: "No! No one wants to leave today, you must accompany me to finish watching!"


    Shen Yunci is the kind of person who will open your mouth and force feed Amway.


    Lu Ning was startled, stuck out his tongue and smiled quietly, and didn''t leave, just bent over on the back of the sofa to watch with him.


    Li Nian also followed her example and leaned over, turned to look at her and asked in a low voice: "Do you have a brother? Is he not at home?"


    Lu Ning nodded: "Well, I''m not here, but I have two older brothers, and I haven''t seen the other one yet."


    She bent her lips and smiled, and Li Nian remembered that Lu Ning didn''t grow up in this family, and she only came back for a few months.


    Looking at her, Lu Ning smiled, and then gently waved to her.


    Li Nian looked at her suspiciously, and saw that she slowly slid down from the chair and squatted on the ground, and raised her hand towards Li Nian as a gesture.


    Li Nian bent the corner of her lower lip, followed her example and quietly slid down from the chair and squatted down, and then the two quietly moved back to the bedroom.


    This is the first time Li Nian sees Lu Ning in this appearance. There is a big difference between her appearance outside and her appearance at home.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 471： not ugly

    Chapter 471 Not Ugly


    After entering the room, Lu Ning gently closed the door and locked it.


    She looked at Li Nian and smiled: "Are you sleepy?"


    Li Nian shook his head, not sleepy yet.


    Lu Ning handed her the phone: "Do you need to make a call?"


    Li Nian understood what she meant, but she didn''t say it so bluntly.


    She wanted her to report to her family that she was safe, but she didn''t know the family situation and why she came out, so she just asked her if she wanted to call.


    Li Nian shook his head: "No need."


    No one in that family cared about her life or death.


    Lu Ning didn''t ask any further questions, he put his phone back and looked at her.


    "I need your help with something."


    Li Nian looked at her, rather surprised.


    I don''t know how else I can help.


    "it is good."


    She agreed directly.


    ¡­


    Looking at the gauze on Lu Ning''s back and waist, Li Nian was a little dazed sitting on the edge of the bed.


    "It''s the medicine in the blue bottle, and the gauze is in the small box."


    Li Nian regained his senses and nodded, put on sterile gloves and a mask, and gently helped Lu Ning remove the outer gauze.


    After opening it, Li Nian gasped when she saw the wound.


    His hands trembled uncontrollably.


    She didn''t expect such a shocking wound.


    Lu Ning felt her stunned, and asked her with a smile: "Is it ugly? I can''t see it myself."


    Li Nian''s throat moved slightly, and he said softly, "It''s not ugly."


    Lu Ning smiled and didn''t say anything.


    Li Nian threw the gauze into the trash can, and took the special tool and medicine to apply to her wound, but her hand stopped in the air for a while, and she didn''t dare to do it, fearing that she would hurt her.


    "If it hurts, tell me."


    Lu Ning nodded: "Okay."


    Li Nian touched her wound lightly, she was careful, no matter how light it was, she felt pain when she touched it, but Lu Ning didn''t say a word.


    After finishing the treatment, Lu Ning covered the gauze and wrapped it up. Her forehead was already sweating.


    "Okay, do you have any discomfort?"


    Lu Ning shook his head and sat up slowly: "No, thank you."


    Looking at the sweat on her forehead, Lu Ning raised his hand to wipe her off: "Thank you."


    Li Nian shook his head: "It''s fine."


    Then he took off the mask and gloves and threw them into the trash can, then took out the trash bag and tied it, and put away everything.


    Lu Ning was very comfortable watching her do these things.


    "By the way, don''t tell my parents."


    Lu Ning put his index finger on his lips as he spoke.


    Li Nian looked at her and nodded.


    She sat beside her and couldn''t help asking, "How did you get hurt?"


    "Saving people, those who were scratched by the knife."


    What''s horrible is that the one who was rescued didn''t even send her a message!


    Li Nian noticed a trace of dissatisfaction slipping across her face.


    After Lu Ning finished speaking, he got up and walked to the closet, and took out a pillow and a quilt from a box.


    Li Nian got up and took it: "I''ll do it."


    Lu Ning nodded and asked her to spread the quilt by herself.


    While Li Nian was making the bed, there was a knock on the door, Lu Ning went to open the door, and saw Lu Jingzhi was so sleepy that his eyelids drooped, standing at the door with a plate of fruit.


    "Sister, Dad asked me to give you some fruit."


    Lu Ning took it over with a smile: "Thank you Jingzhi, go to sleep."


    Lu Jingzhi nodded, yawned and walked to his room: "Good night, sister."


    "Good night~"


    Lu Ning closed the door with a smile, and put the fruit on the table: "Nian Nian, I put it here, remember to eat, I''m going to wash up."


    Li Nian replied subconsciously: "Okay."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 472： Ls

    Chapter 472 L''s family


    Turning his head to look at the plate of cut fruits on the table, he was stunned for a while before walking over.


    ¡ª¡ª


    It was already late when Lin Ci came back from rehearsal. After eating, he lay on the bed and swiped his phone.


    Now Weibo is still discussing things about Lu Ning in full swing. It has been two days and there is no intention of stopping.


    Lin Ci was mainly attracted by the comments of netizens, which were too interesting, making her addicted to it and unable to extricate herself.


    The whole bedroom was filled with her laughter.


    When I went downstairs to the living room to drink water, I was still looking at my phone while going down the stairs. I almost fell down the stairs, and the servant''s face turned pale with fright.


    As a result, she hurriedly held on to the handrail of the stairs while still looking at her phone and laughing.


    "Miss can''t be in a daze."


    "Maybe it''s something interesting, Miss has been like this for two consecutive nights."


    "Do you want to tell the old man?"


    "Let''s say goodbye for now, let''s wait and see tomorrow, I will go to school tomorrow, and the lady should not be able to laugh anymore."


    "kindness."


    Lin Ci took the water and went back to continue reading.


    But after closing the door, I suddenly received a message.


    She didn''t plan to pay attention to it at first, but after glancing at it, she immediately clicked in.


    is the news from Zhu Zhu who she has been waiting for for a long time.


    Zhu Zhu is a fashion designer who has her own brand and has made many popular styles.


    Zhu Zhu: [Honey, why did you cut off the LOGO? ¡¿


    Lin Ci: ¡¾I didn¡¯t cut it, it¡¯s not my clothes, and the clothes don¡¯t have a LOGO. ¡¿


    Zhu Zhu: [Wait for me to take another look. ¡¿


    It is a bit strange that there is no interior LOGO.


    Zhu Zhu looked at the photos that Lin Ci sent, they were very clear, even if he zoomed in, he couldn''t see any traces of cutting on the neckline of the clothes.


    Lin Ci: [Can you see it? ¡¿


    Zhu Zhu: [Looking at the threading of the clothes, I think they are from the L family, but I have never seen these types of clothes from their family. Isn''t this yours? ¡¿


    Lin Ci: [Wait, from the L family? Aren¡¯t L¡¯s clothes very expensive! The proper luxury brand? ! ¡¿


    Zhu Zhu: [Well, what''s the matter, why are you so surprised? It''s not like you haven''t worn L''s clothes. ¡¿


    Lin Ci: [Didn¡¯t you get mine for me? Isn¡¯t there a lot of clothes in their house that you can¡¯t buy. ¡¿


    Zhu Zhu: [Yes, the past two years have been the most outrageous. The new models will be sold out as soon as they are released, as if they don¡¯t cost money. Those clothes are more than six figures, and they buy them without blinking an eye. ¡¿


    Lin Ci: ¡¾...how did you find out that it was the clothes of the L family. ¡¿


    Zhu Zhu: [I¡¯m not sure, but the one in your picture shows the wiring, it looks like that, because only the wiring of the L family has this kind of diamond shape, and it¡¯s white and gray double lines, which is unique to the L family. Yes, we can''t learn it either. ¡¿


    Zhu Zhu: [I know a designer from L¡¯s family, I¡¯ll send her to ask, you wait. ¡¿


    Lin Ci: ¡¾Okay, thank you Zhu Zhu~¡¿


    Zhu Zhu: [Leave this less. ¡¿


    Lin Ci sent an emoji.


    Then I began to wait for news from Zhu Zhu.


    While waiting, I was not in the mood to read Weibo, so I fidgeted and walked around the bedroom.


    My heart is still not calm.


    L''s clothes? !


    Then things are getting more and more outrageous.


    Because the styles of L¡¯s clothes are too trendy and eye-catching every time, they are swept away every time they are put on the shelves. Even though each piece is more than six figures, the quality of their home can indeed be said to be good. is top notch.


    But the price is too high, Lin Ci just looks at it every time to feast his eyes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 473： All customized

    Chapter 473 is all customized


    Finally, Lin Ci received a message from Zhu Zhu after waiting for an hour.


    Zhu Zhu: [Honey, tell me whose dress is this? ¡¿


    Lin Ci was taken aback when he saw this.


    Lin Ci: [What''s wrong? ¡¿


    Zhu Zhu sent a few shocked emoticons over.


    Zhu Zhu: [This dress has been confirmed to be from the L family, it is correct, but it is not a sold model at all. Each one is custom made! ¡¿


    Zhu Zhu: ¡¾The only one in the world! understand! ¡¿


    Looking at these few words, Lin Ci was completely dumbfounded.


    Customized?


    Lin Ci: [Are you sure, are you really not mistaken? ¡¿


    Zhu Zhu was bombarded with emoticons again.


    Zhu Zhu: [Can''t you see how shocked I was, I confirmed and confirmed again and again! ¡¿


    Zhu Zhu: ¡¾In the beginning, she could only tell that it was their clothes, but she had never seen the style before. She asked the factory and another designer around her to confirm that it was their clothes, and she also confirmed that it was custom-made. payment! ¡¿


    Lin Ci: [Will the L family accept customization? Isn''t the customized model more expensive than the ones on the market? ! ¡¿


    Zhu Zhu: [That''s right, I heard from her that she had heard some rumors before, you know Yang Li, the top designer of the L family. Basically, all the ones that were sold out at once came from her hands. ¡¿


    Lin Ci: [I know. ¡¿


    Zhu Zhu: [She seems to still have shares in L¡¯s family now, and she is also the boss, and she still has a lot of power to speak. It is said that she draws some design drawings every year in different seasons, and asks the factory to make these clothes, and she will also Go and stare at it yourself, almost everything is done by yourself. It happens every year, it never stops. Their company rumored that she might have some kind of child outside, but she herself never responded to these. ¡¿


    Lin Ci: [I remember she said she was single in an interview before? ¡¿


    Zhu Zhu: [Yes. So their company is just a rumor, because no one has seen that child, nor has there been any man around Yang Li. She is only working besides work. I don''t think it should be a child. How can she have time to have any children? . That''s why I want to ask you whose clothes these are. ¡¿


    Lin Ci: ¡¾...I, a friend. ¡¿


    Zhu Zhu: [Hold your thighs! Hug your thighs! Let me hug this rich woman''s thigh! ¡¿


    Lin Ci: [...You don¡¯t need to fix this, thanks, I¡¯ll go ask her first. ¡¿


    Zhu Zhu: ¡¾Well, if there is no accident, she may receive new clothes in the next year, because they said that they saw Yang Li recently started running back and forth between the factory and the company. This friend of yours should be very important to Yang Li, otherwise why should he take it so seriously. ¡¿


    Lin Ci fell into deep thought while reading this passage.


    The top-tier designer of such a luxury brand can design customized models every season, and also pay special attention to the quality and progress, and find a special person to be responsible for delivering them... Who would such a person be, and what would his identity be...


    Lin Ci once again became more suspicious of this matter.


    ¡­


    Woke up the next morning, Lu Ning had already cooked porridge in the kitchen.


    Li Nian woke up attracted by the smell of porridge.


    She was still in a daze when she woke up.


    I chatted with Lu Ning last night, listening to her talk, I seemed to fall asleep after listening to her.


    She sat on the bed in a daze. In the past, she couldn''t fall asleep without sleeping pills. Sometimes she opened her eyes to see the dawn.


    She threw off the quilt and got out of bed. As soon as her feet touched the ground, she grabbed the edge of the bed...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 474： what medicine do you need

    Chapter 474 What kind of medicine do you need


    The feeling of splitting headache made her look unbearable.


    She tightly grasped the edge of the bed, trying to quickly let this feeling go away, but this time it hurt more and more, but after a while, there were bean-sized beads of sweat on her forehead.


    Lu Ning pushed the door open and came in: "Nian Nian, it''s time to eat."


    Li Nian didn''t even have time to be embarrassed when she heard her voice, the pain almost swallowed all her senses.


    Looking at her appearance, Lu Ning quickly went in and squatted beside her legs to look at her: "Nian Nian, what''s wrong with you?"


    Lu Ning grabbed her trembling body with his hand: "Where is it uncomfortable? Where does it hurt?"


    Lu Ning looked serious, looking at her calmly and trying to help her.


    "It hurts...it hurts..."


    Li Nian''s voice seemed to be squeezed out from between his teeth.


    Looking at her, Lu Ning didn''t know what was wrong with her, so he could only continue to ask: "Where does it hurt, what medicine do you need!"


    Li Nian hugged his head violently: "The medicine... no... didn''t bring it out... no..."


    Lu Ning saw that she must have a headache. Seeing her in unbearable pain, she immediately turned around and went out, took out painkillers from the medicine box, and then hurriedly took a glass of water and turned back quickly.


    "Painkillers, can you take painkillers!"


    Lu Ning handed over the medicine while taking it out.


    "Can I take painkillers?"


    She handed the medicine to Li Nian''s mouth.


    Li Nian seemed to be awake for a while, and after hiding for a while, he saw Lu Ning''s face clearly, then nodded and swallowed the medicine pill in her hand.


    Lu Ning quickly took the water glass and handed it to her mouth to feed her.


    Li Nian drank half a glass of water, Lu Ning put the water glass aside, watched her by the side, and raised his hand to pat her body to comfort her gently.


    When Li Nian finally calmed down a bit, she got up and gently hugged her head: "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    Her voice seemed to have a stabilizing effect in her eyes, and Li Nian gradually calmed down.


    Lu Ning patted her shoulder lightly.


    It wasn''t until voices came from outside that Li Nian spoke softly: "Is everyone up?"


    Lu Ning patted her and let her go: "Well, I''m up, do you want to get up, I can still sleep for a while."


    Li Nian moved slightly: "Don''t sleep anymore."


    Lu Ning nodded: "Okay, then you go to wash up, remember to come out to eat when you are done, I will be outside, remember to call me if you have anything to do."


    Her voice was gentle as if coaxing a child.


    Li Nian looked up at her: "Okay."


    Lu Ning just turned around and was about to go out. After opening the door, he still turned back to look at her a little uneasy. His eyes were full of worry. Li Nian looked at her and smiled at her.


    Lu Ning raised the corner of his lower lip, closed the door and went out.


    Li Nian sat on the edge of the bed, raised his hand and looked at his hands, the wet sweat in his palms still seemed to be still there.


    Her face was still slightly pale.


    Her body is really getting worse and worse. Is it true that she has reached the point where she will run out of fuel...


    ¡­


    Li Nian came out after washing up, and Lu Ning was standing by the dining table, seeing her coming out, he immediately gave her a bowl, without being polite to her, and said directly: "You can drink as much as you want, Nian Nian."


    This made Li Nian relax, she nodded, took a spoon, and filled a spoonful of soup.


    Shen Yunci came out of the kitchen, carrying a few steamed buns, saw Li Nian''s bowl, and couldn''t help saying, "Ning Ning, why do you give Nian Nian so little soup, how can you be full?"


    Li Nian quickly waved his hand: "No, auntie, I served it myself, I don''t eat much for breakfast."


    Shen Yunci came over, looked at her somewhat pale face and was worried: "This is too little, hurry up, eat more buns."


    Good morning~ Please recommend a ticket, my dears~


    Wanchang Day 5~2022.3.6


    Hahaha I dreamed about Huo Jinyan last night, and it was from Ningning¡¯s perspective, it¡¯s embarrassing hahaha


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 475： Eat into a ball

    Chapter 475 Eat into a ball


    Li Nian looked at the steamed stuffed bun that Shen Yunci handed over, her fist was so big, she was a little Alexander.


    Lu Ning raised his hand to get the buns and said, "Mom, Niannian is not a piggy, so he can''t eat so much."


    Shen Yunci was laughed at by her, raised his hand and slapped her hand: "Niannian is not you, it''s alright, I haven''t seen you grow a little bit of flesh after eating so much, look at how thin you are."


    Lu Ning stuck out his tongue and looked at Shen Yunci with a smile: "Isn''t this just right, don''t worry if I eat a lot, I''m happy if I don''t gain weight."


    Shen Yunci couldn''t hold a straight face with her, but he immediately laughed when he saw her like this.


    "Nian Nian, look at her, it''s all nonsense."


    Li Nian couldn''t help laughing.


    While talking, someone pushed the door in from the outside, and Lu Zhi brought Lu Jingzhi in with a bag.


    "There are so many people today, Jingzhi and I have been queuing for a long time."


    Looking at Lu Ning as he walked over: "Ning Ning, it''s colder today, remember to wear more clothes when you leave."


    Lu Ning nodded, then looked at the siu mai that Lu Zhi brought up, raised her hand and pushed it in front of Li Nian.


    Lu Zhi looked at her with some surprise: "What''s the matter, this is, don''t you usually like this the most, why don''t you eat it today."


    Lu Ning drank the soup with his mouth pouted, and couldn''t help complaining: "Mom thinks I eat too much. I want to reduce the amount of food!"


    Shen Yunci was so angry that he couldn''t help raising his hand to pat her: "Nonsense, when did I think you eat too much? I think you don''t gain weight. You look so thin, and you run away as soon as the wind blows."


    Lu Ning immediately turned to look at Lu Zhi: "Dad, look at my mother, if I gain weight, no one will want me. I won''t be able to marry in the future."


    Lu Ning was just joking to tease the two of them. Usually, Shen Yunci often whispered in her ear about getting married, and Lu Ning wanted to say that back.


    As a result, upon hearing the words, Lu Zhi directly handed the siu mai to her mouth: "Hurry up and eat more."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    After tidying up, Lu Jingzhi came over and added: "Yes, yes, sister, please eat more."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    "You can''t get married so quickly. Dad still wants you to stay with me for a few more years. You should eat more. It''s best to eat into a ball. Anyway, Mom and Dad are raising you."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    How much you don¡¯t want me to marry.


    In an instant, she made up the appearance of eating into a ball in her mind.


    Can''t help but tremble a bit, leaning towards Li Nian''s side, it''s too scary.


    Li Nian couldn''t help laughing, and raised his hand to pat her on the head.


    Lu Ning finally knows what it means to lift a rock to shoot himself in the foot.


    Breakfast, Lu Zhi and Lu Jingzhi were desperately urging her to eat, and in the end Lu Ning felt that she couldn''t even walk.


    He simply said that he would walk to school today.


    "It''s still far away, how can I walk there, how tired I am."


    "Yes, Dad will send you off."


    Lu Ning waved his hand: "No need, it''s still early, we have to go to Niannian to get things."


    The two of them reluctantly nodded: "Slow down on the road, pack your clothes well, it won''t be good if it''s so cold, and Nian Nian you will get dressed soon."


    Lu Ning took his thick coat for Li Nian to wear, and raised his hand to help her zip it up.


    "Understood, goodbye, Mom and Dad."


    "Goodbye, uncle and aunt."


    "Goodbye, be safe on the road."


    After the two of them finally went out, Lu Ning walked out of the community with his schoolbag and Li Nian.


    Walking out of the alley, Lu Ning asked directly, "Nian Nian, which alley is your home in?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 476： cant go in

    Chapter 476 can''t go in


    Li Nian paused when he heard this.


    But Lu Ning didn''t know it yet, and was still moving forward.


    "Is it near yesterday, our house is so close, you can often come to my house to play with me in the future, right Nian Nian."


    As soon as Lu Ning turned his head, he realized that there was no one around him. Looking back, he saw Li Nian standing not far behind.


    Lu Ning called her: "Nian Nian?"


    Li Nian stood on the spot and looked at Lu Ning, as if it would be difficult to take another step forward.


    Lu Ning walked over and looked at her.


    "Don''t want to go home?"


    Li Nian didn''t make a sound, just looked at her.


    Lu Ning pursed his lips slightly: "It''s okay, you wait for me at the alley outside, I''ll get you things, where is your schoolbag, and your medicine, I''ll help you get them..."


    Before Lu Ning finished speaking, Li Nian immediately interrupted: "No! You can''t go!"


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, then looked at her: "But I need something for class, otherwise you''ll be waiting for me outside the door, and if I''m in danger, you can come in right away, okay?"


    Li Nian shook his head: "Don''t go."


    Lu Ning could see Li Nian''s resistance, as well as the fear deep in her eyes.


    "Then let''s go there first, and wait until we reach the entrance of the alley before deciding who goes in."


    This time Li Nian looked at Lu Ning and said nothing, Lu Ning then pulled her forward.


    Walking through three alleys, Lu Ning pointed at the one in front of him: "Is this it?"


    Li Nian nodded.


    Lu Ning was about to go in, but Li Nian hurriedly pulled him back.


    "no!"


    Lu Ning was pulled back by her.


    Li Nian was about to cry, and looked at Lu Ning with red eyes: "No, you can''t go in!"


    Lu Ning looks so good-looking, what if that **** Li Lang sees it...


    Lu Ning glanced at the alley, then looked at Li Nian: "Which door is it?"


    "the fifth."


    Lu Ning coaxed her like a child: "Then let''s guess the punch, whoever loses will go."


    Li Nian asked Lu Ning to look at the time.


    Lu Ning asked her: "Don''t they go out in the morning?"


    ¡°Sometimes go out and sometimes not.¡±


    So Li Nian was a little uncertain, he didn''t dare to go back, and he didn''t dare to let Lu Ning go.


    Lu Ning seemed to understand something.


    No wonder I often hear about Li Nian being late.


    She may be trying every time to know when the family members will go out and come back, so she waits every time, until the last moment before she dares to go back to get things.


    Lu Ning frowned, thinking about the family for a while.


    Li Nian didn''t notice the flash of coldness in Lu Ning''s eyes.


    "We can''t be late, come on, let''s play the game."


    Li Nian sighed, looked at her and nodded, raised his fist.


    "rock-paper-scissors¡­"


    After finishing speaking, Li Nian subconsciously made a cloth, and the moment she lowered her head, Lu Ning turned around and ran into the alley. When Li Nian raised her head, the person in front of her was gone. When she turned her head and looked over, Lu Ning had already run It''s far away.


    Li Nian was stunned for a moment, a little dazed, and then immediately chased after him.


    Lu Qing, who was just about to drive home by the side of the road, happened to see this scene. He stopped the car and watched Lu Ning running into a strange alley in doubt...


    Lu Ning counted all the way, and he ran to the end of the alley to the third house, and he had to turn a corner to reach the fifth door.


    Looking at the half-hidden door, Lu Ning raised his hand and knocked on the door twice, then pushed the door open and entered.


    "Is anyone here?"


    After pushing the door and entering, Lu Ning was shocked by the scene in front of him for a while.


    The yard is neither big nor small, and there is a field piled up with soil on one side, which should be used to grow vegetables, but the surrounding area is messy, not only that area is messy, but the whole yard is messy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 477： malicious

    Chapter 477 Harmful


    Some corners are full of dilapidated sundries, but there is also a lot of garbage in the yard, scattered everywhere, looking like it has just been thrown away.


    Lu Ning frowned slightly, and stepped in again: "Is anyone there?"


    At this time, footsteps and impatient voices came from the house: "Who is it!"


    The voice is a male voice, with impatience. It sounds like he hasn''t woken up yet, and he is a little annoyed when he is woken up.


    Li Lang came out and yelled in a very dark face: "What are you shouting in the morning, what are you doing!"


    Lu Ning stood in the yard and looked at him.


    Jiwotou, who has not woken up, looks about sixteen or seventeen years old, but he doesn''t have the refreshing appearance of a teenager at all, kicking a pair of old slippers in a somewhat sloppy manner.


    Lu Ning looked over: "Hi, I''m Li Nian''s friend, here to help her get things."


    Li Lang looked up, looked over with sleepy eyes, and was still yawning, but the moment he saw Lu Ning, he stopped yawning and walked out quickly.


    Looking at Lu Ning, a pair of eyes are shining.


    "Come in, come in."


    Lu Ning glanced at him, feeling uncomfortable with his eyes, but she didn''t say anything, and walked in.


    Lu Ning glanced at the room, and saw that it was equally messy.


    She asked, "Which room is Nian Nian?"


    Li Lang looked at Lu Ning, his eyes were bent when he smiled: "Li Nian, that."


    He pointed casually.


    Lu Ning walked over and pushed the door open, but the door wasn''t locked or even closed.


    Push the door and enter, Li Nian''s room is very different from the outside, although there is no extra decoration, it is very clean.


    Lu Ning didn''t look around, she saw the schoolbag on the chair at a glance, and she walked over to pick it up.


    Li Lang followed in and looked at Lu Ning: "You and Li Nian...ah no, are you friends with my sister?"


    Lu Ning looked up at him lightly: "En."


    "I''ve never heard my sister mention it, and I didn''t know that she had such a beautiful friend by her side."


    Looking at him, Lu Ning suddenly smiled: "Really."


    Seeing her smile, Li Lang laughed too, he had never seen such a beautiful girl.


    "Are you a senior in high school like my sister?"


    He was talking, and suddenly raised his hand to touch the door, and began to close the door while talking.


    Lu Ning just looked at him like this, with a playful smile in his eyes, gently put the schoolbag in his hand on the chair and looked at Li Lang.


    "That''s right, I''m also in my third year of high school."


    Her voice was very soft, like a feather, gently stroking Li Lang''s heart.


    Li Lang suddenly approached step by step, looked at Lu Ning: "Sister, I will be a senior in high school next year, but... now I can also be a senior in high school..."


    He said, raising his hand over.


    The metaphor of these words is straightforward and explicit, how could Lu Ning not hear it.


    Looking at his approaching hand, Lu Ning bent over to hide.


    Turning around and looking at him: "Do you know where Li Nian''s medicine is kept?"


    Li Lang didn''t catch anyone, a little disappointed, he turned to look at Lu Ning, and sat down on Li Nian''s bed.


    "In that drawer."


    He pointed.


    There was a cabinet against the wall opposite Li Nian''s bed. Lu Ning raised his hand and opened the first drawer. There were several transparent boxes neatly placed inside, and the boxes were filled with medicine pills of various colors.


    There are so many, Lu Ning is a little startled.


    Li Lang looked at Lu Ning with his back to her, got up and walked over, and opened his arms towards Lu Ning.


    ...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 478： Ning Ning is in danger

    Chapter 478 Ning Ning is in danger


    Li Nian fell to his knees in the alley with his legs limp and leaning on the wall halfway.


    Lu Qing saw her when he came over, and knelt down beside her: "What''s wrong with you? Where did Ningning go?"


    Lu Qing raised his hand to help her, but she grabbed her arm suddenly: "Quick! You go..."


    She raised her eyes to look at Lu Qing, and recognized him as Lu Ning''s brother, who she had seen from a distance at school before.


    Li Nian became even more anxious: "Hurry up! Ningning is at home, she is in danger."


    She clutched her stomach and looked distressed.


    Lu Qing directly raised her hand and lifted her up by the waist.


    "which one?"


    Li Nian was carried forward by him.


    "Turn around, second."


    It seemed that she was in a hurry and had no time to estimate the pain in her body. The pain in her body eased a little, and her expression became clearer.


    "this."


    As soon as the voice fell, Lu Qing lifted his foot and kicked the door open.


    Two people went in, Li Nian looked at the ground in the yard, frowned, and grabbed Lu Qing: "In the room, Ningning..."


    She broke away from Lu Qing and managed to stand still.


    Lu Qing was also in a hurry, and didn''t care that she was going to finish the house, when suddenly she heard a few screams from the house.


    Lu Qing stepped in a little faster, approached the room where the sound came from, raised his hand to open the door, but found that the door was locked.


    Li Nian also staggered forward anxiously.


    Lu Qing took two steps back, raised his hand and kicked the door open.


    "Ning Ning!"


    The door was kicked open, Lu Qing looked up, and then froze.


    "..."


    Forehead¡­


    Li Nian also staggered over, grabbed the wall and looked over: "What''s wrong with Ningning!"


    Then she also froze.


    Lu Ning was facing away from them at the moment, riding on Li Lang''s back, when she heard the sound, she turned her head and looked at the two of them.


    And Li Lang lay on the bed unable to move, and wailed from time to time, with tears all over his face.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment when he saw the two people, but he quickly realized that he raised his hand to tie the last knot, clapped his hands and jumped off the bed.


    After she jumped down, Li Nian and Lu Qing could see clearly that Lu Ning had directly wrapped Li Nian''s sheet around Li Lang''s body, and tied him up with the sheet.


    Li Lang only showed his head, his whole body was like a silkworm chrysalis, unable to move, he could only cling to his chrysalis on the bed.


    He turned his head and looked at Li Nian with a bruised nose and a swollen face.


    Li Nian was stunned, he was refreshed, and his body didn''t hurt anymore.


    looked at Lu Ning in disbelief.


    How did she do it?


    Lu Qing also had such doubts.


    Li Lang saw Li Nian and immediately yelled loudly: "Li Nian! You **** let me go! You don''t want to live anymore, do you! You stinky bastard! You wait! I''ll kill you!"


    Lu Ning raised his hand and grabbed a roll of toilet paper and stuffed it into his mouth.


    He can only groan now, he can''t shout anything.


    Lu Ning put the medicine box into Li Nian''s schoolbag, turned around and walked out with the schoolbag.


    "Let''s go, go to class."


    Li Nian: "..."


    Lu Qing: "..."


    Li Nian stared blankly at her and nodded.


    Lu Ning tugged Lu Qing and looked at him: "Why are you here?"


    Lu Qing: "..."


    He actually had this question himself, and he forgot why he was here.


    The two of them were dragged out by Lu Ning, but they bumped into Qian Shu who just came back just like that.


    Carrying two bags of things, Qian Shu walked in and saw the mess in the yard and immediately scolded Li Nian: "What are you doing to eat? You didn''t clean up when you came back! Who are they? You bring everyone home, right? I think you are impatient, pack up and cook for me!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 479： how dare you hit me

    Chapter 479 How dare you hit me


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Lu Qing: "..."


    Li Nian looked at her without moving.


    Qian Shu became more excited to see her not moving.


    "Why, you are looking at someone and I won''t hit you, right! I gave you a face, didn''t I! Clean up for me quickly, do you hear me!"


    She said as she picked up the wooden stick beside her and was about to come over.


    The raised wooden stick was caught by Lu Qing raising his hand.


    Qian Shu couldn''t move, and looked at Lu Qing: "What are you doing! Who are you! Don''t worry about our family''s affairs! Did you find someone! You little bastard! You are not old, but you can seduce men! Find out now! Did the man stand up for you? You really don¡¯t change your mind! After seducing this one and that one! You still want to seduce Li Lang! I will beat you to death today! You are as dead as your shameless mother!"


    Every sentence she said was worse than the last one, so Li Nian listened indifferently, and didn''t react until she heard the last sentence she said.


    "Why are you staring at me! I''m right to stare at me! That mother of yours is a bastard! She gave birth to a little **** like you! What else would you do other than seduce a man! You have the ability to make a man stand out for you! You Let them support you if you have the ability! Don¡¯t come back if you have the ability!¡±


    Her words were harsh, and Li Nian was used to hearing them, but she didn''t want Lu Ning and the others to hear them and dirty their ears.


    Li Nian turned to look at Lu Ning, wanting them to leave first.


    Lu Ning handed the schoolbag to Li Nian, and walked over.


    Qian Shu turned her head and scolded Lu Qing.


    "What are you doing! Let me go! A bastard, why are you doing this for her! I see why you are hooked up by such a little **** when you look like five people and six people. Sleeping... ah!"


    Lu Ning didn''t give her a chance to continue, so he raised his hand and slapped her across the face.


    For a moment, it seemed that the world was quiet.


    Neither Li Nian nor Lu Qing expected that Lu Ning would raise his hand to hit her, neither did Qian Shu herself.


    How could a girl who seems to be well-educated and sensible be able to hit someone? Subconsciously, she felt so.


    But the next moment, the whole yard was filled with Qian Shu''s screams.


    "You hit me! How dare you hit me! Where did you come from!"


    While she was cursing, she was about to rush over to beat Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning was not afraid either, Lu Qing raised his hand and grabbed Qian Shu.


    "Let go of me! Li Nian! How dare you find someone to beat me! You don''t want to live! You wait! Your days are over! You wait for me to kill you! You little bastard! Little bitch! Little Whore! Bitch!"


    Lu Qing never knew that someone would swear such dirty and ugly words, or to a girl, all insulting words came out of his mouth.


    Lu Ning looked at her coldly, and every time she uttered a word, she raised her hand and slapped her.


    Slapped four times in a row, Qian Shu was stunned, stunned by the slap.


    Lu Ning stared at her with a cold light in his eyes: "If you keep talking, I will still hit you. Every time you say something, I will hit you. Keep talking and try."


    She spoke lightly, but Qian Shu''s liver trembled under pressure, and she really didn''t dare to say anything. The burning pain on her face was her best lesson.


    But she looked at Lu Ning with fierce eyes, knowing that this was not someone to provoke, she immediately turned her head to look at Li Nian.


    She turned around and struggled to escape from Lu Qing''s restraint.


    She waved her hands indiscriminately. Li Nian was afraid that she would hurt Lu Qing, so he said helplessly and resignedly: "Let her go."


    Hearing this, Lu Ning immediately pulled her to stand behind him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 480： you are hot

    Chapter 480 You are very hot


    But the next moment, there was a sound in the room, a muffled, loud sound.


    After being stunned for a while, Li Lang''s voice came. His voice was miserable: "Mom! Help me! Help me!"


    Qian Shu was stunned for a moment, and immediately realized it.


    "What''s wrong! What''s wrong with you! What''s wrong with my son!"


    She turned her head and rushed into the room. Lu Qing also let go of her hand at this time. She suddenly staggered and fell to the ground, then quickly got up and ran in.


    "Ah! Son! What happened to you, son! Who beat you! Who beat you!"


    "Li Nian''s friend, no! No, it''s Li Nian! Mom! She hit me! Save me! Let me out!"


    Li Lang rolled off the bed and reached the door by himself.


    Qian Shu looked at her son with a bruised nose and a swollen face, who was still tied up, and felt so distressed that she died.


    When he turned his head and looked outside the door, he saw Lu Ning and the others were about to leave.


    "Stop! Stop! You want to run after hitting someone!"


    "Mom, let me go first, let me go, I feel bad!"


    Qian Shu came back just now, and helped Li Lang untie the bed sheet on his body, but he didn''t know how Lu Ning tied it up. After working for a long time, he couldn''t untie it, but Lu Ning and the others still left.


    Sitting on the ground, Qian Shu began to shout: "Oh my God! I''m bullying people! Help! Call the police! We''re going to call the police! Dogs and girls! The stinky **** is bullying people! It''s unreasonable!"


    Lu Ning dragged Li Nian and Lu Qing out, and Qian Shu''s shout came from behind.


    None of the three paid attention.


    But walking out of the alley, Lu Qing couldn''t help but look at Lu Ning.


    "Get in the car, I''ll see you off."


    Lu Ning glanced at the time and did not refuse.


    Open the car door to let Li Nian get in first, and then sit on it.


    After getting in the car, Lu Qing looked back at the two of them, then started the car, and sent the two of them to school all the way.


    Along the way, the car was quiet and no one spoke.


    After arriving at the school gate, Lu Ning took Li Nian out of the car.


    Lu Qing in the car looked at Lu Ning''s figure and couldn''t help but support his forehead.


    Is she just like this, or was she spoiled by her parents?


    It was just right for the two of them to come. It was not early but not late. There were still people walking to school one after another at this time.


    Lu Ning walked in with Li Nian.


    The security uncle of the doorman also greeted two people.


    Then he stopped Lu Ning: "Hey, Lu Ning, here are a lot of letters from you, come and get them."


    Lu Ning was puzzled for a moment: "Huh?"


    But still walked over, the security uncle took out a big bag from the security room: "These are all, can you carry it?"


    Just as Lu Ning was about to take it, suddenly a hand came from behind and caught the bag one step ahead of her.


    "give it to me."


    "Hey, Mr. Huo, just help Lu Ning mention it."


    Lu Ning turned his head and saw Huo Jinyan.


    "..."


    "Thank you uncle."


    Thank Uncle Security.


    "You''re welcome."


    Lu Ning turned to look for Li Nian, and along the way, people kept greeting her from a distance.


    Maybe because of Huo Jinyan, Lu Ning didn''t dare to come again when he saw several people who were about to come over.


    At first Lu Ning was a little confused, but she got used to it after saying hello a lot.


    There were even senior ones and sophomores who came here.


    "Sister!"


    "Sister Lu Ning, good morning."


    "Good morning, senior!"


    Looking at the enthusiastic faces, Lu Ning couldn''t help smiling and waving good night to them as he walked.


    While waving his hands, a chilly sentence beside him floated into his ears: "You are very hot."


    "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 481： dont regret

    Chapter 481 Don''t Regret


    Lu Ning ignored him, and said goodbye to Li Nian after going up the stairs.


    "I''ll find you after class."


    Li Nian nodded slightly and left first.


    Lu Ning turned to look at Huo Jinyan, and raised his hand to get the bag in his hand: "Thank you, Mr. Huo."


    But she pulled Huo Jinyan and did not let go, she suddenly looked up at him.


    Huo Jin said: "..."


    Lu Ning pulled again, this time Huo Jinyan let go, and Lu Ning walked into the classroom with his things.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her back without looking back, and could clearly feel that she was angry, but he didn''t say anything, and after only looking for a while, he turned and left.


    As soon as Lu Ning walked into the classroom and left, there were overwhelming voices.


    "Sister Ning!"


    "Sister Ning! Sign me quickly!"


    "Sister Ning, you just sign on my clothes, I won''t do laundry in the future!"


    "Hey, are you disgusting? Ningning, ignore them and sign for me first. I don''t have such a perverted request, just sign it in the book!"


    "Go away, go away, sign on the shoe, I will treasure this shoe from now on! I will never wear it again! I will confess it as a treasure!"


    "Go, go, whoever wants to see your stinky shoes, take them away!"


    "Sister Ning!"


    "Sister Ning..."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Lin Ci couldn''t bear it anymore and slapped the table: "Stop!"


    Lu Ning looked up at her with an expression of approval.


    As a result, Lin Ci''s next sentence was: "Come in line one by one! Don''t squeeze Sister Ning, whoever will sign for you!"


    Lu Ning:? ? ?


    Lin Ci turned his head and ran to direct.


    Lu Ning:? ? ?


    Looking at Lu Ning still in a daze.


    The boys were afraid that she would not be willing to sign.


    "Sister Ning, just sign it for us. If you become more popular in the future, we won''t be able to find your signature. Now we must do it as soon as possible! The first month you get near the water!"


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing after hearing this.


    He raised his hand and took the notebook in his hand: "Don''t regret it."


    "No regrets, no regrets, absolutely no..."


    He was still talking happily, and glanced over...


    Bringing over the notebook, the expression on his face was indescribable.


    Lu Ning raised his eyes and looked at him funny: "Do you regret it?"


    The boy gritted his teeth and insisted on what he wanted, and he would not regret it if he killed him!


    "No regrets!" He yelled as if reciting a slogan, and then left with his notebook in his arms.


    Those behind him still don''t understand what he is doing, until they actually see Lu Ning''s signed name.


    kindness¡­


    emmm...


    Then what, should I say it or not, sister Ning, you really should practice your calligraphy.


    Lu Ning''s handwriting is not good-looking, she knows this very well.


    That''s why I asked them if I didn''t regret it after asking them. It''s really a beautiful book, and her handwriting seemed particularly abrupt.


    Lu Ning kept signing in and the class bell rang.


    Huo Jinyan arrived at the door of the classroom on time, and everyone returned to their seats in an instant.


    Lin Ci glanced at the big bag at Lu Ning''s feet: "What are these?"


    Lu Ning shook his head: "I don''t know, Uncle Security gave it to me, saying it was my letter."


    Lin Ci nodded and did not speak again.


    Lu Ning raised his eyes and glanced at Huo Jinyan standing on the podium. He stood there with one hand in his pocket, looking down at the textbook on the podium. The sunlight outside the window hit him, and there was an indescribable feeling good.


    Lu Ning quickly looked back at the textbook in his hand, but his heart was beating restlessly.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning waited until the end of the second class before he was free to find Li Nian.


    Briefly told Lin Ci about Li Nian staying at home last night, but what happened in the morning was private after all, so Lu Ning didn''t say anything.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 482： Malicious wounding

    Chapter 482 Malicious Injury


    Lu Ning and Lin Ci went together.


    Li Nian was sitting on the seat writing something, with downcast eyes and lowered head, her hair on one side was pinned behind her ear, looking very gentle.


    Lu Ning couldn''t figure out why such a good girl like Li Nian would have such a family.


    When Lu Ning and Lin Ci walked in, they attracted all the attention in the class.


    The two walked straight to Li Nian''s side, Li Nian raised his eyes subconsciously, and was a little surprised when he saw the two of them.


    The gazes of the three people around him were also a little strange.


    Li Nian has always been a loner, and few of the classmates around her have a good time. People around her think that she is withdrawn, and no one has anything to do with her as time goes by.


    That''s why Lu Ning and Lin Ci would come to Li Nian, they all found it incredible.


    But before the three of them had time to say a few words, they heard a sudden commotion outside, and then saw two men in police uniforms standing at the door of the classroom.


    The head teacher walked in front and pointed towards the classroom: "That is Li Nian."


    Then he called out to Li Nian: "Li Nian."


    Li Nian and Lu Ninglin Ci looked up at the same time.


    Li Nian got up and stood up, Lu Ning and Lin Ci also followed behind her.


    The two policemen at the door looked at Li Nian''s official words: "Hello, Li Nian, right? I received a report that you were related to a malicious wounding incident. Please go back with us for investigation."


    There was no unexpected emotion on Li Nian''s face, it was quite calm, but the students around him had already started whispering.


    Because the matter has not been investigated clearly and Li Nian''s identity as a student, he did not take any compulsory measures against her.


    Li Nian looked up at them and nodded: "Okay."


    The two policemen nodded, moved out of the way, and prepared to take her away.


    Suddenly a voice came from behind.


    "and many more."


    Lu Ning walked over and stood behind Li Nian: "I''ll go with you, this matter has something to do with me."


    The two policemen were stunned for a moment, the person concerned only mentioned Li Nian, and didn''t say anything about anyone else.


    But Lu Ning''s eyes are firm, and he doesn''t seem to be making trouble for no reason, and he is going to the police station, so he doesn''t want to go to the police station together in such a free time.


    After thinking about it, the two policemen took Lu Ning away with them.


    Lin Ci was dumbfounded, and walked out together.


    Leading them all the way downstairs, almost all the students in the building looked up, wondering what happened.


    The students in Class 9 are still in a state of confusion, not knowing who ran to the office.


    "Teacher Huo! Sister Ning was taken away by the police!"


    Huo Jinyan got up almost immediately and walked out quickly.


    A group of teachers in the office were stunned.


    Huo Jinyan quickly followed the people downstairs, but watched helplessly as Lu Ning got into the police car and was taken away.


    "What happened?"


    Lin Ci was also confused: "I don''t know, the police said that Li Nian had something to do with the malicious wounding incident, but Ningning said that she was also involved, and they were taken away together."


    Huo Jinyan frowned, turned around and walked to the back of the teaching building.


    Lin Ci was stunned for a moment and then hurried to catch up: "Mr. Huo, are you going to the police station?! I''m going too!"


    She quickly followed Huo Jinyan and left the school with Huo Jinyan''s car.


    The entire No. 1 Middle School was bombed, and there has never been a case where the police came to the school to take people away.


    They were all guessing, and there were a lot of discussions, mainly because Lu Ning was involved in this matter, and it was spread all over the place in an instant.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 483： Raised a white-eyed wolf

    Chapter 483 Raised a white-eyed wolf


    At the same time, Weibo is still as lively as ever.


    Lu Ning''s name was listed on the trending searches from Saturday to Monday.


    The freshest thing today is the Weibo posted by the Education Bureau and No. 1 Middle School at the same time.


    Because when the incident first broke out, irrational people ran to the Education Bureau to comment on the cancellation of Lu Ning''s school status and examination qualifications.


    The Education Bureau also responded to this matter on Monday.


    [After investigation and verification, student Lu Ning did not behave as described by netizens. Student Lu Ning was framed, but he still forgave everything with a magnanimous heart, but there are still laws that will severely punish the perpetrators. Those who misunderstood Lu Ning The classmates owe her an apology. From now on, I hope everyone will take care of themselves.


    Take care of yourself, everyone is a small class leader. ¡¿


    As soon as the Weibo was posted, there were countless onlookers.


    The most popular comment was pushed up.


    ¡¾Did you hear me, let you meddle in your own business, stop blinding BB, and take care of yourself! ¡¿


    The Weibo on the side of No. 1 Middle School is much simpler.


    ¡¾Fired? Impossible, impossible in this life! Lu Ning will always be a student of No. 1 Middle School! is ours! ¡¿


    @Äþ±¦×îÃÀ: [Pfft, hahaha, No. 1 Middle School is quite possessive. ¡¿


    @ÄþÄþ Has a new video today: [Although, Ning Bao is also ours! ¡¿


    At this point, the direction of the comment area began to go astray, and a chasing battle of "whose Lu Ning belongs to" started.


    Compared with the excitement on Weibo, the real excitement is in the police station.


    Lu Ning and Li Nian were taken to the police station.


    As soon as I walked in the door, I heard the noise in the police station.


    Among them is a familiar voice.


    Qian Shu''s crying voice was so prominent that it was difficult for people to ignore it.


    "Help! My God! After so many years, I raised a white-eyed wolf! My God! Is there anyone to comment..."


    The surrounding police also listened to her crying and shouted loudly, and tried to persuade her for a long time, but it didn''t work.


    Still crying there.


    Until Li Lang, who was sitting on the side, watched the police bring Li Nian, he raised his hand and pushed Qian Shu, Qian Shu looked over, and immediately cried even harder.


    "I have been raised for so many years! It is a wolf! It wants to eat people! Why is my life so hard! Why is my son so miserable! Help, save us..."


    As a result, Li Lang also saw Lu Ning walking in, and instantly shrank his neck, obviously a little scared.


    He raised his hand and pushed Qian Shu again, and called softly: "Mom..."


    Qian Shu didn''t understand what he meant, and cried louder, but Li Lang poked her again with his hand.


    "Mom, that woman is here too."


    Qian Shu was quiet for a moment. Looking over, she saw Lu Ning standing not far away, looking at them leisurely.


    When Qian Shu saw Lu Ning, she felt a burning pain in her face, swallowed her saliva, and was obviously scared.


    But she immediately stiffened her neck and pretended to be confident.


    Two policemen walked over and looked at her: "Is it her?"


    They pointed to Li Nian.


    Qian Shu and Li Lang immediately stood up: "It''s her."


    Then Qian Shu continued to stand and began to perform.


    "Yes! It''s her! We have raised her for more than ten years, who knows that we have raised a **** white-eyed wolf, who is going to kill my son! Kill me! Who are we to provoke, old man God, please help us..."


    She was crying, while Lu Ning and Li Nian stood aside and watched indifferently.


    The policeman was also annoyed by her crying, so he stopped talking and just looked at her.


    Li Lang pushed her: "Mom, that''s fine."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 484： not listening will kill me

    Chapter 484 If you don¡¯t listen, it will hurt me


    Qian Shu also seemed to feel that the people around her stopped persuading them, and the crying gradually became quieter, until finally she began to sob.


    The policeman looked at her before speaking: "Okay, can we start the interview?"


    Qian Shu looked at them and nodded: "Yes, yes."


    Then the police took them away to make records, and Li Nian was also taken away.


    Looking at Li Nian, Lu Ning raised his hand to help her straighten her hair, and looked at her and said softly, "Just tell the truth, don''t lie."


    Li Nian stared at Lu Ning for a moment, she really wanted to take everything on her, Qian Shu and Li Lang probably only talked about her and blamed everything on her, Li Nian thought it was good , will not implicate Lu Ning.


    But Lu Ning knew that those two people were sure that Li Nian was easy to bully, and they probably tried to trick Li Nian in this way, and they seemed to want Li Nian to go to jail.


    Lu Ning looked at Li Nian: "Don''t lie, don''t refute my words, tell the truth, and I can get both of us out."


    Li Nian looked at her a little puzzled.


    Lu Ning nodded towards her, his eyes determined.


    "Listen to me." In order to make Li Nian really do this, Lu Ning deliberately emphasized: "If you don''t listen, you will hurt me."


    Li Nian looked at Lu Ning with complicated eyes.


    "Come with us."


    Two policemen took Li Nian away first.


    The two policemen who went to the school at the beginning came over and looked at Lu Ning: "You come with us."


    Lu Ning obediently followed the two of them away. When Li Nian walked to the door, he looked back at Lu Ning who had been taken away.


    Lu Ning also looked back at her and nodded with a smile.


    When Huo Jinyan and Lin Ci hurried in, they saw Lu Ning being brought in.


    Lin Ci stood in the hall in a daze for two seconds before going to the stage to find out the situation.


    And Huo Jinyan looked at the closed door over there, was stunned for a while, then raised his hand and picked up the phone.


    ¡­


    Two policemen asked Lu Ning to sit on a chair. The two sat opposite each other. In front of them was a table with a computer and notebook.


    After asking Lu Ning''s name, age and required information, the police asked Lu Ning to answer the questions.


    "Why do you say you have something to do with this matter?"


    Lu Ning: "I beat the man."


    She said it directly without hesitation.


    The policeman froze for a moment, the two parties outside just now clearly pointed to another girl.


    "Remember, you can''t tell lies at the police station."


    The police are afraid that it is the friendship between girls, the kind that wants to help take the blame.


    Lu Ning said calmly: "I didn''t lie."


    "Describe the situation."


    Lu Ning nodded: "I''m friends with Li Nian. She stayed at my house the night before. When we went to school this morning, we went to her house to get schoolbags. She was not in good health and walked slowly. I walked there first. Her hall My brother is at home, because I have never been to her house, I asked that cousin which is Li Nian''s room, after I went in, he also followed in, and then closed the door in an attempt to cheat on me..."


    Hearing here, the two policemen looked up at her at the same time.


    After the interrogation, the police put together the three confessions and found a big difference.


    Qian Shu and Li Lang insisted that everything was done by Li Nian, and they didn''t know Lu Ning at all, so they didn''t even mention it.


    And Li Nian''s confession is very rare. Her confession started after Lu Ning came out. Although the following things are correct, there is no way to check what Lu Ning said, so they checked it first. Surveillance around there.


    Good morning~


    Wanchang Day 6~2022.3.7


    I am so well-behaved, please give me a recommendation ticket, my dears~ Please vote~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 485： Lu Nings brother

    Chapter 485 Lu Ning''s brother


    The monitoring showed that Lu Ning and Li Nian were indeed going one after the other in the alley, which at least proved that Qian Shu and Li Lang were lying about the fact that they had never met Lu Ning.


    But the situation inside is unknown, because there are old residential areas nearby, and it is not easy to find a surveillance camera to shoot the road. Almost no one manages this area, so the houses in those alleys are even more useless Human management is also impossible to monitor.


    Except for the three people, there is only one person who has a glimmer of hope in this matter, because when the police checked the surveillance, they saw another man parked and entered the alley. It seemed that he was chasing two girls into the alley.


    First, he found out the video and showed it to the two parties involved. Both of them said they didn''t know each other, and then they showed it to Li Nian.


    Because the surveillance video is blurry and cannot be compared with faces, I can only ask.


    And Li Nian didn''t know whether to say this or not.


    Lu Ning asked her to tell the truth, so she was silent for a long time during the interrogation, struggling in her heart, not knowing whether to tell the truth or to take it upon herself.


    But in the end it was Lu Ning''s words, "If you don''t listen, you will hurt me" that made her tell the truth.


    But in fact, I regretted it when I said it.


    Lu Ning has no family background and no one to protect her. She doesn''t know how Lu Ning can deal with all this.


    And she had already spoken, so she could only continue talking, and all she could do was trust Lu Ning.


    But during the interrogation, neither of them said anything about Lu Qing. Now that the police have found out, Li Nian can only say.


    "I know him, he is Lu Ning''s brother."


    "Her brother?"


    Li Nian nodded.


    So the police went to question Lu Ning again.


    "Is this your brother?"


    Lu Ning nodded calmly.


    "He was also involved?"


    "No, he saw me when he went back, and wanted to see what I was doing, so he followed me."


    "Did he hit someone?"


    "No."


    "Call him and ask him to come."


    Lu Ning raised his eyes: "I said the number, you can call, we have a bad relationship."


    The police raised eyebrows and looked at her: "The relationship is not good, and he wants to follow up to ensure your safety?"


    Lu Ning didn''t speak, but just reported his number to the police.


    The police called. Lu Qing might be busy, so he didn''t answer the first time, and only picked up the second time.


    It sounds like someone is still talking over there, and I don¡¯t know what they are discussing.


    "Hello, is this Mr. Lu Qing?"


    "I''m."


    "It''s like this. There is a case of malicious injury here that requires you to come here for investigation. Your sister Lu Ning is already here with us, but there are some problems with the statements of both parties. I need you to describe what happened at that time. You are now convenient?"


    Lu Qing stood up immediately after hearing the words: "I''ll go there immediately, my sister is okay."


    Hearing Lu Qing''s tense tone, the police once again wondered about the ''bad relationship''.


    "She''s fine, come here as soon as possible."


    "OK, thanks."


    After hanging up the phone, Lu Qing raised his hand and pressed the elevator, and made a casual call to go out.


    A few people chased after him: "Mr. Lu, this plan is urgent..."


    Lu Qing turned his head: "If you can drag it, drag it, if you can''t drag it, just push it away."


    He turned his head and entered the elevator after speaking.


    The persons in charge of several cases stood there in a daze.


    "But, this contract is tens of millions..."


    The people in charge looked at each other: "What''s the situation, Mr. Lu is in such a hurry, who is calling?"


    "I don''t know, is it Mrs. Lu''s sister? It seems that he also left in a hurry after answering his sister''s phone..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 486： can i see her

    Chapter 486 Can I see her?


    Huo Jinyan was led into a room, followed by Lin Ci.


    "Mr. Huo, this is the confession of three people."


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand to look at the first two, and Lin Ci also leaned over to look at them.


    After watching the two, Huo Jinyan heaved a sigh of relief, the fight, the injury is not serious, these can be resolved.


    But the last one he read was Lu Ning''s.


    When he saw the words "trying to cheat on me" and the words behind, he stared at those harsh words with cold eyes.


    The small room felt oppressive instantly, and Lin Ci could quickly sense the murderous aura coming from the people around him.


    She looked slowly, Huo Jinyan held it too high, she had to step on her feet to see it.


    When I saw the back, I finally understood why Huo Jinyan was acting like this all of a sudden, even she wanted to take a knife.


    The people behind looked at Huo Jinyan, not knowing who Huo Jinyan was worried about, and they didn''t dare to speak rashly.


    "Mr. Huo, the confession is different now, and we are looking for another party to take the record. If it is proved that the other party is lying, and this Miss Lu is violated, the matter will become serious."


    Huo Jinyan suddenly turned his head to look at him, his eyes seemed to have been soaked in ice, which made people shiver like falling into an ice cellar.


    "Can I see her now?"


    Huo Jinyan clenched his fists, he wanted to see her, wanted to...hug her...


    Seeing Huo Jinyan like this, the man finally knew who he was worried about.


    He immediately raised his hand to try to calm Huo Jinyan: "Mr. Huo, calm down. According to Ms. Lu''s confession, she was not really violated. The boy attempted to do so. Ms. Lu defended herself..."


    Seeing that Huo Jinyan looked like he was about to kill someone, he hurriedly said.


    Lin Ci felt scary looking at the confession, and his eyes were red.


    "Can we really not meet her?"


    The man sighed: "I can''t see you during the case."


    But looking at Huo Jinyan''s appearance, he said again: "Mr. Huo, do you think this is okay? I will take you to meet me, but I can''t talk, and I can''t talk about the case. Do you think it''s okay?"


    He was really afraid that this lunatic Huo Jinyan would do something terrible in a fit of anger. If he rushed in and hurt the boy, the matter would become serious again.


    The next best thing is to meet each other as long as you don''t talk about the case.


    Huo Jinyan nodded: "Yes."


    The man nodded: "Then come with me."


    Several people went out, and met Lu Qing who hurried over head-on.


    Lu Qing looked up and saw Lin Ci, her red eyes looked like she had just cried.


    Lu Qing came over and looked at her: "What''s wrong with you? You were beaten?"


    He quickly lowered his head to see if Lin Ci was injured.


    Lin Ci stared at him in a daze: "I''m fine, shouldn''t you be worried about Ningning now, what are you looking at me for?"


    Lin Ci never had a good temper with him.


    The police over there called Lu Qing: "Mr. Lu, this way."


    Lu Qing nodded, looked up at Huo Jinyan, then turned and followed the police.


    "Mr. Huo, come with me."


    A few people hadn''t entered yet, and suddenly two people hurried in from the door.


    "Huo Jinyan."


    He stopped Huo Jinyan directly from behind.


    Huo Jinyan turned his head and saw Gu Chen, and beside him was a man in sportswear, wearing a pair of gold-rimmed glasses, with an outstanding appearance.


    It looks like the whole person is lazy.


    Gu Chen looked at the police officer standing behind Huo Jinyan, and said to him directly: "Hi, this is Lu Ning''s lawyer, may we meet Lu Ning now?"


    Huo Jinyan glanced at the man in sportswear...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 487： Another form?

    Chapter 487 Another cousin?


    lawyer?


    His idle appearance really makes people doubt his level.


    The police officer stared at them for a moment.


    Miss Lu has a lot of bosses around her.


    He has seen this lawyer, and he has seen it in the news.


    He stretched out his hand proactively: "Hello, Lawyer Gu Cheng, I''ve seen you for a long time."


    Gu Cheng also politely raised his hand and shook it.


    The lawyer was visible, so I took a few people in together.


    "go in."


    Now Lu Ning is the only one sitting in the interrogation room.


    When Lu Ning saw the door open, he looked up and was stunned when he saw several people coming in.


    Especially after seeing Gu Cheng.


    Lu Ning stared at him with a pair of eyes.


    Gu Cheng: "Honey, I know I''ve become charming again recently, but you don''t have to keep staring at me."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Lin Ci looked at them and thought again.


    Gu Cheng is also surnamed Gu.


    She couldn''t help but said: "Could it be...cousin again?"


    Lu Ning nodded reluctantly.


    Gu Cheng raised his hand and pushed his glasses, quite satisfied with this title.


    "So what kind of cousin am I now?"


    Lu Ning rolled his eyes at him, and through a few people saw Huo Jinyan standing silently at the back.


    He kept looking at her with his eyes, Lu Ning could feel it.


    Lu Ning could also feel the worry in his eyes.


    "I''m fine."


    She spoke, but she didn''t know who she was talking to.


    "Okay, tell my cousin what''s going on."


    Lu Ning looked at him with question marks all over his head.


    Gu Chen immediately looked at her: "Gu Cheng, your lawyer."


    Lu Ning:? ? ?


    Gu Cheng immediately tugged on his collar in a serious manner. Although he is not wearing a formal suit today, he still has a fan.


    Lu Ning raised his hand and knocked on his head.


    "Gu Cheng? Lawyer?"


    Because Lin Ci and Huo Jinyan were present, she didn''t continue to say the rest.


    Gu Cheng stroked his hairstyle: "What are you doing? Although I didn''t bring any equipment today, don''t worry about my brother''s brand!"


    Lu Ning gave him a blank look, and told him what he told the police again.


    After hearing this, Gu Cheng looked at Gu Chen speechlessly: "That''s it? That''s it? That''s all you got me here, can''t I hide for a few more days? Let me show up at this time, and when I get out, will she be okay?" Kill me."


    Lu Ning asked from behind: "So who else is hiding besides you?"


    Gu Cheng immediately shut up.


    Lu Ning looked at him, he looked at Lu Ning, Lu Ning looked at Gu Chen, Gu Chen looked at Gu Cheng.


    The three of them looked at each other, and their eyes were complicated.


    Lin Ci suddenly stopped worrying. He was so worried outside just now, and now that these three people can look like this here, it seems that there is no big problem.


    Huo Jinyan was not relieved, he still looked at Gu Chen as unprofessional.


    After a few people went out, Gu Cheng looked at Gu Chen: "Hurry up and give me the whole set of equipment. Although the life is not big, the equipment must be in place. I haven''t worn a suit for a long time. Go, I''m going to see the other party. "


    Gu Chen glanced at him angrily, and called him to prepare equipment.


    Standing behind him, Huo Jinyan suddenly said coldly: "Are you okay?"


    Gu Cheng squinted his eyes and looked back at him upon hearing this.


    The expression is full of impatience and disdain.


    "Questioning me?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at him without refuting.


    Gu Cheng snorted: "Very good, I''m partial to all kinds of doubts, I''ll let you see if I can do it today!"


    After speaking, he cast a glance at Huo Jinyan, turned his head and left.


    Lin Ci: "...Ning Ning''s cousins ??are more wonderful than the other."


    Lin Ci shook his head, it was true that he was pretended by this cousin.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 488： only seduce men

    Chapter 488 will only seduce men


    Gu Chen made a phone call, and the equipment was delivered quickly.


    Gu Cheng changed his equipment and got out of the car. He wore a suit and leather shoes, a handbag, and looked like a professional lawyer. He raised his hand and pushed his glasses, revealing his incomparable confidence.


    Lin Ci: ¡°¡­¡±


    Pretend or you will pretend.


    Now Lin Ci also began to doubt the ability of this cousin.


    ¡­


    "The opposing lawyer wants to see you to understand the situation."


    After the policeman finished speaking, Qian Shu and Li Lang were dumbfounded.


    "Lawyer? Can that **** girl afford a lawyer?"


    "Mom, didn''t you say that all her money is with you? How could she afford a lawyer?"


    "Who knows if this little **** is telling the truth, did she take out her mother''s money in advance!"


    "How could it be, isn''t it until she is eighteen years old that she can take it out, she is still two months away!"


    The two whispered, and Gu Cheng walked in.


    looked at the two people solemnly.


    Qian Shu and Li Lang looked at Gu Cheng nervously.


    "It looks so professional, Mom, what should we do."


    "Shut up, she invites us as well. All the money she earns is with me, so why not spend it?"


    Gu Cheng looked at the two people, pushed down his glasses, and smiled slightly: "Hello, I am the lawyer of Ms. Lu Ning and Ms. Li Nian. I want to know the situation at the time of the incident. Please tell me the truth."


    Gu Cheng sat down after speaking.


    Qian Shu looked at Li Lang and said in a low voice: "It turned out that the other dead girl invited me here. I am that dead girl who doesn''t look easy to mess with. Fortunately, we didn''t say anything about her. If we mess with her, we probably won''t be able to do it. It must be Li Nian who killed her, don''t talk nonsense, let Li Nian in, the money from her mother is ours, you know."


    "I know Mom."


    The two chattered again, and then sat down opposite each other.


    Gu Cheng looked at the two people: "Please tell me."


    Qian Shu looked at Gu Cheng, and immediately prepared to start the performance: "Let me tell you, lawyer, you can''t lose your conscience just because you received money. I raised that girl for eighteen years. We have worked so hard, we..."


    Gu Cheng: "Stop!"


    Qian Shu:?


    Gu Cheng looked over with a smile on his face: "Please describe the case."


    Gu Cheng''s eyes were a bit scary after he put away the smiling face, Qian Shu coughed twice in embarrassment, and then began to talk.


    What he said was the same as before, that is, he blamed everything on Li Nian, and said that he didn''t know when Lu Ning came out, and he didn''t see Lu Ning, so Lu Ning must have been outside the door and didn''t come in.


    They opened their mouths and said things like this very smoothly.


    After listening to what they said and understanding, Gu Cheng looked at them and smiled slightly. The two of them were inexplicably horrified by his smile.


    "Both, my client is mainly Ms. Li Nian. I would like to ask the next request, do you want compensation, or do you want to deal with it according to law?"


    The two looked at each other.


    What kind of compensation can Li Nian have? When she goes in, her mother''s money will be theirs!


    Qian Shu looked over: "We don''t understand anything, and we accept whatever the law judges."


    Gu Cheng smiled again after hearing this, stood up slowly, looked at them before leaving, and said, "Another Miss Lu accused your son of attempted rape, did you know that?"


    Qian Shu stood up abruptly when she heard the words, her voice was loud: "What!"


    Li Lang clenched his hands tightly for an instant.


    Qian Shu looked at Li Lang.


    Li Lang immediately shook his head: "I didn''t! She''s talking nonsense!"


    Qian Shu looked over angrily: "What a bunch of brats! They will seduce men!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 489： Changed the confession

    Chapter 489 changed the confession


    Gu Cheng squinted his eyes and looked at her when he heard the words.


    But the dangerous expression quickly disappeared, and changed into a smiling face: "In this case, the two of you might as well change the direction and ask for more compensation. As far as I know, the family situation of the two is not very good, since it can improve the family situation Why not do it."


    Qian Shu looked at him puzzled: "What kind of money can she have?"


    Gu Cheng clicked his tongue and hinted again: "Of course I asked for it from the rich party. Your son has been framed, isn''t it? It''s a felony to spread rumors and frame him."


    These words are referring to Lu Ning.


    Even the policeman on the side heard it, and looked at Gu Cheng in disbelief.


    If I remember correctly, isn''t he Lu Ning''s lawyer?


    Why is this lawyer clearly cheating his client?


    The police were dumbfounded, so were Qian Shu and Li Lang.


    Before leaving, Gu Cheng raised his eyebrows at the two of them.


    "Mom, why is this lawyer still helping us? Isn''t he the lawyer from Li Nian''s side?"


    Qian Shu didn''t think about it at first, and then nodded herself: "Maybe she also wants to get some benefits from us. It seems that Lu Ning is really rich, and even the lawyers are thinking about it."


    Li Lang frowned: "Then shall we give it to him?"


    Qian Shu patted him abruptly: "Of course not! But we need to be coaxed. When we get the money, it will be ours. Do we still need to give it to him? He wants to eat ass! But what he said is indeed a good direction , we can still make another sum of money, so what¡¯s wrong with that.¡±


    Li Lang rubbed his hands nervously.


    He just lied after all.


    Qian Shu looked at him suddenly: "Do you really want to do that kind of thing with that girl?"


    Li Lang shook his head subconsciously: "No!"


    Qian Shu nodded silently: "That''s good, but even if she does something, she has no proof! Just do it like this!"


    "So, Mom, how much do you want?"


    Qian Shu leaned over and whispered a number.


    Li Lang gasped in fright: "Will it be too much?"


    Qian Shu gave him a white look: "Fool! Didn''t you hear that lawyer said it''s a felony? Of course we need more! Then we don''t have to worry for the rest of our lives! You talk carefully later, and you have to explain clearly how she beat you." , Didn¡¯t your injury report be tampered with, and you can ask for a lot more compensation!¡±


    Li Lang nodded hesitantly.


    The two people here were muttering, and the policeman pushed the door in: "Is there anything else you want to say?"


    Qian Shu nodded immediately: "Yes! Yes!"


    ¡­


    "Brother Gang, the client has changed his statement."


    "what?"


    "Now they say that they were beaten out of their minds and misremembered. They said that the two girls were beaten together, and the girl named Lu Ning was beaten harder. They want compensation."


    "Didn''t you say that Li Nian was the girl who beat you up, and now you see Lu Ning again?"


    "Well, it means I don''t remember clearly, but now I remember."


    The police have begun to feel outrageous.


    "Okay, okay, let''s ask the other two girls again, by the way, where is Lu Ning''s brother? What did you say?"


    "Her brother''s statement matches Li Nian''s. They went in together, so what they saw was the same."


    "Then this matter, if the person who called the police lied, it would be difficult to solve it."


    "By the way, Brother Gang, the caller here also said that he would sue Lu Ning for spreading rumors and slandering, saying that her son did not attempt to **** Lu Ning. It was spreading rumors and demanded reputation damage fees."


    "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 490： care is chaos

    Chapter 490 Concern leads to chaos


    Lu Ning and Lin Ci''s confessions were still the same after several interrogations.


    In fact, at this time, I can already detect who is lying.


    Only liars are full of loopholes, and every confession is different.


    But now there is not enough evidence.


    The police went to the house to collect evidence and returned without success.


    While Qian Shu and Li Lang were arguing that they were not feeling well and needed to go to the hospital for treatment, the police station sent two policemen to go with them.


    Li Lang is now accused of attempted rape, it is impossible to just let him go.


    Lu Ning and Li Nian were also kept in their respective interrogation rooms.


    Li Nian didn''t know the situation on Lu Ning''s side, nor did she know the situation before she went back, so she was a little worried.


    Lu Ning was relieved a lot, and asked several times, but didn''t mention Li Nian''s question. It seems that Li Nian listened to her and told the truth, so that she could clear Li Nian first.


    The mother and son have no morals and no bottom line. They lie on people and drink blood, and only bully the weak. Lu Ning will never let Li Nian go.


    ¡­


    Huo Jinyan tried to make a phone call several times but was stopped by Gu Chen.


    "Don''t worry, Ningning will come out safely."


    Huo Jinyan looked at him, he was really worried about Gu Cheng.


    Gu Chen looked at him and sighed: "If you care about it, you will be chaotic. Don''t be chaotic. Gu Cheng can do it. You have other things to do."


    Huo Jinyan looked at him: "What?"


    Gu Chen pointed to the outside: "Ning Ning is quite famous now, she was taken away in public in the morning, what do you think can be passed on now."


    Huo Jinyan reacted suddenly.


    He suddenly got up and walked out, took two steps and looked back at Gu Chen: "Take care of her."


    Gu Chen nodded.


    Huo Jinyan can deal with the outside affairs with ease.


    Gu Chen sat on the chair, knowing in his heart that this matter was completely sure, but he still couldn''t help but worry.


    I am afraid that Gu Cheng will play too much, and will make Lu Ning stay inside for a few more days before he can come out.


    And Gu Cheng went to the hospital to find Qian Shu and Li Lang.


    Now it was dark, Gu Cheng stepped into the hospital and found Li Lang and Qian Shu in the big ward.


    The examination was done again. In fact, Li Lang looked serious on the surface, but there was nothing wrong with it inside, just a slight concussion, and he should be fine by resting.


    But the mother and son were vomiting, having headaches, and crying in front of the police, as if they were really seriously ill. The police called the doctor several times, and the doctor later handed the police over and told them it was fake.


    When the police were behind, they turned a deaf ear to the performance of the two and just watched indifferently.


    When Gu Cheng came, the two of them were quiet for a while. After all, if the audience didn''t buy it, there was no need to perform.


    But Qian Shu would still cry from time to time, which annoyed everyone in the ward, but she didn''t dare to say anything when she saw the police.


    Gu Cheng walked to the last bed and looked over.


    "Hello, I''m Miss Li Nian''s lawyer, and I want to check the situation with the client."


    Gu Cheng first watched the police speak, the police nodded, Gu Cheng turned around and walked to Qian Shu and Li Lang.


    Li Lang may be tired from shouting, lying on the hospital bed in a daze, almost falling asleep.


    And Qian Shu was lying on the side of the hospital bed, still crying in a low voice about the pain.


    Gu Cheng bent over: "Hello."


    Qian Shu immediately raised her head suddenly: "We have such a hard life..."


    But when he looked up and saw Gu Cheng: "Lawyer? You, why are you here? She agreed to compensate?!"


    Qian Shu suddenly stood up excitedly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 491： demand huge damages

    Chapter 491 demands huge compensation


    Li Lang also woke up instantly, sat up suddenly and looked at Gu Cheng: "Really? Agree?"


    He was actually puzzled in his heart, and he knew very well that he lied.


    Gu Cheng shook his head regretfully and looked at them: "Not yet, this matter is a bit tricky."


    Qian Shu was taken aback: "What, what do you mean?"


    "Ms. Lu did not agree to the compensation, and sued Mr. Li Lang, insisting that he attempted to rape."


    "What! The little bitch!"


    Qian Shu blurted out directly, but Li Lang didn''t say anything, but his face turned pale, because he knew that this matter did exist, and Lu Ning was right.


    Qian Shu looked up at Gu Cheng: "Lawyer, is there any other way, can you help us find a way."


    Qian Shu''s voice was not low, and the police behind her heard it too. They just found it novel, and it was the first time that one side of the client went to the other side''s lawyer for help.


    But the point is that this lawyer seems to have really come up with an idea?


    "The most ideal way for this situation is for you to do it in private. Since Mr. Li Lang said that he didn''t do it, he didn''t do it. You have to insist on proving that Lu Ning is lying, and then ask her to do it in private. For this matter, you can get the private compensation, and you don¡¯t need to go through the procedures at the police station, which is much simpler, and you don¡¯t want to live in the police station for the past few days, right?¡±


    What he said sounds fine at first glance, but when you think about it, it is actually completely unreasonable, but such a statement is enough to scare these two people.


    Li Lang looked at Gu Cheng and was still a little puzzled: "Is this true? Didn''t she bite me to death and say she wants to sue me?"


    Gu Cheng looked over and tried to persuade: "Isn''t this a case that hasn''t been filed yet? It means that there is insufficient evidence on her side, and there is no way to prove anything, so you can say whatever you want to call the police."


    Qian Shu nodded immediately after hearing the words: "But how can we contact her in private, we don''t know her, and there is no contact information."


    Gu Cheng glanced around, quietly took out a small note from his briefcase, and stuffed it in. There was a series of numbers written on it, and then he raised his hand to straighten his tie: "That''s all I can help. Remember to send Short message."


    Then turned around and was about to leave.


    "Thank you, lawyer."


    Qian Shu turned around, looked at the note in her hand, and couldn''t help beaming with joy. She felt that huge sums of money were waving to her, but she didn''t know that the gate of **** was waving to her.


    Looking at Qian Shu''s movement of holding the phone, Li Lang quickly raised his hand to stop it: "Mom! Do you really want to do this? I always feel something is wrong..."


    Before she finished speaking, Qian Shu immediately interrupted him: "What''s wrong, when you have this money, you won''t have to worry about food and drink for the rest of your life, and you won''t have to worry about getting a wife!"


    She shook off Li Lang''s hand as she spoke, took the phone and started sending text messages to this number.


    And Lu Ning''s mobile phone is kept by the police at the moment.


    Because Lu Ning''s cell phone kept ringing, the police had the right to inspect the evidence.


    An unfamiliar number on the mobile phone kept sending text messages to the mobile phone.


    Asked for huge compensation, and also inadvertently told the truth.


    Qian Shu probably wanted to get Lu Ning to agree, so she sent a few messages and saw no reply: [As long as you agree, we will not pursue the actions of that dead girl, anyway, you beat everyone, everyone knows Knowing well, we will say that we have misremembered when the time comes, so hurry up and send the money over privately! ¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 492： i can save you

    Chapter 492 I can save you


    After seeing this text message, the police immediately inquired about this number.


    Sure enough, it was Qian Shu''s number.


    The text message was kept as important evidence, and after verification by multiple confessions, it was confirmed that Li Nian really did not do anything, but was maliciously framed by Qian Shu and the others, so Li Nian was released first.


    When Li Nian was taken out, he was still a little confused.


    She didn''t see anyone after she went in, and it was already night when she came out.


    When she came out, Gu Chen responded and looked at her: "Are you okay?"


    Li Nian looked at him and nodded: "I''m fine, where is Ningning?"


    "She will be fine, it is already being resolved."


    Li Nian looked at him in disbelief.


    She knows what kind of person Qian Shu is, and she will never let it go if she doesn''t drink up your blood on you!


    "What did Ningning say, why did they let me go? Didn''t Li Lang and the others insist that I was the one who beat them, why did they let me go first?"


    Gu Chen looked at her, raised his hand and patted her on the shoulder: "Don''t worry, calm down, this matter has been investigated, it has nothing to do with you."


    "Ning Ning..."


    "Ningning has a lawyer to help her. She will be fine. You can go back with me to rest."


    Li Nian shook his head: "I will wait."


    She has to wait to see what tricks Qian Shu is going to play, and she has to wait for Lu Ning to come out.


    Gu Chen frowned and looked at her: "You don''t know what your body is! Come with me!"


    He raised his hand and dragged her outside.


    Li Nian broke away from him when going down the stairs: "I know! I''m already a dying person, I can''t drag Ningning down anymore! They just want my mother''s inheritance, and I will give it to them! Anyway, I will die anyway. Theirs."


    Gu Chen suddenly stopped, looked at her, raised his hand and grabbed her to prevent her from going in again.


    "You can''t die, I can save you!"


    Li Nian was startled, and looked at Gu Chen with a dull expression.


    "how is this possible¡­"


    Gu Chen pulled her, pulled her to the side of the car, and took out her report from the car: "This is your report. The situation is not as bad as you think. I can treat it."


    Li Nian looked down at the report in his hand under the street lamp. After reading it for a while, he suddenly smiled and looked up at Gu Chen: "It''s not that bad? Isn''t it bad?"


    Gu Chen looked at her desperate look and raised his hand to pinch her shoulder: "I''ve seen worse ones, and I''ve saved them, you! I can save them too!"


    Li Nian was shocked by the firmness in his eyes, and didn''t speak or move for a long time.


    "Ningning tried his best to pick you up, not to let you go back! If you live in the future, give me a good life! I can keep you alive! You will be responsible!"


    Li Nian''s eyes turned red instantly, and tears flowed down his eyes.


    Besides her mother, there is no one who thinks about her.


    But today, one is desperately thinking about her to make her clean and fine, and the other is desperately trying to keep her alive...


    Li Nian suddenly burst into tears.


    It seems that the emotions that have been squeezed for so many years burst out of my eyes in an instant.


    Gu Chen looked at her, took a step forward, and gently raised his hand to hug her.


    didn''t say anything, just listened to her cry and stayed with her.


    ¡­


    Lu Qing left before seeing Lu Ning after being questioned, and came back at night after finishing the matter.


    Just as Gu Chen wanted to send Li Nian back first, Lu Qing sat outside and waited.


    He did not dare to tell his family.


    Instead, they found someone from the capital.


    Soon a few more people came to the gate of the police station.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 493： And a lawyer?

    Chapter 493 And lawyers?


    Lu Qing was standing outside the door waiting for them.


    A man and a woman are both dressed in formal attire.


    "Mr. Lu."


    Lu Qing hurried over to greet and shake hands with the two.


    "Lawyer Shen, Lawyer Zhou. I''m sorry to bother you to come so far."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, Mr. Lu, let''s go in and find out the situation first."


    Lu Qing nodded and led the two of them in.


    Go in and find the police.


    "Hello, these are my sister''s two lawyers, can I meet my sister?"


    The policeman was a little puzzled: "Lu Ning? Her lawyer has already met and talked to both parties? And a lawyer?"


    The three of them were stunned.


    It just so happened that Gu Cheng walked in from the outside at this time.


    The policeman was facing the door and saw first: "That, that is Lu Ning''s lawyer, didn''t you invite it?"


    Lu Qing turned his head and looked over, he really didn''t know Gu Cheng.


    But the other two lawyers know each other.


    When they saw Gu Cheng, they looked at each other in disbelief.


    "That, isn''t it Gu Cheng!"


    "It looks like it! It''s real!"


    "I haven''t seen him take any case in the past two years, why did he appear here?"


    "I don''t know, it''s incredible, Mr. Lu, did you invite this lawyer?"


    Lu Qing shook his head: "No, I don''t know him."


    After the words fell, Attorney Shen and Attorney Zhou hurried over.


    She spoke expectantly but cautiously: "Is it Lawyer Gu Cheng?"


    Gu Cheng looked at the two people, he didn''t know them well, but he still nodded.


    The two immediately laughed: "Lawyer Gu! I have long admired your name!"


    Competing to shake hands with Gu Cheng.


    Gu Cheng also shook hands politely one by one.


    "Lawyer Gu, what have you been doing for the past two years? I haven''t seen you take any cases."


    "Yeah, why are you here this time, is this a case?"


    Gu Cheng nodded: "Well, let''s help a friend."


    The two looked at each other: "Are you here to help Miss Lu Ning?"


    Trying to ask, after all, the policeman just said that he is Lu Ning''s lawyer.


    Gu Cheng raised his eyebrows and looked at the two people: "Yes, you understand?"


    "I just heard from the police over there that Mr. Lu originally asked us to defend Miss Lu Ning, but I''m afraid you don''t need us here now."


    Gu Cheng raised his eyebrows slightly when he heard the words, looked in the direction of his fingers, and saw Lu Qing.


    The foolish look reappeared: "Who is he?"


    The two lawyers were puzzled: "Do you know Miss Lu or Mr. Lu? Mr. Lu Qing is Miss Lu Ning''s brother."


    Gu Cheng suddenly snorted softly: "So he is that brother."


    Lawyer Shen Lawyer Zhou:? ? ?


    Before he could react, Gu Cheng glanced at Lu Qing, turned around and walked inside without looking back.


    Lawyer Shen and Lawyer Zhou came forward to look at Lu Qing after reacting: "Mr. Lu, we will leave first this time. With Gu Cheng by your sister, nothing will happen."


    Lu Qing looked back with some doubts: "The one just now? He looks like a lawyer at a young age?"


    The two nodded repeatedly: "You are not very young, but you are very powerful. He has never lost a case. He has fought in all cases and won every time. He is a famous figure in the lawyer circle, but he has rarely appeared in the past two years. Knowing how your sister was lucky enough to meet such a person, you can rest assured that there is no case that Gu Cheng cannot win, so we will leave first."


    Lu Qing regained consciousness in a daze, and hurriedly sent the two out, and the two hurriedly left without forgetting to take out their mobile phones and send group messages to their respective lawyers.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 494： Malicious wounding, what else?

    Chapter 494 Malicious wounding, and others?


    Gu Cheng hasn''t appeared in two years, which is big news.


    He just appeared here to fight an inconspicuous case. It seems that he is not ready to go out, probably to help a friend.


    But it was enough to get excited.


    I don¡¯t know how many people are waiting to find Gu Cheng to file a case.


    ¡­


    And here, after Gu Cheng entered, Lu Qing sat outside and waited.


    It took about an hour for Gu Cheng to come out.


    The arrogant look on his face made Lu Qing faintly frown, not sure how he became a lawyer with such an unscrupulous appearance.


    Lu Qing stood up to meet him.


    "Lawyer Gu Cheng?"


    He tentatively called out, which was what Lawyer Shen called just now.


    Gu Cheng stopped and looked at him.


    Lu Qing frowned and looked at him with a serious expression: "Are you really sure?"


    Maliciously hurting people is not a trivial matter.


    Gu Cheng looked at him and only found it funny: "No one has ever questioned me..."


    Wait, he suddenly thought of Huo Jinyan again.


    Very good, as soon as he came out, two people questioned his ability one after another.


    Gu Cheng became inexplicably angry.


    Looking at Lu Qing, she said coldly: "It''s none of your business, you probably don''t even know what''s going on with her now."


    After finishing speaking, he turned around and was about to leave. Lu Qing raised his hand and grabbed him immediately after hearing the words: "What do you mean by this, isn''t it malicious to hurt people? Is there anything else?"


    Gu Cheng shook off his hand and followed the police into the other side.


    Lu Qing: "..."


    He turned his head and immediately went to find someone to understand the situation.


    The case will not be disclosed to outsiders, but Lu Qing is Lu Ning''s brother and a family member, so the police briefly explained the situation.


    "Now the malicious wounding incident has proved that what you and Li Nian said is correct. You did not participate. It was Lu Ning who beat someone. The specific results will have to wait for investigation, because Lu Ning accused Li Lang of attempted rape. suspect, so..."


    Lu Qing couldn''t hear what was said later, only those four words floating around in his mind made him pale instantly.


    "What! What did you say?"


    He looked at the policeman and asked again, the voice was a bit loud, the policeman was startled, but he understood, and repeated it again.


    Lu Qing was a little weak, and couldn''t believe what he heard.


    No wonder, no wonder Li Nian was so anxious to let him in at that time, she must know Li Lang''s personality.


    At that time, they were only shocked by Lu Ning''s beating, but they didn''t know why, and he didn''t ask...


    Lu Qing belatedly began to panic.


    If she hadn''t resisted...


    If he''s a little bit late...


    The consequences...


    He didn''t dare to think about what a serious and irreparable consequence that would be!


    ¡­


    It was early in the morning when Huo Jinyan came again, and Lu Qing was still sitting on a chair in the office hall, leaning his head against the wall, with a dull expression.


    Huo Jinyan sat next to him, even though the police told him that he would not see Lu Ning, he still came exhausted.


    He just felt very at ease sitting here, sitting close to her.


    Lu Qing realized that Huo Jinyan was sitting beside him and turned to look at him.


    He realized that Lu Ning was taken away from school late at night, so he thought of her recent ups and downs, and wondered how many people would be talking behind her back.


    But when he looked online and was preparing contacts, he found that there was nothing on the Internet, and some words were not noticed.


    Someone took care of these things first.


    And this person is probably Huo Jinyan.


    Good morning~


    Wanchang 7th day~2022.3.8


    Babes, Happy Goddess'' Day~ I love you~


    It¡¯s been a week, haha, I feel great, keep going~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 495： Ning Ning let you go

    Chapter 495 Ning Ning Let You Go


    "Do you remember everything I said?"


    Lu Ning nodded: "I remember."


    Gu Cheng watched her raise his hand and patted her head, and when he got closer, he noticed that her face was a little pale.


    "uncomfortable?"


    Lu Ning sighed and nodded slightly.


    After working for so long, I can''t rest, the wound hurts, and I''m numb.


    Gu Cheng didn''t know that Lu Ning was injured, he looked at her: "What''s wrong?"


    Lu Ning looked up at him, probably guessing that he didn''t know, so he didn''t say: "Maybe it''s because I''ve been sitting for too long, my legs are numb."


    "Then I will hurry up and try to let you go home and rest quickly."


    Lu Ning bent his lips and smiled when he heard the words: "Okay."


    Gu Cheng looked at her as if to tease her: "Are you dating behind our backs?"


    Lu Ning:? ? ?


    "No."


    Gu Cheng looked at her with a smile: "Impossible, what''s the name of the one outside, Huo, Huo what..."


    Lu Ning opened his mouth to remind: "Huo Jinyan."


    "Yes! That''s him! He''s still sitting outside at this hour, dare you say he''s not worried about you?"


    Lu Ning frowned upon hearing this: "Is he still outside?"


    Gu Cheng nodded.


    "He is my teacher, and it is normal to care about students, but you go out now and let him go."


    Gu Cheng: "Ah? Why?"


    "He has wounds."


    Gu Cheng: "Huh?"


    Lu Ning stood up and pushed him away, but when he pushed, Gu Cheng seemed to remember something, and suddenly turned around and looked at Lu Ning.


    "Wait, what did you say his name was?"


    Lu Ning looked at him inexplicably: "Huo Jinyan."


    Gu Cheng: "... Huo Jinyan? This name sounds familiar, he must be the young master of the Huo family in the capital."


    Lu Ning: "...You just realized it."


    Gu Cheng was taken aback for a moment: "Wait, wait! Why is he here? Is he still your teacher? What is this all about?"


    Gu Cheng looked like he didn''t know anything at all, it seemed that Gu Chen didn''t tell him anything.


    Lu Ning directly pushed the person out: "Go out and let him go, and let Lao Ba tell you the rest."


    "Old Ba knows?"


    "Of course he knows!"


    Gu Chengqi''s tie is all crooked: "Damn it! This murderer won''t tell me anything! I''ll settle the score with him!"


    After speaking, he walked away quickly without pushing.


    As soon as he walked out, Huo Jinyan stood up and walked over when he saw him.


    Gu Cheng still hated Huo Jinyan for questioning his ability.


    just looked at him lightly.


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and passed the thing in his hand: "Can you bring this to her?"


    Gu Cheng took a look, but didn''t answer: "What?"


    "Medicine, she''s hurt."


    Gu Cheng: "Huh? Injured?"


    Gu Cheng thought about it for a while, Lu Ning''s appearance just now, and her hesitant appearance.


    "..."


    Huo Jinyan saw that he didn''t know, paused slightly, but immediately said: "Let''s find a policewoman to deal with it for her."


    Gu Cheng looked at him and suddenly found it funny.


    He really didn''t believe that these two people had nothing to do.


    "Ningning said, let you go."


    Huo Jinyan was taken aback.


    "Are you also injured?"


    Huo Jinyan''s expression softened, and he subconsciously glanced down at his arm.


    "Did she say that?"


    Gu Cheng nodded, and then handed back the things in his hand to Huo Jinyan: "When she comes out, you can tell her yourself, anyway, she will come out soon."


    Huo Jinyan looked at him: "Soon?"


    Gu Cheng pulled his tie, pushed his glasses, and glanced up at him: "I''m a professional."


    Then he stepped up and walked out.


    Huo Jin said: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 496： i have evidence

    Chapter 496 I have evidence


    Qian Shu and Li Lang were brought back from the hospital by the police.


    is forced to bring back.


    Malicious wounding incident was caused by attempted rape. If it is found out, it is not malicious wounding but self-defense. In addition, now Lu Ning not only wants to sue these, but also sues them for fraudulent property.


    When the two were brought back, they kept struggling to run away, but how could they escape? Now things have completely turned around, and the original caller has now become a suspect.


    The two were taken directly back to the police station for interrogation separately.


    As soon as Li Lang and Qian Shu separated, he immediately lost his backbone and panicked. Originally he hesitated to say the version he had discussed with Qian Shu under the police''s questioning, but under the torment of the police''s majesty and panic, It didn''t take long for him to tell the truth.


    Crying and speaking, the bamboo tube and pouring beans generally said everything.


    But Qian Shu''s psychological quality is better, she just doesn''t change her words, saying that she has not blackmailed, and crying in the interrogation room if it doesn''t make sense.


    The police were indifferent to this, watched her yelling, and asked after she finished yelling.


    ¡­


    Gu Cheng took the time to go back to have a meal, and had a fight with Gu Chen by the way.


    "Just hide me, and don''t tell me anything! She doesn''t tell me when she is hurt, and she doesn''t tell me that there is such a dangerous person as Huo Jinyan by her side! Babe! You have no heart!"


    Gu Chen easily subdued him with a few moves, listening to him yelling and cursing.


    In the end, he didn''t explain anything, and dragged him into the house for dinner.


    Gu Cheng didn''t forget to glance at Bai Gu Chen while eating.


    While Li Nian sat on the side and looked at Gu Cheng, he couldn''t help asking: "Is Ning Ning okay? Can she be released?"


    Gu Cheng suddenly slammed the bowl: "Damn! I haven''t received so many doubts for so many years!"


    He was already upset, but Li Nian was startled by his sudden shout.


    Gu Chen quickly said: "It''s not against you, he''s angry."


    Then he looked at Gu Cheng: "Speak well!"


    Gu Cheng muttered cursingly, but no sound came out.


    Li Nian didn''t care, just wanted to know how Lu Ning was doing.


    Gu Cheng didn''t wait for her to ask, and started talking directly.


    "He should be arrested. Now we just need to call Ning Ning''s behavior self-defense. Extortion and attempted **** are enough for him."


    After he finished speaking, Li Nian suddenly stood up suddenly, trembling all over, "What, what rape?"


    Gu Cheng raised his eyes and looked at her: "Did he not tell you?"


    He pointed at Gu Chen.


    Gu Chen glared at him.


    Gu Cheng now feels much calmer.


    Li Nian couldn''t calm down.


    "What did he do to Ningning!"


    "How could he do anything, he is not Ningning''s opponent."


    Gu Cheng muttered while eating: "It''s a pity, it''s a pity that there is no direct evidence, otherwise this one charge would be enough for him to sit for several years."


    Li Nian looked at Gu Cheng, his eyes were red, his hands were clenched, and he couldn''t stop shaking.


    Gu Chen saw that something was wrong with her, stood up and supported her: "What''s wrong with you?"


    Li Nian didn''t look at him, but just looked at Gu Cheng, and after a long silence, he said hoarsely: "I have evidence."


    Gu Chen was taken aback.


    Gu Cheng looked up at her.


    ¡­


    It was three o''clock in the morning when Lin Ci came with his things.


    She couldn''t sleep either, and she was worried about Lu Ning, so she asked the driver to drive her over.


    As soon as I came in, I saw Lu Qing and Huo Jinyan. They were sitting there, looking exhausted.


    Lin Ci walked over.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 497： get me out

    Chapter 497 Save me out


    She was holding two thermos buckets in her hands.


    Handed them to the two of them respectively.


    "Give."


    Lu Qing turned to look at her, then looked at the thermos bucket she handed over, and took it.


    "thanks."


    But he didn''t move, he took it and put it aside.


    And Huo Jinyan didn''t know whether he was in a daze or in a daze, as if he didn''t hear it.


    Lin Ci didn''t insist on giving it. After taking it back, he sat to the side holding the thermos.


    After sitting for about half an hour, I saw Gu Chen and Gu Cheng hurriedly brought Li Nian in from the outside. After a few people took a look at this side, they went straight to the case office.


    Then after a while, three policemen led three people and hurried out again.


    Lin Ci watched and stood up anxiously, before he had time to ask what was wrong, Lu Qing also stood up and watched them go out.


    Only Huo Jinyan looked up, there was no disturbance, he just turned his head and glanced at the gate of the case handling area over there.


    Lu Ning is still there.


    It seems that everything around him has nothing to do with him.


    ¡­


    The alley in the early morning was pitch black, the police took flashlights to illuminate them, and the six of them went to Li Nian''s house together.


    After entering the gate, I couldn¡¯t see clearly in the dark night, I could only see the pieces of **** that I stepped on under my feet, and then entered the room.


    Li Nian went in and went straight into her room. She didn''t move, she didn''t move anything, she just stood beside the wall and pointed to the cabinet opposite the bed: "There."


    The police looked in the direction of her finger, and with a flashlight, they saw the pinhole camera she said.


    Gu Chen turned his eyes to look at her, he couldn''t see her expression clearly in the darkness, but he could clearly feel her whole body trembling.


    He moved closer, and slowly stretched out his arms to wrap her shoulders, trying to comfort her.


    Li Nian has become familiar with Gu Chen, and he really feels a little more secure by his side, and gradually his mood stabilizes, not as trembling as before.


    Waiting for the police to finish collecting the evidence, and then bring the three of them back again. During this period, Gu Chen has been holding Li Nian''s wrist and never let go.


    ¡­


    And the interrogation of Qian Shu and Li Lang here is not smooth, the two people have completely different opinions, now I believe what Li Lang said, what he said later is comparable to what Lu Ning said before .


    And Qian Shu has been beating her to the death and refused to admit it, even the messages she sent later, saying that she didn''t have it, but in the process of collecting evidence later, she did see the content in her mobile phone, so she couldn''t help but deny it.


    The group came back with evidence, and Gu Cheng met Qian Shu and Li Lang again.


    This time, Gu Cheng looked at them with the face of a judge, without any other emotions at all, just standing and looking down at them with a serious expression.


    Seeing Gu Cheng, Qian Shu thought she saw a savior.


    But what Gu Cheng said sent her into **** directly.


    "Now the evidence is solid. Your son Li Lang''s attempted **** is very clear, and your attempt to blackmail is also very clear. My client Lu Ning is acting in self-defense. Do you have anything else to say now?"


    Qian Shu looked at Gu Cheng in a daze, and tried to build a relationship: "Lawyer, look, how could it be, it''s impossible, my son is only seventeen, he can''t do it, and lawyer, please help me, save me!" I''ll go out, and I''ll give you half of the compensation, okay?"


    Qian Shu changed her previous crying, and now she completely changed her appearance, looking at Gu Cheng with a relaxed posture.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 498： your days are over

    Chapter 498 Your days are over


    Gu Cheng raised a sullen smile at the corner of his lips: "Bribe me? Are you worthy?"


    "Compensation? Now you are going to pay others, understand!"


    His voice slammed on Qian Shu''s heart, full of deterrence.


    Qian Shu didn''t realize it until he left, and immediately started crying.


    "No! No! We remembered it wrong! That''s not it! It''s Li Nian! It''s all her, it''s her who beat us! It has nothing to do with Lu Ning! We won''t sue her! We want to sue Li Nian! It''s all Li Nian !"


    It was only then that Qian Shu discovered that Gu Cheng was leading them step by step into a more terrifying abyss.


    On Li Lang''s side, before Gu Cheng said anything, he was already so frightened that he told the story again, crying as he said it, with tears in his eyes.


    Gu Cheng looked at him indifferently, and when he finished crying, he asked coolly, "What about Li Nian."


    Li Lang was stunned suddenly, looking at Gu Cheng with a pale face.


    "Now both of my clients are accusing you of attempted rape, and the evidence is overwhelming!"


    Gu Cheng stood up, like a **** king who pronounced the death penalty, without any emotion: "Li Lang, your good day is coming."


    After finishing speaking, he turned and left.


    Li Lang sat on the stool, his whole body began to tremble with fright.


    ¡­


    Qian Shu lied a lot, and she still looked the same for a while, but now the evidence is solid, proving that everything Lu Ning said is true.


    At 5:40 in the morning, Lu Ning was brought out by Gu Cheng.


    She stepped out and yawned first.


    Huo Jinyan was the first to notice, and he stood up immediately.


    Lu Ning turned his head to meet his gaze, but was immediately blocked by Lin Ci who rushed over.


    "Ning Ning! Great!"


    After speaking, he let go of Lu Ning, raised his hand and gave Gu Cheng a hammer: "You''re pretty good!"


    Gu Cheng raised his eyebrows.


    Gu Chen and Li Nian stood behind and looked at her.


    Lu Qing didn''t say anything, but just breathed a sigh of relief.


    After speaking, several people took Lu Ning out after finishing the final procedures, but Lu Ning turned around but did not find Huo Jinyan.


    Gu Cheng noticed.


    "Huo Jinyan went to deal with things ahead of time. He gave you this."


    After handing the things to Lu Ning, Lu Ning took a look, and they were probably some things for wound treatment.


    She knew he must have been sitting here all night.


    But you left without saying a word...


    "Let''s go, let''s eat first, I''m starving to death, Ningning will go home and rest after eating, don''t go to class today, I will ask you for leave."


    Lu Ning nodded, and the group got into three cars.


    Lu Ning sat in Gu Cheng''s car, Gu Chen took Li to read Lin Ci, and Lu Qing went to drive his own car.


    As soon as Lu Ning got in the car, he asked about the following things.


    Gu Cheng also answered truthfully.


    "Camera?"


    "Well, there is a pinhole camera installed by her on the opposite side of her bed. It should have been harassed for a long time, and she used it to collect evidence."


    Lu Ning''s face turned pale with fright: "Then Li Nian is okay, he wasn''t really caught by him..."


    She didn''t continue, but Gu Cheng understood and nodded: "No, it''s all an attempt. But I have been harassed for so many years, and I don''t know when there is someone standing by the bed at night, it is really scary."


    Lu Ning heaved a sigh of relief with some fear: "It''s okay, okay."


    "Then check to see if Li Nian has anything. The mother and son want her to go in so much, they must be greedy for something."


    Gu Cheng nodded: "Gu Chen has already checked, there is an inheritance under her name that has not yet been claimed. She can only claim it when she is eighteen years old. It was left to her by her mother."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 499： someone is going to commit a crime

    Chapter 499 Someone is going to commit a crime


    "That¡­"


    Before Lu Ning finished speaking, Gu Cheng said directly: "Lao Ba has already gone to do it, and she will get this inheritance smoothly, and I will help her handle the rest."


    Lu Ning nodded, relieved.


    But Gu Cheng''s unscrupulous look reappeared: "Old Ba has never done this to any girl, do you think he is interested in this Li Nian?"


    Lu Ning heard the words and looked over, Gu Cheng didn''t wait for her to agree, he was caught by the ears.


    "Hey, hey, it hurts, I just fished you out, how can you be ungrateful."


    Lu Ning tugged at his ear: "Then is it interesting for you to play peek-a-boo with me? One or two of them have come to City A and don''t say a word, say! Who else is here."


    Gu Cheng immediately wailed: "I''m driving, I''m driving."


    Lu Ning let go.


    Gu Cheng immediately shifted the flames of the battle: "I don''t know, you asked Lao Ba, it was all arranged by him, it has nothing to do with me, I didn''t even know you were injured, he really didn''t tell me anything."


    Gu Cheng became more and more angry as he spoke.


    Lu Ning also knew that there was nothing to ask, so he stopped asking and changed the topic.


    "By the way, before we came out, did you hear about a case from the passing police uncle?"


    Lu Ning heard it and wanted to confirm it with him.


    Gu Cheng has good ears, so he should be able to hear clearly.


    Gu Cheng nodded as expected: "I heard, didn''t you say that a rich man lost his necklace? It seems to be quite important."


    Lu Ning confirmed the matter after hearing the words, and then smiled slightly.


    Then he raised his hand and patted Gu Cheng''s shoulder and said with a smile, "Then you have to help me after a while."


    Gu Cheng was shocked when he heard the words: "Ah? Boss! What else did you do?"


    Lu Ning patted him: "I didn''t, someone is about to commit a crime."


    Gu Cheng:? ? ?


    ¡­


    Lu Ning didn''t continue to take care of things after that, they were all handled by Gu Cheng and Gu Chen, and Lu Ning didn''t ask what happened to the latter two, they were locked up after all.


    She is more concerned about Li Nian.


    After returning from dinner that day, Lu Ning went to rest directly. I don''t know what Lu Qing told Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi. Neither of them asked any more questions.


    It was already the next day when she woke up again.


    She was too tired, she slept for a whole day.


    Waking up early the next morning, Lu Ning was ready to go to school after breakfast.


    Lu Qing looked at her while eating: "I''ll take you there."


    Lu Ning unexpectedly did not refuse.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi looked up at the two of them, silently did not speak, but couldn''t help laughing.


    It seems that the relationship between the two children is easing up.


    After eating, the two of them went out, because the schoolbag was still at school yesterday, so Lu Ning didn''t take any more things.


    After getting in the car, Lu Qing drove the car without saying a word, but after a while, Lu Ning in the back seat suddenly spoke.


    "Stop."


    Lu Qing froze for a moment, and stepped on the brakes.


    Just about to ask what''s wrong, Lu Ning opened the door and got out of the car.


    Turning his head to look over, Lu Ning was standing at the entrance of an alley, while Li Nian inside was walking out.


    Lu Qing also parked the car and got off.


    Lu Ning looked at Li Nian: "Nian Nian, did you come back to stay last night?"


    Li Nian looked at Lu Ning and nodded.


    "you alone?"


    As soon as Lu Ning finished asking this question, he saw Gu Chen coming out from the end of the alley.


    She breathed a sigh of relief: "It''s better not to be alone."


    Li Nian also turned her head, looked at Gu Chen who was walking towards her step by step, but did not speak.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 500： What do you think

    Chapter 500 What do you think


    A few people didn''t say much, they all went to school, so they all took Lu Qing''s car and went together.


    No one spoke along the way.


    After arriving at school, Lu Qing opened the car window, looked at Lu Ning and called her.


    "I''ll pick you up after school."


    Originally, Lu Ning wanted to refuse, but when he turned around and saw Lu Yuean, he agreed instantly.


    After getting the answer, Lu Qing told her to be careful and left.


    Lu Ning and Li Nian Gu Chen walked into the school together.


    A few people stood opposite the school, all holding cameras in their hands. When they saw Lu Ning, they all raised them up to take pictures.


    Lu Ning saw it, but didn''t care, at least these people didn''t come to bother them and just took pictures quietly.


    Gu Chen went to the infirmary after exhorting the two of them.


    Lu Ning and Li Nian walked into the teaching building together.


    Lian Nian looked at Lu Ning beside him, and suddenly said, "Ning Ning."


    "kindness?"


    "Thank you."


    looked at Lu Ning very solemnly and said.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, then looked at her and smiled: "You''re welcome."


    Li Nian didn''t know how to express her gratitude to Lu Ning, she didn''t know what to do, but she had never said this thank you.


    She clearly knew that she might not live long if she was not in good health.


    Also clearly knew that she was not a good person, she wanted to take Qian Shu and Li Lang away before she died.


    In the end, either she died at their hands, or they died at her hands.


    She asked Gu Chen to check for her because she wanted to know how long she would have to live, she wanted to do something she wanted to do at the last moment, and then set fire to that house, no one would think about it Get out of that fire.


    But Lu Ning is the uncertain factor in her thoughts.


    She never thought that she would meet Lu Ning that day, nor did she think that Lu Ning would help her.


    Never thought that things would develop to this point, Qian Shu and Li Lang were imprisoned, but she did nothing.


    And Gu Chen also told her that her illness can be cured.


    It seems that everything is moving in a good direction after meeting Lu Ning.


    She didn''t know that her life could start to develop in a good direction.


    So she didn''t know how to tell Lu Ning how thankful and grateful she was to her. The words she said were just three simple words, but there was a stormy sea in her heart that she didn''t say.


    Lu Ning turned to look at her: "Is that house yours?"


    Li Nian looked at Lu Ning in surprise: "It belongs to my mother."


    After the mother died, they have been occupied by them, and they directly closed the door and became the master.


    Lu Ning nodded, looked at Li Nian and said seriously: "Sell it."


    Li Nian was taken aback: "Sold?"


    Lu Ning nodded: "If you sell it, you will have money in your hands. Even if they come out, they won''t be able to find you. You don''t have to worry about the residence. There are too many rooms in the courtyard that Gu Chen bought. You can live with us. If you feel uncomfortable, ask Gu Chen to rent a house for you. You don¡¯t have to worry about the source of income. I have a child who has been tutoring for a long time. Recently, I lack a math tutor. If you are good at math, you can try it. it is good¡­"


    Lu Ning Balabala talked a lot, thinking about Li Nian''s conditions, and even arranged her future life, thinking of many ways out for her.


    Li Nian looked at her talking in a daze. In my impression, this was the first time I saw Lu Ning say so many words at once, and every sentence was for her.


    "..."


    "What do you think?"


    Lu Ning turned to look at her, Li Nian suddenly raised his arms and hugged her.


    Lu Ning froze for a moment, raised his hand slightly and hugged her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 501： fan letter

    Chapter 501 Fan letter


    Lu Ning''s things are untouched, they are well protected, and there is still that bag of letters that I haven''t opened in time to read.


    It was earlier today, and Lu Ning directly took out one by one and started to read one by one. After reading one, he knew that it was sent to her by a fan.


    She was actually a little dazed when she saw it.


    In fact, she is not quite used to the fact that she has fans, but receiving letters from fans gave her some illusory sense of reality. Looking at each word on the beautiful letter paper, she could feel the truth behind it. The real feeling exuded, she felt the love from a stranger for the first time.


    This is the first time I know that even if I haven''t met, some people will fall in love with her just because they see her and see some things about her in a distant place, because this love trusts her unconditionally.


    Looking at the liking and love described in those letters, Lu Ning couldn''t help but pursed his lips and smiled.


    It''s a little weird to her.


    She spent the whole day sitting in her seat and reading those letters, opened them after class, opened them after class, and finally finished reading them after school.


    Looking at those letters, Lu Ning smiled, put the bag on his desk, took a photo with the bag open, and then posted a Weibo for the first time with this picture, and the copywriting only Two words: [Thank you. ¡¿


    In fact, when fans follow this account, they are also skeptical. They don''t know if this account belongs to Lu Ning himself, but they follow as long as it is about Lu Ning.


    But today, this account suddenly posted such a picture, and it was immediately confirmed that Lu Ning himself was using this account.


    Immediately there was wailing below, and the crying faces on the expressions at the beginning filled the comment area.


    @Äþ±¦×îÃÀ: "Fresh Ningbao! Ahhh! Ningbao! I saw it! I saw it! That yellow envelope is mine! She saw it! She opened it! I cried!"


    @ÄþÄþ°®ÎÒ: "Damn it! The top one is mine! I even drew a heart shape in the lower right corner! I''m crying I''m crying! Help!"


    @ÄþÄþDo you have a new video today: "Damn it! Baby! You really received it! You really took it apart and read it! I cried like crazy! I love you!"


    @¬ÄþÌìʹÏÂÏÉ: "Baby! Feel our love! Baby, I love you! I feel that baby is so careful and put it back away, woo woo woo, did she read everything!"


    @¬Äþ·ÛË¿ÍÅ: "Tuantuan burst into tears too, although I didn''t see the one I wrote, but it was received by Ning Bao, so happy!"


    @½ñÌìÓÐÀ¶Âð: "You don''t know whether she really saw it or fake it."


    Immediately after this comment, someone posted a photo comment. It was Lu Ning reading the letter during recess, with the envelope in hand.


    This one was taken by a classmate, because Lu Ning¡¯s side face is also pretty good, so I posted it directly.


    But someone immediately questioned that it was a staged photo. This classmate was not happy, so he directly posted a few more photos, and took a screenshot of the automatic naming of his photos, some of which had time on them.


    Immediately slapped a group of people in the face, and the fans happily ran to his Weibo private message to ask for the original picture.


    @Äþ±¦×îÃÀ: "Damn it! Why do I feel that this kind of Ningbao is more beautiful with the original camera!"


    @ÄþÄþDo you have a new video today: "My god! Fresh and fresh! I love it so much! It¡¯s so beautiful! I¡¯m gone! I need a kiss from Ning Bao to get up."


    "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 502： how bad is it

    Chapter 502 How bad is it?


    After Lu Ning got out of school, Lu Qing came to pick her up. She had promised in the morning just to annoy Lu Yue''an, and she didn''t know if it was intentional or just arranged by God. When Lu Qing came, Lu Yue''an was behind Lu Ning again, but She was planning to go to the art building to practice piano, so she just watched Lu Ning get into Lu Qing''s car.


    She secretly clenched her hands behind her.


    Not long after the school celebration party, she specially invited the piano teacher hired by Shi Qingyue to the school, just to let everyone see her practicing piano hard.


    But when she arrived at the art building, she asked the teacher to sit in front of the piano and play, the melodious sound of the piano floated out, and the teacher sat in front of the piano and dared not speak.


    Lu Yue''an looked at the teacher, checked the time to let her take a break, and then asked her: "Teacher, I heard that Lu Ning was looking for you to learn the piano before?"


    The teacher looked at Lu Yuean and nodded: "Yes."


    "Is she really bad at playing the piano?"


    Lu Yue''an has actually asked this question many times, but still couldn''t help but confirm it again.


    The teacher nodded again: "Yes, she is not talented, but she practiced very hard, but she couldn''t learn it. After two years of learning, the old man made her give up."


    Lu Yuean nodded in satisfaction when she heard the words, and asked with a smile, "How bad is it? You can''t even play a piece of music after practicing for two years."


    The teacher nodded: "It''s actually like this, Miss Lu...ah no, Lu Ning, she can''t play a complete piece of music, and she stumbles even the simplest little stars."


    Lu Yuean laughed out loud when he heard the funny.


    The teacher stood there looking at her expression, but didn''t speak.


    Lu Yuean seemed to want to show himself, so he raised his hand to let the teacher stand up, and sat down by himself.


    "Teacher, take a break, let me play."


    The teacher stood aside and nodded.


    She has been practicing for a long time, and the results are not bad. Although it is still not smooth, it is considered smooth after one piece of music.


    The teacher couldn''t help clapping after listening to her playing: "Very good, Miss An An, you are very talented. If you practice hard, you will definitely have a profound attainment in piano in the future. It is also possible to hold a concert. "


    For the teacher''s praise, Lu Yue''an was very helpful, she smiled: "Thank you teacher, but I don''t need to have any deep attainments, and my parents won''t let me play the piano or hold any concerts, they are waiting I''m taking over the company."


    Teacher: "...Yes, yes, yes, you see, I really am, Miss An An is a talented person, why can she only stick to this piano."


    Lu Yue''an didn''t speak anymore, and pressed his fingers lightly on the piano a few times.


    Speaking of which, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi also wanted her to learn piano before, but she couldn''t bear the hardship and gave up after a few days of practice. Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi didn''t say anything, and they relied on her for everything.


    Speaking of which, if I had worked harder then, I wouldn¡¯t have to cram now, but after all, I wouldn¡¯t really perform, but I just acted hard for others to see.


    I thought of Lu Ning''s appearance in my mind, and thought of how she got into Lu Qing''s car so arrogantly today, and she still has so many fans, why can she get everything! But still come to compete for brother''s love!


    Why should she have everything, but still want to take it away!


    She is unworthy!


    She doesn''t deserve anything, so she should go to that poor family to suffer!


    Having occupied the Lu family for so many years in vain, it is not an exaggeration to go begging in the future!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 503： Just change the house

    Chapter 503 Just change the house


    The piano teacher looked at Lu Yuean''s changed expression in an instant, lowered his head silently, and took a few steps back slightly.


    At her age, she has seen a lot of people, and she can see that the Miss Lu in front of her is unwilling, but her qualifications are really mediocre. If she has a good family now, some things may be lost even if she works hard all her life. It''s just middle class.


    This one is far from the previous Miss Lu.


    Not only is the level of xinxing, but even people are a little worse.


    As she was thinking this way, Lu Yuean suddenly slapped the piano keys, and the messy piano sound rang suddenly, and the teacher was startled.


    Lu Yuean just stared at the black and white piano keys in front of her, silent for a long time, and the expression on her face changed again and again.


    Finally, he turned his head to look at the teacher and got up directly.


    "Teacher, come and play the piano, let me listen, don''t play too well."


    The last sentence seemed to be threatening, so the teacher nodded and sat down.


    The melodious piano sound is constantly coming from the piano room of the art building...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Lu Ning returned home, he brought back letters from fans. After Shen Yunci asked her, he planned to find a big box for her to put it in.


    But Lu Ning''s room is full of piles, and the boxes are too big to fit.


    Shen Yunci looked at such a pile of letters and began to worry, and finally said directly: "Why don''t you just change the house."


    Lu Zhi stood beside him and nodded solemnly: "It''s true, our Ningning''s room is too small, we can''t even fit the fans'' letters, it''s so wronged."


    Shen Yunci nodded: "Have you seen all the shops and houses I asked you to show Ningning last time?"


    Lu Zhi nodded: "Look, it''s just that the location is not very good. I''m still thinking about it, and it''s too small. Girls have a lot of clothes, bags, and jewelry. It must be a bigger house. It''s best to have a place for everything. The big room, by the way, look at the room where there are fan letters, it¡¯s too small, how can I put it in.¡±


    Shen Yunci thinks it makes sense: "Yes, yes, these have to be taken into consideration, and the environment should be better, the environment is too bad, Ning Ning is in a bad mood every day, and the security and so on should also be investigated Go, Ning Ning wants to live alone in the future, she must be safe alone!"


    "Yeah, I''ll write them all down, and I''ll investigate them one by one."


    While the two were talking, Lu Ning came out of the room.


    "Dad, my closet can be opened, can you put it on the closet for me?"


    Walked over and looked at the two people thinking, couldn''t help asking: "What were you talking about just now?"


    "No, it''s nothing, put it on the closet, okay, dad, hurry up and put it for Ningning."


    Lu Ning looked at the two people strangely: "Wait a minute, I haven''t arranged the letter yet, I''ll put it away after Dad has arranged it."


    Lu Zhi nodded: "Okay, Dad will put it with you."


    Shen Yunci came over curiously: "Baby, what did the fans write for you?"


    Lu Ning said while tidying up, "I love you."


    Shen Yunci was taken aback for a moment, and after realizing it, he quickly asked, "What, what?"


    The expression was a little excited.


    Lu Ning looked up at her: "I wrote a lot, but the general idea is that I love you."


    Shen Yunci: "Oh, that''s it."


    Feeling a little lost, I thought Lu Ning had told her.


    Lu Ning noticed Shen Yunci''s expression, couldn''t help smiling, and hooked his hands: "Mom, come here and I''ll tell you something."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 504： which hand touched her

    Chapter 504 Which hand touched her


    Shen Yunci approached suspiciously, but immediately there was a warm kiss on the cheek, and Lu Ning''s gentle voice: "Mom, I love you."


    Shen Yunci was taken aback for a moment, blushing, and looked at Lu Zhi.


    "Hey hey hey hey hey!"


    I just kept groaning and couldn''t speak anymore.


    Looking at her, Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing.


    Shen Yunci was so happy that he almost danced on the spot.


    Lu Zhi looked at her a little lost, the key is that Shen Yunci proudly dragged him to dance.


    Lu Zhi: "..."


    Lu Ning watched them jumping around with a smile, and tidied up the envelopes by himself.


    Turning to look at Lu Zhi: "Dad, I''ve tidied up."


    Lu Zhi immediately looked back at her: "Okay, Dad will help you."


    Then he entered Lu Ning''s room with the big box in his arms.


    Put it on top of the wardrobe.


    "Okay, Ningning."


    After he finished speaking, Lu Ning hugged him: "Thank you dad, I love you~"


    Lu Zhi:! !


    As soon as Lu Ning released him, he flew out like an arrow from the string, and his shouting could still be heard outside.


    "Wife! Wife! Ningning just said she loves me! It''s the first time she said she loves me!"


    Then there was the sound of two people bouncing outside.


    Lu Ning stood there and couldn''t help laughing.


    ¡­


    Compared to the joy on Lu Ning''s side, the atmosphere in the alley not far away was a bit depressing.


    The police brought Li Lang to identify the scene and took some clothes.


    But after reaching the entrance of the alley, the policeman stood at the entrance of the alley and looked at Li Lang: "Go in by yourself."


    Li Lang was still in handcuffs and was stunned for a moment: "Go by yourself?"


    The policeman nodded, then turned his head and let him walk into the alley by himself.


    Li Lang walked in in doubt, but there was no one in the dark alley.


    He felt a little uneasy in his heart. Aren''t these people afraid that he will run away?


    Although there is no road at the end, the walls here are all low walls, and you can run over the walls.


    He walked to the end of the alley step by step. Just as he turned the corner, he suddenly saw a small dot that was flickering not far away.


    Thinking that maybe the neighbor was standing outside smoking, he wanted to cover his handcuffs with some shame.


    But in the dark sky, I felt that no one would pay attention, so I thought that when the time came, I would walk in quickly, so I wouldn¡¯t be able to see it.


    But until he reached the man''s side, he suddenly threw the cigarette in his hand on the ground and extinguished it with his feet, and looked up at him.


    Li Lang could feel the eyes of the people around him, even if he couldn''t see clearly, but the eerie oppressive feeling made his back feel chills, and he was about to walk quickly, but he heard the people around him talking up.


    "Which hand touched her."


    Li Lang was taken aback for a moment, then subconsciously turned his head to look over.


    As a result, he was punched head-on in the dark, and he instantly felt hot blood flowing from his nasal cavity.


    Subconsciously, he turned around and wanted to run, but was caught from behind.


    Opened his mouth and wanted to call for help, but was covered by the person behind him, a strong aura of oppression came from behind, and a cold and gloomy voice came from behind his ears: "You shouldn''t even have that kind of thought."


    The voice was light and fluttering, but it made Li Lang''s back feel cold, and the blood in his whole body seemed to flow backwards. He felt that there was a big knife hanging behind him, which could be lowered to kill him at any time.


    Huo Jinyan suddenly kicked him on the back of the leg, Li Lang felt the pain, and he fell to his knees.


    Scream burst through the throat.


    "Help! Help! Help me! Help!"


    He cried out loudly for help, but in the silent night only his loud cry for help remained, and no one came to save him...


    Good morning~


    Wanchang Day 8~2022.3.9


    I love everyone~ I love pomelo~ Please recommend a ticket~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 505： scary

    Chapter 505 Scary to death


    When Lu Ning went to school the next morning, she passed the alley leading to Li Nian''s house, and she couldn''t help but glanced inside.


    But I heard a few old ladies sitting against the wall talking and chatting.


    The sun is pretty good today, maybe it¡¯s just basking in the sun.


    Lu Ning didn''t want to hear anything, just about to leave, but couldn''t help but stop.


    "Did you hear it?"


    "I heard that, I was scared to death."


    "I kept calling for help, and I was so scared that I covered my ears."


    "Fortunately, someone told us in advance, otherwise we really have to go out and have a look."


    "Who did you say that child provoked? He was arrested and not let him go, and he was beaten at the door of the house."


    "It must be a ruthless character. I guess there are people above. Otherwise, can I look at being beaten like this? I forgot yesterday. For half an hour, the sound didn''t stop. It was terrifying."


    "What kind of deep hatred do you say this is, you can''t relieve your anger even if you fight like this."


    "If you want me to say, you deserve it. Nian Nian how much that girl has been **** off by their wives. It can be considered that someone has avenged her."


    "That''s right, the child''s life will be easier in the future."


    "Yes, but it''s still scary. It''s scary even thinking about it. Later, I took a look through the window quietly. It seemed that I was dragged out by two people. It seemed that I had passed out. I don''t know if I was killed or not. .¡±


    "Shouldn''t be there, maybe they have to deal with their superiors."


    "..."


    Lu Ning stopped listening to what was said later, and Lu Qing drove the car over and called her.


    Lu Ning stepped into the car, and somehow thought of Huo Jinyan.


    Li Lang was beaten, who has this ability?


    Besides Huo Jinyan, she couldn''t think of anyone else.


    Then why did he beat someone?


    For her?


    Lu Qing looked at Lu Ning''s expression in the mirror, and said softly: "Wait for me after school, I''ll pick you up."


    Lu Ning didn''t turn his head to look out the window: "No, you don''t have to pick me up every day."


    Lu Qing said: "No, I have to pick you up."


    It seemed that he didn''t want Lu Ning to continue to refute, so Lu Qing said directly: "If you don''t let me pick you up, I will tell my parents everything."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    She stopped talking, and Lu Qing smiled and stopped talking.


    At the school gate, Lu Ning got off the car, and Lu Qinghuan told Lu Ning to wait for him to pick him up before leaving.


    Lu Ning walked straight into the school, but saw Huo Jinyan in the teaching building, but Huo Jinyan didn''t see her and was going up the stairs.


    Lu Ning stood there without moving, keenly aware of something wrong with his hands.


    Huo Jinyan''s left and right hand joints were wrapped with gauze, which looked injured.


    Lu Ning frowned slightly.


    During class, I could see it more clearly. Huo Jinyan''s hand was indeed injured, and a little bit of bright red blood could be seen oozing out.


    Lu Ning watched silently, and went to the infirmary during the break.


    There are a few junior high school girls in the infirmary.


    Gu Chen was telling something, Lu Ning stood by the door after entering, not disturbing them.


    After the instructions were finished, the school girls turned their heads and walked out, and they were stunned when they saw Lu Ning.


    Then several people immediately walked to Lu Ning excitedly: "Sister! Senior sister Lu Ning!"


    Lu Ning subconsciously took a step back and looked at them.


    "Hi there."


    "Hello senior sister! We can, can we take a photo with you?"


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, and he didn''t have the nerve to refuse, so he took a few photos with several people in the infirmary.


    The schoolgirls laughed and ran away happily, as if they were all cured.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 506： really suspicious

    Chapter 506 is really suspicious


    Gu Chen looked at Lu Ning who was still a little startled and couldn''t help laughing: "Do I have to hurry up and get ready to take a group photo or something, otherwise I won''t be able to line up in the future."


    Lu Ning smiled helplessly, then walked over and looked at him: "I want to ask you something."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Did Huo Jinyan come here this morning?"


    Gu Chen nodded: "Yes."


    Lu Ning continued to look at him, but Gu Chen stopped talking.


    Gu Chen raised his head and looked into her eyes: "What''s wrong?"


    Lu Ning: "And then?"


    Gu Chen couldn''t help but bend the corner of his lower lip: "What then?"


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Seeing Lu Ning''s expression of ''don''t force me to slap you'', Gu Chen finally smiled and said, "His hand is injured, he just let me take care of it, but it''s strange, he couldn''t find someone who could deal with the wound overnight. People? The blood is frozen.


    But it does look scary, so it shouldn''t be a light blow. "


    Lu Ning: "..."


    "The wound was beaten?"


    Gu Chen looked at her: "Yes."


    Inexplicably, it matched what I heard in the morning.


    Gu Chen looked at her and continued: "I heard that Li Lang was beaten. When Gu Cheng went to deal with the matter, he was told that Li Lang was in the hospital. Everyone who was beaten had a stress reaction. It was quite serious. Yes, I can''t see my face anyway, and I guess the injuries on my body won''t heal after a year or so of recuperation, so who do you think is acting so bravely?"


    Lu Ning: "..."


    You put this aside for me.


    Lu Ning ignored him, and directly changed the subject: "Did Li Nian go with you last night?"


    Gu Chen nodded: "Well, she probably told me that she is referring to all the suggestions you gave her, but she wants to wait for Li Lang''s verdict before making a final decision."


    Looking at him, Lu Ning raised his eyebrows suddenly: "Then why did she always tell you, not me?"


    Seeing her obviously harboring malicious intentions, Gu Chen didn''t bother to pay attention to her, and said directly: "You should take good care of your wounds, with all your hard work, you probably won''t be able to heal on the day of the school anniversary, you''ve blinded me to those wounds." Medicine."


    Lu Ning suddenly approached and looked at him pitifully: "Cousin, you don''t care about me at all, you only care about yourself, you only care about your medicine!"


    Lu Ning pretended to wipe tears while speaking.


    Gu Chen looked at her with a headache: "Don''t learn this from Twelve!"


    Lu Ning immediately looked at him with a smile: "Twelve, when will you be back?"


    "It will take a few more days."


    Lu Ning looked at him: "Answer me honestly, how many people have come here? Didn''t you say that you and Twelve were the only ones at the beginning? Then the sixth came, and now the seventh is here too, tell me! Isn''t it old? Nine is here too!"


    Gu Chen: "..."


    Looking up at her, she even slapped her: "Are you really suspicious recently?"


    Lu Ning:?


    After thinking about it carefully, it seems to be a little bit.


    and many more!


    Lu Ning looked up at Gu Chen, and just about to say something, suddenly the door of the infirmary was pushed open, and Gu Cheng walked in exhausted, and lay down on the sofa after entering.


    Looked like he couldn''t help himself up.


    Gu Chen heaved a sigh of relief, and walked over to see him.


    "what happened to you?"


    Lu Ning also walked over.


    Gu Cheng didn''t even want to lift a finger, just lay there like a salted fish without dreams.


    "I...I...I..."


    I spent a long time and he didn''t say anything.


    Lu Ning and Gu Chen looked at each other, and Gu Cheng spoke again out of breath intermittently: "I''m going to kill those two quick talkers!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 507： They dare!

    Chapter 507 They dare!


    He slowed down for a while and then began to complain to the two people.


    "Just those two fast-talking lawyers! The lawyers don''t know what to say! How can you be a lawyer! What if the client''s information is leaked someday! I want to report them both!


    It was the two of them who leaked the news that I was here! I have been harassed by phone all day today!


    Forget about phone harassment, good guy, I just came out of the police station, and a bunch of people rushed up, all from the capital! Tell me to be a lawyer! MD! Is there anyone who asks for such an invitation? Tore all my clothes!


    I''m furious! "


    The two of them tilted their heads and looked, and it was true that there were several holes in the suit, which they hadn''t noticed just now.


    Looking at it, Lu Ning felt so happy that he couldn''t help but smile.


    Gu Cheng glared at her immediately, and sat up abruptly like a corpse: "You still have the nerve to laugh!"


    The words are broken.


    Lu Ning couldn''t help but pursed her lips.


    "It''s all about you, if it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t leave the mountain! Just because of this, everyone came to me! I don''t owe them anything!


    For a divorce case, you just need to find another lawyer, but you still have to find me! It is estimated that he does not know how many handles are in the hands of his wife.


    There is also a corrupt person, you are so corrupt, I will be your **** lawyer!


    The most outrageous thing is that there is something who spread rumors and wants to say goodbye to others. It seems to be from your place. How can I take this kind of simple case? I finally took a break for two years, and now I am bothering me again! I''m sick of it! "


    Gu Cheng fell down and lay down again.


    Gu Chen couldn''t help asking after hearing what he said: "The surname of the rumor-monger is Sun, right?"


    Gu Cheng thought for a while: "It seems to be true, why, you know each other? How about I sell you a favor?"


    Gu Chen looked at him and smiled: "If you accept this, you should hit yourself."


    "Huh? What?"


    "The one who made the rumors is Ning Ning. The whole world was covered a few days ago. Didn''t you go online?"


    "What!" Gu Cheng pretended to sit up again: "You wait for me to see! Rumormongers, baby, you wait, I will be sorry for my brand if I don''t sue them for bankruptcy!"


    Lu Ning moved around with a smile: "No need, anyway, it has been clarified now, and it seems that they are already in danger."


    Gu Chen went to pick up things: "I guess someone told you that a big-name lawyer like you wants to be a dead horse here, and I beg you, let their family turn defeat into victory?"


    "I will go to class."


    "Well, remember to come after school, I''ll take a look at your wounds."


    "understood."


    After Lu Ning left, Gu Cheng held his mobile phone to understand the cause and effect.


    His face turned black at the end.


    Turning his head to look at Gu Chen''s quiet opening: "You really don''t tell me anything."


    Gu Chen turned around and sat behind the table: "What''s the use of telling you, Ningning has evidence in his hand."


    Gu Cheng was unhappy: "Then you can''t just let her be scolded like this, you don''t feel bad, I feel so heartbroken just looking at it."


    Gu Chen sighed: "It hurts, but it''s useless. She has experienced all these things well now. Do you think there will be less gossip over there if she goes back? I guess talking about her won''t sound better than these."


    Gu Cheng patted the sofa angrily: "They dare! With our protection, I think they dare to say anything!"


    Gu Chen looked at Gu Cheng, and said seriously: "She wants to lead the entire Rose Manor, she can''t always be under our protection, and she has to become stronger herself."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 508： overprotective

    Chapter 508 Overprotection


    Gu Cheng retorted unwillingly: "What if we protect her more as a girl?"


    Gu Chen sighed deeply and looked at him: "The danger around her will not let her go just because she is a girl, it is impossible for twelve of us to be by her side to protect her all the time, what if we are not there, In case of danger, let her tell the other party that it is a girl and let her go?


    Where is Yizhou, how many pairs of eyes are staring at her, if she can''t have the ability to protect herself, she will just be swallowed and there will be no bones left. "


    Gu Cheng was silent for a while: "Beside us..."


    "Is it safe around us? I don''t know how many other people''s dark threads are in the manor. Even if I check it again, I may not be able to find out. Even if there is no, why should I keep her in captivity for the rest of my life? She is going to be the boss, not the waiter. The slaughtered lamb, Lao Qi, she is not a little lamb under the wings, and she is not as weak as you think, she has the ability to stand alone, you have to trust her instead of overprotecting her."


    Gu Cheng stopped talking.


    He really thought of everything as a fairy tale, how they survived in Yizhou, and how they got to today step by step, he will never forget those **** storms.


    But he didn''t want Lu Ning to go through it again.


    Both of them were silent for a moment.


    There is no right or wrong between the two, it is all for the good of Lu Ning, but in the end they all have their own persistence.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning felt that Huo Jinyan was avoiding her on purpose.


    She took the initiative to find him, but Huo Jinyan ignored her.


    Looking at the bracelet he gave him, Lu Ning had the urge to tear it off for a moment.


    "Let''s put it here first, and go back if there is nothing to do."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Lu Ning slammed down the things in his hand, and a muffled sound spread throughout the office.


    Lu Ning turned to leave but was stopped by Teacher Shen.


    "Lu Ning."


    Lu Ning stopped and walked over.


    "Teacher Shen."


    Teacher Shen handed over a few test papers: "You do this and give it to me tomorrow."


    Lu Ning hesitated while holding the test paper.


    Huo Jinyan said suddenly: "Mr. Shen, let''s forget about the test paper. Let''s wait for her to finish mine, otherwise there will be too many."


    Mr. Shen nodded upon hearing the words: "Alright..."


    But before he finished speaking, Lu Ning suddenly took the test paper away: "I''ll do it! I''ll definitely hand it in tomorrow."


    Teacher Shen:? ? ?


    "Teacher, I''m leaving first."


    Ms. Shen immediately stopped her again: "Lu Ning, have you received the N1 trophy? If you do, remember to bring it to the school. The principal wants to take a photo with you."


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment: "Isn''t the trophy sent to the school?"


    "No, it seems to be sent home, haven''t you received it yet?"


    Lu Ning thumped in his heart: "No."


    "When you receive it there, remember to bring it here."


    Lu Ning nodded, turned around and left.


    Huo Jinyan sighed slightly as he watched Lu Ning leave in a hurry.


    seems to be more angry.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning sat on the seat after returning home, looking quite calm, but actually he was very angry.


    Sitting next to her, Lin Ci''s first sentence was to ask: "What''s wrong? Who is mad at you?"


    Lu Ning turned to look at her in a daze.


    "No."


    Lin Ci smiled and gave her a blank look: "Come on, I still can''t see you."


    Lu Ning stopped talking.


    Lin Ci thought of something, hesitated for a moment, turned to look at Lu Ning and said, "Ning Ning, what does your mother do?"


    Lu Ning was stopped by the question.


    The previous work was no longer done, and she really didn''t seem to have asked about it carefully.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 509： dont say ive been here

    Chapter 509 Don''t say I''ve been here


    "When I go back to find out, I haven''t asked about the new job carefully."


    Lin Ci nodded: "No hurry, no hurry."


    "Well. Are you rehearsing today?"


    "Platform, the squad leader has become more active recently, trying to exhaust us every day."


    Lu Ning smiled and rubbed her shoulders: "Then I''ll accompany you."


    "No need, you go home and rest, this injury is not healed yet."


    "It''s okay, I''ll videotape you for a look at your latest results, and do the test papers by the way, Teacher Shen gave it to me."


    She raised the test paper in her hand, and Lin Ci immediately raised her hand to take it: "Wow, what is this, why do I feel like I can''t understand it?"


    Lu Ning bent down a little bit dejectedly, with a helpless expression on his face.


    Lin Ci raised his hand and patted her: "Just say that I can''t show my strength. The Chinese teacher asked me to participate in some composition competition. What''s there to participate in, and no prizes are given. If the prize is a Maserati, I will consider it."


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing, but suddenly thought of something.


    "Prize... yes! Prize! Why didn''t I think of it!"


    Lin Ci was taken aback by her: "What do you mean?"


    Lu Ning immediately raised an eyebrow at her with a smile, but didn''t say anything.


    Lin Ci:? ? ?


    ¡­


    After school, Lu Ning went to the infirmary first, asked Gu Chen to check the wound, and then went to the rehearsal room.


    She was lying on the raised small stage to write the test paper while videotaping them.


    Completely forgot what Lu Qing said that he would come to pick her up today.


    When Lu Qing arrived, he looked at the empty teaching building and couldn''t help but be full of question marks.


    "Didn''t you say that you will wait?"


    Just as he was about to make a call, Lu Yuean patted him from behind.


    "Brother, are you looking for me?"


    Lu Qing looked back at her: "An An, why are you still at school so late?"


    "I''m practicing in the piano room, brother, why are you here?"


    Lu Qing was completely unprepared: "I came to pick Ningning up. But I didn''t see anyone."


    Lu Yuean narrowed her eyes, looked at Lu Qing and smiled: "Sister Ning seems to be home."


    Lu Qing sighed: "It seems that I didn''t wait for me to pick her up."


    He looked at Lu Yuean just as he was about to say something, when he saw Huo Jinyan looking over from not far away.


    "Lu Ning is in the rehearsal room."


    Huo Jinyan turned and left after saying this.


    Lu Yuean: "..."


    Lu Qing looked down at Lu Yue''an.


    Lu Yuean looked at him with big innocent eyes: "Did I remember correctly, I remember seeing sister Ning go out."


    Lu Qing raised his hand and touched her head: "It''s okay, I''ll go to the rehearsal room to see, are you going home, I see the driver is outside, brother will not delay you to go home."


    After speaking, he walked around her to the rehearsal room.


    "Brother, don''t delay!"


    Lu Yuean said something behind and Lu Qing didn''t reply, but turned around and waved at her.


    Then he ran quickly to the rehearsal hall.


    Lu Yuean: "..."


    Her hands clenched into fists at her side.


    His eyes were full of dissatisfaction and resentment.


    ¡­


    Lu Qing found Lu Ning''s rehearsal hall after asking a few students who were studying in the evening.


    Climbing up the stairs, I saw Huo Jinyan standing at the door of the rehearsal hall and looking in.


    Lu Qing: "..."


    This person is coming to the rehearsal hall, can''t he come together later?


    Huo Jinyan turned his eyes to Lu Qing and didn''t speak, but Lu Qing felt that his eyes were full of contempt, as if saying: ''You are too slow''.


    Lu Qing walked over, but Huo Jinyan turned around and looked like he was about to leave.


    Lu Qing:?


    "Aren''t you going in?"


    Huo Jinyan looked back at him: "You''d better not say that I have been here."


    When Lu Qing wanted to say something, Huo Jinyan''s cell phone rang suddenly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 510： young man

    Chapter 510 Young Master''s Person


    Huo Jinyan glanced at the note on the phone, hung up, then turned and left.


    Lu Qing: "..."


    This person is getting more and more strange.


    Lu Qing stood at the door and was not in a hurry to go in, so he looked inside through the open door.


    At a glance, I saw Lu Ning lying on the stage doing papers. Her feet were up and dangling, and she was a little cute.


    In a blink of an eye, I saw Lin Ci.


    Lin Ci wore a crown, and a boy exaggeratedly recited lines: "Prince, now you can kiss your princess!"


    Lu Qing was taken aback, watching a boy kneeling in front of Lin Ci, holding Lin Ci''s finger, and then slowly stood up...


    and many more? Lin Ci is a princess?


    What kiss?


    "Wait a moment!"


    He pushed the door and went in.


    Lin Ci:? ? ?


    Lu Ning:? ? ?


    The rest: ? ? ?


    As if the pause button was pressed and everyone was frozen, they stopped in place and turned to look at Lu Qing.


    Lu Qing: "..."


    He coughed twice and looked at Lu Ning.


    "I''m here to find Ningning."


    Lu Ning:?


    It doesn''t look like you''re looking for me either.


    Lu Ning sat up and looked at him: "I forgot to tell you."


    Then he looked at his classmates and said, "You all know each other."


    Then he didn''t say anything else.


    Lu Qing:? I know everything, can''t you introduce me?


    Lu Ning was too lazy to introduce, jumped down and walked over to look at Lu Qing: "We have to wait for the end, why don''t you go back first, we will take a taxi back later."


    Lu Qing: "It''s okay, I''ll go back together after you finish."


    Lu Ning: "Okay. Sit there and watch."


    Lu Qing followed her and sat down.


    "Let''s do it all over again."


    Lu Ning re-adjusted the equipment.


    Then I went to do the test paper on my stomach again.


    Lu Qing looked at her for a while and turned to look at her: "Didn''t you participate?"


    Lu Ning replied indifferently: "No."


    Lu Qing: "Didn''t you say you also have performances?"


    Lu Ning turned around: "Who said that?"


    Lu Qing: "An..."


    He was stunned for a moment, and changed his words: "An An thought about it for a while, I thought you were also participating in the performance when you were here."


    Lu Ning stopped talking and continued to do the test paper.


    Lu Qing: "..."


    When he was watching, his eyes were fixed on Lin Ci.


    It was the first time that Lin Ci had such a side. In the past, when Lin Ci met him, he would either hate him or scold him. It was the first time he saw Lin Ci who smiled so happily.


    This is also the first time I have seen such a beautiful princess.


    At this moment, Lin Ci actually didn''t have too much attire, but just wore a simple plastic crown to show that she was a princess.


    Sometimes when looking at people and things, there is no need for people or things to be special, what is special is the state of mind of the people you look at.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The person who was hung up by Huo Jinyan was Huo Qi.


    Huo Qi received a package an hour ago, and a black pistol lay quietly inside the package.


    Huo Qi was taken aback at the time, took out the pistol and looked at it, and then took out the bullet to look at it, and finally confirmed that it was the gun and the bullet that those people brought out.


    Ask again: "Who sent it?"


    "Second master, it was brought by the people from the young master''s side."


    Huo Qi was so frightened that his face turned pale on the spot, and he trembled a few times.


    Sitting limply on the sofa, staring at the pistol on the table, his mind went blank.


    Lips are trembling.


    "Huo, Huo Jinyan!"


    Huo Qi''s face was ashen, and he couldn''t do any comfort at the moment, Huo Jinyan sent it!


    Then prove that he knows!


    Know that he did it? !


    But, but why just send over a pistol...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 511： he must know

    Chapter 511 He must know


    Does he know or not?


    I wonder why the pistol was sent to him?


    Now that I know why, I just sent a pistol!


    If he knew, shouldn''t he kill himself with this gun!


    why why!


    Huo Qi stood up in a panic and walked back and forth in the room.


    His face was very pale, and his forehead was covered with sweat.


    "Second Master..."


    It didn''t help that his subordinates called a few times, he seemed to be unable to hear anything.


    Huo Qi looked tense, muttering something in a low voice as if in a daze, and his face changed again and again as he walked around.


    The subordinates were so frightened that they stood aside and dared not speak, hesitating whether to call a doctor.


    At this time Huo Qi suddenly said: "Come here!"


    His hands were taken aback.


    "Mobile phone! Bring the mobile phone here! Hurry up!"


    The subordinate quickly took out the mobile phone and handed it to him.


    Huo Qi took the phone and opened it with trembling hands, but he didn''t dare to call anyone.


    Call the old man?


    Does the old man know or not?


    If you don¡¯t know, isn¡¯t that just saying it yourself?


    Is it still useful to make a phone call if I know it?


    Huo Qi moved his finger on the top of the screen, looking at the phone number in the address book, not knowing who he was going to call, what to say, what to do...


    Huo Qi hesitated, and in the end his heart stopped suddenly. He looked up at the ceiling, feeling a little dizzy, but he stood firm, and finally dialed out the phone and called Huo Jinyan.


    Every voice on the phone seemed to hit Huo Qi''s heart. His heart was beating extremely fast. He didn''t know such words and methods. Huo Jin believed it or not.


    But after waiting on the phone for a while, a mechanical female voice came from inside: "Sorry, the number you dialed cannot be connected..."


    Huo Qi was stunned for a moment, the sweat on his face slipped and dripped on the carpet, and the mobile phone in his hand also slipped and fell on the carpet.


    Huo Qi looked like he was facing an enemy, and fell limply on the sofa.


    "It''s over, it''s over, he knows, he must know."


    The subordinates looked at Huo Qi and began to feel faintly worried.


    Hearing his words made her back feel cold.


    Huo Jinyan said that if he knew, then these people...


    He didn''t even dare to think about whether they could still live with Huo Jinyan''s method...


    Huo Qi suddenly fell down, sat on the carpet, fumbled to get the dropped mobile phone, and dialed the number again with trembling hands.


    "Jin Yan..."


    "Sorry, the number you dialed could not be reached..."


    Huo Qi continued to fight.


    "Pick up the phone! Answer the phone!"


    "Sorry, the number you dialed could not be reached..."


    The veins on Huo Qi''s forehead were bulging, so he continued to beat.


    "Huo Jinyan! Answer the phone! Not me!"


    "Sorry, the number you are dialing is off..."


    Huo Qi was completely exhausted, sitting with blank eyes, suddenly raised his hand and threw the phone out.


    The mobile phone was thrown on the wall, cracked and fell to the ground.


    "Second Master... maybe, it''s not that bad..."


    Huo Qi suddenly looked up at him: "Get out! Get out! Get out!"


    The subordinates looked at Huo Qi, said nothing, turned and left anxiously.


    He went out, and many people stood outside the door, and they all left when they came out.


    But everyone couldn''t calm down.


    If Huo Jinyan knew all this, is it possible for them to live?


    Huo Qi is protected by the old man, and may still survive, but they are not protected by anyone...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 512： who is the sender

    Chapter 512 Who is the sender


    Lu Ning and Lu Qing went back together.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi smiled with relief when they saw the two of them coming back together.


    Lu Jingzhi ran over and grabbed the corner of Lu Ning''s clothes: "Sister, I have two big packages for you."


    Lu Ning looked behind the sofa while taking off his coat upon hearing this.


    Sure enough, there are two big boxes behind the sofa.


    Lu Ning was a little puzzled: "What is it?"


    Lu Jingzhi shook his head: "I don''t know, Mom and Dad said it was my sister''s courier, and I have to wait for my sister to open it myself."


    Lu Ning couldn''t help smiling, bent over and pinched his cheek: "Okay, sister, go and take it apart to see what it is."


    Lu Jingzhi followed Lu Ning, a little curious about what it was.


    Lu Ning is also curious, he has never bought anything, and there are still two of this size.


    Lu Ning walked over, first looked at the two boxes, one big and the other small, and first took the scissors to open the smaller one.


    The whole family leaned over and looked at it.


    Lu Ning took it apart and took it out to see that it was a trophy.


    It is the trophy for the N1 competition that Mr. Shen just mentioned today.


    Seeing that it was a trophy, he was not calm anymore, and immediately surrounded him.


    "Ningning, what is this? It''s a trophy. Where is the trophy?"


    Lu Jingzhi knew about it, but Shen Yunci and the others didn''t really know about it, because Lu Ning didn''t talk about it in detail.


    "It''s the trophy of the competition."


    Lu Zhi took the trophy, but it was still a little heavy.


    Lu Ning went to unpack the big box, and several people looked at the words on the trophy.


    "The first place in the N1 mathematics competition - Lu Ning."


    Lu Qing stared blankly: "N1?"


    Lu Zhi was also taken aback: "N1?!"


    Shen Yunci didn''t know much about these competitions, so he asked with some doubts: "Is this very powerful?"


    Lu Zhimeng nodded.


    Lu Qing turned to look at Lu Ning and replied: "Very powerful."


    Shen Yunci immediately smiled happily: "That''s great! Our Ningning is awesome, we will give Ningning an extra meal tonight!"


    Lu Ning smiled slightly and looked up: "Thank you, Mom."


    Lu Zhi and Lu Qing looked at Lu Ning in a daze.


    Didn''t you say that your daughter is not studying well?


    Didn¡¯t it mean that she had poor grades?


    Lu Jingzhi watched Lu Ning unpack the big box. The big box was wrapped very well. After opening it, there were several layers of bubble wrap on it. After Lu Ning opened it, he saw several gift boxes with big logos on it. People ignore.


    She took them out one by one.


    Lu Jingzhi leaned over curiously: "Sister, what is it?"


    "It''s a bag."


    Lu Ning opened a box casually, and was stunned for a moment.


    This Bao Lin Ci was shown to her. It is said that it is very difficult to grab. It is still a limited edition, and it is priceless. It seems that it has been fired to several million.


    Lu Ning couldn''t help but wonder, who would send her such a valuable thing?


    He disassembled the other ones. Like the previous one, they are all limited editions, and the styles are very special.


    Lu Jingzhi watched from the side: "These bags are so beautiful, sister, but they are too small, you can''t even use them for school."


    Listening to him, Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing.


    Lu Qing circled around from the side, and made a rough estimate. These few bags are estimated to be tens of millions.


    Looking at the box again, this is only the first layer just opened, and it looks like there are quite a few things underneath.


    Lu Ning continued to unpack. There were really a lot of valuables inside, which made her feel that she might have unwrapped the wrong package. She checked the name and phone number on it several times, but she was the one who confirmed it was correct.


    Lu Ning did not continue to disassemble, and scanned the QR code to find out who the sender was.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 513： thank you

    Chapter 513 Thank you


    After finding out, Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, she didn''t recognize the name.


    Could it be that it was sent by mistake?


    I was about to contact the customer service to find a phone number to ask, but Lu Zhi spoke instead.


    "Who is the sender?"


    Lu Ning looked at it and read it again: "Zhou Ye."


    Lu Zhi suddenly thought of something and came over: "Zhou Ye, isn''t this the name of your Uncle Jiang''s assistant?"


    Lu Ning looked up at Lu Zhi: "Uncle Jiang''s assistant? Did Uncle Jiang send these to me?"


    Lu Zhi was also puzzled, after all, he had never heard Jiang Yu say it.


    "Call me and ask."


    Lu Ning nodded, took out his mobile phone and called Jiang Yu.


    She has Liu Jiangyu''s phone number.


    After the call was made, it was quickly picked up there.


    "Ning Ning."


    "Uncle Jiang, hello."


    Jiang Yu couldn''t help laughing when he heard her stiff voice: "What''s wrong?"


    Looking at the pile of things on the ground in front of him, Lu Ning couldn''t help but ask, "Uncle Jiang, did you send these things to me?"


    Jiang Yu got up and walked to the floor-to-ceiling windows, looking at the flashing neon lights outside, he bent his lips and smiled: "Yes."


    Lu Ning suddenly got stuck and didn''t know what to say.


    Listening to her silence, Jiang Yu didn''t urge her, but just waited patiently.


    Lu Ning finally said: "These are too precious."


    "Fortunately, they are all sent by customers. I don''t need them, so I just give them to you."


    Lu Ning didn''t say anything more, and expressed his gratitude generously: "Thank you, Uncle Jiang."


    Jiang Yu responded with a smile: "You''re welcome."


    Lu Ning looked at Lu Zhi: "Father, do you want to talk to Uncle Jiang?"


    Lu Zhi turned his head and watched Lu Jingzhi take out something from it and said happily, "Uncle Jiang even prepared a gift for me."


    Lu Zhi looked at Lu Ning and nodded: "Okay, give me the call."


    Lu Ning handed over the phone, and then walked away listening to Lu Zhi talking.


    "Old Jiang, I won''t say anything if you gave Ningning a gift. Why did you prepare it for those two brats? What kind of gift do they want?"


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Lu Jingzhi:?


    Lu Qing:? ?


    Looking at the test book in Lu Jingzhi''s hand, Lu Ning had to say that Uncle Jiang still knew Lu Jingzhi very well.


    Lu Jingzhi was so happy holding the book, Lu Ning finally flipped through it, and found a gift for Lu Qing from the bottom of the box.


    A perfectly packaged lollipop!


    Lu Ning handed it over: "This is for you."


    Lu Qing''s name was also written on it.


    The corner of Lu Qing''s mouth twitched and took it.


    "thank you."


    Lu Jingzhi went back to his room with his gift in his arms.


    Lu Qing was still holding his lollipop, looking left and right like a fool.


    After making the call, Lu Zhi came out and returned the phone to Lu Ning, and then began to look for a place to put Lu Ning''s trophy.


    "Dad, my trophy will be taken to school tomorrow for a photo shoot. I''ll find a place when I get it back."


    Lu Zhi immediately waved his hand: "It''s okay, find a good place first, and put it away when you get it back, Dad will definitely find you the most conspicuous place!"


    Shen Yunci came out of the room and responded: "Yes, yes, that is the kind that people can see as soon as they enter the door. Look at how excellent our Ning Ning is!"


    Lu Qing: "..."


    How did he remember that all the trophies he won were thrown under the bed, and he still hated getting in the way?


    Shen Yunci looked at him: "What do you see me doing?"


    Lu Qing: "...It''s okay."


    Lu Zhi seemed to have found a good place, and moved the porcelain vase under the calligraphy and painting on the wall behind the sofa to one side: "Put it here, how about putting it here, and you can see our Ningning''s trophy when you walk in."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 514： be the protagonist

    Chapter 514 Be the main character once


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Shen Yunci was particularly satisfied: "Yes, yes, this place is good."


    Lu Ning suggested in a low voice: "Dad, where do you want to put your vase? I''ll just put the trophy in the room."


    "That''s okay! It must be put outside! Dad''s vase is not important!"


    Lu Ning felt that he might be wrong. Before that, he thought that the vase was genuine. How could it be so casual.


    Thinking about this, he picked up his phone and turned to the chat history with the teacher last time. The teacher didn''t reply, so Lu Ning quit and turned off the phone.


    Then tidy up the things on the ground.


    Seeing this, Shen Yunci immediately began to criticize Lu Qing.


    "Hurry up and help your sister."


    Lu Qing came over to help Lu Ning take everything back to the room.


    Lu Ning looked at him: "Thank you."


    Still thanking her politely, Lu Qing looked at her in a daze.


    Lu Ning met his gaze suspiciously.


    ?


    Lu Qing turned around and went out without saying anything.


    Lu Ning was puzzled but didn''t think much about it. He turned his head and took a photo to provoke Lin Ci to go.


    Lin Ci was lying on the bed doing his homework. When he heard the phone ringing, he went to check the news.


    Lu Ning: [Picture]


    Lu Ning: [Picture]


    Lu Ning: [Picture]


    Looking at the three pictures in a row, Lin Ci''s eyes are staring.


    Lin Ci: [My mother Mia, are you going to rob someone''s luxury store? ¡¿


    Lin Ci: [No, some luxury stores don¡¯t have these limited editions! Where did you get it! Quickly invite it! ¡¿


    Lu Ning: [A gift from Uncle Jiang. ¡¿


    Lin Ci: [! ! ¡¿


    Lin Ci: [Uncle Jiang! Jiang Yu! I rely on! ¡¿


    Lin Ci: [You wait for me! I''ll kill it right away! ¡¿


    Lu Ning: [? ? ? It''s midnight big sister, you want to see me bring you here tomorrow. ¡¿


    Lin Ci: ¡¾No! I need to watch it now! ¡¿


    Lin Ci: [You are not allowed to move! Leave it alone! Wait for me to tell you the truth! ¡¿


    Lu Ning: ¡¾¡­¡¿


    Lu Ning turned off the phone with a smile, and really didn''t touch these things.


    Lin Ci hurriedly began to put on his clothes and prepared to kill.


    Lu Ning opened the door and went out, looking at Lu Zhi in the kitchen: "Dad, cook more, Xiaoci is coming."


    "Ah, Xiaoci is coming, so my father will make her her favorite sweet and sour pork ribs."


    Lu Ning walked in with a smile: "Let me help."


    "No, no, you go out, your brother will come down and help."


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing: "His little bench is broken, let me help wash this."


    Looking at her insistence, Lu Zhi didn''t say anything, let her wash a vegetable and drove her out.


    Lu Ning smiled helplessly and went back to the room.


    After returning to the room, he opened the drawer beside the bed.


    There was a square brocade box inside, Lu Ning took it out, opened it, and inside was the pink diamond necklace that Gu Chen gave her.


    Lu Ning smiled and touched the pink diamond necklace, because it is too luxurious, this necklace is not suitable for wearing with dresses, let alone school uniforms.


    It just makes people feel like showing off.


    Lu Ning lowered his eyes and thought for a moment, how can he let others notice this naturally.


    That''s probably the school celebration party.


    At the end of the school celebration party, there was a dance session. Both girls and boys wore decent and beautiful little dresses to participate.


    The previous time, when she participated, she just sat there and watched others. This year, she will be the protagonist.


    Lu Ning thought for a moment, got up and went to open the closet, vaguely remembering that the clothes Shen Yunci prepared before were in the style of a small dress.


    Good morning babies~


    Wanchang Day 9~2022.3.10~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 515： And a sister?

    Chapter 515 Still have a sister?


    While looking for it, Shen Yunci knocked on the door.


    "Ningning, can mom come in?"


    Lu Ning turned around to open the door, but he didn''t see Shen Yunci when he opened the door. He saw a clothes bag first.


    Lu Ning stepped aside quickly and asked Shen Yunci to put his clothes on the bed.


    Lu Ning looked at the clothes on the bed: "...Mom, what is this?"


    Shen Yunci panted twice: "This is the dress your sister sent you."


    Lu Ning was taken aback, and looked at Shen Yunci suspiciously: "Sister?"


    Shen Yunci nodded: "Well, sister, she is sometimes abroad, and the time is not stable, so she didn''t come back to see you. When she has time, she will come back to see you. These are all things she gave you when she heard that you were going to the party. The prepared dress was sent after you left in the morning, and mother forgot to tell you."


    Lu Ning smiled helplessly, not only forgot about this, but also seemed to have forgotten to tell her about having a sister-in-law.


    "Quickly try to see if it fits. The size measured last time should not have changed."


    Lu Ning picked up one and opened it. The moment she opened it, the diamonds on it lit up her eyes.


    This is a white one-shoulder feather skirt, which looks fairy-like.


    Shen Yunci immediately urged her to try it: "Quickly put it on and try it, this looks good."


    Lu Ning smiled and was about to turn around when he heard a voice from outside, it should be Lin Ci coming.


    Lu Ning immediately put down and pulled Shen Yunci to go out: "Mom, Xiaoci is here, let''s go see her first."


    Shen Yunci immediately went out after hearing the words: "Here comes the little words."


    Lin Ci just entered the door.


    "Uncle, aunt."


    Lu Qing also stood aside, as if she hadn''t seen it.


    Lu Qing: "..."


    Lu Jingzhi ran out of the room: "Sister Ci."


    Lin Ci smiled and leaned over to touch his face: "Jingzhi."


    She also carried a few things in her hand: "Auntie, these are all for you. I don''t even need them. You should be suitable."


    Shen Yunci took it: "Why did you bring something, don''t bring it next time, thank you Xiaoci."


    Lin Ci smiled: "It''s okay, it''s all from grandpa''s friend, and it didn''t cost any money. Auntie, try to see if it suits you."


    Shen Yunci took it with a smile.


    Lu Ning took Lin Ci to the room.


    When Lu Qing passed by, she didn''t even bother to take a look.


    Lu Qing: "..."


    Lin Ci entered Lu Ning''s room, looked at the things on the ground, and rushed over in an instant.


    "My God! This is heaven. Rich woman! Do you still need leg accessories!"


    Lu Ning was amused by her appearance: "There is no shortage."


    Lin Ci gave her a blank look: "It''s all right, if you don''t lack it, don''t lack it. I can be a waist pendant and a head pendant hehe."


    As he talked, he flipped through the bag, not to mention how excited he was.


    "Ah, maybe it still smells like Jiang Yu."


    Lu Ning immediately threw a tissue at her: "You are perverted."


    Lin Ci turned his head and glanced at her with a smile: "What do you know, Jiang Yu is so handsome, mature and rich, what if I like it."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Lu Ning was almost disgusted by her, so he ignored her and opened the remaining three dress bags.


    Lin Ci didn''t hear Lu Ning scolding her. When he turned his head and looked over, he saw Lu Ning holding a gift, and walked over immediately.


    "Sister, you must have gone to rob, why do you even have a dress?"


    Looking at her, Lu Ning was almost speechless.


    "I wore this at the school celebration party. My mother gave it to me and said that a godsister sent it to me. This is the first time I know that I have a godsister."


    "Sister?" Lin Ci seemed to think of something.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 516： Open a fish pond and be the king of the sea

    Chapter 516 Opening a Fish Pond, Being the King of the Sea


    "What is the name of the god-sister?"


    Lin Ci asked quickly.


    Lu Ning shook his head: "I don''t know, my mother didn''t say, why don''t I ask, and by the way, I''ll ask about the work you asked about."


    Lin Ci quickly grabbed Lu Ning, and said with some guilt: "Don''t, don''t, don''t ask."


    "what?"


    "You should wear these dresses first to see which one suits you better."


    Lu Ning looked at her strangely, but didn''t say anything, and took one of them to try.


    She didn''t try the white one, but tried a black one.


    Black tube top dress, ankle length, with a fluffy skirt design, looks like a princess.


    When Lin Ci looked over, Lu Ning was bending over to pick up the necklace in the drawer.


    She was dumbfounded by a girl.


    Lu Ning called her: "Xiao Ci, help me wear this."


    Lin Ci came over and looked at her.


    "You never get tired of looking at this face for a long time."


    She took the necklace while talking.


    Looking at the necklace, he froze for a moment, but turned around without saying anything and put it on Lu Ning''s neck.


    Lu Ning turned and looked at her: "How about it, is it suitable?"


    Lin Ci doesn''t even know how to describe her in words.


    Beauty¡¯s bubbling is light.


    She hurriedly said that if she saw it, she would probably be so beautiful that she would have a nosebleed on the spot.


    Lu Ning didn''t know what she was thinking, just looked at her in a daze, and thought that she should be pretty good, so he went to the mirror and took a look.


    A black dress goes well with jewelry of any color.


    Overall it looks really good.


    Lu Ning smiled: "That''s it."


    Lin Ci looked at her: "Do you want to think about it again?"


    Lu Ning: "En? What''s wrong? Doesn''t it look good?"


    Lin Ci couldn''t help but shook his head: "No, I''m thinking for all the boys present at the party. I guess no one will be moved by your appearance."


    Lu Ning smiled and raised an eyebrow at her: "Wouldn''t that be better."


    Lin Ci saw her like this and leaned over: "Why, sister wants to open a fish pond and become the King of the Sea?"


    Lu Ning couldn''t help but smile charmingly: "Is it okay, can my sister''s fish pond take in your koi?"


    Lin Ci raised his hand and touched her shoulder, holding back a smile: "Am I the only koi in my sister''s fish pond?"


    Lu Ning raised his hand to pick her chin: "It''s too vulgar to be the only one, but you are the only one in my sister''s heart."


    Lin Ci laughed, and was really touched by her.


    The two of them smiled and were about to separate when Lu Qing suddenly opened the door and came in, seeing this scene.


    ? ? ?


    Lin Ci came back to his senses and gave him a blank look: "Can''t you knock on the door?"


    Lu Qing: "Forgot."


    "time to eat."


    Lu Ning smiled and let Lin Ci go, and prepared to change clothes by himself.


    Lu Qing looked at her: "It''s very beautiful. It suits you very well."


    Lu Ning looked back at him, and before he could say anything, Lu Qing was kicked out by Lin Ci.


    "Get out, everything is suitable for us Ningning, you can say it."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Lu Qing: "..."


    Seeing her slam the door shut, Lu Ning lowered his head and smiled and went to change his clothes.


    Lin Ci turned his head and continued to look at the bag. He couldn''t help but take pictures with his mobile phone, and then sent them to Moments to anger those young ladies who usually act strangely in front of her.


    When Lu Ning came out, she was holding her mobile phone and laughing non-stop.


    Lu Ning took off the necklace and said, "Xiao Ci, take whichever bag you like."


    Lin Ci jumped up: "Ah?!"


    "I usually can''t memorize it, and I can''t use so much. If you like it, take it away. Uncle Jiang won''t mind."


    Lin Ci felt like crying.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 517： that person appeared again

    Chapter 517 That person appeared again


    But Lin Ci is also a man of measure, so he picked the cheapest one on the market.


    Although Lu Ning said so, he actually added Jiang Yu¡¯s social software that night and asked if he could give it to a friend.


    Jiang Yu doesn''t care about these, if it is given to Lu Ning, it is hers, and she can distribute it freely.


    Lu Ning breathed a sigh of relief, and by the way gave the other two sets of dresses as well.


    Dresses are only worn at banquets, and Lu Ning doesn¡¯t often attend any banquets now, so he put them on and let Lin Ci try it after Shen Yunci¡¯s consent.


    Lin Ci looked better in that feather skirt than Lu Ning, and Lu Ning immediately pretended to leave for her, wishing she could pretend to be her home.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine, I don''t want this!"


    After Lin Ci sternly refused, Lu Ning stopped.


    Afraid that she would remember something again, Lin Ci hurriedly put the things aside and changed the subject.


    "I see a trophy on the table outside, is it the trophy of N1?"


    Lu Ning nodded.


    "It just arrived today."


    "Such a big one, how can you bring it to school tomorrow."


    "Just carry it."


    "Is it heavy, can you lift it?"


    "It''s okay, it''s not heavy, and it can be lifted."


    Lu Ning looked at Lin Ci: "Are you still leaving tonight, why don''t you squeeze me in?"


    Lin Ci turned his head and glanced at her big bed: "It doesn''t need to be crowded."


    "Then I''ll get you a quilt."


    Lu Ning turned to get her the quilt.


    "Stand still, let me see how your wound is doing."


    Lu Ning really didn''t move, he stood there and looked back at her: "Gu Chen said that he is already healing, and I just changed the medicine, you help me."


    Lin Ci nodded: "En."


    Lu Ning was lying on the bed, and Lin Ci knelt by the bed and carefully changed her dressing.


    "By the way, is there anyone driving a Rolls Royce around here?"


    Lu Ning didn''t hear clearly: "En? What are you driving?"


    Lin Ci repeated again: "Rolls-Royce, when I came here, I saw a black Rolls-Royce parked opposite the alley of your house. Are there any people like this around here?"


    It was the first time Lin Ci saw such a car near here, so he couldn''t help asking.


    Lu Ning couldn''t help frowning: "Rolls Royce?"


    Think about it carefully, and then ask: "Is it black, with a silver circle in front?"


    Lin Ci nodded immediately: "Yes, yes, you know?"


    Lu Ning''s face became a little bad, but he didn''t say it out, afraid that Lin Ci would be worried, so he just said: "I''ve seen it a few times, but I don''t know who it is."


    "Oh."


    Lin Ci nodded and didn''t ask any more questions.


    Lu Ning was lying there, his thoughts drifting away.


    He''s here again? !


    It seems that Lu Ning hasn''t seen this car for a while.


    But what is the purpose of reappearing this time?


    Lu Ning had a bad premonition in his heart.


    Who is that person, even Twelve has not been found out, it seems that the identity is not simple.


    He knew the address of his family, and even appeared at the school gate. It seemed that this person knew his family very clearly.


    But what the **** is he trying to do?


    Lu Ning suspected that Shen Yunci''s injury last time might be the cause of that person.


    no! We can''t sit still like this.


    He is in the dark.


    And we are in Ming.


    The top priority now is not only to find out who this person is, but also to move immediately, at least to a place he doesn''t know first.


    I don''t know why, this time Lu Ning was very flustered and had a very bad premonition.


    But moving is not a trivial matter, how can I convince my parents...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 518： Found

    Chapter 518 discovered


    Lu Ning was thinking about it when Shen Yunci suddenly opened the door and came in.


    "Ningning, Xiao Ci, I brought you some fruit, do you want to eat it now..."


    Shen Yunci''s voice suddenly became quieter, Lin Ci immediately raised his hand and pulled off Lu Ning''s pajamas to cover the wound.


    "Auntie, thank you."


    Lin Ci got up quickly again, and walked over to block Shen Yunci''s sight.


    Shen Yunci was taken aback for a moment.


    Lu Ning was also stunned for a moment, but he quickly realized that he immediately got up and sat up, looking at Shen Yunci.


    "Mom, let''s eat later."


    Lin Ci also answered immediately: "Well, Auntie, let''s eat it later, let''s put it here first."


    Shen Yunci lost his expression and looked over with a smile: "Okay, what are you doing?"


    Lu Ning reacted faster, and then said: "My waist is a little sore, let Xiao Ci rub it for me."


    Shen Yunci nodded: "If you still feel bad, remember to tell mom, mom will take you to see a doctor."


    Lu Ning nodded: "Well, thank you mom."


    Shen Yunci turned around with a smile, as if thinking of something, he looked at the two of them again: "By the way, mom forgot to knock on the door just now, I''m sorry baby."


    Lu Ning shook his head quickly: "It''s okay."


    "Then go to bed early, good night."


    "Goodnight Mom."


    "Good night, Auntie."


    Shen Yunci turned and went out and closed the door.


    Lin Ci heaved a sigh of relief, raised his hand and put the fruit plate on the table beside him.


    "Fortunately, Auntie didn''t see it, she was scared to death."


    Lu Ning also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Lin Ci hurried over and locked the door behind him.


    "Lie on your stomach, let me see if there is any wound."


    "Probably not, I''m very careful."


    Lu Ning turned around and lay down on the bed, while Lin Ci continued to treat her wound.


    Shen Yunci, who walked out, quickly went back to his room, closed the door and cried against the door.


    Lu Zhi was sitting on the bed reading a book. When he heard the sound and saw it, he was startled, and quickly got off the bed and walked over.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Asking softly, Shen Yunci raised his eyes and glanced at him before throwing himself into his arms.


    Weeping softly.


    Lu Zhi was frightened, and quickly patted her on the back and asked, "What''s wrong? What happened? Yunci, don''t scare me."


    Lu Zhi was extremely worried, and gently patted her on the back with his hands, trying to stabilize her emotions.


    Shen Yunci buried himself in his arms and cried, thinking of what he saw just now while crying, he couldn''t help crying even more fiercely.


    She didn''t see it, she saw it.


    Such a shocking wound made her feel very distressed, but she could tell that Lu Ning didn''t want her to know, so she suppressed it and said nothing.


    But that injury is so serious, how much pain this child must have.


    Shen Yunci cried and hugged Lu Zhi.


    Lu Zhi was anxious, but he still stabilized Shen Yunci''s emotions first.


    "Yunci, what''s wrong, tell me first, is something wrong?"


    After Shen Yunci''s mood stabilized a bit, Lu Zhi asked immediately.


    But her face was flushed from crying, and she couldn''t say a word for a while, Lu Zhi quickly comforted her: "It''s okay, it''s okay, no matter what happens, I''ll be here."


    He patted and coaxed her like a child.


    When Shen Yunci finally calmed down, seeing her sobbing, Lu Zhi gently wiped her tears away: "Stop crying, stop crying, won''t Ning Ning worry again after seeing this?"


    It''s okay not to say that, but when he mentioned Lu Ning, Shen Yunci thought again, and tears fell down, Lu Zhi was shocked again, but it was also clear that the matter might have something to do with Lu Ning.


    ¡­


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 519： Im tired of my daughter

    Chapter 519 Involves the daughter


    "What happened to Ningning?"


    Lu Zhi asked patiently while wiping away tears.


    Shen Yunci couldn''t speak clearly intermittently.


    "Ningning...she, she..."


    He would continue to cry for a long time even if he said a single word, Lu Zhi felt distressed and wanted to know what was wrong.


    Looking at Shen Yunci, he hugged her to comfort her for a while, but then said: "If you don''t say anything else, I''ll ask Ningning, did she bully you?"


    Hearing this, Shen Yunci raised his hand and patted him.


    "Ning Ning did not."


    Seeing that she finally spoke coherently, Lu Zhi raised his hand and patted her head: "Okay, no, tell me what''s wrong with Ningning, I''ll be worried too."


    Shen Yunci pursed her lips, her eyes were red, and she tried her best to hold back the tears that were about to fall again.


    "Ning Ning, she seems to be injured."


    Speaking of the last few words, he choked up again.


    Thinking of that shocking wound made her uncomfortable.


    Lu Zhi was taken aback: "Injured? Is it serious? Do you want to see a doctor?"


    He stood up and was about to go out as he said, Shen Yunci quickly grabbed him.


    "Don''t go! Don''t go!"


    Looking at Shen Yunci''s anxious and pitiful look, Lu Zhi turned back and stood still and looked at her: "Okay, okay, I won''t go, please tell me carefully."


    Then patted her on the head: "Talk slowly, it''s okay."


    Shen Yunci nodded, sat down and looked at him.


    Lu Zhi sat beside her.


    Shen Yunci then slowly told what happened just now.


    "I went to deliver fruit to Ningning and Xiaoci, but I forgot to knock on the door, so I went in directly. After I went in, I saw..." Shen Yunci''s voice changed, and he continued crying: "I just watched Seeing that Xiao Ci was wiping Ning Ning''s waist with something, and Ning Ning had a big wound on her waist, which looked very serious and scary... Then Xiao Ci covered it up, lest I see it, Ning Ning would also Sit up and talk to me, she didn''t want me to know, so I pretended I didn''t see anything, and came out quickly..."


    As he spoke, he couldn''t help crying again, and while wiping his tears with his hand, he continued: "That wound, it looks, is really serious, very serious..."


    Lu Zhi raised his arms to hug her, and his eyes were slightly red.


    But this time he stopped talking, and didn''t know what to say.


    Lu Ning didn''t want them to know that he kept it a secret, probably because he was afraid that they would worry, but how did he get hurt?


    Lu Zhi listened to Shen Yunci''s description, and then looked at her appearance, the wound should not be small.


    "Old Lu, how did Ningning get hurt?"


    Shen Yunci couldn''t help asking.


    Lu Zhi stood up suddenly: "I''ll ask her."


    Shen Yunci immediately pulled him back: "Don''t go! Ningning doesn''t want us to know!"


    "Then she didn''t tell us when she was injured. It''s not a minor injury! How can we rest assured? I want to ask how the injury came about!"


    Shen Yunci hurriedly ran over to block the door: "Don''t go!"


    Looking at her, Lu Zhi sighed deeply: "Yun Ci..."


    Shen Yunci suddenly looked at him and said, "Did he do it..."


    Lu Zhi was also taken aback: "Are you talking about Jiang Zhe?"


    Shen Yunci nodded.


    Lu Zhi looked at her seriously.


    "He should have come to City A at this time."


    Looking up at the snow-white wall slightly, Lu Ning murmured: "Yes, their death day is coming soon."


    Shen Yunci lowered his eyes, tears fell on the ground one by one, and his face was unbearable: "Lao Lu, we seem to have implicated our daughter."


    Lu Zhi approached, raised his hand and gently hugged her into his arms: "I''ll go find him, I''ll talk to him, this matter has been going on for so many years, we can''t continue like this."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 520： Brother is coming back

    Chapter 520 The second brother is coming back


    Shen Yunci suddenly raised his eyes and looked at him: "No! Don''t go, if he goes crazy, what will you do."


    Lu Zhi looked at her and tried his best to comfort her: "It''s okay, I''ll talk to him about it. It''ll be fine."


    Shen Yunci shook his head and looked at him: "What if something happens! How do you know what he will do! I thought he would never make a move on the child, but now that Ningning is injured, he has become more and more unstable .¡±


    Lu Zhi looked at her and raised his hand to touch her cheek: "It''s because of the instability, so we need to stabilize him. I don''t want Ningning to get hurt again, and I don''t want any of you to get hurt. Yun Ci, after so many years Now, it''s time for us to start over again.


    Now that Ning Ning''s grades are so good, and she has won an award, she will definitely go to the capital next year. Our family is getting better and better. If I don''t talk to him, I will be even more disturbed. He can''t see us well. "


    Shen Yunci grasped the lapel of Lu Zhi''s chest: "Old Lu, I''m afraid."


    Lu Zhi hugged her: "Don''t be afraid, I''m here, I won''t let any accident happen to you, and I will never let any accident happen to the children."


    "But he won''t talk to you. If it was really useful, he wouldn''t have been chasing us for so many years. If he doesn''t listen, he won''t listen."


    Lu Zhi''s eyes were firm: "Then beg him, as long as he lets you go, he will do anything, even if it takes my life..."


    Shen Yunci raised his hand to cover his mouth: "No! You can''t have something to do, what should we do if you have something to do!"


    Lu Zhi held her hand, bent his lips and smiled at her: "I''ll be fine, don''t worry."


    But he also knew in his heart that he didn''t know what Jiang Zhe would do, but he would never let him go easily.


    The hatred in his heart has been buried for so many years and has not been eliminated. It cannot be eliminated in an instant.


    Lu Zhi hugged Shen Yunci: "I''m not going, don''t worry, we will move away as soon as possible so that he can''t find it."


    Shen Yunci nodded: "Well, let''s move out."


    Lu Zhi hugged her, but looked at the door with firm eyes.


    He will go, find Jiang Zhe.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning didn''t know this, and he didn''t know that Shen Yunci and the others knew about his injury.


    The next morning was quite normal, she and Lin Ci went out after breakfast.


    Lin Ci looked at Lu Ning holding the trophy in one hand and couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his mouth twice.


    She tried it, and it felt heavy in both hands.


    Lu Qing followed from behind.


    Recently, Lu Qing sent Lu Ning to class.


    Lu Ning did not refuse too much.


    After getting into the car, the three of them were speechless all the way.


    When we reached the school gate, when Lu Ning was about to get off the car, Lu Qing suddenly said, "Xiaobai is coming back."


    Lu Ning was taken aback for a moment, looked over, and was facing Shang Lu Qing who turned his head and looked over.


    Lu Ning confirmed subconsciously: "Second brother is coming back?"


    Lu Qing nodded: "I didn''t say the exact time, but he sent a message."


    Lu Ning nodded to show that he understood, and then got out of the car.


    After getting off the car, Lin Ci looked at Lu Ning: "Your second brother is coming back?"


    Lu Ning nodded. To be honest, she was still looking forward to it. After all, she hadn''t met her second brother yet, and she didn''t even know what his second brother looked like.


    After she returned home, she didn''t find a single photo at home. It might be that there was Lu Yuean on the group photo. Shen Yunci was afraid that she would feel uncomfortable looking at it, so she put it away.


    Lin Ci had nothing to look forward to. He turned his head and glanced at Lu Qing''s car, which had just driven away, and couldn''t help but said, "Don''t be like your big brother."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 521： Mr. Huo, is he going back to the capital?

    Chapter 521 Will Mr. Huo return to the capital?


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing: "Probably not, my mother said that my second brother has a weird temper, maybe he just ignores me."


    Lin Ci raised his eyebrows: "Are you still so happy to ignore you?"


    Lu Ning smiled: "Very happy, how cool."


    Lin Ci: "...I can''t understand you now."


    Lu Ning smiled and walked into the teaching building with her.


    Huo Jinyan sat in the car and looked at Lu Ning''s back, without saying a word, raised his hand to open the door.


    Chu Ting in the driver''s seat suddenly said: "Mr. Huo, shall we go back after your semester is over?"


    Huo Jinyan''s hand stopped suddenly, and he paused.


    Chu Ting also looked into the school. Lu Ning and Lin Ci had just entered the teaching building.


    "Didn''t you say you couldn''t find Z?"


    Huo Jinyan remained silent.


    He didn''t tell anyone that Z was Lu Jingzhi. To protect Lu Jingzhi, he simply said that he couldn''t find Z.


    "Are we going to find another place?"


    Huo Jinyan finally said after hearing the words: "I won''t look for it anymore."


    Chu Ting turned around unexpectedly: "Aren''t you looking for it? Then we are going back to the capital. The old man called me again not long ago."


    Huo Jinyan listened to him, his temples twitched.


    Chu Ting didn''t realize that Huo Jinyan''s expression had changed, and he continued to say: "The capital really needs you to go back and take charge of the overall situation. Anyway, if we don''t look for Z, our mission is over. There is no need to stay in city A for a long time, yes Not Mr. Huo."


    Huo Jinyan always felt that he said this on purpose.


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand to open the car door, and said in a cold voice, "If you don''t want to stay with me anymore, you can go back first, or resign."


    Chu Ting:? !


    He was stunned, watching Huo Jinyan get out of the car, and then closed the door vigorously.


    Then watched Huo Jinyan walk into the school gate.


    After Huo Jinyan walked in, Chu Ting suddenly smiled.


    I said to myself: "It''s really interesting. It''s fun for Mr. Huo to be angry. It''s just that I almost played myself into it."


    Chu Ting took out his mobile phone while laughing.


    Don''t forget to complain: "Isn''t it just for Miss Lu, Mr. Huo is really not frank enough."


    ¡­


    When Huo Jinyan walked up, he happened to see Lu Ning and Lin Ci entering the classroom.


    He paused and sighed slightly.


    And Class Nine exploded.


    Lu Ning went in with the trophy, and was elated when he saw the trophy.


    "Sister Ning! Is this the N1 trophy! I am so big!"


    "Glittering! So pretty!"


    "Take a photo with us! Take a photo together, sister Ning, take a photo with us!"


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Signed two days ago and took a group photo today.


    The tool man has hammered it.


    But Lu Ning still put down his things and took pictures with them.


    "Sister Ning, don''t move, just stand right here."


    Put Lu Ning''s trophy on the podium, let Lu Ning stand in the middle, and go up to take pictures one by one. Lu Ning feels like a tourist attraction.


    Lin Ci sat on his desk and watched Lu Ning leaning back and forth with a smile. He even took a photo and posted it on Moments. The copywriting was: [Forced to open].


    Within a few minutes, there are hundreds of likes.


    All the joy ended when Huo Jinyan entered the classroom.


    Everyone saw Huo Jinyan and subconsciously ran to their seats, leaving Lu Ning in front of the podium.


    Lu Ning saw that everyone was running away, but when he turned around, he saw Huo Jinyan.


    She turned her head and slowly walked back to her seat.


    Huo Jinyan watched her hesitate to speak, but actually wanted to call her back to take a picture with him, and he also wanted to participate in all her moments...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 522： I will help you write

    Chapter 522 I will help you write


    He turned his eyes and glanced at the trophy on the podium, and everyone swallowed nervously watching it.


    Damn, forgot to take down the trophy.


    I always felt that Huo Jinyan looked at the trophy with a displeased look on his face, as if he was afraid that he would drop it when he walked over to pick it up the next moment.


    But Huo Jinyan walked over, glanced at the trophy twice, and then gently picked it up and placed it on the side of the podium. The movements were very gentle, without excessive emotional venting.


    Looking at him, Lu Ning pursed his lips slightly.


    Huo Jinyan took the textbook and began to lecture.


    After a class, everyone is tense, and Huo Jinyan''s class really doesn''t let anyone doze off.


    But it can be seen that everyone in Class 9 is improving in English this semester.


    As soon as the get out of class bell rang, Huo Jinyan collected the textbooks, but this time he did not rush to leave, but stood on the podium and looked down and asked: "Is there anyone who volunteers to sign up for the English speech this weekend?"


    It was said that no one spoke, and the whole classroom was silent.


    After scanning around, Huo Jinyan made a decision directly: "Then the class representative will come."


    Then he turned around immediately with the things in his hand, but he didn''t notice that because of his decision, Kan Rou turned pale with fright.


    This English speech was actually a bit of a competition, because not only the school leaders of No. 1 Middle School were present, but other school leaders would also come, representing the image of No. 1 Middle School and the level of No. 1 Middle School.


    In the past, Classes 1, 2, and 3 competed for this spot, but for some reason this year it fell to Class 9, and Huo Jinyan decided on such an important speech so casually, and there are only two days left when.


    Class 9 was dumbfounded, and so was Kan Rou.


    It is true that she has good grades in English, but her character is too soft, and she has never participated in any speech competitions. She was able to be a class representative because of her good grades, and she is also very good. Teacher Han didn''t pull her down and kept letting her In front of her, but she didn''t expect the situation like today.


    Now not only Kan Rou is worried, but everyone in Class 9 is also worried.


    After class, they all went to comfort her.


    "Don''t be afraid of Kanrou, you can do it! We will accompany you."


    It¡¯s okay if I don¡¯t say this, but when I said Kan Rou, I thought of myself standing on the stage alone, and there were many people below, school leaders, teachers, and classmates...


    Her eyes turned red instantly, and she was so scared that she cried.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry, hurry up and prepare the speech, it''s only two days away, you have to memorize the speech before you can give a speech."


    "Teacher Huo didn''t even give me the speech script, so she asked Kan Rou to write it herself."


    Kan Rou was dumbfounded when she heard the words.


    "The ones I participated in before seemed to be written under the guidance of the teacher, but Mr. Huo..."


    Kan Rou was so frightened that she kept crying. If she went to Teacher Huo to guide her in writing, she might as well die right now! That scene should be scarier than performing on stage!


    "I''ll help you write."


    Suddenly a voice came, Lin Ci came over and looked at her.


    "Don''t cry, it''s useless to cry. Ningning and I will help you refer to the speech. You represent the image of the school, the image of the third year of high school. You must go. It''s only been two days. Don''t waste your time crying."


    Kan Rou looked at Lin Ci with red eyes, but her words were indeed true.


    Crying is useless, and she knows it too, but she just can''t help it.


    She raised her hand and wiped her tears while saying, "Thank you."


    Lu Ning raised his hand and patted her shoulder: "Come on."


    Kan Rou looked at them, everyone encouraged her, and a fire ignited in her heart.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 523： Ning Ning Custody

    Chapter 523 Ning Ning Custody


    During recess, Lu Ning and Lin Ci helped Kan Rou write speeches.


    When I went to rehearse at night, the speech had already been written.


    After the three of them finished, they were ready to rush to the classroom.


    As soon as he walked out, he ran into Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan looked at the three people with two A4 papers in his hand.


    "Teacher Huo."


    Huo Jinyan watched the three people turn around and walk over. He was going to go downstairs.


    The paper in his hand was directly passed to Kanrou.


    Kan Rou was taken aback for a moment, then took a second look.


    "Is it a speech?"


    She asked timidly.


    Huo Jinyan nodded: "I forgot to give you a lot of things today."


    Lin Ci: "...We thought there was nothing, and we finished writing."


    Huo Jinyan heard the words and looked over: "Show me yours."


    Lu Ning glanced at him, and handed over the notebook in his hand.


    Huo Jinyan, his eyes fell on her, both of them looked quite calm.


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand to take the notebook, and opened it to read.


    The densely packed above are the modifications of three people.


    Huo Jinyan looked at Kan Rou after reading it: "Use this."


    Then handed the notebook in his hand to Lu Ning, turned and left.


    When he left, he subconsciously shook his left wrist, and Lu Ning noticed it.


    Lin Ci looked at the speech script in Kan Rou''s hand: "Did Teacher Huo write it himself?"


    Kan Rou nodded: "It looks so, it should be Teacher Huo''s handwriting."


    Lu Ning also looked over when he heard the words.


    "Teacher Huo said to use ours."


    Lin Ci nodded: "Then use ours. Our theme is better and should stand out."


    Kan Rou nodded: "What about this one?"


    Lin Ci took it and stuffed it directly to Lu Ning: "Let Ning Ning keep it."


    Lu Ning was taken aback, and looked up at her.


    Lin Ci raised his eyebrows and smiled: "Let''s go, let''s go to the rehearsal room."


    "kindness."


    The three of them walked down together, and within two steps, Lu Ning stopped suddenly.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I haven''t got something, I''ll go get it, you go first."


    "Okay, slow down."


    Lin Ci and Kan Rou left first, and Lu Ning turned around and walked back.


    But he didn''t go back to the classroom, and went straight to the office.


    She opened her schoolbag at the door of the office, put Lin Ci''s speech written by Huo Jinyan into the schoolbag, then took out two test papers and a small bag, and knocked on the office door.


    Huo Jinyan''s voice came from inside: "Come in."


    Lu Ning raised his hand and pushed the door open.


    Huo Jinyan was the only one in the office, and the rest of the teachers went to eat.


    Huo Jinyan looked at Lu Ning who walked in, a little surprised, his eyes followed her all the time.


    Lu Ning first put the test paper in his hand on Teacher Shen''s desk, and then walked over to Huo Jinyan''s side.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her.


    Lu Ning looked at his arm, and the small bag was placed on his desk.


    Lu Ning casually took a stool by the wall and sat down.


    She didn''t speak, just reached out and grabbed Huo Jinyan''s hand.


    Huo Jinyan stared at her hand.


    Watching her gently roll up her sleeves, revealing the gauze, red blood oozes from the gauze.


    Lu Ning frowned slightly, her wound began to heal, and Huo Jinyan''s wound had no reason to bleed, unless the wound was torn apart.


    She took a breath, and gently helped him take off the gauze. The wound is indeed healing, but blood still oozes out, it should be hit or touched.


    Lu Ning pursed his lips, did not speak, and quietly took something to treat his wound.


    She saw that Huo Jinyan''s appearance was not right just now, and it turned out that something was really wrong.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 524： Distraught

    Chapter 524 Disturbed


    The office was quiet, only the breathing of the two of them remained.


    Huo Jinyan looked at the gentle movements of her hands, unable to see her face, only the top of her head.


    She wore a ponytail today, adding a bit of playfulness to her look.


    It made him unable to take his eyes off.


    But each time, he just glanced at it briefly and then moved away.


    He didn''t want to disturb Lu Ning''s heart when he was not sure yet.


    But what he may not know is that Lu Ning''s heart is already in a mess.


    And looking at Lu Ning at this moment, he is really not a gentleman.


    Just looking at her, just feeling her beside him, he really wanted to hug her, even kiss her...


    She seemed to be born with some kind of magical power to herself, which attracted him and made him not want to leave.


    He didn''t know what to do, or even how to think.


    Being decisive in situations, he also encountered problems that he could not solve.


    I want to get close to her and hug her, but is my side really suitable for her?


    Huo Jinyan had no choice but to not think about her, so he hugged her in his arms on impulse. After that, he couldn''t put her in a dangerous situation.


    He didn''t want her to get hurt a little bit.


    But now it seems that every time she gets hurt, it''s because of herself.


    Huo Jinyan''s brain has made too many important judgments, but only this time he was down.


    He knew which choice was best for her, but that choice made him so resistant...


    The truest feelings in my heart cannot be deceived.


    He really likes her.


    "Teacher Huo."


    Lu Ning suddenly made a sound.


    Huo Jinyan watched her slowly raise her head, meeting his eyes.


    She seemed to have something to say, but the emotions in her eyes were so complicated when she looked at him.


    Time seemed to stand still, and the breath of the two people sprayed on each other''s faces.


    Lu Ning didn''t say anything in the end, she lowered her eyes slightly, thinking that it''s okay.


    Huo Jinyan watched her get up, looked over with a pair of eyes, and just said: "Goodbye."


    Then he turned and left.


    He froze in place.


    She just wanted to say something, right?


    What is she trying to say?


    Why don''t you say it?


    Huo Jinyan looked down at his arm, the gauze had been changed again, and it looked neat and clean.


    He frowned slightly, his eyes filled with sadness.


    Ning Ning¡­


    Lu Ning stood outside the door, looking down at his toes.


    Emotions overflowed in her chest, and a tear slipped from her eye socket, dripping on the tip of her shoe.


    The feeling of grievance can''t be suppressed.


    She didn''t even know why she was wronged.


    It just felt so uncomfortable, the tightness in her chest could not be vented, which made her feel suffocated.


    why?


    Huo Jinyan, why is this...


    ¡­


    When Lu Qing came, he was going to the rehearsal room, but when he walked in, he saw Lu Ning coming out of the teaching building.


    Walked over suspiciously: "How did you get from here..." Before finishing speaking, she looked at Lu Ning''s red eyes and was stunned.


    Walked two steps closer: "What''s wrong? Who bullied you?"


    He raised his eyes and glanced at the silent teaching building.


    Lu Ning didn''t speak, but looked up at him, tears came down instantly.


    She didn''t speak, tears just flowed down quietly.


    Lu Qing was in a hurry: "Ningning, what''s the matter, tell your brother."


    Lu Ning shook his head: "I''m fine."


    She didn''t say anything, Lu Qing was about to go into the teaching building, but was caught by Lu Ning.


    Lu Qing looked back at her.


    She looked at him almost beggingly: "Don''t go."


    Lu Qing froze, looked at her, and didn''t move.


    Good morning~


    Wanchang Day 10~2022.3.11


    Happy~ Persevere until the tenth day~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 525： approximately equal to no

    Chapter 525 is about equal to nothing


    Lu Ning looked at him with lowered eyes slightly.


    Tears fell on the upper of the shoe.


    The emotions that had been suppressed just now collapsed again in front of Lu Qing for some reason.


    Lu Qing looked at her, took two steps forward, and raised his hand to touch the top of her head.


    "Don''t cry, brother is here."


    Lu Ning''s head rested on Lu Qing''s chest, and he closed his eyes to sort out his broken emotions.


    Looking at her, Lu Qing quietly accompanied her, looking down at her with distressed eyes.


    Lu Yue''an watched this scene from a distance, clenched his hands into fists, and his nails sank deeply into the flesh.


    She had just come out of the art building, turned around and saw this scene, it is really a warm picture of brother and sister.


    Lu Yuean clenched her teeth, and there seemed to be a fire in her eyes.


    Such a picture should only happen to her!


    ¡­


    When Lu Ning and Lu Qing arrived in the rehearsal room, they had already rehearsed once.


    Now that the rehearsal is complete, I''m just smoothing the stage, and I just need to smooth everything.


    They were resting when Lu Ning went, and Lin Ci helped Kan Rou with the speech.


    Because a few relatively uncommon words were used in the speech, Kan Rou stuttered when reading it.


    "It''s okay, you can read it a few more times and correct the pronunciation."


    Kan Rou hurriedly nodded: "Okay."


    When Lu Ning walked in, he was stopped by the class monitor: "Sister Ning, let''s go through it together and ask my brother to help with the video."


    Lu Qing turned to look at her: "Didn''t you say you have no role?"


    Lu Ning: "Approximately equal to none."


    Lu Qing: "...You are really good at math."


    Lu Ning ignored him, wondering if it was a yin and yang sentence, and directly put the things away for rehearsal.


    Lu Qing helped her put her things away, and couldn''t help smiling when she saw her back.


    In his impression, Lu Ning always had a strong side in front of him, and he had never seen such a fragile side of her.


    Lu Qing smiled slightly, is she already accepting herself?


    When Lin Ci turned his head and saw him, he couldn''t help but rolled his eyes, and then went to rehearse.


    Lu Qing: "..."


    The squad leader gave the equipment to Lu Qing and asked him to help with the filming.


    Lu Ning took a huge prop, but it was not heavy and very soft.


    is a flower shape, but she puts her head in the middle, which looks funny and cute.


    Lu Qing couldn''t help laughing when he saw it.


    Everyone is satisfied after one pass, which is already very good.


    "Great! This way we can go on stage smoothly. Everyone has worked hard for so many days, and we will be on stage in one week. Don''t slack off in the last few days, and rehearse a few more times, practice makes perfect!"


    "it is good!"


    Everyone is in high spirits.


    Besides Kan Rou, she was still struggling to read the speech.


    While watching the video, Lu Ning listened to her read the speech in a low voice, and could even pick her mistakes by the way.


    Lu Qing looked a little surprised from the side.


    What is she working on?


    Lin Ci looked at Lu Qing, came over and squeezed him away, sat next to Lu Ning, and then glared at him.


    Lu Qing was not annoyed either. Seeing her, she couldn''t help but smile.


    Lin Ci heard him laugh, frowned tightly, looked back at him, and gave him another roll of eyes without hesitation.


    As a result, Lu Qing smiled happier.


    Lin Ci couldn''t bear it anymore and muttered: "I''m sick."


    Lu Qing just pretended not to hear it, and just listened to Lu Ning''s speech to Kan Roushun.


    After listening for a long time, I suddenly found that Lu Ning''s spoken English is also very good.


    He just realized something.


    It seems that the previous statement that her grades were not good was broken invisibly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 526： it hurts

    Chapter 526 It hurts if it hurts


    If she gets bad grades, will she get the first place in N1?


    If the grades are not good, will the spoken English be so good?


    On the other side of Lu Qing sat the monitor.


    He turned his head to look at the class monitor and asked in a low voice, "What is Ningning''s monthly English test score? Do you know?"


    The squad leader glanced at Lu Ning, then at Lu Qing, and said very, very softly: "Yes, three points."


    Lu Qing:? ? ?


    "What? Three points?"


    Squad leader nodded: "Yes, we are the bottom one in our class, so I am quite impressed."


    Lu Qing: "..."


    Turning his head to look over again, Lu Ning is reading a word with standard pronunciation.


    This¡­


    It seems that there is really such a thing as poor grades and good oral English.


    A group of people walked out of the school gate after finishing their work, ready to eat barbecue.


    The squad leader was very excited. By the way, because he gave out pocket money, he prepared a treat and took everyone to a barbecue.


    But he might have been too excited. He didn''t ask these people how much food they had in advance, and he overestimated the thickness of his wallet.


    Not only that, he also invited Lu Qing, Gu Chen and Li Nian.


    Because he happened to pass by the infirmary when he came out, and when he saw Gu Chen and Li Nian, he yelled together.


    Both Gu Chen and Lu Qing drove a car, took a few people away, and everyone else took a taxi.


    Gu Chen''s car is full of familiar people.


    Lu Ninglin Ci, Li Nian and Kan Rou.


    Kan Rou is still reading her speech.


    Lian Nian looked at Lu Ning and whispered, "Ning Ning, the verdict is out."


    Lu Ning immediately turned to look at her.


    Li Nian looked a little happy, it should be a satisfactory result.


    "I decided to listen to you, sell the house, and then follow what you said. I want to live for myself in the future."


    Lu Ning looked at her with a smile, and put his arms around her shoulders: "It''s awesome."


    Li Nian looked at her with a smile: "Thank you."


    Looking at her, Lu Ning''s eyes were bright: "Your life is what you fought for. It''s all in your own hands."


    She said, raised her hand to take her hand, and helped her make a fist.


    Li Nian looked at it, raised his lips and smiled: "En."


    Lu Ning can clearly feel her happiness. It must be a good feeling to finally see the light after being depressed.


    ¡­


    Arrived at the place, after ordering food, the monitor also ordered wine.


    Gu Chen and Lu Qing were stunned for a while, and they frowned subconsciously.


    Maybe because they are students, they feel that they are still young, but most of the people in Class Nine are adults.


    Everyone seems to be very happy today, and they are all clamoring for a drink.


    Looking at it, Lu Ning was also eager to try.


    She has never had beer before, and she doesn''t know why she wants to try it today.


    "Sister Ning! Come, come, come on!"


    The monitor quickly poured her a cup.


    Lu Ning really took it.


    Both Lu Qing and Gu Chen thought that she wouldn''t drink it even if she took it, but who knew that she drank it straight away after taking it.


    Everyone at the table was stunned.


    Gu Chen was so angry that he wanted to hit someone.


    Drinking with injuries!


    Lu Qing immediately grabbed her cup and refused to let her drink.


    Lin Ci looked at her from the side, as if he could see through her heart, and saw her distress, so he directly passed his cup to her.


    Lu Ning took it quickly and drank it, and Gu Chen and Lu Qing had no time to stop it.


    Gu Chen was so angry that he was about to smoke, he looked at Lin Ci.


    Lin Ci chose to ignore it directly.


    If it hurts, it hurts, at least I can sleep well tonight, instead of being so uncomfortable that I can¡¯t sleep, I don¡¯t remember anything when I¡¯m drunk, I forget everything.


    Let¡¯s talk about tomorrow if you have anything to do, and worry about tomorrow¡¯s things tomorrow!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 527： He looks so good

    Chapter 527 He looks so good


    Finally, under the persuasion of Gu Chen and Lu Qing, a group of people... all passed out drunk!


    Including Li Nian, Gu Chen also drank two glasses without paying attention.


    The two of them prepared to send everyone home one by one.


    But some of them didn¡¯t know their addresses at all, so they had to pull out their mobile phones to trick them into calling their parents.


    The squad leader shouted while holding the mobile phone: "I want to pay! No one is allowed to rob me! No robbing..."


    Then he fell on the table.


    The girls looked at it, their faces were flushed, and they laughed together.


    Lin Ci and Lu Ning hugged and sang.


    Lin Ci sang, Lu Ning listened.


    Lu Ning is the quieter one.


    Lin Ci was much more noisy, singing and dancing with Lu Ning in his arms, and even circling around her in his arms.


    Gu Chen still has to look at her, afraid that she will touch Lu Ning''s wound.


    Fortunately, Li Nian is the most obedient one, he doesn''t make trouble when drunk, just sits there, watching with his face covered.


    After Gu Chen and Lu Qing took control of Lin Ci and the others, some parents almost came.


    Some of them couldn''t be contacted, Gu Chen also called Huo Jinyan and asked him to send a copy of the parents'' contact information.


    In the end, I got in touch with them all and picked them up.


    Gu Chen and Lu Qing were exhausted.


    I realized that it is not easy to look after children.


    When Huo Jinyan hurried over, he saw three girls drunk, and Lu Qing and Gu Chen collapsed on the chair tired.


    Lin Ci was hugging Lu Ning, comforting her with red eyes.


    "Don''t cry! Don''t cry! We don''t cry!"


    However, Lu Ning didn''t cry at all, and was hugged by her, his hair was messed up.


    "How did you come?"


    Both of them were too lazy to get up, so they looked at Huo Jinyan and spoke.


    "Let me take a look."


    Mainly worried about Lu Ning.


    He frowned and looked at Gu Chen.


    Gu Chen looked at him innocently: "I can''t stop it."


    Lu Ning seemed to hear a familiar voice, turned her head and looked over, she was still in a daze when she saw Huo Jinyan, her face was blushing, she raised her hand and rubbed her eyes, her movements were a little slow, then she widened her eyes and looked over .


    After seeing clearly, he raised his hand to pat Lin Ci.


    Drunk people''s hands are heavy, and Lin Ci''s hands are red when he shoots.


    Lin Ci thought he was playing, so he patted Lu Ning, and the two started clapping for no reason.


    Lu Ning finally grabbed Lin Ci''s hand, and then wobbled close to her ear: "Shh¡ª"


    "Keep your voice down, he''s coming! He''s coming!"


    I spoke in a low voice, but the voice was very loud. Lin Ci was shocked, and then he leaned over and asked stupidly: "Who is here? Who! Where is it!"


    Speak up when you speak, and look for someone when you stand up.


    After watching for a long time and seeing Huo Jinyan, he obediently sat down for no reason.


    also pointed to Lu Ning: "That person over there is so scary, so scary, baby, don''t be afraid, I will protect you!"


    Lu Ning was hugged by her, secretly looked back, and looked at Huo Jinyan.


    After looking at it twice, I couldn''t help laughing, a little silly, and muttered loudly: "He looks so good."


    But I don''t know why, when I talked about the latter, my voice sounded a little crying.


    Then she suddenly pushed Lin Ci and stood up immediately.


    Lu Qing immediately went over to support Lin Ci with sharp eyes and quick hands.


    Lin Ci was caught, but immediately began to cry: "It hurts, it hurts! I fell to death! Woohoo, it hurts..."


    Lu Qing: "..."


    Huo Jinyan watched Lu Ning stand up staggeringly, and hurriedly subconsciously went to help her. After two steps closer, Lu Ning suddenly walked towards him quickly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 528： dont you want me

    Chapter 528 Do you want me anymore?


    Shaky finally came over and grabbed him.


    He raised his eyes and looked carefully at the face in front of him.


    It seems to have confirmed it carefully.


    Eyes are red, face is red, and there is alcohol smell on his body.


    Huo Jinyan frowned subconsciously, a little worried about her injury.


    But I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s how it scared her.


    Lu Ning opened his mouth and began to cry.


    Huo Jinyan was taken aback for a moment, and as soon as he raised his hand, Lu Ning had already opened his arms and hugged him.


    He was taken aback for a moment, Lu Ning hugged him and cried even more fiercely.


    It seems that there is nowhere to express the grievances in my stomach, and I can only vent it by crying.


    But I don''t know what happened, the chain reaction came in an instant.


    All three girls start crying.


    Li Nian was sitting and watching the play obediently, but she started to cry while watching, and suddenly her eyes turned red and started crying.


    It was a mess for a moment.


    Gu Chen walked over to support her and asked softly: "What''s the matter? Are you uncomfortable?"


    Li Nian hugged Gu Chen''s neck like Lu Ning, buried in his neck and began to cry.


    "I''m scared, I''m sick..."


    She said these two sentences intermittently, Gu Chen''s eyes were stained with distress, and he raised his hand to pat her on the back: "It''s okay, I''m here."


    The situation on Lu Qing''s side was even worse. Lin Ci sat on the ground and began to roll.


    Lu Qing: "..."


    After Lu Qing managed to control the people, Lin Ci started to shout: "Help, don''t tie me up! Ningning save me! I was tied up, someone wants to kidnap me, I''m not good at selling money, don''t tie me up ! My meat doesn¡¯t taste good either, I¡¯m not Tang Seng¡­¡±


    Shouted and cried, and finally called the waiters over, and they all quit after seeing that they were drunk.


    Lu Qing looked helplessly at Huo Jinyan.


    "Look at Ningning, send her home, I''ll send Xiao Ci back first."


    Huo Jinyan grabbed Lu Ning and nodded.


    Gu Chen also hugged Li Nian horizontally: "The two of them are handed over to you, I will take Nian Nian away first."


    He hugged Li Nian who was still crying and left first.


    Lu Qing hugged Lin Ci, Lin Ci suddenly became quiet, Lu Qing heaved a sigh of relief, and when he was hugging him up, he suddenly punched Lu Qing in the face, causing him to gasp in pain , but also held Lin Ci firmly without throwing it down.


    Lu Qing suddenly looked at the restless person in his arms with a serious look: "Don''t move around, you will be **** if you move around."


    Lin Ci suddenly became obedient, stopped moving, and muttered softly: "I am obedient, I am very obedient..."


    Lu Qing breathed a sigh of relief, and left with the person in his arms.


    When passing by Huo Jinyan, he exhorted: "Take care of Ningning."


    Huo Jinyan looked at the terribly aggrieved girl who was crying in his arms, and raised his hand to wipe her tears.


    The voice is gentle: "Is it hard?"


    Lu Ning nodded while sobbing, his eyes were crystal clear.


    It was so pitiful to look at him.


    Huo Jinyan''s heart is outrageous.


    "Shall we go home?"


    Lu Ning nodded and shook his head, and finally looked at Huo Jinyan with red eyes, holding his neck tightly with both hands, and asked in a pitiful and soft voice: "Do you want me anymore?"


    Huo Jinyan was startled suddenly, looking at the girl whose eyes were red from crying, his whole heart seemed to be stirred in a machine.


    Uncomfortable and painful.


    His fingers trembled slightly, touching her cheek, and seeing her aggrieved look, he realized that it was all because of him.


    "Can I have it?"


    He spoke softly, looking at her face with a pair of eyes, the sockets of which were slightly red.


    I don''t know if I''m asking Lu Ning or himself.


    Lu Ning looked at him, tears kept falling from his eyes...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 529： mad with jealousy

    Chapter 529 Envious madness


    Watching her cry, Huo Jinyan also cried with red eyes.


    Tears rolled down his eyes.


    The drunk Lu Ning seemed to be frightened.


    She looked at him quietly, her bright eyes looked into his without blinking.


    Finally, she stretched out her fingers to gently wipe his tears, and said softly, "Don''t cry."


    The way Huo Jinyan looked at her, her every appearance, every movement and every emotion seemed to affect him.


    Her hot fingers touched his skin, and Huo Jinyan raised his hand to hold her fingertips.


    At first, it was only held gently, but finally tightened slowly.


    put her hand to her lips and touched it lightly.


    A cool kiss landed on Lu Ning''s hand, she trembled suddenly, and seemed to be a little awake.


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and touched her head, coaxing gently: "Let''s go home."


    Lu Ning didn''t speak or move, just looked at him, looking a little dazed.


    Huo Jinyan picked him up and walked out.


    ¡­


    The road was quite quiet, but the drunk Lu Ning was really like a child, curious about everything, touching this and that, and finally looked at Huo Jinyan pitifully when he broke it.


    Huo Jinyan stopped several times to comfort her who was about to cry.


    Be patient every time.


    Perhaps his patience gave Lu Ning a lot of security.


    Lu Ning finally fell asleep with his head tilted while holding his coat.


    At the entrance of the alley, Huo Jinyan stopped the car to look at Lu Ning lying in the back seat.


    Her face was still red, her eyelashes were trembling slightly, and she was a little restless in her sleep.


    Huo Jinyan got out of the car, opened the door and went to the back seat.


    Want to wake up the person, but the person didn''t wake up and was dragged.


    "Ningning, Ningning, go home."


    His voice is very soft and gentle.


    Lu Ning frowned, followed the voice and reached out, grabbing the corner of his clothes, holding it tightly.


    Huo Jinyan couldn''t bear to break her fingers vigorously, so he sat down helplessly and closed the car door.


    As soon as he sat up, Lu Ning moved over along the hem of his clothes.


    Resting his head on Huo Jinyan''s lap, he seemed to have found a comfortable place and fell asleep peacefully.


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a while, then couldn''t help but smile, and raised his hand to gently tidy her messy hair.


    Gently tapping, afraid to disturb her sweet dreams.


    Fingers kept touching the soft skin on her cheek.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her profile, quiet, gentle and lovely.


    The words she asked while drunk kept flashing across her mind.


    ¡®Are you not wanting me anymore¡¯


    No, he wants it.


    But can he have it?


    Can I have it?


    Can you afford it?


    Surrounded by undercurrents that I can''t resist, countless dangers, and troubles that I can''t get rid of.


    These are not the life she likes.


    Does she dare to have him like this?


    Huo Jinyan was afraid that he could not protect her well, and would not be able to give her the life she wanted.


    His life was terrible, and it seemed that there was only a glimmer of brilliance from the moment he met her.


    But he didn''t want Lu Ning''s glorious life to be trapped by him and turn into a mess.


    He couldn''t be unscrupulous, and without thinking about anything, he hugged her into his arms and took her as his own.


    He was afraid, afraid that after he was ready, Lu Ning would shrink back, Lu Ning would not want him anymore, how would he bear such a life.


    If the final outcome is not possible, then it would be better if he never said it, never owned it, so that he can feel better...


    But just letting go, just thinking that she might become someone else''s wife in the future, he was so unwilling and uncomfortable.


    The jealous heart is about to go crazy.


    But can he really...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 530： Drank too much

    Chapter 530 Drink too much


    When Lu Qing arrived, Lu Ning was still awake.


    He knocked on the car window, and Huo Jinyan opened the door.


    "How is Ningning?"


    Lu Qing looked into the car.


    "Fell asleep."


    Huo Jinyan wanted to get out of the car and hand her over to Lu Qing, but Lu Ning''s hand kept holding on to Huo Jinyan''s clothes.


    Huo Jinyan called softly twice: "Ningning, you''re home, Ningning..."


    Seeing that he was reluctant to use force, Lu Qing stepped forward directly: "Let me do it."


    Then he held Lu Ning''s hand, and pulled Huo Jinyan''s clothes out suddenly, but Lu Ning''s palm must have been rubbed red.


    Turning her head to meet Huo Jinyan''s eyes.


    Lu Qing:? What''s the matter with slapping my eyes?


    Lu Qing ignored him, raised his hand and pulled Lu Ning.


    Huo Jin said: "..."


    Lu Ning didn''t know if he had lost his sense of security, and began to sob in his sleep, pitifully, hearing Huo Jin''s words made him feel very distressed.


    He pushed Lu Qing: "I''ll do it."


    I really can''t stand his rough ways.


    Huo Jinyan gently moved the person over and looked at Lu Qing: "You carry her on your back."


    Lu Qing nodded, turned and approached.


    Huo Jinyan hugged Lu Ning on his back.


    It was a little strange, Lu Ning opened his eyes to look in a daze, but what he saw was Huo Jinyan, so he closed his eyes and fell asleep peacefully.


    Still muttering: "Teacher Huo, why are you ignoring me?"


    Huo Jinyan was stunned, raised his hand to stroke her head and sighed.


    Lu Qing didn''t hear clearly, turned around and asked, "What did she say?"


    Huo Jinyan put the clothes on Lu Ning behind his back: "It''s nothing."


    When I turned my head, I saw a Rolls Royce parked across the road in the distance.


    Huo Jinyan frowned slightly.


    Grabbed Lu Qing who was about to leave.


    Lu Qing was taken aback: "What''s wrong?"


    Huo Jinyan gestured with his eyes: "Do you recognize that car?"


    Lu Qing turned his eyes and glanced: "I don''t know."


    Huo Jinyan frowned.


    "Any questions?"


    "No problem, let''s go."


    As he spoke, he raised his hand to help Lu Ning tear off his clothes.


    Lu Qing nodded and then went home with Lu Ning on his back.


    After entering the alley, the people disappeared, and Huo Jinyan looked away.


    Looking at the car in the distance, leaning on the rear of the car, he took out a cigarette and lit it.


    He just stood in the cold wind and smoked a cigarette, looking at the black Rolls-Royce. It was dark inside, as if there was no one there.


    After the smoke was burnt out, Huo Jinyan turned around and got into the car, and left.


    But left in the car and called out.


    Chu Ting answered the phone in a daze: "Mr. Huo..."


    Huo Jinyan''s voice was cold: "Check the car, the license plate number is..."


    Chu Ting hurriedly wrote it down: "Okay."


    ¡­


    And in the black Rolls-Royce, a person in the back seat also took out a cigarette, lit it and put it on his lips, looking thoughtfully at the car Huo Jinyan left.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Lu Qing went back with Lu Ning on his back. The entrance of the alley was some distance away from the community. Lu Qing walked slowly, feeling the sound of the little girl''s breathing on his back, and the alcohol-smelling breath sprayed on his neck. He couldn''t help it. Live and smile.


    I think Lu Ning who is drunk is very cute.


    There is no feeling of rejecting people thousands of miles away. She is like an insecure child who can''t help pinching your clothes while lying on her back.


    Lu Qing often carried Lu Yuean on her back when she was a child, but she never did when she grew up.


    It was the first time for him to carry an adult little girl. He didn''t know that such a thin and small child was actually quite heavy on his back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 531： you are not biological

    Chapter 531 You are not your own


    Climbing the stairs with her on his back to the door of the house, Lu Qing was a little out of breath.


    He had no hands to open the door anymore, and he couldn''t knock on the door anymore, so he could only shout.


    "Mom and Dad, open the door."


    But the voice of shouting is a little weak.


    "Mom and Dad, open the door."


    No one opened after calling twice, so Lu Qing could only sigh and kicked the door.


    "Mom and Dad."


    There was finally a reaction inside this time, and Lu Qing heard footsteps.


    "What''s the matter, didn''t you bring the key?"


    Shen Yunci said angrily while opening the door.


    As soon as he opened the door and saw Lu Qing with his back on his back, Lu Ning immediately changed his tone: "What''s the matter? This is, what''s wrong with Ning Ning?"


    Lu Qing walked inside helplessly: "Fall asleep."


    Shen Yunci smelled alcohol in his nose: "Have you been drinking? Has your sister been drinking?"


    Lu Qing didn''t have time to answer these questions and carried the person back to the room.


    Lu Jingzhi came out curiously when he heard the voice.


    Seeing Lu Qing passing by with Lu Ning on his back, he couldn''t help being anxious: "What''s wrong with my sister?"


    Shen Yunci followed in a hurry, and when he saw Lu Qing was about to put him on the bed, he stopped him.


    "Wait a minute, you can''t let it go like this."


    Lu Qing was taken aback for a moment, and then stopped in a half-squatting position.


    Shen Yunci hurried to help Lu Ning.


    "Get up, help your sister, and let her lie on the bed."


    Lu Qing was a little puzzled, but he did it anyway.


    After finally putting it away, a thin layer of sweat broke out on his forehead.


    "Why let her lie on her stomach, how tired she is from sleeping like this."


    Shen Yunci saw that he didn''t know anything and couldn''t help but give him a blank look.


    "Your sister is injured, but you just pretend not to know, have you heard?"


    Lu Qing frowned: "Injured?"


    Lu Jingzhi: "? Mom, how do you know?"


    Shen Yunci: "I accidentally watched... Wait, how did I know? You know?"


    Shen Yunci looked down at Lu Jingzhi.


    Lu Jingzhi: "..."


    Lu Qing looked at the two of them in a daze, so he was the last one to know?


    Lu Qing covered Lu Ning with a thin quilt, and then pushed the two of them out together.


    Standing at the door and looking at the two people: "So why I don''t know anything. I don''t know that Jing Zhi went to elementary school, and now that Ningning is injured, I don''t know. What else are you hiding from me?"


    Shen Yunci: "..."


    Lu Jingzhi: "..."


    Looking at the two people, Lu Qing said in a deep voice, "En? Are there any more?"


    Shen Yunci suddenly raised his eyes to look at him, and said calmly and ruthlessly: "Actually, and, you are not your own."


    Lu Qing: "..."


    Lu Jingzhi turned his head to look at Shen Yunci: "Really, Mom?"


    A pair of big eyes seemed to have completely believed Shen Yunci''s words.


    Looking at Shen Yunci''s eagerness to nod, Lu Qing quickly interrupted: "Mom! Don''t tell Jingzhi anything weird."


    Shen Yunci: "It''s so weird."


    She muttered in a low voice.


    Lu Qing had a headache: "Mom, can you tell me if you have something in the future? I was the last to know that An An was leaving, and I was the last to know that Ning Ning was injured. I didn''t even know that Jing was in the first grade." Be the last to know, you guys..."


    Before he finished speaking, Lu Jingzhi raised his hand and interrupted politely: "Well, brother, actually... I''m in the third grade."


    Lu Qing: "..."


    Lu Qing took a deep breath, feeling a little lack of oxygen.


    "Third grade?!"


    Finally, I couldn''t hold back and asked aloud.


    "Hush! Keep your voice down. It will wake Ningning up."


    Lu Qing: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 532： The old man forced you?

    Chapter 532 Did the old man force you?


    Lu Qing deeply felt abandoned.


    Looking at him, Lu Jingzhi comforted him very intimately: "Brother, it''s okay, the second brother doesn''t know yet."


    Lu Qing felt better.


    But Shen Yunci said weakly: "Actually...Second Brother knows, I sent him a message..."


    Lu Qing:? ? ?


    "So, mom, you can send a message to tell your brother, but you can''t tell me around you?"


    Shen Yunci: "Ahem, I forgot to mention."


    The corners of Lu Qing''s mouth twitched, very good! Great!


    Shen Yunci was not reconciled to being scolded by his son like this, and immediately looked at him: "You took Ningning to drink and I haven''t mentioned you yet."


    Lu Qing: "..."


    Just as he was about to speak, the door was pushed open, and Lu Zhi came back.


    "What''s the matter, what are you doing standing at Ningning''s gate? Where''s Ningning?"


    Shen Yunci and Lu Jingzhi immediately ran to complain.


    "Dad! My brother bullied me."


    "Husband! The boss bullied me!"


    Lu Qing:? ? ?


    I''m the one being bullied!


    Looking at the weak appearance of the two, Lu Zhi couldn''t help but bend the corner of his lower lip.


    Shen Yunci continued to complain: "Husband, he also made Ning Ning drink alcohol. Ning Ning is already drunk. Ning Ning still has injuries on her body, so she can''t drink."


    Lu Qing: "..."


    He experienced the feeling of being wronged by someone who couldn''t speak.


    Lu Zhi looked over: "Really?"


    Lu Jingzhi and Shen Yunci immediately nodded hurriedly.


    Lu Qing: "..."


    Looking at the way Lu Zhi walked over, he felt that he might, maybe, not see the sun tomorrow.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After returning home, Huo Jinyan closed the door without turning on the lights, and just sat on the sofa in the dark.


    Somewhat exhausted, he collapsed on the sofa.


    Maybe she was too tired and fell asleep after lying down for a while.


    But he didn''t sleep well, and had a dream, which was full of Lu Ning.


    The way she laughs, the way she cries, the way she is happy, the way she is cute...


    In the end, she asked with red eyes, why don''t you want my appearance.


    Huo Jinyan was woken up by the ringing of the phone.


    When I opened my eyes, I was still a little dazed.


    It was pitch black in front of my eyes, there was no Lu Ning around, no her voice... just no her.


    He frowned, and picked up the phone annoyedly.


    But there was a cheerful voice on the other side of the phone.


    "Hey! Huo Jinyan! I''m going back, aren''t you happy!"


    Huo Jinyan felt noisy, so he hung up the phone without hesitation.


    The other side called back very persistently.


    Huo Jinyan''s eyebrows kept beating, and he picked it up impatiently.


    There was chattering over there, but he didn''t seem to care.


    "Mr. Huo! I haven''t seen you for so long, I don''t miss me, but I really miss..."


    Bang, the phone was hung up again.


    Xia Yuan, who was far away in another country, did not give up and called again.


    "Jinyan, you..."


    Snap, hang up again.


    Xia Yu''an got angry, and hit Huo Jinyan again. After Huo Jinyan picked it up, he immediately scolded: "Damn! What are you doing, the young master is not easy to bully, Huo Jinyan said, don''t bully..."


    Snapped-


    Xia Yuan: "..."


    Row! you are awesome!


    After losing his temper, he called again.


    Huo Jinyan also answered.


    Xia Yu''an''s first sentence was to ask: "Why, are you in a bad mood? You might as well tell me."


    The other side didn''t speak, but this time they didn''t hang up the phone.


    Xia Yu''an continued: "The old man forced you to have dinner with other girls again? Or is your second uncle making trouble again? Or are you just in a bad mood."


    Huo Jinyan still didn''t speak, just looked at the pitch black, silent.


    Xia Yuan realized the seriousness of the problem this time.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 533： iron tree blossom

    Chapter 533 Iron tree blossoms


    stopped laughing, and asked seriously: "What''s wrong? You are Huo Jinyan, are you still so troubled?"


    Huo Jinyan was silent for a while and finally spoke: "There is one thing that cannot be decided."


    Xia Yu''an was curious. How could a person like Huo Jinyan, who could make a decision in an instant, make a decision?


    "What? Company matters? Family matters? Your matters?"


    "mine."


    Huo Jin said in a deep voice.


    Xia Yuan became more and more curious.


    Huo Jin said that he can''t decide on his own affairs, it won''t be...


    "Fuck! You don''t want to commit suicide!"


    Huo Jin said: "..."


    After waiting for a while, Xia Yuan knew it was wrong after seeing this reaction, so she was relieved.


    "Huo Jinyan, do you want something?"


    Xia Yuan made a guess and asked.


    Huo Jinyan choked for breath, and said for a long time: "Yes."


    Xia Yu''an still finds it amazing that there is something that Huo Jinyan can''t want?


    But he still spoke, as a comfort: "Huo Jinyan, do you remember a word you said to me?"


    Huo Jinyan thought for a while: "Get lost."


    Xia Yuan: "...No, not this sentence, although this sentence is the most."


    Huo Jinyan stopped talking, but Xia Yuan spoke softly.


    "You told me that if you don''t fight for some things, others really think you don''t care."


    Huo Jinyan was taken aback, and was hit hard by this sentence.


    Xia Yu''an continued over there: "I don''t know what you want, but you told me this sentence, and I fought for it according to what you said, so now I have succeeded, Huo Jinyan, do you want to try it. "


    Huo Jinyan lowered his eyes, and his eyes fell on the bracelet on his wrist.


    Going to try it out...


    Xia Yuan listened to the silence over there, a thought came to his mind, and he was startled, but he blurted out and asked: "Mr. Huo, you are not, you are afraid."


    Xia Yu''an was really shocked. When did he see Huo Jin saying that he was afraid, he revealed one word in his whole body, calm down!


    But this time, he actually heard Huo Jinyan over there speak. He only said one word, very lightly: "En."


    Xia Yu''an:! !


    He was so stunned that he forgot to speak, and he opened his mouth several times without saying anything.


    There was no sound, and Huo Jinyan was about to hang up.


    But Xia Yuan suddenly yelled: "Huo Jinyan, rush to the duck!"


    Huo Jin said: "..."


    Crack¡ªthe phone hangs up.


    But this time Xia Yuan didn''t call back, but walked around the room very restlessly.


    kept repeating a sentence: "I rely on it! I rely on it! I rely on it!"


    "Things that Huo Jinyan would be afraid of, things that Huo Jinyan would not feel, what could it be?"


    He muttered to himself in the room.


    "It''s not about the company, it''s about me! What can I do!"


    In a flash, he thought of a possibility.


    "Damn! No way! Huo Jin said this guy can''t be..."


    "The heart of spring has sprouted!"


    Thinking of this made him even more excited.


    "My god, my god! Big news! Isn''t this really big news! Ten thousand years of iron trees are going to bloom???"


    "What kind of girl is this girl, who can make Huo Jinyan so cold and cold! Damn! I must go back and have a look! I must go back! I will go back now! Damn, I can''t wait !"


    He muttered to himself, as excited as if he was about to fall in love.


    Jumping up and down, she didn''t look calm at all.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 534： Dream, or reality?

    Chapter 534 Dream, or reality?


    Unlike Xia Yuan''s jumping up and down, Huo Jinyan was still sitting on the sofa, gently twisting the bracelet with his fingers.


    ¡®If you don¡¯t fight for it, others will think you don¡¯t care. ''


    Ning Ning, do you care?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning fell asleep after being drunk.


    fell asleep and had a dream.


    A bad dream.


    She was awakened.


    When he woke up, he called Huo Jinyan''s name.


    She stared blankly, looking at her room, a little dazed and unable to react.


    The big fire in the dream made her feel lingering fear.


    A splitting headache brought her back to reality.


    Lu Ning frowned tightly, feeling like her head was about to explode, the pain was so painful that she couldn''t breathe.


    She slowly moved and got up, and couldn''t remember anything about last night.


    What happened last night...


    Yes, I drank...


    and then?


    I really can¡¯t remember, the more I think about it, the more headache I get.


    She sat on the edge of the bed for a while, but it still didn''t help.


    Slowly looked up at the time.


    Immediately startled, he stood up with a bang.


    It''s going to be late!


    The splitting headache hit again, and she immediately raised her hand to cover her head.


    It''s too uncomfortable, I won''t drink anymore!


    "Ningning, are you awake?"


    Shen Yunci knocked on the door.


    Lu Ning responded sullenly: "En."


    Shen Yunci opened the door and came in, looked at her, sighed and walked over.


    "Drink this quickly, it will feel better."


    Lu Ning drank it as he said.


    It seems to have eased a little, but it is still a dull pain.


    "Ningning, why don''t you go to school today, mom will ask you for leave."


    Lu Ning shook his head: "It''s okay Mom, I''m fine, I still have something to do at school today."


    Shen Yunci looked at her distressed look very distressed, and smoothed her hair: "Then let my brother take you there, and my mother will get you something to eat, eat two bites before going."


    Lu Ning nodded, he really couldn''t go out immediately in his current state.


    After Shen Yun left, Lu Ning went to wash up by himself.


    After a while, it seems to be better.


    But after washing his face, when he propped himself on the sink and closed his eyes in a daze, a picture suddenly flashed in front of him.


    She hugged Huo Jinyan and cried.


    She was so frightened that she suddenly opened her eyes and looked at herself in the mirror.


    "..."


    Is this a dream, or reality?


    "Ning Ning, are you okay? Mom came in."


    Shen Yunci opened the door and came in, and Lu Ning came out of the bathroom.


    Seeing that she was in better condition, Shen Yunci handed her a bean paste bun.


    Lu Ning opened his mouth and bit it.


    "Your brother is waiting for you downstairs."


    Lu Ning nodded: "Well, thank you mom, I won''t eat, I''m leaving."


    After changing his clothes, Lu Ning was about to go out with his schoolbag.


    Shen Yunci hurriedly pulled him back and told him: "If you feel uncomfortable, ask for leave and go home, and let your brother pick you up. Don''t hold back, do you understand?"


    "Well, got it, goodbye, mom."


    "Goodbye, be careful on the road."


    "OK~"


    Lu Ning went downstairs and walked out of the alley quickly.


    Lu Qing was waiting at the entrance of the alley, standing outside the car, saw Lu Ning coming, opened the back door for her to sit in.


    Lu Ning sat on it, and Lu Qing quickly got to the driver''s seat and started the car.


    The car drove forward and passed a black Rolls-Royce at the corner. Lu Qing didn''t care, but Lu Ning saw the car clearly through the window.


    The eyes suddenly turned cold, and her expression changed. She turned around and looked through the glass behind, watching the car speeding away without stopping, and instantly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Noticing that something was wrong with her, Lu Qing asked.


    Good morning~


    Wanchang Day 11~2022.3.12


    I feel very happy to say good morning to everyone every morning haha~ By the way, continue to ask for recommended tickets and monthly tickets, my dears~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 535： i understand

    Chapter 535 I understand everything


    Lu Ning turned around and sat down: "It''s nothing."


    After she said that, she took out her mobile phone and sent a message.


    Looking at her, Lu Qing couldn''t help frowning in doubt.


    After arriving at the school gate, Lu Ning got off the car. Only then did Lu Qing notice that a few people on the other side of the road saw Lu Ning and then raised their cameras and started taking pictures. They couldn''t help laughing while taking pictures.


    He was startled, subconsciously frowned, and called Lu Ning to stop.


    "Ningning, come here."


    Lu Ning was slightly taken aback and sat over to look at him.


    Lu Qing raised his finger and pointed to the few people opposite.


    Lu Ning looked over.


    Aware of Lu Ning''s gaze, several people waved at Lu Ning.


    Seeing this, Lu Qing immediately asked: "Do you know each other?"


    "do not know."


    Lu Qing:?


    "Then they greet you."


    Lu Ning raised his hand and waved it as a greeting.


    Immediately laughed excitedly.


    "Fans, don''t worry about it, they shoot whatever they want."


    After saying that, she turned around and walked into the school. Lu Qing turned her head and glanced at a few people across the road. They just smiled happily, and then took pictures without doing too much, or even coming over.


    Lu Qing didn''t care anymore.


    Actually, these few people are the sisters and sisters of the fan club.


    They have also been shooting for a few days. What''s interesting is that the photos of celebrities are taken at work, while Lu Ning is taken at school.


    Lu Ning knew about this matter, and the fan group also private messaged her asking if she minded, and promised not to disturb, just taking pictures.


    Lu Ning didn''t mind, so he agreed.


    They also did what they said they did, that is, they didn''t bother taking pictures.


    When Lu Ning walked into the classroom, he found that most of the people were lying on the table, or they were holding their foreheads, and they looked uncomfortable.


    Looking carefully, they are all members of the stage play, all with drunken faces, and they are all uncomfortable and unwilling to get up at the moment.


    Lin Ci was lying on the table, looking weak.


    Lu Ning walked in, she was much better.


    Lin Ci moved slightly and glanced at her: "You are here."


    Lu Ning couldn''t help but smile with his unlovable tone.


    Lu Ning also lay on the table and looked at her.


    "Do you remember what I did yesterday?"


    Lin Ci rolled his eyes hard: "I don''t know what I did."


    Looking at her distraught look, Lu Ning smiled and stopped asking: "Is it hard? I''ll go to Gu Chen and get you some medicine."


    Lin Ci sighed: "No need, let''s go together after class."


    Lu Ning turned his head to look at the fallen one and couldn''t help feeling amused.


    Fortunately, the whole class was not wiped out.


    When Huo Jinyan walked in, he was taken aback when he saw this scene.


    Feeling Huo Jinyan walk in, they also forcefully sat down, and then took out the textbooks.


    Looking at Lin Ci''s appearance, Lu Ning raised his hand to help her take out the textbook and turn the pages.


    Lin Ci wanted to give her a thumbs up, but after working hard for a long time, he only raised one hand, and Lu Ning quickly pressed it down: "Okay, I understand, I understand everything."


    Lin Ci raised his eyebrows to express his gratitude.


    She really looks more serious than everyone else.


    The main reason is that she moved the most last night, rolling and bouncing, even on the way back, she didn''t stop in Lu Qing''s car, which made Lu Qing very tired.


    But Lin Ci had forgotten all these words, she could only feel the pain in her body and the feeling that her head wanted to explode.


    Huo Jinyan glanced at them. This class was taught more slowly than usual, probably to give them, who are not feeling well, time to digest.


    But even if they speak slowly, they really can''t listen to them, and they can''t take notes completely.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 536： I dont remember either

    Chapter 536 I don¡¯t remember either


    A group of people just want to sleep on the table quickly.


    Fortunately, a class is over soon.


    Almost the moment Huo Jinyan stepped out the door, he fell down on the table.


    The rest of the students who didn''t know why were stunned.


    Lu Ning was the only one who looked normal.


    "Sister Ning, what did you guys do last night? Did you fight with someone?"


    Lu Ning smiled helplessly: "No, I went to dinner after the rehearsal and drank some wine."


    "This is how much I drank, why is it like this."


    They all looked at the fallen piece in disbelief.


    Lu Ning smiled embarrassedly: "I don''t remember either, I also drank too much."


    "But you look the most normal."


    Before Lu Ning had time to say anything, he heard the class bell ring.


    Everyone returned to their seats, and most of the Class 9 people, like zombies, struggled to get up from the table and sat down, staring blankly at their table.


    Teacher Shen was taken aback when he came in.


    "What''s the matter, are you staying up all night?"


    All shook their heads and took out their textbooks slowly.


    Teacher Shen shook his head helplessly and smiled: "Come on, the class representative will copy these questions for me."


    Fortunately, the representative of the math class did not participate in this ''drunk action'', and he was in good spirits, so he got up and passed away.


    He was copying the topic on the podium, and the students below had already started to take notes.


    The group of people in the "drunk action" all looked left and looked unresponsively, then took out their notebooks, looked at the blackboard, and started to take notes slowly.


    But every time I write, I have to pause for a long time, as if my brain can''t respond.


    Lin Ci felt that his arm was hurting, and he was unwilling to lift his arm. He moved on the notebook like a ghost with a pen in his hand.


    Looking at it twice, Lu Ning really couldn¡¯t understand what she was writing, but thought she was drawing a caterpillar.


    Seeing that she was really powerless, Lu Ning took her pen away directly: "Forget it, you can copy my notes when you feel better, don''t hold on, as long as you can listen to the class well."


    Lin Ci nodded, and when he looked at her, he was so touched that he was about to cry.


    Lu Ning patted her shoulder with a smile: "Okay, listen to the class."


    Lin Ci looked up at the blackboard, the class representative had already copied a blackboard full of questions.


    "Okay teacher."


    "Well, let''s go back."


    Teacher Shen glanced at the bottom, raised his hand and tapped the blackboard with the textbook: "Be more energetic, write down these question types, they are compulsory questions in the exam, and you must understand all of these question types. Thorough!"


    Lu Ning has already memorized everything, and when she remembered, she found that these questions were all on the test paper that Teacher Shen gave her.


    After finishing speaking, Teacher Shen suddenly turned to look at Lu Ning: "Lu Ning, come here."


    Lu Ning was taken aback, and stood up.


    "Come up to the podium."


    The students around were puzzled, Lu Ning went out and stood in front of Teacher Shen.


    "Let''s talk about these question types."


    Lu Ning:?


    I didn¡¯t know there was such a link.


    Teacher Shen looked at her much gentler.


    "The teacher saw what you did, and the conditioning is very clear and not complicated. Just share what you did with the students. Come and try."


    Teacher Shen stepped down and asked her to stand up.


    Lu Ning felt that his head started to hurt again.


    She stepped up and stood up, took a stick handed over by the teacher, raised her hand and knocked on the blackboard, and really began to explain the solution of the problem.


    He spoke very clearly, and Teacher Shen nodded frequently watching from the side.


    Huo Jinyan didn''t know when he came, so he stood outside the door and listened.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 537： do you remember last night

    Chapter 537 Do you remember last night


    But he was standing on the side of the door, and the wall just blocked him, so everyone didn''t pay much attention.


    Probably only seen when standing on the podium and looking out.


    But Lu Ning turned his back to the door and didn''t see him.


    She is still explaining each topic seriously.


    In order to let everyone hear clearly and understand, she explained very carefully, and she also explained some steps that might be omitted without getting in the way.


    Everyone listened carefully and took notes.


    After Lu Ning finished speaking, get out of class was almost over.


    But these question types are very representative, and it is not a waste of time.


    After she finished speaking, she put the things in her hands on the podium, and subconsciously glanced down. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw someone standing at the door, but she didn''t turn her head to look, but turned to look at Teacher Shen.


    "Very well, let''s go back, thanks for your hard work."


    Lu Ning smiled and shook his head, then walked back.


    Seeing her coming back, Lin Ci praised in a low voice: "That''s great."


    Lu Ning smiled and didn''t say anything, but he couldn''t help but glance at the door, but there was no one there.


    Looking away, Lu Ning continued to write down something in his notebook.


    Mr. Shen instructed and explained a few more words before get out of class was over.


    After class, the group lay down on the table again.


    Kan Rou, however, seemed to try her best to wake up a bit, and walked over to look at Lin Ci and Lu Ning.


    "Sister Ning, can you help me smooth out this speech again?"


    She was silent, Lin Ci seemed to be not good enough, Lu Ning nodded.


    "I''m going to the infirmary with Xiaoci, why don''t you come with us."


    Kan Rou nodded.


    Lu Ning pulled Lin Ci up, and Lin Ci dangled like a person without bones.


    Lu Ning glanced at the large area that fell down.


    "Do you want to go to the infirmary together and ask the doctor to give you some sober medicine?"


    Hearing the words, they all raised their hands, then got up with difficulty, ready to walk with Lu Ning.


    A group of people walked downstairs, and those who passed by couldn''t help avoiding it.


    Those who didn¡¯t know really thought it was a zombie attack.


    Gu Chen was taken aback.


    After reacting, I couldn''t help laughing.


    "See if you still drink alcohol in the future."


    He raised his hand to touch the medicine box, and passed one to each of them.


    When Lu Ning turned his head to look at the sofa, he found that Li Nian was also there.


    She must also be suffering, so she came to Gu Chen to get medicine.


    It seems that people are much better.


    After saying hello, Lu Ning and Kan Rou followed the speech.


    Looking at it twice, Li Nian couldn''t help but ask, "Ning Ning, didn''t you attend the speech?"


    Lu Ning turned his head in doubt: "It''s not me, it''s Kanrou."


    Li Nian frowned in confusion, but said nothing.


    How could she remember that the school called for Lu Ning to come, otherwise, she wouldn''t have assigned the spot to Class Nine.


    Why is it Kan Rou now?


    Li Nian didn''t want to understand, but she didn''t say it in front of Kan Rou.


    Kan Rou is almost fluent, now she just needs to memorize it.


    But hesitation is uncomfortable now, and it is really difficult to memorize this.


    Kan Rou scratched her head anxiously.


    "It''s okay, there is still one more day, today is not in a good state, it will be fine when I feel better."


    She comforted her softly, Kan Rou sighed and didn''t complain too much, took the manuscript to the corner and memorized it.


    Lu Ning looked at Li Nian.


    A picture that kept repeating in her mind made her a little troubled, not knowing whether it was real or a dream.


    "Nian Nian."


    Li Nian turned to look at her.


    "Do you remember what happened last night? Do you remember what I did?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 538： I will arrange

    Chapter 538 I will arrange


    Li Nian: "..."


    She actually doesn¡¯t remember either.


    Looking at her expression, Lu Ning probably knew something.


    Holding his forehead helplessly.


    It''s so simple, a lot of drunk, a lot of amnesia.


    But she remembered that there was no Huo Jinyan before she went.


    Then I am dreaming, right?


    It must be a dream.


    Lu Ning shook his head and glanced at Gu Chen.


    He looks sober, he shouldn''t have had a drink.


    Just as Lu Ning leaned over, his arm was suddenly pulled, and he staggered and was pulled behind.


    Gu Cheng dragged the person over, closed the curtain and looked at her.


    Lu Ning:? ? ?


    "What''s wrong?"


    Gu Cheng took out his phone and looked at her.


    "What does this news mean? You asked me to help again. Tell me, what are you doing?"


    Looking at him, Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing: "I didn''t do anything, I just... beat someone."


    Gu Cheng: "! Hit someone again! You are addicted to fighting, and you still fight with injuries!"


    Looking at him, Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing: "I lied to you."


    Gu Cheng heaved a sigh of relief, and looked at her angrily.


    "What''s wrong, what can I do for you?"


    Lu Ning took out his mobile phone and transferred a sum of money to him.


    Gu Cheng stared at the news for a moment: "Why are you bribing me? You didn''t beat someone to death, did you?"


    Lu Ning: "..."


    "No, I just want you to help transfer the money to my mother."


    Gu Cheng was confused: "Transfer it to your mother, you can transfer it yourself, why go through me?"


    "My mom doesn''t know that I''m rich. You are the one she hasn''t seen around me. Do me a favor and pretend that she won the lottery. This is the prize money. You will transfer it to her when the time comes."


    Gu Cheng: "It''s so complicated, why don''t you just say that you are rich."


    "I don''t know how to say it. The money came so suddenly. I can''t say it. I want them to move. Only when they have money can they do the rest. So you behave like a little bit and don''t reveal your secrets."


    Gu Cheng frowned: "Why are you in such a hurry to move?"


    Lu Ning didn''t hide it from him, and said with a serious expression: "Someone is following me."


    Gu Cheng looked at her immediately, and his expression became serious: "Following, have you checked it out?"


    "No, Twelve didn''t find out some time ago, but I always feel that things are not simple. That person has already got our home address and even all the information. I don''t know what he is going to do, but I want to get Dad first. Mom put it in a place where he can''t find it temporarily."


    Gu Cheng realized the seriousness of the matter.


    "Then?"


    Lu Ning turned to look at him: "I''ll look for him later. He must be in City A recently, and I''ll try to find him after I move. I want to know what he wants to do."


    Gu Cheng frowned: "Don''t go, I will go."


    Lu Ning knew what he meant.


    "No, I must go. You can protect me behind me. I won''t let anything happen to me. This matter must not be so simple."


    Lu Ning frowned, feeling even worse.


    The enemy is in the dark and we are in the light. Only by moving faster can we hide.


    But hiding is not a long-term solution after all. To solve the problem, we must first find the problem.


    Lu Ning wanted to ensure the safety of Shen Yunci, Lu Zhi and Lu Jingzhi before going to him.


    But this thing must be fast.


    Otherwise, she couldn''t feel at ease.


    Even so, she was still beating drums in her heart.


    It was also the first time that she asked for something on her own initiative.


    She looked at Gu Cheng: "I want you to secretly protect my parents and brother."


    Gu Cheng nodded: "I''ll arrange it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 539： being taken advantage of

    Chapter 539 Being taken advantage of


    During the weekend, Lu Ning proposed to go for a walk together.


    At night, the family goes out to play.


    Lu Qing did not come back today and did not participate.


    The family of four walked to the lively downtown.


    It''s been a long time since I went out for a stroll, and Lu Jingzhi was quite excited.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi looked at each other.


    They also have something they want to do when they come out today.


    I stopped and stopped along the way and bought a lot of gadgets.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi stopped at the entrance of a lottery inexplicably.


    Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi passed by without paying attention, and when they turned their attention again, they saw two people walking in.


    Lu Ning:?


    The two walked back and went into the store to find Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi.


    As soon as the two turned their heads and saw Lu Ning, they quickly dragged her to the counter.


    "Ningning, come, choose a few numbers."


    Lu Ning:? ? ?


    Under the urging of Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi, she counted a few numbers casually.


    The staff immediately played the lottery ticket.


    "You can pay attention to our official account, and the prize redemption number will be issued tomorrow, please pay attention to it."


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi looked at each other and looked at Lu Ning: "Ning Ning, Mom and Dad don''t know much about this, please pay attention."


    Lu Ning nodded, took out his phone and scanned it.


    When several people came out, Shen Yunci directly gave the lottery ticket to Lu Ning.


    "Ningning, take a look at it tomorrow."


    Lu Ning didn''t care, she only cared about one thing.


    His eyes kept looking into the distance.


    Find Gu Cheng''s location.


    "Mom and Dad, let''s go over there and have a look."


    "it is good."


    When several people passed by, Lu Ning almost missed it.


    Because Gu Cheng was good-looking, the booth was crowded with young ladies, and Lu Ning almost missed him.


    Lu Ning quickly waved: "Mom and Dad, let''s try this too."


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi approached, and there were scratch-off lottery tickets on the booth.


    "Mom and Dad are not playing anymore, come on."


    Lu Ning insisted, pulling Shen Yun to resign.


    "Jingzhi, you choose one too. Mom, you''re lucky, so you choose one too."


    Seeing that she was in high spirits, Shen Yunci couldn''t help but smiled and followed her to choose two.


    Lu Ning glanced at Gu Cheng.


    Gu Cheng took out a stack of new ones from under the table and put them there.


    "Try this too, the bonus is high."


    Lu Ning immediately reached out and took one: "Mom, I want one too."


    "it is good."


    After Lu Ning paid the money, Shen Yunci took it, and Lu Jingzhi squatted there curiously and started scratching.


    Scratched one that he chose himself, he was lucky and won a hundred dollars.


    Lu Ning immediately took him to Gu Cheng to redeem the prize.


    Gu Cheng: "..."


    Lu Ning looked at him amusedly: "Hurry up, the prize redemption boss."


    Gu Cheng swept a hundred dollars to her.


    Lu Ning immediately touched Lu Jingzhi''s face: "Jingzhi is great, wait for my sister to reward you with a few sets of papers."


    Lu Jingzhi happily said, "Okay!"


    Everyone around them thought they were crazy.


    Looking at Shen Yunci''s shaving, Lu Ning didn''t pass it. Standing next to Gu Cheng, he couldn''t help but whispered: "Boss, your business is pretty good. Do you want to consider developing it into a sideline business?"


    Gu Cheng gave her a blank look: "If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have done this. It''s too cold, I''d freeze to death, and I was taken advantage of by others."


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing.


    "Have someone taken advantage of you?!"


    Gu Cheng glanced at the girls at the booth in front of him who kept taking pictures with their mobile phones, and couldn''t help but get a headache.


    "I feel like Tang Monk meat now, and everyone wants a piece of it."


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing: "Elder Tang, are you sure I just got it right?"


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry about my work."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 540： Hit the jackpot?

    Chapter 540 Winning the lottery?


    Lu Ning nodded, and as soon as he turned his head, he saw Shen Yunci approaching.


    "Ningning, help mom find out what this means."


    Many awards in these scratch games are set differently, and some rules they don¡¯t understand.


    Lu Ning glanced at it, then handed it to Gu Cheng: "Boss, please help me take a look."


    Gu Cheng took it and took a look.


    Then the eyes continued to widen.


    "My God! Congratulations!"


    Looking at his exaggerated acting skills, Lu Ning couldn''t help but touch his forehead.


    "It''s amazing! This is the highest award! One million! Congratulations! Go to our company and have a look, you should be able to claim the prize before you get off work! It just so happens that we have a car here, let''s take you there."


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were a little confused: "Huh?"


    People around looked at them excitedly: "This is the winning? One million! Really!"


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi couldn''t help but ask, "Is it true?"


    Gu Cheng immediately shouted: "Really, really! Let''s go, I''ll take you there."


    Then he quickly packed up the booth, ready to run.


    Lu Ning quickly grabbed Shen Yunci: "Let''s go, Mom and Dad, hurry up! I won the lottery! It''s great!"


    Shen Yunci: "..."


    Lu Zhi: "..."


    This is not the same as what we designed.


    How did we win the lottery?


    The two people with confused faces were dragged into Gu Cheng''s car by Lu Ning.


    Lu Jingzhi followed behind, always feeling that something was wrong.


    The car drove away quickly, and the people in the original place couldn''t help talking enviously.


    ¡­


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were taken to the so-called company in a daze, and then received the so-called bonus.


    It takes less than half an hour to get in and out.


    ? ? ?


    Is it so fast to redeem prizes now?


    Didn''t you say that the procedures for more than 100,000 are very complicated?


    Why so fast?


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Lu Ning.


    Shen Yunci was stunned for a long time looking at the news that he had credited 1 million in his mobile phone.


    Although you don¡¯t have much money, do you always feel that this is a bit outrageous?


    Lu Zhi was also quite confused, the two blinked and looked at each other.


    Looking at them, Lu Ning couldn''t help asking: "Parents, are you... unhappy?"


    Lu Zhi was the first to react: "Why can''t you be unhappy, you won the lottery, a lot of money, Ningning, what do you want, let''s go, Mom and Dad will go shopping for you first."


    Shen Yunci also reacted: "Yes, that''s great! Let''s go."


    Lu Ning also nodded in agreement.


    When a few people were in the supermarket, Lu Ning seemed to unintentionally bring up the matter of changing houses.


    "Mom and Dad, why don''t we use this money to change a house first, and change to a bigger one, which will be more convenient."


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were a little surprised, this matter was hit on the back of their hands.


    "Okay, let''s take a look in the next two days, and we will make a decision after your brother comes back."


    Speaking of what Shen Yunci thought of, he looked at Lu Ning: "Your second brother is coming back, I''m not happy. Neither of you brothers and sisters have seen each other yet. You must get acquainted with him when you come back this time."


    Lu Ning nodded, but was still worried, and wanted them to finalize the move soon.


    "Mom, did the second brother say that he will come back someday?"


    "I don''t know, I didn''t say it, I just said it recently. Your second brother has a bad temper. If he treats you badly, you must remember to tell your mother, you know."


    Lu Ning smiled: "En."


    How bad it can be, after all, you can''t be more stupid than Lu Qing, right?


    Lu Jingzhi tugged at the corner of Lu Ning''s clothes and looked at her: "Sister, don''t worry, Second Brother is fine."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 541： which one is in

    Chapter 541 Which one is from No.1 Middle School


    Lu Ning nodded, but still hoped that the second brother could come back soon, preferably tomorrow.


    But now that the money has been resigned to Shen Yun, Lu Ning is relieved, at least one thing has been done, and moving is a breeze.


    In fact, she had already scouted several places, and the security environment was very good, so she almost took them to see them.


    Everything is going according to plan, I hope there will be no mistakes.


    ¡­


    Monday is the presentation.


    Kan Rou¡¯s mouth has been bubbling in anxiety for the past two days, but fortunately, she memorized the manuscript smoothly.


    The speech was in the auditorium, and almost all the third-year students went there.


    There were a lot of people, and all the leaders from inside and outside the school came.


    Everyone was very excited about the big scene.


    Class 9 followed behind and looked ahead.


    They were all shocked by the people in the auditorium, and the expressions and eyes of the school leaders were all shocked.


    Kan Rou didn''t even dare to look at it.


    She was already nervous, but now she is even more nervous.


    Fortunately, she is the last one, so she can have a long time for psychological construction.


    But they found that the longer the time, the more nervous Kanrou became.


    In the end, I was so nervous that I almost cried.


    A group of people stood beside her to comfort her: "Don''t cry, don''t cry, it won''t look good with makeup on."


    "Yes, yes, yes, after you go up, don''t look down, just bow your head, as long as you finish the speech, you can say everything, it''s okay, it''s okay, come on."


    "Yeah, you just treat them as Chinese cabbage."


    Kan Rou''s hands trembled nervously.


    Lin Ci and Lu Ning stood beside her and looked at her.


    Kan Rou grabbed the wrists of the two of them.


    "I am afraid."


    Just as Lu Ning was about to say something, Lin Ci said directly: "I''m afraid of a fart, so I have to say something!"


    Kan Rou was taken aback, but it was better to be shouted by her, or maybe she was so scared that she forgot to be nervous.


    It was already one o''clock in the afternoon when Kan Rou approached.


    There are two more to her.


    The oppressive feeling that the time had come made her instantly hit the top of her head.


    Constantly shuttle back and forth between the backstage and the toilet.


    Everyone who goes to and from other schools is full of self-confidence, which makes her feel even more inferior.


    Lu Ning glanced quietly from behind, and clenched his hands a little worriedly.


    Such a scene is really too big, and she is a little worried about whether Kan Rou can hold on.


    She looked at Shen Guang who was sitting in the middle.


    It feels like I haven''t seen him for a long time.


    Sweeping his eyes, he saw Huo Jinyan in the aisle of the second row.


    Lu Ning retreated silently.


    There are still many people, not only from their own school, but also from other schools.


    Kan Rou came over unsteadily.


    The host has already started looking for her: "One, which one is it?"


    Kan weakly raised his hand: "I..."


    "Hurry up and get ready, you will be next."


    She left after speaking.


    Kan Rou was erratic, her mind was blank.


    Lu Ning saw that her eyes were red, and hurried over: "Don''t be nervous, take a deep breath."


    Kan Rou looked at her: "What should I do, Sister Ning, I forgot, I forgot everything!"


    Lu Ning looked at her and comforted her: "Do you remember the first sentence? The first sentence, the first word is also fine."


    Kan Rou thought for a while and nodded: "I remember, but I only remember the first one, what should I do, I will embarrass the school!"


    Lu Ning grabbed her arm tightly: "It''s okay, just remember the first one! Even if you are ashamed, you must be ashamed! Don''t cry! It''s really embarrassing when you cry, you know! Take a deep breath!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 542： give me a mic

    Chapter 542 Give me a wheat


    Kan Rou looked at her, tried hard to hold back her emotions, and took a deep breath.


    But she was still trembling nervously.


    I was still terrified inside.


    At this moment, everyone in Class 9 dared not say anything, for fear of aggravating Kanrou''s nervousness.


    At this moment, the stage was drawing to a close, and there was thunderous applause.


    ended.


    Kan Rou''s legs softened instantly.


    "It''s my turn..."


    Immediately after that was the voice of the host: "Okay, let''s welcome the students from Class 9, Class 3, Senior Middle School¡ª"


    Lu Ning and Lin Ci supported Kan Rou to stand beside the steps.


    Kan Rou''s face turned pale.


    "Look at your toes, remember the first word, follow your own words, don''t think about anything, don''t look at anything."


    "Go."


    Kan Rou only felt that her feet were as heavy as lead, and she couldn''t even lift them.


    But she still listened to Lu Ning''s words, looked at her toes, and took a long and heavy step up the steps.


    Everyone in the auditorium took out their mobile phones and prepared to take pictures.


    "I heard it''s Lu Ning."


    "Yes, yes, I want to take a picture."


    "Really, who did you listen to?"


    "Don''t everyone say that, it must be true."


    "Hey, hey, here we come."


    There were more voices discussing, and it seemed that the people in the audience, who had been quiet all along, became restless at this moment.


    "Hey, wait, who is this?"


    "Huh? Why isn''t it Lu Ning?"


    "..."


    After being shocked and speechless, they put away their mobile phones and looked over, losing interest.


    The upper and lower stages of the backstage were full of people from Class Nine.


    They all looked at Kan Rou nervously.


    Kan Rou kept staring at her toes, anxious to hear Lu Ning''s words.


    Remember the first word, the first word...


    Kan Rou felt the heat of the lights above her head, and could clearly feel the sight from all directions. She clenched her fingers tightly and told herself desperately not to be nervous, and to take a deep breath.


    "What is she doing?"


    "I don''t know, why don''t you speak?"


    "Why don''t you look up."


    The voice became louder and louder, and there was some commotion in the audience.


    Kan Rou closed her eyes, and said in a trembling voice: "Hello, my..."


    She finally spoke, and everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    Lin Ci looked at Lu Ning: "She really got it right, what does it mean you just asked her to memorize the first word?"


    "A kind of memory inertia, similar to muscle memory. She has recited it countless times in the past two days. As long as she remembers the first word, the following words can be followed by inertia."


    "Great, she said it."


    Kan Rou''s voice spread to every corner of the auditorium through the microphone.


    Class 9 breathed a sigh of relief.


    It¡¯s good to speak, it¡¯s good to be able to speak out.


    Although there were two sentences trembling at the beginning, it got better later on.


    But just when everyone breathed a sigh of relief, I don''t know who yelled.


    Kan Rou raised her head subconsciously...


    Class 9 collectively pursed their lips, it''s over!


    This glance is about to end!


    Sure enough, Kan Rou herself was dumbfounded, and she froze for a moment, her eyes were full of people, many people were looking at her with serious faces.


    She got stuck, her mind went blank again, and she couldn''t speak a word.


    Opened his mouth in a daze, unable to say anything.


    She felt the heat above her head, felt beads of sweat fall down her forehead, and tightly pinched the corner of her clothes with her hands.


    She wanted to run, but she couldn''t move her feet as if they were filled with lead.


    Everyone on and off the pitch closed their eyes, not daring to look.


    Lu Ning raised his hand and quickly took off his coat: "Give me a mic."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 543： rescue

    Chapter 543 Rescue


    Just when everyone thought it was over, Lu Ning raised his hand and took off his coat, which was the school uniform.


    Because it was cold backstage, I wore an extra coat.


    The people behind still didn''t react, until Lu Ning urged again: "Mai!"


    "Oh oh oh! Come here come!"


    After putting a microphone in Lu Ning''s ear, he adjusted it.


    "All right."


    Lin Ci held Lu Ning''s coat: "Can it work?"


    Lu Ning raised his hand to tidy up the folds of his school uniform: "Whether it''s possible or not, don''t let her just sit on it."


    Lu Ning raised his hand and gestured to the people behind him.


    Immediately turned on her microphone.


    Lu Ning took a deep breath and walked up the steps...


    The voices of discussion in the audience are getting louder, and the school officials are also looking at each other.


    This has never happened before.


    all frowned slightly.


    Looking at Kan Rou who was standing quietly on the stage, they all froze, waiting for her to speak, but she didn''t speak for a long time, couldn''t help but sighed, and was about to raise her hand to write something on the paper in front of her.


    But the next moment, everyone heard another voice, and then stopped writing.


    "Sorry, I\''\''mlate."


    With a gentle voice and standard pronunciation, everyone looked over again.


    Lu Ning walked up step by step, stood beside Kan Rou, and bowed to the audience.


    "Sorry, let\''\''sstartover."


    She explained briefly, not wanting to waste everyone''s time, and started over.


    Kan Rou looked at her with dull eyes, she knew she had screwed up, and her eyes turned red when she saw Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning gave her a comforting look, then looked at the audience calmly and calmly.


    Her pronunciation is a kind of enjoyment for everyone who has heard it.


    The standard is nice and comfortable.


    Lu Ning looked at Kan Rou when he was about to end a paragraph.


    Kan Rou understood what she meant, looked at her, listened to her words, and spoke immediately after she finished.


    Maybe seeing that Lu Ning has a sense of security, and it is also the experience of Lu Ning helping her with the speech before, she said it completely and without stammering at this moment.


    And the pronunciation of words and sentences is also very standard.


    Everyone on and off the stage heaved a sigh of relief.


    Kan Rou tried her best to look at Lu Ning, not looking offstage to make her nervous.


    The two of them came one by one, cooperating quite tacitly.


    The audience began to take pictures with their mobile phones.


    Huo Jinyan looked at the girl who was talking on the stage and seemed to be glowing all over, and couldn''t help looking at her with tender eyes.


    Lu Ning looks calm and calm, and every occasional small movement is just right.


    The gestures were very generous, and then they remembered that Lu Ning had lived in the Lu family for eighteen years before, and the elegance and calmness of the young lady had been cultivated long ago.


    "She seems to be glowing."


    "Yes, she is too beautiful."


    "And the sound is so nice, I really love it!"


    "She is so elegant, absolutely stunning, I am really attracted by this beauty."


    "How did she do it? Even if others are calm, they can see that they are nervous. They are all a little bit, but she is as calm as if she has arrived at her own home."


    "You forgot, she was the eldest lady of the Lu family before. Can Mr. Lu cultivate a person with stage fright?"


    "Yes, yes, yes, I really love it. This is the gesture of every lady. She is a natural charm."


    "I really don''t know how the current Miss Lu family feels when she sees her. I''m afraid that if they stand together, they will be compared."


    ¡­


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 544： perfect ending

    Chapter 544 perfect ending


    At this moment, the real Miss Lu family was sitting beside them, with her head down, unable to see her expression clearly, only her hands were silently clenched by her side.


    The **** the stage was shining brightly, and I don''t know whose eyes it hurt.


    "Thanks."


    The two held hands and bowed towards the audience.


    There was thunderous applause from the audience.


    Lu Ning smiled gracefully, took Kan Rou''s hand, and the two walked down together.


    The group of people on the side of the stage went crazy.


    "Ahhh! Perfect! Sister Ning is awesome!"


    "It''s great! Rourou, you did it! You''re so good!"


    "Sister Ning! I love you to death!"


    A group of people surrounded them.


    No one noticed a casually dressed man by the door of the lively auditorium, wearing a mask and a peaked cap. The sweater cap was put on the peaked cap, which was tightly covered, but the silver hair was vaguely visible.


    The moment Lu Ning stepped down, he raised his lips slightly, and silently disappeared at the door of the auditorium.


    ¡­


    "Awesome! I would call it the most perfect show ever!"


    The people in Class Nine are still thinking about it.


    Kan Rou looked at Lu Ning beside her, tears streaming down her face.


    "Thank you, Sister Ning."


    Lu Ning was taken aback by her crying: "Don''t cry, don''t cry."


    Hurry up and hug her to comfort her.


    A group of people chattered excitedly.


    "Sister Ning is so handsome! As soon as she took off her coat, she said, ''Give me the wheat''! I''m crazy! I love her to death! Sister Ning is my number one idol in this life!"


    "That''s awesome, it has to be Sister Ning!"


    "It''s a pity, no one in our class was in the audience, no one took a video, cried and cried, such a classic moment."


    "It''s okay, we asked for it from other classes, and they must have taken pictures."


    "Yes, I will also ask."


    A group of people started asking for videos again.


    Lu Ning comforted Kan Rou with his arms, and took her out to get some air.


    This thrilling scene is over.


    Kan Rou''s eyes were red, and the cold wind made her more energetic.


    Everything is like a dream.


    She knew that she screwed up, if it wasn''t for Lu Ning today, she would be a sinner forever.


    I lost my face, and I also lost the school''s face.


    Lu Ning looked at her: "It doesn''t matter, some experiences must be had, even if it is dangerous, even if it is embarrassing, but when you think about it later, you will thank yourself for taking that brave step."


    Kan Rou''s tears fell again, still feeling unreal.


    "Sister Ning, thank you very much. I really don''t know what to do. Fortunately, I have you."


    Lu Ning smiled and wiped her tears: "Don''t cry, it won''t be beautiful anymore. Don''t you want to take a photo at such a special moment?"


    Kan Rou nodded quickly, wiped away her tears, took out her phone and looked at Lu Ning.


    "Can we shoot together?"


    Lu Ning nodded, the two leaned against the railing, and Kan Rou took a group photo with her mobile phone.


    "Teacher Huo!"


    Kan Rou quickly put away her phone.


    Huo Jinyan looked at them, he didn''t know when they came.


    Lu Ning looked at him.


    "great."


    Huo Jinyan''s deep voice came over.


    Kan Rou pursed her mouth and held back her tears.


    "Thank you, Teacher Huo."


    But she still couldn''t hold back and said, "I''m sorry."


    Then ran away crying.


    Lu Ning froze for a moment, but did not rush to follow.


    Huo Jinyan took two steps closer and looked at her.


    "Ning Ning..."


    Lu Ning took a step back.


    "Teacher Huo, I''m going to see her."


    After talking, he turned around and left quickly.


    Huo Jin said: "..."


    He didn''t go after her, but what she said to Kan Rou just now was in his mind.


    Good morning~


    Wanchang Day 12~2022.3.13


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 545： uncle?

    Chapter 545 Uncle?


    After everything was over, Shen Guang found Lu Ning.


    "Good performance."


    Lu Ning looked at him and smiled, but didn''t speak.


    "Come take a photo with me later, and then you will take the trophy back."


    Lu Ning nodded.


    Shen Guang looked at her, through her he could see some of Shen Yunci''s appearance.


    After calming down for so long, he still feels a little dreamy. Why is Lu Ning still his sister''s child?


    This world is so small...


    Lu Ning looked at Shen Guang with strange eyes.


    "Principal...you..."


    Shen Guang immediately restrained himself a little.


    "No, nothing."


    Lu Ning still finds him quite strange.


    Eyes are very problematic.


    Lu Ning frowned, and looked at him with scrutiny: "You can''t be..."


    Shen Guang froze for a moment, a little nervous, did he reveal his secrets?


    But no one said how she would know.


    "You don''t mean to tie me to the capital while I''m not paying attention, do you?"


    Shen Guang breathed a sigh of relief: "How could it be? How could you be so rude? If you disagree, uncle won''t force you to go."


    Lu Ning frowned: "Uncle?"


    Shen Guang: "..."


    It''s over!


    "What uncle?"


    Just pretend to be stupid.


    Lu Ning looked at him closely: "Yes, what uncle?"


    Shen Guang panicked for a moment, but still looked at her firmly: "Who knows what uncle you are talking about, I didn''t mention uncle. Do you still have an uncle?"


    Looking at him, Lu Ning felt that he had heard correctly.


    But the phone rang suddenly, and she didn''t continue to ask.


    Shen Yunci''s phone call.


    "Hello, Mom."


    Lu Ning walked out while making a phone call.


    Shen Guang heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly followed.


    "Well, I haven''t watched it yet...Okay, I''ll watch it later. Well, okay, goodbye."


    Lu Ning hung up the phone and took his mobile phone to find the official account he scanned yesterday.


    Today''s push will be available at 8 o''clock in the morning. Lu Ning has been busy in the background, and didn''t care about these things so he didn''t read it.


    "What''s wrong?" Shen Guang asked as naturally as possible.


    Lu Ning: "Look at something."


    She clicked on the link to enter.


    She remembered the number after reading it yesterday, and she didn''t expect anything at first, but after clicking in and looking at the row of winning numbers above, she was stunned.


    ? ? ?


    ! !


    Seeing that her expression was wrong, Shen Guang looked at her: "What''s wrong? Something happened?"


    Lu Ning was a little stunned, this matter is a bit mysterious.


    how can that be possible? !


    She walked quickly to the classroom.


    "I''ll go later, you go first."


    It took me a long way to remember Shen Guang, and I yelled at him before turning the corner and disappearing.


    She walked into the classroom and started looking through her schoolbag.


    Could there be such a coincidence?


    Really hit?


    But there was nothing after searching for a long time, Lin Ci looked at her: "What''s wrong? Did you find something?"


    Lu Ning shook his head, turned around and went out to make a call to Shen Yunci.


    Shen Yunci answered very quickly.


    "Ning Ning, how are you doing?"


    "Mom, I should have kept the lottery ticket at home. I''ll send you a screenshot, and you can check the number."


    In order to prevent Shen Yunci and the others from being happy in vain due to his misremembering, Lu Ning did not mention the possibility of winning the lottery.


    "Okay, wait a minute, Mommy will take a look."


    The phone didn''t hang up, so Shen Yunci turned on the phone and checked it.


    "02, 07, 36..."


    "Ning Ning!"


    Shen Yunci suddenly shouted, which startled Lu Ning.


    "what."


    "It''s all the same! Did you win the lottery!"


    Lu Ning was stunned: "It''s really the same. The same means you won the prize. You and your mother go to receive the prize, and go to the store yesterday."


    Shen Yunci nodded: "Okay, mom will go right away."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 546： Trending again?

    Chapter 546 is on the hot search again?


    After hanging up the phone, Shen Yunci immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    Lu Zhi couldn''t help laughing behind him: "Your acting skills are quite good."


    Shen Yunci raised his hand and patted him with a smile: "Isn''t this acceptable to Ningning? Let her get used to it first, and she shouldn''t react too much when she knows it later..."


    She actually has no idea.


    Lu Zhi came over and held her hand: "It''s okay, tell the children when the matter is over, they will understand."


    Shen Yunci nodded: "En."


    ¡­


    Lu Ning''s current traffic is comparable to some top stars.


    In the afternoon, someone uploaded a video of her speech, and it immediately became a trending search.


    By the way, even the school pictures taken by sister Zhan and the fan group these days have become popular.


    Leaving aside her own excellence, it was her face that instantly attracted a large number of people.


    Fans are actually a little worried looking at this posture.


    It''s a very contradictory mentality. I want others to see that Lu Ning is good, and I don''t want her to be known by too many people. There were so many things when there were not so many people before, and now so many people have emerged. I still don''t know what will happen.


    Lu Ning is only a senior high school student, and they are afraid that it will delay Lu Ning''s study.


    Especially Lu Ning''s Weibo, she hasn''t been on Weibo for a few days. She is busy with rehearsals and speeches these days, and she doesn''t have much time.


    But now as long as she goes up, she can receive a lot of messages.


    Her Weibo comments are even more exciting.


    A group of fans have commented on some of the past high school exam sites, as well as various points that need attention in various subjects.


    A group of senior high school candidates who came here especially for her name, even flipped through her Weibo comments and sat down to take notes.


    But Lu Ning actually didn''t know about these things.


    And she didn''t know that she was on the trending search today.


    At that time, she was sitting in the classroom, looking at her mobile phone, and a message was displayed on it.


    Bank card deposit 4,000,000.00 yuan


    "..."


    Lin Ci patted her on the shoulder: "What are you looking at?"


    Lu Ning: "Look at my luck."


    Lin Ci didn''t quite understand, but he didn''t ask again: "You''re on the trending search again, do you know?"


    Lu Ning: "Huh?"


    "Go up and have a look?"


    Lu Ning: "...Can I not watch it?"


    Looking at her, Lin Ci couldn''t help but smile: "This time it''s a good thing."


    Lu Ning clicked on Weibo helplessly.


    As soon as she went online, she was instantly taken aback by the prompt on her mobile phone, and she quickly set do-not-disturb.


    The background is full of 99+ news.


    "Did you read your comments on Weibo, your fans are too caring."


    Lu Ning went to Weibo to read the comments.


    After clicking on it, there are a bunch of words in the eyes, densely packed, and if you look closely, they are all knowledge points.


    Looked at a few carefully, and smiled silently, a little moved.


    Lin Ci reminded her: "Go and see the hot search, it''s already hot."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    After she quit, she clicked on Hot Search, and Hot One was her name.


    #Lu Ning''s speech is so excellent


    #Lu Ning goes to school


    Lu Ning clicked in, and the first one was a video.


    There is no need to click on the video to start playing, there is no sound, but she can also see that it is herself and Kan Rou.


    Heaved a sigh of relief, as long as it''s not a bad thing, she is already a little psychologically shadowed.


    She exits and turns off her phone.


    There is basically no need for the afternoon session. She can go to the principal''s office to take a few photos before leaving.


    Just thinking about it, Shen Guang walked to the door of the classroom: "Lu Ning."


    Everyone was instantly quiet.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 547： close to Mr. Huo

    Chapter 547 Close to Teacher Huo


    The principal couldn''t help but smile: "It''s okay, you can leave school now."


    Cheers immediately rang out.


    Lu Ning got up and walked over.


    Huo Jinyan just walked to the door of the classroom.


    Shen Guang looked at him: "Teacher Huo, come together."


    Huo Jinyan looked at Lu Ning with some doubts, but seeing Lu Ning follow, he also followed.


    Many teachers and leaders are present in the principal''s office.


    Lu Ning watched them step in silently.


    "Okay, come on, let the child go back after taking the photo, she still has rehearsals."


    Shen Guang walked in and said directly.


    "Rehearsal, school celebration program, then we must watch it."


    Lu Ning smiled slightly and didn''t interrupt.


    They all stood up and prepared to take a group photo. Lu Ning stood in the middle of the front row holding the trophy.


    "Teacher Huo, come and stand next to Ningning."


    Shen Guang greeted, she was standing on the other side of Lu Ning.


    Huo Jinyan nodded and walked over, standing next to Lu Ning.


    Both of them were silent.


    After taking a group photo, I took a photo with everyone alone. Lu Ning is completely a tool person, and he doesn''t need to move when he stands there.


    Huo Jinyan approached her several times on the grounds of adjusting the position of the trophy, but in fact, he wanted to help her hold the trophy so that she would not be sore from holding it all the time.


    Lu Ning quietly watched him standing in front of her a few times without speaking.


    When it was finally done, Shen Guang looked at the people in the office: "Is there any more?"


    "Hey, Mr. Huo doesn''t seem to have one. Why are they all class teachers? I must take a picture of this."


    Shen Guang nodded: "Hurry up, Mr. Huo, stand next to Ningning."


    Huo Jinyan walked over, step by step, a small wish in his heart was fulfilled at this moment.


    He stood over, Lu Ning had a standard smile on his face.


    "Okay, I can get close to Mr. Huo."


    The cameraman opened his mouth after looking at the location.


    Huo Jinyan stood a little closer, and the arm close to Lu Ning raised up to hold the trophy from below.


    Lu Ning froze for a moment, the heavy pressure on his hands disappeared.


    Because the trophy was so big that it blocked Huo Jinyan''s arm, he couldn''t see it at all, and no one noticed his small movements.


    The photographer looked at the two people in the camera, couldn''t help but his eyes lit up, and secretly admired the beauty of the man and woman in his heart, it was such a good match, so he secretly took two more pictures.


    "All right."


    After the photographer finished speaking, Huo Jinyan raised his hand to help her hold the trophy, signaling her to hold it steady.


    Lu Ning gripped the trophy firmly.


    "Okay, Ningning, you go to rehearse."


    Lu Ning nodded and went out with the trophy.


    Huo Jinyan also looked at the people in the room and nodded politely, then left.


    Lu Ning walked in front, holding the trophy in both hands, and could feel Huo Jinyan following her behind him. His footsteps were steady, as if stepping on her heart one after another.


    Lu Ning looked ahead, holding Glory in his arms, and the moon followed behind him.


    ¡­


    Lin Ci helped her get her things to the rehearsal hall, and Lu Ning went directly down the stairs to the rehearsal hall.


    But when I walked out of the teaching building, I suddenly saw a person standing at the school gate.


    Wearing a sweater and a hat, standing there casually with his hands in his pockets, the whole person looks so cool.


    Today, the third year of high school ends early, the sun has not yet set, and the setting sun is still hanging in the sky.


    Lu Ning suddenly stopped and looked at that person, and didn''t leave for no reason.


    She stood with the trophy in one hand, her gaze fell on the man from afar, until someone bumped her shoulder.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw a figure running towards the person she was looking at.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 548： Brother is back

    Chapter 548 The second brother is back


    Looking carefully, Lu Ning found that the person was Lu Yuean.


    She swung her arms like a bird and threw herself into the man''s arms.


    When Lu Yuean passed by, Lu Ning realized that the man was quite tall, at least 185. Lu Yuean hugged him, the top of his head only reaching his chest.


    As if afraid that others would not hear, Lu Yuean''s voice was very loud.


    She called him: "Brother."


    "You''re back! I miss you so much."


    Lu Ning looked at the person and met his gaze.


    He seemed a little displeased, raised his hand and gently pushed his head away from his chest.


    Lu Yuean blinked at Lu Bai.


    "Brother, I really miss you, let''s go..."


    Before she finished speaking, Lu Bai suddenly stretched out his finger and placed it in front of her, as if touching his lips, but it was actually a distance away.


    He looked at her with a smile in his eyes: "Shh¡ª"


    There was a bit of affection in the voice, but what he said was like pouring ice water on Lu Yuean from head to toe.


    "An''an, you know, these tricks of yours have never worked for me."


    His words reached Lu Yuean''s ears word by word, and Lu Yuean''s face turned pale for an instant.


    But she forced herself to look at Lu Baixiao.


    "Brother, but I really miss you."


    She said as if she wanted to open her arms to hug Lu Bai again.


    But Lu Bai moved his finger up and poked her forehead.


    Lu Yue''an couldn''t get close, her arms were just hanging in the air, which was a bit awkward.


    Lu Bai''s peach blossom eyes met hers.


    Lu Yuean seemed a little wronged, her eyes were slightly red, and she seemed to be about to cry in the next moment.


    Lu Bai looked at her with a smile in his eyes, ignoring the tears in her eyes.


    "Brother is no longer your brother, next time I admit my mistake, I won''t let you go so easily~"


    His voice sounds gentle, but Lu Yuean is also clear about the coolness behind it.


    She didn''t expect that even if Lu Bai went out, he would still have such a strange temper when he came back.


    Lu Bai withdrew his hand, stood up straight and gave her one last look, then walked towards Lu Ning.


    Lu Yuean was able to stay where she was, she knew that Lu Ning was standing behind her, but she didn''t dare to hold Lu Bai just like that, because she knew that this brother was not Lu Qing, he not only had a bad temper, but also was ruthless...


    Lu Bai walked towards Lu Ning, stood still in front of Lu Ning, looked at her with his hands in his pockets, his charming peach eyes were full of smiles.


    "Did you hear what she called me?"


    he asked softly.


    Lu Ning nodded.


    "Do you know who I am?"


    he asked again.


    Lu Ning nodded again.


    Lu Bai looked at her, with a deeper smile in his eyes: "Then, darling, why don''t you call me?"


    Lu Ning met his gaze, looked at him for a long time and called out obediently: "Brother."


    Lu Bai raised his hand to pull off the mask, bent slightly to get close to her, with a seductive smile on his lips.


    Raised his hand and stroked her head: "So good."


    Looking at the face in front of him, Lu Ning had a sextant resemblance to Lu Qing, but his temperament was quite different.


    You can see his silver hair from the side of his ears and face, and his unruly temperament deeply attracted Lu Ning.


    She suddenly smiled.


    How should I put it, I just think it¡¯s really cool to have such an older brother.


    Looking at her smile, Lu Bai raised his hand and knocked on her head: "What are you smirking, brother is so good-looking."


    Lu Ning nodded with crooked eyebrows: "It''s very beautiful."


    Lu Bai bent his lips, raised his hand and pointed behind her, and said in a low voice: "Then, my dear, who is better looking than that brother?"


    Lu Ning subconsciously turned his head and took a look.


    I saw Huo Jinyan standing in the teaching building and looking at her from a distance...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 549： My brother is a star?

    Chapter 549 My brother is a star?


    Lu Ning turned to look at Lu Bai very seriously: "Brother looks good."


    Lu Bai smiled, raised his hand to pat her on the head, and naturally went to take the trophy in her hand.


    "Little boy, is this your trophy, show it to brother."


    Lu Ning let go and showed him.


    Lu Bai watched.


    Lu Ning''s cell phone rang suddenly.


    She raised her hand to pick it up, and Lin Ci''s voice came from the opposite side.


    "Ningning, are you trapped, should I rescue you?"


    Lu Ning smiled when he heard the words: "It''s okay, no need, I''ll be right here."


    Lin Ci breathed a sigh of relief: "I thought you were trapped, and I was ready to rescue you. I just happened to be going downstairs to the teaching building. Have you come down yet?"


    After asking, he turned the corner and saw Lu Ning.


    Immediately raised his hand and waved to her.


    Then hung up the phone and walked over.


    "I thought you were caught by those old men."


    She made complaints as she walked over, and then shifted her gaze to the people around Lu Ning.


    Then the whole person froze, standing still and looking at Lu Bai.


    It took a long time to realize what was happening. He stretched out his finger and pointed at Lu Bai, and opened his mouth for a long time without saying a word.


    Finally, I was very excited and left a sentence: "Wait! Wait for me! I must have opened it in the wrong way!"


    Then turned and ran, ran around the corner and disappeared.


    Lu Ning:? ? ?


    Watching her bewildered, she stopped halfway, and then ran away.


    What is this for?


    Lu Bai was amused by her, he casually held Lu Ning''s trophy with one hand, and watched Lin Ci run out from the corner again, running all the way in front of him.


    She pursed her lips, blushed, and looked at Lu Bai.


    Lu Ning was startled and thought she was suffocating, so he raised his hand and patted her: "Xiaoci!"


    Lin Ci glanced at her angrily.


    But it doesn''t affect her to continue looking at handsome guys.


    "Bai, in vain! In vain!"


    She just repeated his name.


    Lu Ning was full of question marks: "Little Ci, why are you still stuttering?"


    Lin Ci opened his mouth and wanted to cover her mouth immediately to make her stop talking.


    Lu Bai''s peach eyes are really attractive, Lin Ci''s face is already blushing and his heart is beating.


    Lu Bai raised his hand and patted Lu Ning''s head, his voice was soft and affectionate: "My dear, you are so cute."


    Lu Ning didn''t respond, Lin Ci was going crazy.


    "Damn! What! What! What is it called!"


    Lin Ci was stunned and looked at the two people.


    "Wait, wait, wait!"


    She took two steps back and looked at the two people.


    It was only then that something was wrong.


    "Wait, Bai Bai, what''s your last name?"


    Lu Bai looked at her: "Lu."


    Lin Ci immediately jumped, and ran away inexplicably.


    Lu Ning was amused by her and couldn''t help laughing out loud.


    Finally, when Lin Ci ran over again, Lu Ning asked her with a smile: "What are you doing, exercising?"


    Looking at her ignorant look, Lin Ci couldn''t help being speechless.


    "I''ll be mad at you sooner or later! This is white! It''s white!"


    Lin Ci pulled her to dance over there.


    Lu Ning didn''t get to the point, looked at Lu Bai: "It''s quite white, not black, what''s wrong with you, are you crazy?"


    Lin Ci: ¡°¡­¡±


    She stopped and held Lu Ning''s face and looked at her: "Honey, let''s watch the entertainment news for a while, okay?"


    Lu Ning frowned, as if he understood something this time.


    "Huh? My brother is a star?"


    She asked strangely.


    Lin Ci nodded sharply.


    Lu Ning looked at her with a sudden realization expression on his face. Lin Ci''s excited eyebrows almost flew up. He thought she would dance with him excitedly, but she only replied one word after the sudden realization.


    "Oh."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 550： brother is professional

    Chapter 550 My brother is a professional


    Lin Ci is even crazier.


    Oh? Oh? ! Oh? !


    In front of Lu Bai, Lin Ci was too embarrassed to scold her, and the ten thousand words he wanted to say were stuck in his chest.


    Lu Bai looked over with a smile, and looked at Lin Ci with a pair of peach blossom eyes: "What are you going to do?"


    Lin Ci lost his temper in an instant, and behaved like a kitten.


    "We''re going to rehearse."


    Listening to the whining voice in his ear, Lu Ning felt that he was hallucinating.


    Turning to look at Lin Ci: "Are you okay?"


    Lin Ci: ¡°¡­¡±


    Can you please shut up!


    Lu Bai looked down at Lu Ning: "Hey, let me go and watch your rehearsal."


    Lu Ning thought about it, but Lin Ci kept poking her, and she was threatened.


    nodded: "OK."


    Then stood in front of Lu Bai, raised his hand and lifted his mask up for him.


    Judging by Lin Ci''s excitement, it is estimated that all the girls in the class know that Lu Ning should be on the safe side, lest they all go crazy.


    Lu Bai looked at her amusedly.


    Lin Ci immediately led the way excitedly, jumping up and down.


    Looking at her happy appearance, Lu Ning couldn''t help but also smiled happily, and shook his head helplessly.


    Lu Bai followed behind her, walking forward with Lu Ning, holding her trophy in his hand.


    Lin Ci walked to the door of the rehearsal hall, looked back at Lu Bai: "Do you want to introduce?"


    Lu Ning was helpless, and turned to look at Lu Bai.


    Lu Bai just said casually: "Let it be."


    Lin Ci nodded obediently, then opened the door and entered.


    Lu Ning followed in.


    The people inside saw Lin Ci first.


    "Huh? Xiao Ci, where is Ning Jie? Are you really trapped?"


    After asking, he was relieved to see Lu Ning coming in.


    "Sister Ning, you are finally here. We collided with another class in an episode before, let''s change another one."


    Lu Ning nodded: "Okay."


    Then she raised her finger and pointed to Lu Bai who followed behind.


    "This is my brother."


    A group of people looked at the tightly wrapped Lu Bai very obediently, and called out: "Hello, brother."


    But after calling out, he reacted.


    "Sister Ning, you have two older brothers."


    Lu Ning nodded.


    At this moment, the girls looked at Lu Bai with probing eyes.


    Some people have a unique temperament, even if you can''t see the face, you can actually have a general feeling.


    But none of them dared to think deeply.


    Lu Ning walked over with everyone, and there was a laptop on the small stage.


    The playlist of the music player has hundreds of songs waiting for them to choose.


    "Sister Ning, you watch the most, listen to which one is more suitable."


    Lin Ci approached Lu Ning and leaned against her ear and said, "You can ask my brother for reference, my brother is a professional."


    Lu Ning looked at her: "Does my brother make music?"


    Lin Ci finally rolled his eyes and scolded her in her ear, then took out his phone and showed her Lu Bai''s profile.


    Lu Ning took a serious look.


    The lead singer of B.Y band¡ªBai, a guitarist, is proficient in various musical instruments, and he is proficient in writing lyrics and composing everything. All the songs of B.Y band are written and composed by himself...


    Lu Ning stared blankly at such excellent information.


    Beside my ears, the monitor was constantly switching music.


    The squad leader listened to the music in distress, and couldn''t help frowning: "It doesn''t feel right, sister Ning, what do you think, let''s not look for it anymore."


    Before Lu Ning could speak, Lu Bai looked at their computer and said softly, "Listen to the third song again."


    Lin Ci couldn''t help but start laughing when he heard him speak.


    The girls around were stunned when they heard the voice, then turned their heads to look at Lu Bai in disbelief, and met his eyes straight...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 551： this is my brother

    Chapter 551 This is my brother


    Screams that lasted for more than ten minutes resounded throughout the rehearsal hall.


    The people in the rehearsal hall next door rushed to see what was going on.


    "What''s the matter, what''s the matter, what happened?"


    Lu Ning quickly pushed Lu Bai back, then looked at them and said, "Ah, that, that has mice, it scared us to death."


    "Ah! Rats! Why are there rats! Hurry up and deal with them."


    After saying a few words, they ran away quickly. They were also very afraid of mice.


    Lu Ning heaved a sigh of relief watching the person leave.


    One hand was placed on top of the head.


    "Hey, I''m a mouse?"


    Lu Ning: "..."


    As soon as Lu Bai finished speaking, the whole rehearsal hall went crazy.


    No one came to see them this time, they all thought they were fighting rats.


    The most important thing is that Lu Ning is wrong, not only the girls are excited, but the boys are also excited.


    Lu Ning felt that he really shouldn''t.


    Don''t understand anything, like a fool.


    "Brother Bai! You were absolutely amazing on stage last time!"


    "Bai Bai! Can I take a photo with you Bai Bai! My God!"


    "Help! Help! I saw an idol in my lifetime! Quick, pinch me!"


    Looking at them, Lu Bai asked, "Can you play your play for me?"


    A group of people immediately nodded hurriedly: "Yes, yes!"


    "Sister Ning! Take a video! Take a picture! Take Brother Bai in!"


    Looking at their excitement, Lu Ning nodded and took out the device.


    Should I say it or not, my brother is really good at it, and he didn¡¯t agree to anything, and everyone ran to prepare excitedly.


    Looking at the scattered props, Lu Bai already roughly guessed what they were performing.


    "snow White?"


    He looked at Lu Ning and asked.


    Lu Ning nodded.


    After putting away the equipment, he obediently photographed Lu Bai.


    This is the best and most exciting game that Lu Ning has seen them in.


    Everyone is like a chicken blood, desperately trying to show their best side.


    They did.


    While Lu Ning was videotaping, he frantically filled up everything about Lu Bai with his mobile phone.


    Try to be a fairly qualified younger sister, at least don''t know everything.


    But she found that the more she tutored, the more she felt that she had earned money.


    Lu Bai is so good that she really feels ashamed of herself.


    From these reports, from these stages, and from every piece of news about him, it seems that one can see this person''s character and feel his attitude.


    so cool.


    How can there be such a charming and cool person.


    And this person is his brother.


    Lu Ning felt that he would wake up laughing from a dream.


    Looking at her video recording, Lu Bai smiled like a fool, moved to her side, and looked over.


    "Hey, does brother make you happy like this?"


    Lu Ning took a deep breath.


    I always feel that this title is too tired, but he said it with a charming taste.


    Lu Ning moved a little away, turned to look at him and muttered: "Brother, this is my brother!"


    Then looked at Lu Bai and said directly: "Brother! Call me by my name in the future, it''s too ambiguous to call me Guaiguai!"


    Lu Bai looked at her amusedly: "Okay, Ningning."


    Lu Ning was helpless, no matter what he called out, it always had a different taste.


    This is probably the difference between people.


    Lu Qing said that every sentence made people want to fight.


    It was clearly born by the same mother, and the time of birth was obviously not a few minutes apart, so why is there such a big gap?


    People are more popular than people.


    Lu Ning thought so, and then Lu Qing pushed the door and came in...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 552： dont say this

    Chapter 552 Don''t say this


    Lu Ning froze for a moment, looked at the people at the door, then turned to look at the people around him, then looked at the people at the door, and then turned to look at the people around him.


    "..."


    Silently moved towards Lu Bai''s side twice, then turned his gaze away from Lu Qing.


    Lu Qing:? ? ?


    Lu Bai looked at the children beside him with a smile, and the smile in his eyes never disappeared.


    My sister is too cute.


    Lu Qing walked over, approached and saw Lu Bai, couldn''t help but smile.


    "When did you come back?"


    Lu Bai glanced at him: "Today."


    "Why don''t you go home?"


    Lu Bai looked at Lu Ning: "Let''s see my sister first, and go back with her."


    I don''t know if it''s his own illusion, but Lu Qing always feels that Lu Bai seems to be a little stranger to him when he comes back this time.


    But I can''t find the reason, after all, Lu Bai has always had this way of speaking and temper.


    Maybe it was to find a topic, or maybe it really didn''t care about it, Lu Qing watched Lu Bai sit down and said, "Have you gone to see An An, An An is here now..."


    Hearing this, Lu Bai turned to look at him, smiling with his eyes, but he always felt a little cold.


    "Brother, stop talking about this."


    Lu Qing was stunned for a moment, looked at him, took one last look at Lu Ning, and nodded.


    Here, Lin Ci and the others have finished their performance, and they all looked at Lu Bai expectantly.


    Lu Bai raised his hands and applauded.


    "great."


    Praise is not stingy.


    At first he thought it was the traditional Snow White, but now it looks a little funny.


    Lu Bai thought for a while: "The music just now is indeed not suitable for you. If you don''t mind, I will go back and compose music for you."


    A group of people froze, and then went crazy.


    Jumping and jumping.


    "Really! Really! Ah! I''m crazy!"


    "I can''t do it! Compose for us! Compose for us!"


    They all repeated their exclamation words exactly the same, and then repeated what Lu Bai said, all of them were too excited to speak.


    Lu Ning turned to look at Lu Bai: "Brother, you just came back, you still need to rest, we will perform in a few days."


    Lu Bai heard this and looked at her: "Do you want to perform too?"


    Lu Ning was taken aback, and found that he was very good at focusing on key points.


    nodded and looked at him: "En."


    Lu Bai smiled: "It''s okay, give me a night, let Ningning bring you the song tomorrow."


    Although they were happy, they did not forget to worry about their idols.


    "Brother, it''s okay, you have to rest well, we can use any one."


    "Yes, yes, we can all do it, we don''t have to work so hard."


    Lu Bai raised his hand and shook it twice: "It''s okay."


    He didn''t say too much, just two words lightly, but very weighty.


    once again intoxicated a group of fans.


    "By the way, don''t tell others."


    Looking at their fascinated faces, Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing, feeling that they would agree to anything Lu Bai said.


    Because of Lu Bai, a group of people were very excited today. They could go home early today after school, but the rehearsal was at nine o''clock, which was about the same time as usual.


    Lu Ning didn''t know what to say, but she was also very happy, being surrounded by chattering chatter along the way, she also talked more.


    Lu Bai didn''t drive, Lu Qing drove, and after finally saying goodbye, the three of them got into the car.


    Lu Qing was driving, while Lu Ning and Lu Bai were sitting in the back seat.


    Sitting next to Lu Bai, Lu Ning couldn''t help pulling him to ask.


    "Brother, when is your next performance, can I go and see it?"


    "Can."


    "Brother, you can also come to our school celebration party."


    "it is good."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 553： Become chatterbox in seconds

    Chapter 553 Instantly becomes chatterbox


    "elder brother¡­"


    She asked a lot, but Lu Bai also answered patiently.


    As for Lu Qing sitting in front, his face turned blue.


    He has never seen Lu Ning talk so many words, and he has never heard her call her brother so many times.


    The key is! Never called myself once!


    Lu Qing is jealous.


    But nobody cares.


    Lu Ning asked all the way to the door of the house.


    "elder brother¡­"


    Before she finished her question, Lu Qing suddenly slammed on the brakes, and she fell forward due to inertia. Lu Bai quickly raised his hand to protect her head.


    "Here we are, get off."


    Lu Qing parked the car and went down.


    Lu Ning sat down with question marks all over his head.


    Lu Bai rubbed her head with his hand, and asked softly, "Did you hit her?"


    Lu Ning shook his head: "No, thank you brother."


    "It''s okay, let''s go, go home."


    "kindness."


    The two got out of the car, and Lu Bai was still holding Lu Ning''s trophy.


    The two walked forward side by side, and Lu Qing followed behind, watching their backs.


    Isn¡¯t it the first time the two of them met? Why are there so many chatters?


    I have lived with Lu Ning for so long, and I have never seen her say a word more. What I have said to him in the past few months is not as much as what I have said to Lu Bai along the way.


    "Brother, where are your things? Didn''t you bring them back? Or are you planning to stay for a long time?"


    Lu Ning''s sudden depression at the end made Lu Bai smile slightly.


    "I sent it back, I should be at home now, my brother is going to stay for a long time this time, don''t worry, be good."


    Lu Ning immediately smiled happily: "That''s great."


    Looking at her appearance, Lu Bai smiled.


    It feels good for Bai to pick up such a sweet sister.


    Sometimes the attraction to each other is very wonderful, and the attraction of blood is also very wonderful. The first time you meet two people, they are as close as brothers and sisters who have been together for more than ten years.


    But sometimes it is outrageous, and blood relationship can''t make people get closer.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning ran to the door of the house very excitedly, a little happy: "Parents must be very happy."


    She opened the door with the key, and Lu Bai raised his hand to help her hold the schoolbag that was about to slip.


    Lu Ning opened the door and jumped in.


    "Mom and Dad!"


    Her voice is happy, and you can hear it as soon as you hear it.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi came out of the kitchen immediately.


    "What''s the matter, what''s the matter, so happy."


    Lu Ning turned sideways, Lu Bai walked in and looked at Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi.


    "Mom and Dad, I''m back."


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were taken aback for a moment, and immediately went to hug him.


    "The son is back!"


    Shen Yunci jumped up and down happily.


    Lu Zhi also started to pat him on the shoulder.


    Hearing the voice, Lu Jingzhi walked out of the room.


    "Sister, you are back..."


    Then he saw Lu Bai.


    "elder brother!"


    Then immediately ran over and threw himself into Lu Bai''s arms.


    Lu Bai bent over to catch the man and hug him.


    "Boy, you''re getting heavy again."


    Lu Jingzhi hugged Lu Bai''s neck happily.


    It was also the first time that Lu Ning saw him so active and excited, so he couldn''t help but smile.


    Lu Qing stood by the door and silently closed the door.


    Happiness belongs to them, this city is just one more sad person...


    Lu Qing silently turned around and wanted to go back to the room, but was suddenly stopped.


    "Boss..."


    Lu Qing turned around expectantly.


    Lu Zhi: "Go and see my pot."


    Lu Qing: "..."


    Lu Ning watched from the side and suppressed a smile.


    Go over and pick up the trophy and put it in the place Lu Zhi found behind the sofa.


    Today is the first time for the Lu family to have a reunion dinner.


    The family of six sat at the dining table and had dinner happily.


    The laughter and laughter never stopped tonight.


    Reunion is a romance worth looking forward to.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 554： Aww handsome

    Chapter 554 Aww, handsome


    Lu Ning didn''t know what time Lu Bai got it. When he woke up the next morning, Lu Bai came out of his room to fetch water.


    "Ning Ning, I sent you the song, please accept it, I''m going to sleep."


    Then turned and walked into the room, looked at Lu Ning and smiled slightly before closing the door: "Good morning, my dear."


    Lu Ning stood there in a daze.


    Some people can''t hide the light on him even if they stay up all night.


    Lu Ning couldn''t help but do the math.


    After dinner last night, she helped Lu Bai clean up the room. She remembered that it was already half past twelve when she went back to wash up and go to bed.


    It is half past six in the morning.


    Lu Bai composed a song in six hours!


    And it''s exclusive customization!


    Lu Ning''s admiration for Lu Bai has once again risen to a higher level.


    After breakfast, Lu Ning went out first.


    She rode a bike by herself today, and it has been a long time since she has ridden a bike by herself.


    Riding out to the alley, Lu Ning smiled and was in a good mood.


    But after she parked her car at the school gate, she turned around and saw a car across the road, a black Rolls Royce.


    Lu Ning was taken aback for a moment, a cold light flashed in his eyes, and he looked at the car.


    But the car only stopped for two minutes before speeding away.


    Lu Ning still stood where he was.


    What the **** is he trying to do!


    Huo Jinyan, who was standing on the other side of the school gate, also noticed it.


    As soon as Lu Ning raised his head, the two people''s eyes met.


    They all stood in place for a while, before walking towards the school.


    And an hour later, there was a sentence in the copywriting of the school picture uploaded by the fan group: [I saw a handsome boy in Ning Bao''s photoshoot today. ¡¿


    Except for Lu Ning¡¯s comment below, someone noticed the copywriting and quickly asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the little brother, didn¡¯t you catch it?¡±


    The fan group also replied: "It was photographed, but it was not released because of privacy concerns. After all, it is not good without other people''s consent."


    They also didn''t want to recruit Lu Ning. It seemed that people on the Internet would not let Lu Ning do anything.


    Regarding the video of the last speech, it was obviously praised by passers-by, but some black fans frantically commented under the video that Lu Ning was mediocre, saying that she was a hot search.


    The fans are quite angry, but they all adhere to a principle now, absolutely not giving Heizi any heat, if it is not too much, they just ignore it.


    ¡­


    There are still two days left before the school celebration, and the school has already set up the decorations, and everyone is very excited.


    It''s rare to be able to relax and relax.


    Lu Ning is also very happy because of Lu Bai''s return.


    Not only was she happy, but half of the class was also happy, and the other half looked at their happy mouths in a daze.


    Lin Ci directly proposed to live in Lu Ning''s house.


    Looking at her obvious little thoughts, Lu Ning was too embarrassed to expose her.


    In the end, Lin Ci also called it eloquently: "I want to get in touch with my good sister."


    was directly rejected by Lu Ning.


    means that you don''t want to make too much contact with each other.


    Lin Ci cried and pretended for a long time over there, but Lu Ning was also indifferent.


    Lin Ci: "...you black-hearted woman!"


    Lu Ning shook his head helplessly: "The unscrupulous woman originally wanted you to listen to the latest song of the great god, but since she is unscrupulous, forget it."


    Lin Ci suddenly became energetic: "Damn! Come out?! Cheating in vain! Listen to me!"


    Lu Ning: "Ham, I''m a black-hearted woman."


    Lin Ci hurriedly approached her with a playful smile: "How could it be, you are the most kind-hearted beauty in the world~"


    Good morning~


    Wanchang Day 13~2022.3.14


    Try hard to see if you can last for a month~ I¡¯m so tired, praise me quickly hahaha


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 555： Brother is too good, what should I do?

    Chapter 555 What should I do if my brother is too good


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing when she heard her blowing rainbow farts in her ear.


    He raised his hand and handed her the headset, then clicked on play.


    On the way she came, there was already a single cycle.


    Just, how should I put it, what should I do if my brother is too good?


    After listening to Lin Ci twice, he went to class.


    I almost cried after hearing this, and Lu Ning was taken aback.


    She just felt excited after listening to it, why did she cry?


    Lin Ci handed her the headset: "It''s great, Bai Bai is great, I love him even more."


    Looking at her, Lu Ning laughed out loud.


    When Huo Jinyan walked in, he saw her smiling happily.


    It is obvious that she is in a good mood.


    Probably because my brother came back.


    Huo Jinyan raised his eyebrows slightly, and there was a smile between his brows.


    He raised his hand and handed out the paper.


    The content in the textbook is almost covered, and the rest is basically to consolidate and do questions.


    When doing the questions, there was only a slight sound in the whole classroom, and Huo Jinyan sat at the podium and watched them.


    He hasn''t slept well in the past few days, and is sitting there with his eyes closed.


    Lu Ning did it faster, and she had already finished half of what others had done.


    After finishing, she raised her eyes and subconsciously looked at Huo Jinyan.


    The morning sun shone in through the window and shone on his body, covering his whole body with a layer of golden light, which seemed ethereal and unreal.


    Lu Ning lowered his eyes slightly, looking at his hands.


    From a distance, I saw several obvious scabs on the back of his hand.


    It should be left over from the last wound.


    The small wound has scabbed over.


    Lu Ning looked up at his face again.


    Why? Huo Jinyan.


    She couldn''t figure out Huo Jinyan, but she couldn''t figure out herself either.


    Slightly looked down at his fingers.


    Lin Ci saw her distracted, and raised his hand to touch her.


    "Quickly listen to Bai Bai''s song again."


    Lu Ning simply took out his mobile phone and sent it to her quietly, and then handed her the headset.


    Lin Ci immediately smiled and turned on the phone under the table, ready to connect the earphones.


    But she was one step faster, and she pressed the play button before the bluetooth was connected.


    In the quiet classroom, music suddenly sounded, and everyone was stunned for a moment.


    Lin Ci quickly pressed pause and threw the phone into the table hole, pretending nothing happened.


    Lu Ning: "..."


    She subconsciously raised her eyes and looked at Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan heard the voice and opened his eyes as expected, and happened to meet Lu Ning''s eyes.


    But his eyes made Lu Ning startled.


    Lu Ning was stunned by a feeling of sadness that seemed to come from the bottom of his heart.


    Huo Jinyan just scanned around and said nothing.


    Then a pair of eyes fell on Lu Ning''s eyes.


    Across two rows of seats, the eyes of the two collided with each other, with emotions that the other could not understand.


    Until I remembered the bell after class.


    Huo Jinyan didn''t move, Lu Ning didn''t move, and everyone didn''t move.


    It seems that time has stood still at this moment.


    He didn''t get up until someone called Huo Jinyan outside, and finally turned his gaze away and walked out.


    He walked out and everyone was relieved.


    "What''s wrong with Mr. Huo?"


    "I don''t know, maybe I''m in a daze, I keep looking at the wall."


    "Scared me, I thought something was wrong."


    While talking, they obediently began to pass the papers, and Kan Rou was responsible for putting them away and taking them to the office.


    It seems that after the experience of the last speech, she became more cheerful, and she was different from before.


    Such a change is welcome to everyone.


    "Sister Ning, what''s wrong with you?"


    Kan Rou stood at the table and looked at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning regained consciousness and shook his head, and handed her the paper.


    Lin Ci also turned to look at her suspiciously.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 556： Are you in love

    Chapter 556 Are you in love?


    "Ning Ning..."


    Lin Ci looked at her hesitantly.


    Lu Ning turned back in doubt: "En?"


    Lin Ci approached in a low voice: "Are you in a relationship?"


    Lu Ning was taken aback: "Huh?"


    Looked at her strangely: "What are you thinking?"


    Lin Ci looked at her very well-founded: "You have been emotionally unstable recently, it really looks like you are in a relationship."


    Lu Ning:?


    "Am I really emotionally unstable recently?"


    Lin Ci nodded: "Really."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    "Sister Ning, Sister Ning, isn''t that the song played by Xiaoci!"


    The squad leader ran over excitedly and asked.


    Because there are classmates who don''t know who he is, he didn''t say it very bluntly.


    Both Lu Ning and Lin Ci understood, and they nodded.


    The squad leader immediately jumped up and down excitedly: "That''s awesome, then I''ll see you in the rehearsal hall at noon."


    Then he jumped back.


    The two couldn''t help smiling when they looked at him.


    Lu Ning is actually a lazy person, she was too lazy to think about her emotions, so she simply put it aside.


    But sometimes she just can''t help it.


    Before school was over at noon, a post suddenly became popular on the forum.


    #Explosion! A certain influential figure actually has this kind of relationship with his teacher! There are pictures and truth!


    The proper title party has attracted many people, but what is even more exciting is the content in the post.


    Almost straight up textures without any nonsense.


    Although the faces are all mosaiced, but the thickness is as thin as it is, you can tell who it is at a glance, not to mention that the two people in the photo are still familiar to everyone.


    ¡¾Damn it! True or false! ¡¿


    ¡¾This is too shocking! ¡¿


    ¡¾teacher and student! My God, how dare they! ¡¿


    ¡¾It can''t be P''s! ¡¿


    ¡¾If this is true, will both of them be punished! ¡¿


    ¡¾Oh my God! These two are too blatant! ¡¿


    The topic of the teacher and the students is already a gossip point, and the two are such famous figures.


    In an instant, the whole school knew about it.


    But Class Nine knew about it relatively late.


    They are busy going to the rehearsal hall to rehearse.


    Along the way, many people looked at them frequently, and they were still a little confused and at a loss.


    It wasn''t until someone received the message in the rehearsal hall that they realized that there was such a post on the forum.


    Immediately told Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning was taken aback, looking at the post for a moment in a daze.


    The photos clearly show that they are her and Huo Jinyan. From the angle of view, these photos were all taken secretly, without the knowledge of both of them.


    In fact, they all look quite normal, but some angles seem very close, but there is no transgressive behavior.


    But this is already very exciting.


    It is a kind of taboo for teachers and students to have this kind of thing happen. Such a topic can poke people''s gossip psychology more, pay more attention to it, and want to know more about it.


    "Sister Ning, don''t be angry, these people are just scribbling when they have nothing to do, I''m going to scold him right away."


    "Yes, yes, we are going to scold him!"


    A group of people were jumping up and down happily after listening to Lu Bai''s song, because this song is so suitable!


    But now the atmosphere is suddenly extremely depressed, and there is no happy atmosphere in an instant.


    Everyone looked at Lu Ning, a little worried.


    Lu Ning turned off the phone screen and looked at them: "It''s okay, let''s rehearse first."


    Lin Ci looked at her, glanced at the crowd who hesitated to speak, and winked: "Come on, rehearse first."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 557： Seduce the teacher, really shameless

    Chapter 557 Seduce the teacher, really shameless


    I no longer mentioned this matter to rehearse.


    Lu Ning didn''t look at his phone anymore, nor did he care about this matter.


    They spent the whole afternoon in the rehearsal hall composing the music, so that every part of the plot could be perfectly integrated with the music.


    Everyone got along very well.


    "It''s great, the master is the master, and every plot is perfectly integrated, I love it so much!"


    "That''s right! It''s great, sister Ning, you must help us, thank you brother!"


    Lu Ning bent his lips and smiled: "Okay."


    She seemed completely unaffected by the post.


    It seems that he didn''t care about this matter at all.


    But someone has to care.


    Because of the special status of the two people and the blessing of the two people''s fame, this matter spread in an instant. Now it is not only on the forum, post bar, but even uploaded to Weibo.


    Although it disappeared quickly, it was still seen.


    This kind of thing is about the influence of teacher and student identity, and the influence of school.


    The school immediately intervened after learning about this incident, and took control of the school''s forum posting bar. The post was deleted, and even new related posts could not be published.


    But even so, it was already a step too late. Everyone in the school knew that there was something wrong with Lu Ning''s eyes.


    Can''t discuss in the forum post bar, now they are discussing privately in their own small groups.


    ¡¾Although, I think the two are a good match. ¡¿


    ¡¾What nonsense are you talking about, you should also look at your identity, one teacher and one student, how embarrassing it is to spread the word. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ah, there¡¯s nothing shameful about your identity, and they¡¯re all adults, so there¡¯s nothing wrong with that, right? ¡¿


    ¡¾What are you thinking? Your brain is confused. The teacher represents the image of the school. ¡¿


    ¡¾That is, is it possible to make everyone think that the teachers in our school have unreasonable thoughts about students? ¡¿


    ¡¾Yes, he killed all the teachers by himself. ¡¿


    ¡¾Lu Ning is one person who has harmed all our students, we don''t want to pay for their actions. ¡¿


    ¡¾Yeah, how dare they do that? Isn¡¯t that just leading others down? Those first graders might be led away and fall in love with the teacher. ¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s an exaggeration, there¡¯s no one who just likes it. ¡¿


    ¡¾Why not? What do they know? Lu Ning is so popular that maybe they all followed her example. ¡¿


    ¡¾That''s right, she doesn''t know how to lead by example now, she dares to do anything, and now she is in love with the teacher, it''s outrageous. ¡¿


    ¡¾Then what, Lu Ning is not a celebrity, so she was forced to become popular, and she can''t be blamed for that. ¡¿


    ¡¾Well, I think there is nothing wrong with being adults. Teachers and students have nothing to do with each other so they must not fall in love. ¡¿


    ¡¾My God, what''s the matter with you, how can you accept this, and this is why others think that the people in our school are monsters and perverts. ¡¿


    ¡¾Yes, how disgusting, how can you like your teacher, how can you fall in love with your own students. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ah... Maybe not, but it¡¯s not disgusting either. ¡¿


    ¡¾Why is it not disgusting, I just feel disgusting, I feel suffocated by breathing air with them, I really only think about myself, it¡¯s too scary, they are just deliberately tarnishing the image of our school. ¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s a bit serious, it shouldn¡¯t be...¡¿


    ¡¾Why not, you can shut up and expel these two people quickly. ¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 558： just disgusting

    Chapter 558 is disgusting


    There are more and more voices talking about it, and they can say anything.


    In the afternoon, people kept running to the gate of Class 9 to see Lu Ning.


    People from Class 9 blocked the door to prevent them from seeing.


    "Whatever you want to see, go back to your own class."


    "That''s right, what are you doing blocking our door?"


    "You guys are sick, you are holding the door open to see others, do you have a psychological problem?"


    The people in Class Nine were unceremonious.


    It turned out that the outsiders were not vegetarian either.


    Hearing the words, he began to sneer.


    "We don''t tell anyone who is sick."


    "Look at what''s going on, if you can do it, don''t allow others to see it."


    "That is, doing such a disgusting thing to tarnish our image, let''s see what''s wrong."


    "That''s right, it''s not bad if we didn''t beat her."


    "It''s really shameless to seduce the teacher."


    "I don''t know where all the etiquette, righteousness, and shame I learned before are so shameless."


    "Do you think you can do whatever you want with a good-looking face? Don''t pull us to do whatever you want, our image has been corrupted by you!"


    "Yes! You have ruined the image of our teachers, and you have even lost the face of the school!"


    "That''s right, it''s disgusting and shameless."


    The faces of Class 9 were flushed with anger.


    "What are you talking about! What nonsense!"


    "What''s the matter! Let''s talk! If you dare to do it, don''t let others say it! It''s shameless! It''s disgusting!"


    There was a lot of noise here, and a hand stretched out from nowhere, and suddenly grabbed the person who said Lu Ning was disgusting, and grabbed her hair directly.


    "Say it again! You say it again!"


    Lin Ci stared at her fiercely.


    "I''ll just say it! Do you still dare to hit me!"


    As she spoke, she raised her hand to type Lin Ci.


    Lin Ci immediately grabbed her hand, and all the people on both sides wrestled together in an instant, and the scene was chaotic.


    Lu Yue''an and the people around him stood at the end of the corridor watching from a distance, with a smile on their lips.


    Looking at the chaos on their side with an attitude of watching the show.


    "Heh, An An, look how interesting they are, fighting so fiercely for Lu Ning."


    "Hey, do you think Lu Ning is very interesting, she is really brave if she dares to fall in love with the teacher."


    "Actually, I can''t blame her for this matter. Who made Mr. Huo so good-looking, but she is really shameless to seduce her so blatantly."


    "Haha, it''s a shame that she has nothing to do with the Lu family, otherwise she will embarrass the Lu family again. Haven''t you lost enough before?"


    "An''an, the Lu family is really blessed to have you, but that villain over there is no good at all."


    Lu Yue''an just listened quietly, seeing the chaos in the distance, her smile became bigger and bigger.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning looked at the podium, there was no one there, Huo Jinyan didn''t come to class, and other teachers took over for the first two classes.


    Lin Yi walked to her side and looked at her: "Let''s go."


    Lu Ning frowned.


    "I''ll take you to Huo Jinyan, and I need to speak clearly."


    He raised his hand and directly grabbed Lu Ning''s wrist and pulled her up.


    Lu Ning was dragged out by him.


    "The teacher is here! The teacher is here!"


    I don''t know who yelled a few words, and the scene immediately eased a little.


    Several of them were beaten and cried.


    The main reason is that the combat effectiveness of the challenge is not enough, and the people in the ninth class are too vigorous.


    Everyone looked at each other with disheveled hair.


    Lin Yi looked at the group of people opposite: "Take care of yourselves, and don''t worry about other people''s business."


    Then he pulled Lu Ning out.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 559： nothing to do with her

    Chapter 559 has nothing to do with her


    When seeing Lin Yi pull Lu Ning out, the people around Lu Yuean froze for a moment, and then looked at her in unison.


    Lu Yuean was also stunned for a moment, watching Lin Yila and Lu Ning walking towards her, and then walked past her.


    Didn''t look at her the whole time.


    "..."


    People around couldn''t help looking at the direction the two of them were walking, only Lu Yue''an stood still and didn''t move.


    Only the hand beside him tightened silently.


    ¡­


    Lin Yi pulled Lu Ning to the door of the principal''s office.


    "He''s in there."


    Lu Ning glanced at the closed door.


    Suddenly the door was opened from the inside.


    When he saw Lu Ning and Lin Yi, he was stunned for a while, and then looked at Lu Ning: "You come in."


    Lu Ning saw Huo Jinyan sitting on the sofa through the gap.


    In front of him were all the leaders of the school. They were all standing, as if it was not Huo Jinyan who made a mistake, but these people who were standing made a mistake.


    He sat there, with the aura of a superior person.


    A group of school leaders looked at him and didn''t dare to say harsh words, but this matter is so serious, it''s impossible not to say it.


    Lu Ning walked in.


    A group of people looked over in unison.


    Shen Guang and Huo Jinyan frowned at the same time.


    Lu Ning stood by the door, and the teacher beside him closed the door.


    Shen Guang''s voice was serious: "What are you bringing her here for?"


    The teacher was stunned for a moment, she is another party involved, of course she has to bring it to ask for clarification.


    But he didn''t dare to say it.


    Huo Jinyan stood up suddenly and looked at the group of people in front of him.


    "Let her go back, it has nothing to do with her."


    The dean couldn''t bear it anymore and said: "It has nothing to do with her, the matter was caused by the two of you, and she is also the person involved! Of course it has something to do with it!"


    "Lu Ning, come here!"


    Lu Ning walked over as he said.


    Huo Jinyan''s complexion was very bad, and he turned sideways to block Lu Ning from looking at them: "I said it has nothing to do with her."


    His voice was not high, but the sense of oppression revealed in his words made people swallow subconsciously.


    Shen Guang also looked at Lu Ning: "Ning Ning, you go back."


    Lu Ning walked sideways from behind Huo Jinyan and looked at them: "What are you going to do to Teacher Huo?"


    "What''s the matter, what do you think, of course you have to ask the matter clearly. This matter is very serious and affects the image of the school, the image of the school teachers, and the image of the students. You all give me more attention!"


    Several school leaders are a little anxious.


    They don''t want to do anything, if possible, they don''t want this to happen.


    There was a fire in my heart, but I didn''t dare to speak to Huo Jin. At this moment, seeing Lu Ning seemed to have finally found an outlet.


    Watching her open her mouth like a cannonball.


    "Student Lu Ning, this is a school, a place to study, how can you have so many crooked thoughts? I see that many things have happened to you. Why do things happen to you? Have you thought about your own reasons? , Forget it before, this time the matter is so big, how can you do this, you are a girl, clean yourself up, do you understand!"


    After saying this, two pairs of eyes stared at him for a moment, making his back feel cold.


    The creepy feeling spread from the soles of the feet to the top of the head.


    "Don''t engage in the theory that the victim is culpable. Before that, Ningning was framed. You have to figure it out. As a teacher, you have to be responsible. No one can say that she is wrong before the matter is investigated."


    Shen Guang''s voice fell, and the meaning of maintenance was very obvious.


    The leader who said Lu Ning turned red and pale at the moment.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 560： for school

    Chapter 560 For School


    But he should be glad that Shen Guang spoke of him, otherwise Huo Jinyan would not have let him go.


    Finally, a calm leader asked: "Student Lu Ning, do you have any relationship with Mr. Huo in this regard? Tell the truth."


    Lu Ning shook his head: "We don''t."


    "No, the photos are all clear, how do you say no, you all say no, how to do this matter, if there is no evidence, just rely on your mouth to say no, no, how to explain this to others, who Believe it!"


    This matter is really difficult, the photos are out, everyone has seen it, there is no way to prove anything, only the two mouths of the parties will not be believed.


    The school leader Shen Guangxun just heard turned around with a cold snort, a little angry, and didn''t want to look at them anymore.


    At this moment, Lu Ning suddenly took out his phone and took a photo.


    Everyone was taken aback.


    "Lu Ning, what are you doing! You still have time to take pictures at this time! Have you taken this matter to heart? This matter is very serious! Do you understand that it is about the reputation of the school! Even if you don''t care about yourself, you should care about it From the school, from the teacher."


    Lu Ning didn''t speak, but just took the mobile phone to Shen Guang, and handed it to him.


    Shen Guang looked at her mobile phone screen in a daze.


    Two seconds later he suddenly laughed.


    The principal''s office, which was originally tense, suddenly became confused.


    They all looked at Shen Guang strangely.


    Huo Jinyan looked at Lu Ning, wondering what she had done.


    Shen Guang smiled and handed the mobile phone to the angry leader next to him.


    "Come on, look, I can also say that the two of you are in a relationship now, and you two are really ruining the reputation of our school."


    He couldn''t help laughing.


    Several leaders looked over suspiciously.


    As a result, I saw the "intimate photos" of the leader who was reprimanded and the leader who spoke.


    Because he turned around, from Lu Ning''s point of view, the two were very close, as if they were about to embrace each other, they were really very close.


    The angle of this photo just matches a photo in the previous forum, and the angle and position are almost the same.


    In an instant, a group of people suddenly realized that this is how the intimate photos came about.


    But this does not prevent them from laughing and laughing. The photo is really funny.


    The two couldn''t help but look at each other, then silently walked away from each other in disgust.


    Shen Guang looked at the two people.


    "So, you really don''t have that kind of relationship, right?"


    Lu Ning: "No."


    Huo Jin said: "No."


    Shen Guang nodded, so that it can be regarded as evidence.


    "Then Zhao Dong, Yu Dong, the two of you cooperate to let Ning Ning take a few photos from the same angle, so that everything can be clarified."


    The two were taken aback for a moment, and looked at Shen Guang at the same time.


    "us?"


    Shen Guang smiled: "That''s right, it''s all for the school."


    Two people: "..."


    The atmosphere eased instantly, and a group of people were holding back their laughter.


    "That''s right, Director Yu, it''s all for the school''s reputation."


    "Yes, yes, yes, for the reputation of the teachers and the reputation of the students, the two of you are the most suitable, anyway, it is impossible for anyone to think that you two are together."


    Two people: "..."


    The two stood there helplessly, taking pictures according to Lu Ning''s instructions.


    Although they are quite far away, the photos taken look really close, and both of them looked uncomfortable.


    It made everyone around laugh so hard.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 561： have you been fired

    Chapter 561 was fired


    Because of the behavior of the school, many people are actually rebellious in their hearts. The more they delete it, the more they want to speak out.


    There are people who post on the forums and run around on Weibo, just keep posting so that more people can see it.


    While clamoring not to damage the image of the school, at the same time thinking that this matter will make a big splash.


    The discussion atmosphere in each group is still hot.


    ¡¾Teacher Huo and Lu Ning seem to have been called to the principal''s office. ¡¿


    ¡¾It seems that I have been there for a long time, and I guess the matter is serious. ¡¿


    ¡¾Are you going to be fired? ¡¿


    ¡¾Hahaha, the expulsion is great, I don''t have to see Lu Ning again. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ah... you are targeting Lu Ning, she is already in her third year of high school, at the critical moment, all the hard work of expulsion for so many years will be in vain. ¡¿


    ¡¾Hehe, has she tried hard? Those with poor grades will die. ¡¿


    ¡¾Although Lu Ning did not do very well in this matter, he must be better than you to be able to give a speech and get an N1 grade. ¡¿


    ¡¾Hehe, you licking dogs, go tell the principal not to expel her, she did such a disgusting thing, and you still defend her, yue. ¡¿


    ¡¾...Okay, okay, don¡¯t be so harsh, wait for the school¡¯s decision. ¡¿


    ¡¾Hey hey hey! Check it out, those posts seem to have been released, I don''t know why. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ah, the original ones? ¡¿


    ¡¾right! Nothing was deleted, and it was released intact. Is it a system bug? ¡¿


    ¡¾Hehe, just right, God can¡¯t stand it, he deserves it. ¡¿


    ¡¾Wait, go and see, it seems that there has been clarification! ¡¿


    ¡¾Hahahaha, go and watch it, I¡¯m dying of laughter! ¡¿


    ¡­


    A group of people ran to watch it out of curiosity.


    If you don¡¯t read it, you don¡¯t know it. When you see it, you will die from laughter.


    The previous breaking news post was released directly, attracting more people to read it.


    But this post is associated with another post, as long as you click in, another post will pop up after two minutes of reading, and as long as you click on the picture, he will immediately jump to the link of another post.


    That post was nothing but a clarification post, but it didn¡¯t have too many words, and there wasn¡¯t a lot of space to say what there was or wasn¡¯t. It just put a few photos and a few comparison charts.


    Under the same posture, the angles are different, even the shooting angle, the frontal and side photos are taken. It can be clearly seen that a picture that looks very intimate is actually very far away from each other.


    But everyone was attracted by the two school leaders with stiff expressions in the photo.


    ¡¾Laughing to death, hahaha, the school leader who was forced to open. ¡¿


    ¡¾Hahaha, the expressions of the two of them died of laughter. ¡¿


    ¡¾This is the first time I see this kind of clarification, should I just laugh or follow the procedure? ¡¿


    ¡¾I can''t do it anymore, my stomach hurts from laughing, how did I convince them to shoot it hahaha. ¡¿


    ¡¾Hahahaha, in fact, maybe the two of you enjoyed it too. ¡¿


    ¡¾Pfft, I saw a few leaders laughing in the corner, hahaha, did so many people watch it when it was filmed? ¡¿


    ¡¾The scene of the death of the society, hahaha! I laughed silly! ¡¿


    ¡¾Looking at it this way, it really seems to be a matter of perspective, hahaha, the two leaders tried their best to clarify. ¡¿


    The school not only clarified on the post bar forum, but also clarified on Weibo.


    It is no surprise that the three places are full of laughter.


    The group laughed silly.


    This matter has come to an end with this humorous clarification.


    However, even if it is clarified, some people still think that the matter is true, and there are still many comments against Lu Ning.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 562： Celebration begins

    Chapter 562 The school celebration begins


    The sun was already setting when Lu Ning and Huo Jinyan came out of the principal''s office.


    Lin Yi is still waiting outside.


    Seeing someone coming out, he hurried over.


    "never mind?"


    Lu Ning nodded: "Well, it''s all right."


    Lin also glanced at Huo Jinyan, then looked at Lu Ning: "Let''s go, there is still a class."


    Lu Ning nodded, turned around and left with Lin Yi.


    Huo Jinyan stood still and watched her leave.


    There is a trace of complicated emotions in the eyes.


    ¡­


    Although this matter has been clarified, there are still many people discussing it. Some people think that the clarification means that there is no such thing, but some people think that the clarification does not mean that this matter is really not. .


    Wherever Lu Ning went, he would receive a lot of stares.


    But she didn''t care, and never said anything.


    But Lin Ci would stare back every time he saw those gazes.


    This matter seems to be over, and it seems to be endless.


    Especially the matter of Huo Jinyan''s resignation was brought up at this time, more like because it was dealt with.


    Even though it was a long time ago that Huo Jinyan proposed to resign, no one listened to him, thinking that it was the impact of this incident.


    However, no matter how hot and hot it is, the day of the school celebration party will soon come, and the degree of discussion will become low. Now the most lively thing is the school celebration party.


    The activities in the school started at noon.


    Each class has its own project. Class 9 where Lu Ning is located decorates the classroom into a drink shop.


    She came early to prepare. When Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi came with Lu Jingzhi and Lu Bai, Lu Ning was behind to help.


    Lin Ci brought several people in.


    She was wearing a small apron, and she led them to a four-seater with style.


    "Uncle and aunt, would you like something to drink?"


    Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci looked at her and smiled, and took a look at the list she handed over.


    "Just bubble milk tea."


    "Okay, Jingzhi, what do you want?"


    Lin Ci looked at him.


    Lu Jingzhi looked for a long time but couldn''t find Lu Ning.


    "Sister Xiaoci, where did my sister go?"


    Lin Ci refers to the area where the rear door is covered by a curtain.


    "Ningning has a special lemon kumquat, do you want to try it?"


    She looked at Lu Jingzhi with raised eyebrows and smiled.


    Lu Bai looked at her: "Okay, I want this."


    Lin Ci looked at Lu Bai in a daze, and immediately smiled happily: "Good brother."


    Then turned and left.


    Lu Jingzhi:? ? ?


    "But I haven''t ordered yet."


    Lu Bai looked at him with a smile: "My sister will bring it for you."


    Lu Jingzhi nodded: "Yes."


    Four people were sitting by the window, and the voices of people downstairs could also be heard. There were many small stalls below, and it was very lively.


    Lu Ning came out with four glasses of drinks from the back and walked over.


    "Please enjoy."


    She raised her hand and put things in front of everyone.


    The four of them couldn''t help laughing at her.


    Lu Bai leaned against the back of the chair, his voice was seductive: "Hey, you''re very presentable."


    Lu Ning raised his lips and smiled, then looked closer at Lu Jingzhi: "There is a project downstairs to get prizes for doing quizzes, my sister will take you there after she''s busy."


    Lu Jingzhi immediately nodded hurriedly: "Okay~"


    Lu Ning turned and left.


    Shen Yunci withdrew his gaze and looked at Lu Bai.


    "Second, have you looked at the houses your mother gave you? Pick one and we''ll move there."


    Lu Bai looked at her, his eyebrows slightly raised: "Why are you in such a hurry to move?"


    Shen Yunci was silent for a while.


    Lu Zhi quickly interfaced: "The house is too small now, so it would be more convenient to change it to a bigger one. It just so happens that your sister won the lottery, and the prize is quite a lot."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 563： something is hiding from us

    Chapter 563 Something is hiding from us


    Lu Bai was still dressed tightly, wearing a hat, a sweater hat, and a mask.


    But a pair of eyes stared at Lu Zhi.


    The voice also sounded very casual: "Parents, are you hiding something from us?"


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were taken aback.


    Subconsciously retorted: "No, no."


    But it sounds quite unfounded.


    Lu Jingzhi turned his head and looked at the three people.


    Finally tugged at the corner of Lu Bai''s clothes: "Brother, they seem to be looking at you."


    Lu Bai turned his head to look over, and there were a few girls looking at him from the door frame.


    He smiled slightly and didn''t speak, but still raised his hand and pressed the brim of his hat.


    "Let''s go, brother will take you to play below."


    Lu Jingzhi was stunned, and looked at Lu Bai: "But brother, sister is not over yet."


    "It''s okay, send a message to my sister later."


    Lu Bai took Lu Jingzhi away, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were a little uneasy sitting in their seats.


    "Does the second child know something?"


    Lu Zhi sighed: "It''s time to tell them, they have grown up and can protect themselves."


    Shen Yunci was still slightly worried, but she didn''t object.


    When Lu Ning came out, he didn''t see Lu Bai and Lu Jingzhi.


    "Mom and Dad, where are the older brothers and younger brothers?"


    "Ah, they went down to play, you go too, Mom and Dad sit here and wait for the evening party."


    Lu Ning nodded: "Okay, then call me if you need something."


    "Well, let''s go."


    Lu Ning turned around and gave instructions before leaving.


    She was actually more worried about Lu Bai.


    Afraid that he would be recognized.


    She studied Lu Bai deeply these few days, and found that he actually left in the summer before she went home.


    It was in that month that their band officially debuted.


    It is actually quite scary to have such enthusiasm and achievements in just a few months of debut.


    For a newly debuted group like theirs, many people will definitely be jealous of their initial popularity. Out of jealousy, they will go out to pick up their information, and if they can''t get it out, they will make it up.


    But their entire band doesn''t seem to be smooth people, and they just turn on the mic when they are not used to it. The best time Lu Ning saw it was when the whole band collectively reposted fabricated news, and then let them go, really. It''s not giving face at all, and you are not polite.


    Also because they learned that someone in the organizer had fabricated their false information, they immediately stopped the performance on the spot. It can be said that they are very hot-tempered and will not forgive anyone.


    It is precisely because of this that they seem to be liked by more people, and their popularity has increased even more.


    Even if they have a weird temper, some organizers have to come and beg them to perform.


    Who makes people angry?


    Lu Ning was actually very happy watching these, and admired Lu Bai''s behavior.


    She likes this straightforward way.


    She once again had a new understanding of her brother''s charm.


    Because of his good looks, Lu Bai is the most popular in the band.


    He has a lot of fans. After the certification in the class last time, Lu Ning found that not only girls like him, but boys also like him.


    He is very popular now, Lu Ning is really afraid that if he is recognized, he will be surrounded by people and he will not be able to get out.


    So they searched all the way.


    As soon as I went down, I was stopped halfway.


    "Ning Ning."


    Lin Yi grabbed her directly: "Quick, choose one."


    Lu Ning stared blankly and looked over.


    Opposite there is a whole row of dolls, all kinds of dolls.


    She randomly pointed to one.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 564： my fiancée is angry

    Chapter 564 My fianc¨¦e is angry at herself


    After pointing, he was about to leave, but was held back by Lin Yi.


    "and many more!"


    Lu Ning turned to look at him helplessly: "What''s wrong."


    "Just wait, I won for you."


    Lu Ning: "...Brother, you are right to give your fianc¨¦e the win."


    She raised her finger and pointed to Lu Yue''an not far away.


    Lin Yi raised his eyebrows and looked at her: "Give it to her, or be mad at her."


    Lu Ning looked at him amusedly: "It''s really you, my fianc¨¦e is angry with herself."


    Lu Ning stood beside him with folded arms: "Okay, come on."


    Lin Yi smiled, raised his hand and threw the sand ball towards a row of Pleasant Goats.


    "If you hit 20, you can win the doll that Lu Ning pointed out just now."


    But by coincidence, this booth seems to be built by the second class where Lu Yuean works, and all the things are bought by them.


    Lin Yi threw five sand **** and only hit three. Basically, the big baby couldn''t win.


    Lu Ning glanced at the person standing by the booth, and couldn''t help asking: "Are you from Class Two?"


    She looked familiar, as if she had seen it before.


    The boy nodded.


    When he nodded his head and looked over, he suddenly saw a murderous look in Lu Ning''s eyes.


    ? ? ?


    Lu Yuean walked into the booth at some point, and stood directly opposite Lin Yi and looked at him: "Brother Lin Yi, which one do you want, I will give it to you."


    Lin Yi looked at her: "No, I can."


    Lu Yue''an then turned to look at Lu Ning: "Sister Ning wants it, or I can give it to her."


    After she finished speaking, she turned around and went to get it.


    "It doesn''t matter if you miss the vote, I can give it to you."


    Lu Ning raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "Miss the shot?"


    Lin Yi looked at her, startled by her sudden outburst of fierceness.


    The next moment Lu Ning suddenly snatched the sand ball in his hand, raised his hand and threw it violently, the sand ball brushed past Lu Yuean''s ear, and then smashed **** the shelf where the Pleasant Goat doll was placed.


    In an instant, a row of about a dozen Pleasant Goat dolls fell down one after another.


    "Damn it!"


    Someone around screamed in surprise.


    Lin Yi also looked at her in shock.


    Counted the boys who were questioned by Lu Ning before, plus the number of shots that Lin Yi made, it was exactly twenty.


    "That''s enough, is Sister Ning taking the doll you just asked for?"


    He is also called sister Lu Ningning.


    Looking at him, Lu Ning smiled and nodded slightly.


    The boy took down the big doll and handed it over.


    Lu Ning didn''t answer, and glanced at Lin Yi: "Which one do you want?"


    Lin Yi:?


    The positions are reversed.


    He weakly pointed to a huge Ultraman in the corner.


    "That needs fifty."


    Lu Ning didn''t have any ups and downs on his face, he just repeated: "Fifty."


    The boy was about to answer, but before he even opened his mouth, he saw Lu Ning raised his hand and threw a sand ball out firmly.


    The sand ball brushed past Lu Yuean''s head, and hit the shelf firmly again.


    In an instant, eight Pleasant Goats fell down.


    Lu Ning almost didn''t need to think about it. She just smashed it when she touched it. She hit thirty-five dolls with three or four sand balls.


    And every sand ball passed Lu Yuean''s side without touching her, but each one fell in front of her.


    Lu Ning held the last sand ball in his hand and looked over.


    said coldly: "Put it on."


    "Sister Ning, there are more here."


    Lu Ning on the other side never hit it at all.


    Lu Ning threw a sand ball and caught it firmly, and said casually: "I like to hit that side, give it to me."


    "¡­OK."


    Good afternoon~


    Wanchang Day 14~2022.3.15~


    There was something late today and I¡¯m only updating now, sorry guys~ I can only have a good afternoon~ Thank you Yuzu baby for your reward, I love you~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 565： murderous look

    Chapter 565 Murderous


    Lu Yuean took a deep breath, squeezed her fingers tightly, and someone around her pulled her.


    "An''an, let me set the position."


    Lu Yuean tried hard to control her emotions and moved a bit.


    After everything was arranged, Lu Ning was surrounded by many people.


    were all frightened by her perverted technique.


    Others have one ball per ball, but she has eight or nine **** per ball, and they are all so accurate.


    But now there is only the last ball left, and they are still fifteen.


    Lu Yue''an turned around, her eyes fell on Lu Ning, but the next second a sand ball came directly towards her, this time it didn''t avoid her, it just came straight towards her face.


    She was startled, subconsciously bent over, and the maracas almost brushed her arm.


    hit the shelf so hard that half of the Pleasant Goats on the shelf began to fall.


    "Wow!"


    Lu Yuean looked at Lu Ning in shock, and finally anger appeared on his face.


    Lu Ning looked at her arrogantly: "Oh, I accidentally slipped my hand."


    Lu Yuean: "..."


    "What are you doing! Lu Ning, you are blind, can''t you see An An standing here, if she didn''t hide quickly, she would have hit her."


    The people outside the booth next to him were unhappy, and pointed at Lu Ning and scolded him.


    The surroundings instantly fell silent, and no one dared to speak.


    Lu Yuean and Lu Ning quarreled, this...who dares to say anything, only the melons are for eating.


    Lu Ning glanced over coldly: "Did it hit you?"


    "you!"


    She was terribly angry, but Lu Yue''an still maintained a gentle face.


    "Forget it, forget it, it didn''t hit me, so don''t make noise."


    "An An! Don''t be so gentle, you have been bullied, look at her!"


    "Okay, okay, stop talking."


    Lu Ning ignored them at all, and turned to look at the boy over there: "Have you finished counting?"


    The boy was stunned after counting: "Sixteen, plus thirty-five, fifty-one."


    "Damn! Cheating!"


    Ultraman took it off and stuffed it into Lin Yi''s arms. That Ultraman was as tall as Lin Yi.


    Lin also saw that she was interested in coming, and bought a lot of sand **** for her to play again.


    Lu Ning turned to look at him.


    Lin Yi smiled: "It hit the little sister who gave it to you."


    Lu Ning smiled: "Okay."


    Then he turned his head and waved.


    Li Nian outside the crowd froze for a moment.


    "Nian Nian, come here."


    Li Nian was stunned and walked over, standing beside Lu Ning.


    "Which one do you like."


    Li Nian took a look, then casually pointed to Xingdelue in the middle.


    The boy couldn''t help reminding: "Ahem, sister Ning, that star dew needs two hundred."


    Lin Yi waved his hand: "It''s okay."


    Then I bought a few more baskets of maracas.


    Lu Ning glanced at the shelf in front of him: "How many are there on this side?"


    "A total of one hundred and ten."


    Lin didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional, he looked at Lu Yue''an and asked, "An''an, did you buy all these dolls?"


    Lu Yue''an nodded, she really bought these.


    Lu Ning glanced at it, raised his hand and hit a sand ball without hesitation.


    This time she didn''t stop, hitting nine sand **** one after another, and then all the Pleasant Goats on the whole shelf fell down.


    !


    The people around were surprised that two eggs could be stuffed into one mouth.


    Class 2 went out to play and was called back urgently to play with dolls.


    When I came back, I looked at the empty shelf and was stunned.


    Looking at Lu Ning who was standing in the middle with a murderous look again, he didn''t dare to say anything in silence, and ran to put the dolls.


    More and more people gathered around.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 566： whats going on

    Chapter 566 What''s the situation


    The shelves are full of Pleasant Goats again.


    They don''t know if Lu Ning has time to think, anyway, they don''t even have time to react and blink. Lu Ning has already flown ten balls, and the whole wall of Pleasant Goat is empty again.


    And she only used up two baskets of maracas.


    The people around were so shocked that they couldn''t speak, and everyone looked at him dumbfounded.


    "Sister Ning, here it is."


    Although she said so, Xing Dailu gave it to Li Nian directly.


    Lu Ning took a glance, and saw a few that were not displayed at the end of the shelf.


    She pointed to a huge Daisy behind her.


    "How much does that take."


    She remembered that Lin Ci liked Daisy.


    They really haven''t decided on this, because they don''t think anyone will win the front ones, so they haven''t released the latter ones yet.


    "Five hundred!"


    An angry female voice suddenly shouted.


    Lu Yuean patted her, then turned to look at Lu Ning: "Sister Ning, if you like it, I''ll give it to you directly..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Lu Ning went over and knocked down seven Pleasant Goats with a maraca ball, and then glanced at her: "No need."


    Every sand ball she throws looks quite casual, but every time she hits it, it is so precise and ruthless.


    "Five hundred, that is, fifty or sixty, she can get it. This is too good, let''s hang up."


    "Fortunately, it''s just for entertainment. If you go out and meet traders who make money from this, you will definitely fight. How can there be such a heaven-defying way of playing?"


    "Don''t you think Lu Ning is inexplicably competitive every time she meets Lu Yue''an, she used to be gentle and kind to everyone, how could she ever be like this."


    "Shhh, I understand everything, but she''s too cool, I want to have it too, and that Mickey Mouse is also pretty."


    "I don''t know if I can ask her to help me type it, I like it so much."


    Everyone around is discussing and chatting, while watching when Lu Ning can hit that Daisy.


    Not far from the high platform, Huo Jinyan leaned there, looking at Lu Ning with a smile on his lips.


    The whole person looks cheerful, completely gone from the gloomy look before.


    He turned his eyes and glanced at the sunset in the sky.


    The sun is about to set.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning seemed to be having fun too, and he forgot the purpose of coming out.


    More than half of the entire school seems to have gathered here.


    It took less than 20 minutes for Lu Ning to take down that Daisy, and a total of 54 sand **** were successfully taken down.


    By the way, he exchanged forty for a Mickey Mouse and threw it to the girl behind him.


    "give you."


    She is crisp and without sloppiness.


    The girl was taken aback for a moment, but she didn''t expect Lu Ning to hear what she just said casually.


    I became a fan on the spot.


    Looking blankly at the people around him, they were a little stunned.


    After this beginning, the surrounding voices became louder.


    "Sister Ning! Can you help me beat that Donald Duck."


    "Sister Ning, that Powerpuff Girls..."


    "Sister Ning, that..."


    "Sister Ning..."


    The sound is getting bigger and bigger.


    Lin Ci was stunned when he saw this scene.


    This...what''s the situation?


    When she squeezed in, she saw Lu Ning killing all directions.


    Lin Yi was also very excited watching her coming. When he saw her coming, he raised his hand and stuffed the huge Daisy into her arms: "Here, Ningning helped you win."


    Lin Ci couldn''t hold her with one hand, and the place was very crowded, so she had to struggle a lot to adjust her direction and look at Lu Ning.


    At a glance, the dolls on the shelf are half empty.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 567： that figure!

    Chapter 567 That figure!


    The atmosphere here is very hot, even those upstairs can''t help but start to look around.


    Some people started a live broadcast directly.


    squeezed to Lu Ning''s side, and patted her like this after a few people.


    Lu Ning stared firmly and seriously at the shelf in front of him, still steady and ruthless.


    There were not many people in the live broadcast, but there were more people in a short while.


    The number of people in the live broadcast room began to rise continuously.


    From the first dozen or so people, it rose to 10,000 in a few minutes, then 50,000, 100,000, 150,000...


    The barrage is also so blurry that you can''t see it clearly.


    ¡¾Ahhhhh! It''s Ning Bao. ¡¿


    ¡¾Help, my daughter is so sassy! ¡¿


    ¡¾So accurate! ¡¿


    ¡¾My God, can this be done! ¡¿


    ¡¾A lot of people, what kind of event is this? ¡¿


    ¡¾Before the anchor said it was the school celebration, it looked fun. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ahhhhh! Have fun, Ning Bao! ¡¿


    ¡¾Ning Ning looks so serious. ¡¿


    ¡¾Did Ningning win all those hugging around? ¡¿


    ¡¾Did one person win? ¡¿


    ¡¾Ning Bao is crazy. ¡¿


    While discussing happily, Lu Ning won a doll again.


    The camera scanned the opposite shelf, and there were only three dolls left on the shelf.


    ¡¾I feel sorry for the stall owner for a second. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ningning is awesome, is it so accurate? I love love love. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ah ah ah ah ah! Baby is great! ¡¿


    ¡¾Envious! want to go! ¡¿


    The number of people in the live broadcast room is increasing.


    Breakthrough 500,000 people.


    When Lu Bai and Lu Jingzhi walked along the crowd, they were also shocked by so many people in front of them.


    "Sister Ning, that, that, umm!"


    Hearing voices calling Lu Ning''s name, the two looked at each other and walked towards the crowd.


    The blogger who started the live broadcast here raised his mobile phone and turned it around to take a picture of the crowds of people around him.


    ¡¾Wow, so many people. ¡¿


    ¡¾So many people, my daughter is so popular. ¡¿


    ¡¾Help, this scene is too shocking, don¡¯t you all come to see it? ¡¿


    ¡¾and many more! Just that! that figure! ¡¿


    ¡¾A lot of people, a lot of people. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ahhh! That fleeting figure! Quick, quick, turn around! ¡¿


    ¡¾what? What figure? ¡¿


    In an instant, the barrage suddenly began to show figures.


    The anchor turned his head curiously after looking at the barrage.


    "What figure?"


    ¡¾It is huge height, and then the camera turns to the left! ¡¿


    He did so, but the flashing figure was no longer there.


    ¡¾what. Maybe I was wrong, I thought it was white. ¡¿


    ¡¾Sister, I was wrong too. I was so excited just now, but thinking about it carefully, how could Bai Bai be there. ¡¿


    ¡¾what? What are you talking about? ¡¿


    ¡¾The lead singer of the B.Y band Bai, you can find out~¡¿


    ¡¾Brother is super cool, you can learn about the B.Y band, everyone is super nice. ¡¿


    One side of the barrage is Lu Ning and the other side is Amway B.Y band.


    And Lu Bai and Lu Jingzhi had already squeezed in quietly, standing behind Lu Ning.


    It was Lin Ci who discovered them first.


    She looked at the people around her and subconsciously wanted to cry out, but Lu Bai quickly reminded her.


    Lin Ci immediately nodded hurriedly and held back.


    Lu Bai looked at her and smiled, Lin Ci blushed instantly.


    After Lu Ning finished hitting the sand ball in his hand, he turned his head and saw Lu Bai.


    She realized something, and when she looked to the right, she found the live broadcast mobile phone, and immediately raised her hand and pulled the Ultraman in Lin Yi''s hand to Lu Bai to block him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 568： so brutal

    Chapter 568 So cruel


    At that moment, the camera did indeed scan over to Lu Bai''s side. Fortunately, Lu Ning responded in a timely manner, blocked it, and was not seen.


    But Lin Yi, who had been robbed of Ultraman, looked at her in a daze, the light in his eyes was gone.


    It''s really crowded here.


    Lu Ning looked at the last two dolls on the shelf.


    "Fill it up."


    Several people filled up immediately as promised.


    Lu Ning took a look and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Swipe directly and smash all the sand **** around.


    The Pleasant Goat on the shelf fell down like it was raining.


    In the end, all the dolls are won, and there is no one left.


    Lu Jingzhi raised his hand and tugged at the corner of Lu Ning''s clothes: "Sister, can I have that Pleasant Goat?"


    He took a fancy to those little Pleasant Goats.


    Lu Ning raised his eyes and looked over: "I want a Pleasant Goat, how many do I need?"


    The people in the second class were all scared, and hurried over with Pleasant Goat.


    "Sister Ning, don''t smash it, you have to give it to you."


    Brought several over, Lu Ning only took one, looked at him and smiled: "Thank you."


    Then bent over and handed it to Lu Jingzhi.


    "What a cow."


    "Thank you, Sister Ning!"


    "Thank you, Sister Ning!"


    Several families are happy and others are sad.


    After everyone dispersed, the latecomers from the second class looked at the only Pleasant Goat left on the shelf and fell silent.


    Because they are sure that no one can win those dolls, so they are all distributed, one by one.


    But looking at this scene now, it''s a bit tragic.


    The most tragic thing is that there are several smashed holes on the shelf.


    The boys were dumbfounded.


    "Who, so cruel!"


    "My God, what strength is this, and this pit is too big."


    "I am convinced, who is so strong."


    When they learned that it was Lu Ning, several people were in a mess on the spot.


    The girls didn''t care much about airs, and they all silently glanced at Lu Yue''an.


    Those things were indeed what Lu Yuean promised to give them.


    Who would have expected such a situation today.


    Lu Yue''an gritted her teeth and looked at them: "It''s okay, I''ll let the driver go out to buy, and I will give you what I promised you, don''t worry."


    Even if Lu Yuean is not happy, this scene is still going to be done.


    "Thank you An An."


    The girls felt relieved. After all, they were waiting with great expectations, and they were a little uncomfortable when they suddenly failed.


    The sky gradually darkened, and the beautiful lanterns on the campus of No. 1 Middle School slowly lit up.


    The whole campus is very beautifully dressed.


    The party was about to start, and everyone started to go to the auditorium.


    And the backstage also started to get busy.


    "That light over there, right, right, a little to the right."


    "That light is wrong, it''s a prop for the second scene, take it off quickly."


    "What about the playlist, where is the playlist?"


    "Have you finished all the first and second grades?"


    "Yes, yes, put it here."


    "What''s the matter, this, why haven''t the seniors signed in yet?"


    "Look what I''m doing, hurry up and call me!"


    Backstage chaos.


    The program list for the third year of high school has not been signed and confirmed, and the commander-in-chief is getting big.


    Li Nian was called to help, and went to inform with several people.


    One after another, they all arrived at the backstage door.


    There is a table at the door, and the list is placed on it waiting for final confirmation.


    Those who wanted to perform also came one by one.


    Li Nian and another person were watching from the side.


    "Nian Nian, come and help me."


    Li Nian heard the sound and passed by.


    Lu Yuean walked over here...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 569： Performer Lu Ning?

    Chapter 569 Performer Lu Ning?


    Li Nian went to help.


    "Really, come here too."


    Another girl was also called to help.


    When Lu Yuean arrived, there was only a sign-in paper on the table in front of him, but no one was there.


    She bent her lips and smiled, raised her hand to hold the pen on the table, and signed her name after the sixth program.


    Program 6-Piano piece "Dream Wedding", the performer column is the name just signed - Lu Ning.


    "I''ll go and have a look, I really want to see someone over there, I''ll make sure."


    After finishing his work, Li Nian glanced at the door, and when he saw a figure, he hurriedly explained and passed.


    When she passed by, she found that the man had already left. She glanced at the man''s back and felt a little familiar, so she turned sideways and chased after him.


    Turning a corner, I heard someone calling to stop the person in front.


    "An''an, we are looking for you..."


    Li Nian''s footsteps stopped, she was stunned for a moment, took out her mobile phone and took a photo of Lu Yue''an over there.


    "Nian Nian, Nian Nian, where have you been?"


    Someone called her name, Li Nian quickly turned around and went back.


    She was just about to look at the list on the table when she heard a loud noise from the background.


    "Come, come, come!"


    Zhenzhen took her two and ran to the backstage, and she didn''t have time to read the program list.


    A high shelf in the backstage suddenly fell down, but fortunately, it avoided hitting anyone in time.


    A group of people are in a hurry to clean up the mess.


    "It''s almost time, where''s the list? Have you signed it?"


    "I don''t know if there are still unsigned ones, we just came to help."


    "Then you pack up here and I''ll go take a look."


    The auditorium in front was full of people, and everyone was talking.


    "Squad leader, what number is our program?"


    "The tenth."


    "Is it about to start?"


    "Well, it''s time."


    They were discussing, and the music was already playing over there, and the whole auditorium fell silent.


    Class 9 also rushed to prepare.


    Their stage costumes are all made by themselves. After seeing the situation, they all went to the backstage to prepare.


    Because they are a group show with a lot of people, they specially found an open space in the backstage, and drew a curtain outside to cover it.


    Backstage people were busy dressing up and down, but they changed their costumes one by one in an orderly manner.


    After all, the show was at the end, so there was no rush. After changing their costumes, they all went to the side screen to watch the performance.


    "Welcome everyone to the No. 1 Middle School celebration party..."


    The voice of the host on the stage sounded and spread to every corner.


    Lin Ci''s clothes are relatively big and difficult to wear.


    "Ningning, come in and help me."


    Hearing this, Lu Ning opened a corner of the curtain and went in.


    Lin Ci is struggling to wear a sleeve: "This sleeve is too difficult."


    Lu Ning raised his hand and said, "Wait a minute, don''t move, I''ll fix it for you."


    Lin Ci stopped moving and stood there obediently, sighing.


    Lu Ning raised his hand to help her tidy up: "What''s wrong? Are you uncomfortable?"


    Lin Ci shook his head: "No, I was just a little nervous all of a sudden."


    Lu Ning patted her on the shoulder: "It''s okay, I went on stage with you."


    Lin Ci turned and looked at her: "Ning Ning, our semester will end soon."


    Her sudden sadness stunned Lu Ning, and his eyes looked at her gentle opening: "En."


    Lin Ci suddenly hugged her: "Are we going to separate too?"


    Lu Ning didn''t know why she suddenly thought of this, and raised her hand to pat her on the back: "No, it''s good that we go to the same university."


    Lin Ci''s voice was a bit dull.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 570： playlist

    Chapter 570 program list


    "Can I?"


    "you can."


    Lin Ci let go of her and looked at her face: "I know you must be going to Beijing University, I''m afraid I won''t pass the exam."


    Actually, Lu Ning''s ability is slowly showing now, and Lin Ci also knows that Lu Ning must also be excellent in other subjects, but she hasn''t shown it yet.


    But she was a little bit hung up, wondering if it would work.


    Even if the grades are among the top in the class, I don¡¯t know if I can do it when I take the exam for Peking University.


    Lu Ning held her hand: "Little Ci, fate is in our own hands. Whether we can pass the exam depends on ourselves. We can do anything if we work hard."


    Lin Ci looked at her gentle eyes and smiled.


    Actually, she understood how to comfort others like this, but she nodded when she looked at Lu Ning.


    "Then let''s work harder."


    Lu Ning nodded: "En! Work harder."


    Lin Ci was in a better mood, Lu Ning looked at her and smiled.


    "Do you want to change?"


    Lu Ning smiled: "I don''t need it, just wear this, and then just squat there and be a flower."


    Lin Ci smiled: "Where''s your dress? Did you put it with mine?"


    Lu Ning nodded: "It''s put together, it''s already been put in the locker room."


    Lu Ning raised his hand and took the coat to her: "Put it on quickly, it''s a bit cold."


    Two people go out.


    The girls watching outside couldn''t help laughing.


    "Princess, so beautiful."


    Chen Xingqian and Guan Chiyue came backstage at some point.


    "Whoa, whoa, princess!"


    Two people circled around Lin Ci.


    Looking at them, Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing.


    "Hurry up, take a photo with the princess."


    Several people happily took photos.


    This side is relatively far away from the front desk, so no one disturbs them, and everyone passes by quickly to go about their own affairs.


    They were taking pictures, and the people in front were still busy.


    The second show has started.


    Lu Qing arrived late.


    He had a meeting in the company today, and he just finished his work, so he looked for it along the seat number.


    Shen Yun resigned to Lu Zhi, Lu Jingzhi and Lu Bai had already sat down.


    There are two empty seats beside him, he sat in it, and the other one is reserved for Lu Ning.


    The seat is relatively front, the third row, so you can see clearly.


    "Where''s Ning Ning?"


    "Going backstage."


    Lu Qing nodded, scanned left and right, and finally saw Lu Yuean who was greeting him not far away.


    She was wearing a small dress and was exquisitely dressed. It seemed that she had put a lot of effort into this performance.


    Lu Qing looked at her and smiled, then set his eyes on the stage.


    The mess in the backstage had just been cleaned up, Li Nian patted the dust off his hands.


    "Nian Nian, this, this, I forgot to point this, you can take it to her quickly."


    Li Nian answered and took the things, then walked towards the front side curtain.


    Jianjian is the commander-in-chief, standing on the side screen with a walkie-talkie at the moment, with his brows furrowed.


    "Is that prop ready? Yes, it''s ready to go on stage. Put it away. Well, you can go up and replace it when the scene gets dark."


    She was talking to the walkie-talkie, Li Nian walked over, raised her hand and patted her on the shoulder.


    "The pointy one is for you."


    Jianjian watched her take the things and heaved a sigh of relief: "I''m looking for it, thank you."


    Li Nian shook his head: "It''s fine."


    Jianjian handed her the thing in his hand: "Help me get some water for me to drink."


    Li Nian nodded, picked up the things, and subconsciously looked at the playlist in his hand...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 571： wrong name

    Chapter 571 The name is wrong


    After watching them one by one, she asked, "Jianjian, what show is it now?"


    "The fourth one."


    Li Nian nodded, his eyes fell on the fourth program, and then his eyes slid down to look at the programs below.


    The fifth poem is recited.


    The sixth piano piece.


    the seventh¡­


    and many more!


    Li Nian was taken aback for a moment.


    She moved closer and looked at the sixth program.


    Looking carefully, it was clearly written on the program that the performer was Lu Ning.


    Li Nian''s expression turned wrong for a moment.


    Lu Ning never said this, and it is impossible for her to perform this.


    Piano piece "Dream Wedding", isn''t this what Lin Ci often chanted, saying it was Lu Yuean''s program.


    Immediately she remembered something.


    Hastily took out the phone with one hand, and took a picture of the program list.


    "Sharp, the sixth program may not be right."


    Jianjian was also taken aback, put down the water glass and walked over: "What''s wrong?"


    "Piano music, Lu Ning? Does Lu Ning have a program? I remember that their class is a group program. How can there be this? Who filled it in! It''s wrong! Find someone!"


    Li Nian looked serious: "Maybe it''s not a mistake, or it''s intentional!"


    "What''s the meaning?"


    Li Nian quickly handed the things in his hand to Jian Jian: "I''ll go find it, I''ll be right back!"


    Jianjian looked at her back in a daze and shouted: "Hurry up! Otherwise, you will have to follow the program list!"


    Li Nian ran over.


    "Where are the people in Class Nine?"


    She hurriedly grabbed the man and asked.


    "Over there."


    Li Nian immediately stepped up and ran towards the finger.


    The backstage is huge, and there are countless wires scattered on the ground. She almost tripped several times.


    When I ran over, I only saw a group of people sitting and chatting, but there was no figure of Lu Ning in this group.


    Lin Ci looked at her: "What''s wrong?"


    Li Nian ran up to her, panting heavily: "Where''s Ningning?!"


    Chen Xingqian and Guan Chiyue were also a little puzzled about what happened to her.


    "Ningning just went out, what''s the matter? What happened? Are you in a hurry?"


    Li Nian looked at Lin Ci: "Call, call her, Lu Yuean filled in Ningning''s name on the program list!"


    "what!"


    Lin Ci stood up suddenly, almost tore off her skirt.


    "Don''t worry, princess, don''t worry, call first and ask."


    Lin Ci quickly took out his mobile phone and called Lu Ning.


    It turned out that when the bell rang, it rang on Lin Ci''s body.


    Several people were taken aback, Lin Ci sighed and stomped anxiously: "Coat! Her coat is here! The phone is here too!"


    "Don''t worry, let''s find it together."


    "What program is it?"


    "Sixth, now fourth!"


    Chen Xingqian, Guan Chiyue, and a few people around were ready to go out in an instant.


    Li Nian looked at Lin Ci: "Don''t move, wait here."


    Lin Ci looked at her running back: "Slow down, you are not in good health."


    Li Nian hurried out.


    Pushing open the door and running for two steps, my ankle suddenly hurt, and I almost fell to the ground, but luckily someone caught me.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Gu Chen''s voice came from beside his ear.


    Li Nian suddenly looked up at him: "Ningning! Find Ningning! Lu Yuean tricked her!"


    Gu Chen frowned and looked at her.


    ¡­


    A group of people started looking for Lu Ning everywhere.


    I''ve searched everywhere, but no one thought of going to the front to look for it. Lu Ning is sitting in his seat at the moment watching the show with Shen Yunci and the others.


    Her eyes fell on Lu Yuean who just got up not far away.


    It seems that she is almost here, and she is going to prepare.


    Lu Ning withdrew his gaze and didn''t care.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 572： bring backstage

    Chapter 572 brought to the background


    Lu Ning didn''t know that everyone was looking for her.


    Lin Ci took his mobile phone and sent a message directly to the Class Nine group, asking everyone to look for Lu Ning.


    The members of Class 9 who were sitting in the auditorium watching the performance looked at their phones suspiciously.


    Then he looked at Lu Ning who was sitting in the front row.


    ?


    Isn''t it right here?


    He raised his hand to take a picture and sent it to the group.


    ¡¾Sister Ning is watching the show in front, what''s wrong? ¡¿


    ¡¾quick! Bring her backstage! ¡¿


    At this moment, the host just left the stage, and the fifth program began.


    The person who received the message left his seat and quietly walked to Lu Ning''s side.


    "Sister Ning, I seem to need you for something."


    Pass the phone to Lu Ning to see.


    Lu Ning got up after looking at it twice.


    "Didn''t you say something?"


    "No."


    The two of them went out through the side door and walked to the back together.


    Lu Ning walked for about five minutes, Li Niancai and Gu Chen came in from outside, and when they came, Lu Ning was no longer here.


    Li Nian began to search for Lu Yue''an all over the place.


    You can also find Lu Yuean!


    Find her and drag her over!


    But after asking, I found out that Lu Yuean had left.


    Li Nianqi''s face flushed red.


    on purpose! She did it on purpose! I want Lu Ning to make a fool of myself in this kind of scene!


    So vicious!


    Gu Chen pulled her: "Let''s go, Ning Ning should be going backstage."


    Lu Ning was caught as soon as he arrived backstage.


    "Lu Ning! Where have you been! The next one is you and you are still running around!"


    Then looked at her: "Where are your clothes, don''t you change?"


    Lu Ning frowned and looked at her, not quite understanding.


    "It doesn''t matter, let''s go first."


    Then he pulled Lu Ning and left.


    ? ? ?


    The accompanying classmates watched Lu Ning being taken away in bewilderment, and hurriedly went to the back to look for Lin Ci.


    Li Nian and the others also came over.


    "Where''s Ning Ning?"


    "Sister Ning? They just took Sister Ning to the front."


    "broken!"


    "Xiao Ci, you can ask if there is anyone who can play the piano. You can do anything! As long as you can!"


    Lin Ci nodded, and quickly asked the people around him in the background.


    But at this moment Lu Ning has been caught in the side screen.


    Jianjian stomped anxiously on the spot.


    "Sister, I found Lu Ning."


    Pull Lu Ning and come over.


    Lu Ning looked at her with a puzzled expression.


    Jianjian also understood something now, and directly showed Lu Ning the program list in his hand: "Did you sign this?"


    Lu Ning took a look: "No."


    Li Nian and the others ran over and finally saw Lu Ning.


    "Ningning! Ningning! Lu Yuean, Lu Yuean filled in your name..."


    After speaking intermittently, Lu Ning understood.


    Her eyes grew colder and she didn''t speak.


    "Have you found someone? Have you found someone who can play the piano!"


    "No, everyone said no, I''ll call and ask, and I can just find someone from the front!"


    Those who make calls keep asking. Those who make calls keep asking.


    Jianjian looked at the program above which was coming to an end, wishing that he could play the piano at this moment!


    "Okay, thank you, let''s welcome the next program, piano music, dream wedding, performer, Lu Ning."


    The voice of the host suddenly came.


    "It''s over! Didn''t communicate with the host at all! She still holds this playlist in her hand!"


    A group of people turned pale instantly.


    "What should I do! I can''t find Lu Yue''an either! I can''t find anyone who knows how to play the piano!"


    Looking at Lu Ning pointedly: "Don''t run away, your name has already been reported, even if it''s a random bomb, you still have to go!"


    Lu Ning glanced at her, took two steps forward, and then looked at them: "No hurry, I''ll play."


    She stood there with her hands in her pockets, not looking panicked at all.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 573： can play the piano

    Chapter 573 Can you play the piano?


    Her casual look made her look a little arrogant.


    A group of people were stunned by her words.


    The next moment the darkened stage suddenly lit up,


    There is an extra piano on it.


    Lu Ning stood on the steps, turned his head and extended two commands to them coolly.


    Then he walked up calmly.


    A group of people watched her hurried to the side curtain, all worried to death.


    "Sister Ning, can you play the piano?"


    "I do not know."


    "Didn''t you say that Sister Ning is stupid and doesn''t know anything before? She said that she couldn''t learn anything when she was at the Lu family."


    A group of people stared at Lu Ning''s figure without blinking, swallowing nervously, not knowing how she would solve the matter in front of her.


    This is a game to make her look ugly.


    Lin Ci hurried over with her skirt in hand, and stood at the back of the crowd: "What''s the matter, what''s the matter, people!"


    Turning his head, he saw Lu Ning standing on the stage and bowing.


    The people in the audience were also dumbfounded.


    I was dumbfounded when the host said Lu Ning''s name.


    Almost everyone knows that Lu Yuean has been practicing piano in the piano room recently, and they all know that she is going to perform piano music.


    But why was it replaced by Lu Ning?


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were also surprised to hear Lu Ning''s name.


    "Did Ning Ning say he was going to perform?"


    "No."


    "Piano music? Can Ningning know it?"


    Lu Jingzhi also looked over suspiciously.


    Lu Ning told him that he could play the piano, but he never said that there will be a performance this time.


    Lu Qing frowned slightly, subconsciously applauding along with the people around him.


    There was a lot of discussion below, until Lu Ning came up.


    She didn''t even dress up, she just walked up in a school uniform casually.


    bowed politely towards the audience, then stood next to the piano and sat on the piano bench.


    The spotlight was on her in an instant, and her whole body was enclosed.


    Fingers slide gently across the keys.


    Huo Jinyan stood at the side door, looking at the stage.


    Even if the girl is wearing a school uniform, she can''t hide the light on her body.


    The audience watched her instantly quiet down.


    Lu Ning''s fingers are white, tender and slender, and his fingertips rest on the keys.


    Lu Yue''an suddenly came back from nowhere, and walked to the edge of her seat, her eyes were red, and there were tears on her face, she looked at Lu Ning on the stage, and there was a flash of cruelty in her eyes See.


    She turned around and met Lu Qing''s gaze.


    Lu Qing looked at her, and clearly saw her appearance, a little embarrassed.


    Lu Yue''an saw Lu Qing, and immediately raised his hand to wipe away his tears, and then sat in his seat.


    After sitting down, she looked at Lu Ning on the stage, and heard the first sound that came out when she pressed her fingertips.


    Lu Yuean hooked her lips.


    Hmph, just wait, Lu Ning, it''s time for you to make a fool of yourself.


    But then the smooth piano sound spread to every corner.


    There is no panic, random playing, or unpleasantness in Lu Yuean''s imagination.


    A dream wedding came out from Lu Ning''s fingertips, and the elegant and gentle sound of the piano reached everyone''s ears, all staring at the glowing **** the stage.


    She is really beautiful.


    It''s so beautiful that people can''t ignore it. It seems that such an elegant and beautiful song has a different taste because of her.


    Everyone is attracted by her, watching her under the light, her fingers are like dancing elves, playing a piece of music smoothly on the keys.


    At this moment, I was listening quietly. It seemed that it was a bit disrespectful to take out my mobile phone to take pictures, which broke the quiet and gentle atmosphere...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 574： dont you believe me

    Chapter 574 Don''t you believe me?


    When the song ended, thunderous applause broke out from the audience.


    Lu Ning stood up gracefully, looked at the people in the audience, bowed slightly, and then stepped off the stage.


    The people on the side screen were shocked, looking at Lu Ning, as if she was a luminous body now, everyone looked at her and felt that she was luminous.


    "Sister Ning, you are so outstanding!"


    Can''t help sighing.


    Lu Ning smiled and looked at them: "Don''t worry, it''s over."


    But she knew that the show was just over, and there should be another performance specially set for her waiting for her.


    And the show has presumably begun.


    Lin Ci stepped forward, holding the skirt in one hand, and pulling Lu Ning out with the other.


    In the auditorium in front, Lu Yuean was dumbfounded after listening to Lu Ning''s playing, and for a moment forgot what he was going to do, and sat on the chair blankly.


    Lu Qing glanced at her, and he got up.


    Lu Bai turned to look at him: "Where are you going?"


    "I am busy."


    Then he turned and left.


    Looking at his figure, Lu Bai''s eyes were slightly cold.


    Lu Qing stood in front of Lu Yuean, looking at her.


    Lu Yuean raised her eyes and saw Lu Qing, and the next moment Lu Qing took her hand and turned to leave.


    Lu Yue''an came back to his senses, looked at Lu Qing''s back, his expression had already become a little pitiful.


    Although this matter didn''t go exactly as she wanted, and Lu Ning didn''t make a fool of himself in public, but now Lu Qing''s side is within her expectations.


    Lu Qing pulled her out, the outside was empty and there was no one there.


    Lu Yuean raised her hand to wipe her tears.


    Lu Qing looked at her.


    "My brother is fine, let''s go back."


    She turned to leave but was held back by Lu Qing.


    "what happened."


    Lu Yue''an cried aggrievedly, biting her lips tightly but not saying anything.


    Lu Qing watched her get closer.


    "Tell my brother, what''s going on! You''re obviously looking forward to this performance, and you''ve worked so hard for so long, why is Lu Ning the one on stage? What''s going on!"


    He accentuated his voice.


    Listening to him, Lu Yuean finally couldn''t help but hugged him and cried.


    "I don''t know, I don''t know anything."


    She clutched Lu Qing''s clothes tightly, crying so sadly that everyone could tell that this was definitely not what she meant on the surface.


    Lu Qing raised his hand and touched her head: "Tell me! What''s going on! You must know! Explain everything clearly!"


    "Brother, don''t ask, don''t ask!"


    Lu Qing pushed her away: "Lu Yue''an! Make it clear, if you don''t make it clear, don''t tell me anything in the future! Listen clearly!"


    Lu Yuean was taken aback, frightened.


    Looked blankly at Lu Qing.


    "Yes, it was Sister Ning, she asked me to give up the spot to her..."


    She lowered her eyes, stared at her toes, and spoke slowly while holding back her voice.


    Lu Qing frowned and looked at her upon hearing this.


    Lu Yue''an raised her eyes and looked at Lu Qing after speaking: "Brother, I''ve said it all, don''t ignore me."


    Lu Qing looked at her, and suddenly said after a long time: "No, she won''t do such a thing."


    Lu Yuean froze, looking at Lu Qing with disbelief.


    Her hand slipped slowly: "Brother?"


    She took a step back and looked at Lu Qing, her eyes were full of injuries.


    "Why! Brother, why don''t you believe me! I work so hard and want to perform well, I want everyone to see that I can be good too! Now I''ve said why you don''t believe me! Even if you all like Ning now Sister, but why are you doing this to me!


    Mom and Dad, second brother and younger brother! Don''t even you believe me now! "


    Good afternoon~


    Almost forgot to update hahaha


    Wanchang Day 15~2022.3.16~


    It¡¯s been half a month, hehe, I feel like I can last for a month~ Chongya~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 575： going on stage

    Chapter 575 is coming


    "Am I doomed to be the one you all abandoned!"


    She yelled at Lu Qing, turned around with her face hurt and ran away crying.


    Lu Qing froze in place.


    The balance in his heart slowly began to tilt in the direction of Lu Yuean.


    Shi Qingyue and Lu Chuan who were chasing after him ran into Lu Yuean.


    The two of them looked at Lu Yue''an with heartache.


    Shi Qingyue saw Lu Qing standing over there, and wanted to go over and be held back by Lu Yuean.


    "Lu Qing! You wait! I won''t let you go! My daughter works so hard! Lu Ning just took her place! I won''t let her go! Grab everything!"


    "Mom, okay, okay, we''re going back, let''s go!"


    Lu Yuean pulled the two of them away.


    Lu Qing stood where he was, silently looking at the twinkling lights on the tree.


    Lu Bai leaned against the tree trunk, and he was well hidden in the darkness dressed in black.


    He looked at Lu Qing, and couldn''t help curling his lips into a mocking smile.


    He knew that at this moment, the balance in Lu Qing''s heart was completely on Lu Yue''an''s side.


    ¡­


    Lin Ci pulled Lu Ning and walked outside all the way. The wind in the winter night made people shiver, but Lin Ci didn''t seem to feel it. He pulled Lu Ning forward all the way, holding the skirt in one hand like a run princess.


    Lu Ning knew she was angry, so he didn''t stop her, and just let her drag her forward.


    The backstage was still some distance away from the gate of the auditorium. Lin Ci saw Lu Qing when he turned the corner and pulled Lu Ning.


    Lu Qing turned his back to them.


    Lin Ci just pretended not to see it and thought about it.


    Lu Qing turned his head when he heard the voice.


    Lu Ning vaguely saw his expression clearly, and couldn''t help but smile in his heart.


    It seems that the play has already started, there should have been a part of it just now.


    Sure enough, Lu Qing stood in front of the two of them, looking at Lu Ning with trembling eyes.


    The voice was hoarse: "Why do you want to do this."


    Lin Ci was already full of anger. Hearing this, he wanted to punch him directly in the face.


    Finally got angry and cursed: "Fool!"


    Then he pulled Lu Ning and went around.


    She pushed the door aggressively and went in, but there was no sign of Lu Yuean in the crowded auditorium.


    Lin Ci pulled Lu Ning out again.


    "Damn it! This brat! See if I won''t kill her today!"


    Lu Ning finally pulled him back.


    "Little words."


    Lin Ci was so angry that he didn''t stop at all.


    Lu Ning stopped and held her back, telling her not to go any further.


    Lin Ci turned to look at her.


    Lu Ning took off his school uniform jacket and put it on for her.


    She is wearing a costume now, very thin.


    Lin Ci looked up at her.


    "Let''s go, go back, and go on stage."


    She raised her hand and touched her shoulder to comfort her as if smoothing her hair.


    This time it was Lu Ning who took Lin Ci away.


    Lin Ci also knew that when he found Lu Yuean, he couldn''t say anything, he could only curse a few words, maybe others thought that Lu Ning took her position.


    There are priorities, everyone has rehearsed and prepared for so long, and we can''t make any mistakes because of her.


    Lin Ci didn''t say anything else, and followed Lu Ning backstage.


    Backstage everyone is already waiting.


    But they didn''t dare to call to remind them. Everyone of them was very angry when something like this happened.


    But there are still performances, so everyone can only prepare for the performance first.


    "Is it almost there?"


    Lu Ning asked.


    "It''s the eighth one, I''m going to wait."


    Lu Ning nodded and took a lipstick from the girl who was in charge of makeup next to him, opened it and moved closer to apply lipstick to Lin Ci.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 576： The princess is ready to go on stage

    Chapter 576 The princess can go on stage


    Lin Ci looked at her seriously, his eyes were slightly red.


    She was the one who was wronged, but in the end she was the most open-minded one, can''t she also lose her temper?


    Lu Ning put away his lipstick and looked up at her.


    "Okay, princess, you can go on stage."


    He raised his hand and poked her forehead: "Don''t cry."


    Lin Ci held back abruptly.


    Now it''s almost here, and I have to touch up my makeup after crying. It''s too late, and it will delay things.


    Lu Ning took off his coat and put it on, took his own props and followed them to the waiting scene.


    A group of people fell silent when they saw Lu Ning.


    So far, there have been heated discussions about Lu Ning playing piano music on the school''s forum.


    One of the hype is that she took Lu Yuean''s position.


    And Lu Ning didn''t read these, but he has already guessed a general idea.


    "Okay, okay, get ready."


    Everyone backstage was nervous.


    People in Class Nine looked at each other to encourage each other. After rehearsing for so long, now it''s time to check the results.


    The voices of the audience can be heard from the side curtain.


    Everyone was sweating nervously.


    "Get ready, everyone in the stage play, arrange the order of appearances, and start right away. Let the sound effects and speakers prepare."


    "it is good!"


    Followed by the resignation of the host behind the curtain, the whole stage went dark.


    Lu Ning smiled at Lin Ci who was at the front from a distance, and gave her a thumbs up.


    Lin Ci looked at her and raised his lips and smiled.


    The lights on the stage slowly turned on, and the voice of the narration sounded.


    "Once upon a time, there lived a beautiful princess in the castle..."


    Lin Ci took small steps onto the stage.


    Listening to the exclamation from the audience from time to time, Lu Ning couldn''t help but smile.


    Their stage play is carefully polished and designed, and the laughter is very dense, and there are frequent laughter from the audience.


    The moment the backstage hadn''t played yet, they breathed a sigh of relief, and they all became more confident.


    Lu Ning and the others are in the second scene, they are the tool people who play the roles of little flowers, little grasses and big trees.


    After Lin Ci and the others came out of the black field, they quickly went on the field to discredit and took their positions.


    "There is a cabin in the forest..."


    The lights on the stage slowly came on.


    Lu Ning was squatting in the corner, quietly being a little flower.


    But he was quickly recognized.


    The fastest is Lu Jingzhi.


    "Sister! It''s my sister!"


    He smiled happily and pointed, then took out his phone and started taking pictures.


    Immediately afterwards, more and more cameras were pointed in Lu Ning''s direction.


    The performance is still going on, and the feeling of watching a show on the stage is still amazing.


    Lu Ning''s feet are numb from squatting, otherwise it will be no problem to continue squatting to watch a few games.


    The performance came to an end with the happy dance steps of the princess and the prince.


    It was dark on the stage, and thunderous applause broke out from the audience.


    The stage was lit up again, and everyone stood in a row holding hands and bowed before walking down.


    Their choreography of the stage was very thoughtful and creative, and it became the most impressive program at the party in one fell swoop.


    After stepping off the stage, a group of people hugged into a ball instantly.


    Crying and laughing.


    The long-term hard work finally saw the results, everyone was very happy, and it was the most perfect answer sheet for the last school celebration party I attended.


    Everyone happily walked to their own area to take pictures.


    Lu Ning seemed to see Huo Jinyan''s figure in a trance, but when he looked over the next moment, he found that he had disappeared.


    I don''t know if it''s my illusion or Huo Jinyan really came.


    "Sister Ning, come here! Let''s take a group photo!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 577： can you help me

    Chapter 577 Can you help me?


    The most special thing about No. 1 Middle School''s celebration party is the dance after the performance.


    Everyone can wear their favorite clothes to invite the people they want to dance.


    The dance party was held in the big stadium, and the scene was filled with desserts and drinks. It was a banquet that could make everyone carnival.


    After the performance, the doors to the dance party opened.


    It took a while for Lu Ning to find Shen Yunci and Lu Bai.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhixian went home.


    Lu Bai and Lu Jingzhi followed Lu Ning to the stadium.


    After walking in, Lu Ning found a seat for the two of them to sit, and then went to change clothes.


    Lin Ci has already made several phone calls to urge him.


    When Lu Ning walked to the door, Lin Ci had just come out.


    She was wearing that white feather skirt, and she was as beautiful as a fairy descending from the world.


    Lu Ning just opened his mouth to praise, but she stopped him.


    "There is no room inside. There is a dressing room outside. Hurry up, this side."


    Lin Ci dragged her to the next room, where several large red cloths surrounded several changing rooms.


    "I put the clothes inside for you, remember to call me if you need anything, I''ll wait for you outside."


    After explaining, she closed the curtain and ran away.


    There is a sign on the outside of the curtain, so you can know that there are people inside, and no one will enter indiscriminately.


    Lu Ning smiled, turned around and began to change clothes.


    The clothes were put aside, and when the dress was put on, she tried to zip it up, but she couldn''t do it anyway, and she couldn''t see the back either.


    Probably stuck.


    Lu Ning tried hard for a while but couldn''t pull it off, so she sighed.


    "Xiaoci, can you help me?"


    She called out, and within two seconds she heard footsteps coming from outside.


    She breathed a sigh of relief, but didn''t turn around, feeling that someone had pulled the curtain and entered.


    "I can''t zip up, please help me."


    One hand touched the zipper on her dress, and slowly pulled it up for her.


    Lu Ning laughed when he heard the voice, and turned around: "Thank you..."


    Turning around to look over, she didn''t see Lin Ci. She was stunned for a moment, looking at the person in front of her, she subconsciously wanted to make a sound, but he covered her mouth.


    Lu Ning''s eyes met Huo Jinyan''s.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, slowly let go of his hand, and then put his index finger on her lips: "Shhh¡ª"


    Lu Ning heard voices from the other two sides, maybe someone was changing clothes.


    She didn''t move or make a sound.


    "Hey, why do you think Lu Ning is the one who plays the piano today?"


    "Who knows, but I read that it was said on the Tieba forum that she took Lu Yuean''s position, and I don''t know if it is true or not."


    "Should I say it or not, Lu Yue''an has indeed been practicing in the piano room recently, but it''s too fake to grab it or not. What is Lu Ning''s identity now?"


    "That''s right, the eldest lady of the Lu family is Lu Yuean now, can she be bullied by Lu Ning?"


    "Haha, I don''t know who is bullying whom, but it''s Lu Ning''s bad luck. But do you think the matter between her and Mr. Huo is true?"


    "I think it may be true. Although the status of teacher and student is not good, it should be said that the two really match each other."


    "However, I think it would be a bit shameless if it was really a seduction."


    People on the left and right started chatting, and the two of them went out after chatting, and the voices drifted away intermittently.


    Lu Ning breathed a sigh of relief, and turned his eyes to meet Huo Jinyan''s.


    Huo Jinyan was too close, Lu Ning stepped back subconsciously, but a hand was wrapped around his waist.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 578： Have you forgiven me yet?

    Chapter 578 Have you not forgiven me yet?


    Lu Ning looked at him with a pair of eyes, flustered inside, but calm on the face.


    "Teacher Huo, you can''t explain clearly when you are seen like this."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, and took a step closer.


    "No need to explain."


    His voice is low.


    It was only then that Huo Jinyan realized that even if you try your best to avoid suspicion, you will be rumored, even if you have nothing, you will be said in various ways.


    I thought letting go was the best choice and protected her.


    But I didn''t expect that sometimes some people only believe in what they imagined.


    Since this is the case, why should he bother.


    In the end, people will be treated like that, so that''s how it is.


    After all, there must be someone to protect her and love her, so why can''t it be me.


    Give it to others, will they do better?


    Why don''t you come here yourself and try your best to protect her, can''t you still protect her?


    He can''t do it by handing over to others, and he doesn''t want to do it.


    The person in front of him, he will never let go!


    Lu Ning looked at him, and still didn''t understand what he meant, and didn''t know what he was going to do.


    Her back slowly touched the wall, and the hands around her waist felt warm.


    "Have you forgiven me yet?"


    Lu Ning was taken aback, and looked at him.


    Huo Jinyan moved closer again: "Are you still angry?"


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, put his hands on his chest and pushed him, and blinked his eyes helplessly.


    Then looked up at him: "Teacher Huo..."


    Huo Jinyan stared at her with scorching eyes, and Lu Ning could clearly see his own reflection in his eyes.


    Huo Jinyan turned his head sideways, his voice and breath spraying in her ears.


    "I won''t be your teacher anytime soon."


    Lu Ning felt itchy behind his ears when he heard his deep voice say this.


    Lu Ning looked at him, looked at his eyes, and his eyes were serious.


    Lu Ning''s heartbeat accelerated inexplicably.


    Not a teacher anymore...so what?


    She didn''t understand.


    But...you can do many things without being a teacher.


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand to help her brush away the hair in front of her eyes, his movements were slow and gentle, with unspoken feelings.


    Lu Ning watched his movements, his fingers trembled slightly, and the strength in his hands gradually loosened.


    She choked suddenly and couldn''t say a word.


    Suddenly discovering Huo Jinyan like this made her a little overwhelmed.


    Huo Jinyan''s finger touched her ear, and the voice came again: "You asked Jingzhi to call me uncle?"


    Lu Ning was taken aback for a moment, and the topic suddenly took a turn, which caught her off guard.


    "what?"


    She subconsciously let out an ah.


    I don''t know why, looking at Huo Jinyan at this moment, Lu Ning''s calmness is gone.


    She blinked and asked in a low voice: "No, can''t you?"


    Huo Jinyan smiled when he saw her.


    looked closely at her, breathing on her face.


    "Can''t."


    His ending sound was a little raised, and he was very close, enveloping Lu Ning with an ambiguous atmosphere.


    Let her have a momentary erratic.


    Huo Jinyan looked at the necklace in her hand, took a step back slightly, and Lu Ning breathed a sigh of relief.


    But he saw him pick up the necklace in his hand, gently untie it and look at it.


    The next moment he came over again and put the necklace on her neck. The cold touch made Lu Ning subconsciously move his shoulders.


    Huo Jinyan''s approach made her unable to hold her breath again.


    He stood very close, and fastened the necklace on the back of her neck in a hugging gesture, but he was not in a hurry to leave.


    His eyes fell on her smooth back.


    From this angle, you can see a little shallow scar on her back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 579： kiss in the dark

    Chapter 579 Kiss in the Dark


    When Huo Jinyan''s fingertips touched her skin, Lu Ning gasped, but instantly his whole body became hot.


    My heart is about to jump out.


    "Teacher Huo..."


    She called him in a low voice.


    "You won''t be able to tell when someone sees you."


    Huo Jinyan was taken aback.


    It¡¯s not that we can¡¯t tell, or I can¡¯t tell, but you can¡¯t tell.


    She was not worried about herself, but Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan''s eyes dimmed, and he took two steps back to look at her.


    The long black dress set off her white skin like a princess in a castle.


    Huo Jinyan held her hand, looking at her with deep eyes.


    Lu Ning felt that he was about to fall into it.


    "I don''t want to make it clear."


    After he finished speaking, he pulled her violently, and she crashed into his arms.


    The next moment the overhead lights suddenly went out, and the surroundings were pitch black.


    There were complaints from outside.


    "Who, I don''t know how to turn off the lights when I run out."


    Following the voice, the sound of closing the door also rang.


    The surrounding area was quiet, only the breathing and heartbeat of the two people remained.


    Lu Ning''s ears were on his chest, and he could clearly hear his heartbeat.


    Soon soon.


    In the darkness, his hand was placed on her neck, and there was a warm touch.


    Listening to his heavy breathing, Lu Ning raised her eyes, she couldn''t see his face clearly in the darkness, but she knew that the person in front of her was him.


    A finger near her lips gently brushed her lips.


    "Teacher Huo."


    She called out.


    ¡­


    When the warm lips touched together, the two of them were startled at the same time, their minds went blank, as if an electric current had flowed through their bodies, causing a burst of heat.


    The hands around her waist were so hot, as if they wanted to embed her whole body into her body.


    While he was in a daze, Lu Ning suddenly opened his mouth and bit his lips, then raised his hand and pushed him violently. After being stunned for two seconds, he lifted his skirt and ran away.


    The curtain was pulled and made a sound, a ray of light came in, and Lu Ning''s figure disappeared.


    Huo Jinyan stood where he was, smiled suddenly, raised his hand, and brushed his thumb lightly against his lips.


    There are joyful smiles on the brows and corners of the eyes.


    ¡­


    Lin Ci searched the entire stadium but couldn''t find anyone.


    Going out in a hurry to look for it.


    Finally found Lu Ning by the wall.


    She was facing the wall, leaning on the wall with one hand, pinching the hem of the skirt with the other, not knowing what she was doing.


    "Ning Ning."


    Lin Ci called her, and Lu Ning looked back at her in a panic.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you?"


    Lin Ci saw that something was wrong with her, so he hurried over.


    "What''s wrong with you? Why is your face so red, and your ears are so red, how long have you been here, frozen like this."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    She actually just came out...


    Lin Ci hurriedly pulled her.


    "Let''s go, hurry up and go in first, what''s the matter with you, it''s so cold that it''s frozen like this, and you''re still staying here."


    Lu Ning was dragged by her to the ballroom.


    Most of the dance halls are now filled with students, and some parents who want to see have also stayed, but most of the parents still go home.


    Lin Ci and Lu Ning attracted the attention of a large number of people when they entered.


    Almost everyone standing at the door looked over.


    Lu Ning''s outfit is so eye-catching that people can''t help but take a second look.


    With her beauty and this black dress, the whole person is unbelievably beautiful, and the dazzling pink necklace on her neck has also been noticed.


    It''s so flashy that it''s hard not to notice it.


    Lin Ci pulled her inside and found the warmest place for her to stay.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 580： What happened to the lipstick

    Chapter 580 What happened to the lipstick


    But she didn''t know that what Lu Ning needs now is not heating, but cold wind.


    She felt that her whole body was hot, and her mind was not clear, and she needed to blow cold wind to wake up.


    Lu Jingzhi and Lu Bai saw her not far away and walked over.


    "Hey, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Sister, what''s wrong with you?"


    Lu Ning looked up at them and smiled unresponsively.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    It doesn''t look like she''s all right.


    "Sister, do you want to eat?"


    Lu Jingzhi handed over an ice cream.


    Lu Ning saw it and took it directly: "Yes."


    Then I started eating ice cream with a spoon.


    Now the two feel even more strange.


    Even if Lu Ning wanted to eat, he wouldn''t just take Lu Jingzhi.


    What''s going on?


    Lu Ning felt much more comfortable after taking two mouthfuls of ice cream. The hot feeling disappeared a bit, but not completely.


    She sighed and accepted the status quo.


    Raised his hand to touch the necklace around his neck.


    I still have something to do today.


    Thinking of things, Lu Ning slowly calmed down.


    Sitting there for a while.


    A hand silently landed on the top of her head and rubbed it lightly.


    "take it easy."


    Lu Ning looked up and saw Lu Bai''s eyes.


    My heart is settled.


    "elder brother."


    "kindness."


    Lu Ning looked ahead, not knowing what he was looking at, but with a dazed expression.


    After a long time, she looked up at Lu Bai and smiled: "It''s okay."


    Lu Bai looked at her without speaking.


    Lin Ci came out of nowhere.


    "Ning Ning Ning Ning, let''s go, there''s a dance over there."


    Pull Lu Ning to leave.


    Lu Ning looked at Lu Bai.


    "Go, Jingzhi and I will follow behind."


    Lu Ning turned around and left with Lin Ci.


    Looking at the backs of the two, Lu Jingzhi looked up at Lu Bai: "Brother, sister seems a little strange."


    Lu Bai frowned slightly: "Yes."


    It''s strange that I don''t even know the lipstick is spent.


    Lin Ci pulled Lu Ning and ran over.


    "Ningning, if you stand here later, there must be many people inviting you to dance, and you will..."


    She turned her head and looked at Lu Ning in a daze.


    Lu Ning was still listening to her, but suddenly she stopped and looked over suspiciously.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Lin Ci directly turned to her face: "Why did you spend your lipstick! Hurry up and fix it."


    Lu Ning was taken aback for a moment, his head became hot and his face turned red instantly.


    The place was relatively dark just now and no one could see it, but it was discovered when it was lit up here.


    Lu Ning raised his hand and subconsciously touched his lips.


    "..."


    Lin Ci quickly searched for lipstick from his handbag.


    There is already a voice over there.


    "Our school celebration dance has officially started, and the dancers for us are our third-grade teachers, Teacher Liu and Teacher Jin! Please!"


    These two teachers are husband and wife, and they are famous for their affection.


    Two teachers walked over in exquisite dresses, and stood in the middle with happy smiles on their faces, all the spotlights were on them.


    The music played over there, and the two of them started to dance with their dance steps.


    Lu Ning was in no mood to appreciate the beautiful dance.


    I can only see Lin Ci who puts on her lipstick.


    Many people gathered around.


    Many boys'' eyes fell on Lu Ning.


    She is undoubtedly the most wanted dance partner of all boys, but it is not known who can take the first step.


    At this moment, the person Lu Ning most wants to see is behind her.


    Lu Yuean walked over from the other side with Shi Qingyue and Lu Chuan on his arm.


    She seemed to be in a much better mood: "Dad, I''m going to dance with you for the first time later."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 581： Do you avoid peach blossoms?

    Chapter 581 Avoid Peach Blossoms


    Lu Chuan responded with a smile: "Okay."


    Shi Qingyue sighed, looking at such a heartless daughter, she didn''t know what to do.


    As soon as the three looked up, they saw Lu Ning with his back turned to them.


    At the beginning, it was not obvious that it was Lu Ning.


    With her back facing her, she was dressed in a completely different outfit today. She didn''t notice it for a while, so she stood behind Lu Ning and looked at the crowd in front of her.


    The two teachers who danced in the middle had already finished a song, and everyone applauded when they bowed to the curtain call.


    "Okay~ Thank you our teacher, now everyone can dance to the music with their partners."


    Maybe they haven''t reacted yet, or maybe they don''t want to go there first, so they didn''t move for a while.


    The girl in control froze for a moment, and immediately began to liven up the atmosphere.


    "It seems that everyone is a bit shy today."


    She scanned around and saw Lu Ning with sharp eyes.


    "Hey, isn''t that our school belle Lu Ning?"


    Everyone looked at her as she spoke.


    Shi Qingyue heard that she was still looking for it, but the next moment she found Lu Ning standing in front of her.


    Lu Ning was also stunned.


    Look over politely.


    "Does Lu Ning have a partner? Do you want to come first?"


    Lu Ning shook his head slightly and smiled.


    The host is all excited.


    "Boys, what are you waiting for? Lu Ning doesn''t have a partner."


    Everyone around was stunned, but they didn''t go up hastily. They seemed to want to go, but they were afraid of rejection.


    In the direction of two meters away, Lin Yi raised his hand to put down the cup, and walked towards Lu Ning.


    He directly passed Shi Qingyue and the others, and stood beside Lu Ning.


    Lu Yuean''s entire face turned pale, and Shi Qingyue was even more angry.


    Lin Yi looked at Lu Ning, and just as he stretched out one hand, he was suddenly grabbed by the other.


    He suddenly turned his head and looked over. An unknown person was wearing a hat and mask, and he couldn''t see clearly, only a pair of eyes could be seen.


    A pair of charming peach blossom eyes.


    Lin Yi frowned slightly, watching him stretch out his hand towards Lu Ning.


    "Oh, oh, what a pity, we already have a warrior reaching out to the princess, it seems that you are a pity."


    Looking at the person in front of him, Lu Ning couldn''t help but smile.


    Lu Bai bent slightly, and stretched out his hand politely towards her.


    "Beautiful princess, can I ask you to dance?"


    Lin Ci next to him was going crazy hearing this voice, trying his best to suppress his desire to scream.


    Lu Ning smiled slightly, lifted the hem of the skirt and bent slightly, then put his hand in his palm.


    People around were stunned. In fact, most of them were afraid of being rejected. It was too bad to be rejected in front of so many people.


    But unexpectedly, Lu Ning agreed directly this time.


    A little surprised, a little annoyed.


    Lu Ning originally made a decision today, no matter who is the first to invite her, she will agree. She was deliberately high-profile today.


    Lu Bai took Lu Ning''s hand to the middle position.


    He was wearing a hat and a mask, so he couldn''t tell who he was. The people around him were very curious and didn''t know who it was.


    Why do you dress like this for a prom?


    The melodious sound of music came out and spread to every corner.


    Lu Bai held Lu Ning''s hand and led her to move gracefully on the court.


    The two people obviously have two completely different styles and two outfits, but dancing together inexplicably feels so appropriate.


    Lu Ning looked at Lu Bai with crooked eyebrows: "Brother, are you helping me avoid peach blossoms?"


    Lu Bai looked at her and smiled: "These are not good peach blossoms."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 582： spit out with profit

    Chapter 582 Spit out with profits


    The two danced lightly, and gradually more people joined in.


    Lu Ning also saw Shi Qingyue and Lu Yuean not far away from the corner of his eye.


    Shi Qingyue didn''t pay attention just now, but when she heard Lu Ning''s name, she shook her hands and went to sit at the table.


    Lu Yuean followed, but her eyes fell on Lu Ning.


    After seeing clearly the necklace Lu Ning was wearing, he suddenly suffocated.


    how! How could she wear it!


    Lu Yuean felt uneasy all over.


    Looking at Shi Qingyue next to her, she racked her brains to think of any excuse to take her away, and she couldn''t let her see it!


    But her abnormal behavior attracted Shi Qingyue''s attention.


    "An''an, what''s wrong with you?"


    Lu Yuean immediately stood in front of Shi Qingyue to block her sight: "It''s okay, Mom."


    Shi Qingyue looked at her strangely.


    But it blocks the line of sight and cannot block the ears.


    People around constantly talked about Lu Ning''s necklace.


    "Hey, you said that her necklace is real or fake."


    "Don''t tell me, it really looks real, but how can she wear such a pink diamond necklace now."


    "Is it possible that it was worn when I came out of Lu''s house?"


    "Hey, you don''t know, this necklace has been auctioned for a sky-high price in the auction house a few months ago, it looks like this one, and there are high imitations so soon?"


    "That''s not true, could it be that what Lu Ning is wearing is real?"


    "How is it possible? Isn''t their family short of money? Didn''t they say that their brothers and sisters are useless, and they owe a lot of money. How can they afford such a necklace?"


    "Could it be stolen?"


    "Hahaha, it''s not impossible, but if it''s stolen, how can it be worn so openly, it''s probably a high imitation."


    "Even if it''s a high imitation, it''s so expensive, can she afford it?"


    "Tsk tsk tsk, of course there are other ways. She looks so good-looking, so there are so many ways."


    Several people immediately met their eyes with a knowing smile.


    Shi Qingyue didn''t listen to it completely, but when she heard something about the necklace, she couldn''t help but look at Lu Yuean.


    "An''an, get out of the way."


    Lu Yuean was startled, and stood still.


    Seeing her actions, Shi Qingyue seemed to understand something immediately, and raised her hand to pull her.


    Lu Yue''an was pulled away, Shi Qingyue''s eyes immediately began to look for Lu Ning''s figure.


    I saw Lu Ning at a glance.


    She is laughing and dancing with her partner in front of her, while on her neck...


    Isn''t it the pink diamond necklace?


    Shi Qingyue''s face changed angrily on the spot, and she looked at Lu Yue''an: "That''s it, you still help her cover! She stole your necklace, didn''t you, you knew it all the time, didn''t you? You cover her like this, she is still Do you bully you, An An! Why are you so stupid!"


    After Shi Qingyue finished speaking, she slammed the chair and stood up.


    Lu Yuean immediately grabbed her: "Mom, no, don''t get excited, I don''t know."


    Shi Qingyue listened to her words, but didn''t leave. She just stood there, stunned for a moment, and then sat back down.


    Lu Yue''an froze for a moment, and looked at Shi Qingyue with some doubts.


    "Mother?"


    Shi Qingyue didn''t know what she was thinking, she looked in Lu Ning''s direction, and suddenly sneered after a long time.


    "I see, you sit down."


    Lu Yuean looked at her with some anxiety, not knowing what Shi Qingyue was going to do.


    "Mom, you..."


    Shi Qingyue turned her head to look at her, and suddenly smiled evilly: "An''an, remember, if you stole our things, she will spit it out with profit!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 583： fish hooked

    Chapter 583 The fish took the bait


    At this moment, Shi Qingyue looked at Lu Ning like a snake spitting out a letter, looking eerie.


    Lu Yue''an stared at Shi Qingyue in a daze.


    She didn''t know what she was going to do, but looking at her, she felt an inexplicable chill in her heart.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning had already noticed the eyes on her all the time, and couldn''t help but smile.


    "What did you think of, so happy?"


    Lu Bai led her steps, looked into her eyes and asked softly.


    Lu Ning smiled: "It''s okay, I just suddenly felt that fishing should be fun, and watching the fish bite the bait is also quite interesting."


    Lu Bai raised his eyebrows slightly and looked into her eyes: "Then, which one is your fish?"


    He raised his eyes and looked: "Is it that one, or that one?"


    Lu Ning looked along his line of sight, and finally landed on Huo Jinyan who was standing against the wall at the door.


    He stood there, the light was dim and his expression could not be seen clearly.


    Lu Ning silently retracted his gaze.


    Lu Bai raised his lips and smiled in Huo Jinyan''s direction.


    ¡­


    Huo Jinyan''s eyes followed Lu Ning, and his eyes fell on her.


    I really wish that it was me who was leading her to dance at the moment.


    But in this case he knew he couldn''t.


    Can''t invite her, can''t even get close to her.


    He knows that gossip can kill a man.


    I can only watch her dancing in the distance from afar.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After the dance was over, Lu Ning and Lu Bai walked to the side.


    Lu Jingzhi rushed over and hugged Lu Ning''s leg.


    "Sister, sister, can I dance with you too?"


    Looking at him, Lu Ning smiled, and was about to speak when Lu Bai pulled Lu Jingzhi away and looked at her.


    "You can''t be so reckless in inviting girls to dance."


    Then Lu Bai stood beside him and gave Lu Jingzhi a look, asking Lu Jingzhi to follow his every movement to learn.


    Looking at the child who was studying hard and making standard movements in front of him, Lu Ning couldn''t help but bend his lips and smile.


    Lu Jingzhi bent slightly and stretched out a hand, his voice was childish: "Sister, can I ask you to dance?"


    Lu Ning smiled, returned the salute, and then put his hand into his small palm: "Yes."


    Lu Jingzhi immediately looked at her and raised his lips and smiled, then took Lu Ning to the dance floor.


    Because he is not tall, he can only hold Lu Ning''s hand and dance.


    Lu Ning thought it was interesting, so he asked a few words: "Jing Zhi, who taught you how to dance?"


    Lu Jingzhi looked at his feet seriously, for fear of stepping on Lu Ning''s feet, he still didn''t remember his dance steps very well.


    "It''s Dad."


    Lu Ning didn''t ask any more questions, just smiled and watched him look serious, and slowed down a bit.


    Originally, the two were on the far side, but somehow they ran to the middle, and people around stopped to look at them.


    Mainly to see Lu Jingzhi, the child is cute and good-looking.


    After the song was over, Lu Jingzhi raised his eyes to realize that there were so many people watching.


    Everyone couldn''t help showing kindness when they saw the child, and they smiled and applauded him.


    Lu Jingzhi glanced at Lu Ning, the two held hands and bowed to them, then left.


    Lin Ci immediately leaned over to look at Lu Jingzhi, hugged him and kissed him: "Little rascal, you dance well!"


    Lu Jingzhi pushed Lin Ci, and he could already feel Lin Ci''s lipstick marks on his face.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning shuttled around the ballroom all night, flying around like a butterfly without stopping.


    Lin Ci couldn''t help but grabbed her strangely: "What''s wrong with you tonight? You''re wandering around, don''t you always find a place to sit all night at times like this?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 584： fled

    Chapter 584 Run away


    Lu Ning smiled and looked at her: "Secret."


    Lin Ci smiled helplessly.


    His eyes finally fell on her neck.


    "Ningning, your necklace..."


    Lu Ning turned to look at her when he heard the words: "En? What?"


    Lin Ci shook his head: "It''s okay."


    She turned her head and sighed, still not knowing how to ask.


    Are you really going to ask Shen Yun about his resignation?


    But¡­


    Lin Ci was thinking about something when someone patted his shoulder suddenly.


    Lin Ci was taken aback, and Lu Ning was also taken aback.


    Turning his head, Lin Yi stood behind them, patted Lin Ci''s shoulder with his left hand, and Lu Ning''s shoulder with his right hand.


    The two rolled their eyes at him at the same time.


    "what?"


    Lin Yi turned around and walked in front of the two people and looked at them.


    "Do you want to come to my birthday party tomorrow night?"


    He looked at the two of them with a casual look on his face, but he still looked forward to their coming.


    Lin Ci couldn''t help laughing and was about to refuse when he heard Lu Ning''s voice.


    "OK."


    Lin Ci was stunned, and Lin Yi was also stunned.


    The two looked at Lu Ning together, only to see her smiling slightly.


    Lin also asked doubtfully, "Is it true?"


    "Really, don''t you believe me? Then I won''t go."


    Lin Yi immediately raised his hand to grab her arm: "Don''t, don''t, go, go."


    Lin Ci looked at Lu Ning and felt that her behavior was abnormal.


    "I''ll go as well."


    Lin Yi looked at her and smiled: "Aren''t you willing to die?"


    Lin Ci gave him a white look: "I''m alive now, and I''m going."


    Looking at the bickering between the two, Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing.


    Turned his head and glanced at a place not far away.


    "Lin Yi, is your fiancee going?"


    Hearing this, Lin Yi stared at her in surprise: "Go..."


    Lu Ning nodded and said nothing.


    Lin Yi looked at Lu Ning with a puzzled frown.


    ¡­


    The dance party is coming to an end soon.


    Lu Ning and Lin Ci were eating and talking to Lu Jingzhi at the table, while Lu Bai sat aside.


    "Ningning, where are your clothes?"


    "what?"


    Lu Ning stared at her in a daze.


    "Clothes, your clothes, don''t you change your clothes?"


    Lin Ci looked at her unresponsive in doubt.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, and naturally thought of the clothes that were left in the changing room, and then thought of Huo Jinyan...


    "I''ll look for it, but I forgot where I put it."


    She lowered her head, covering her blushing face, and walked out with her skirt lifted.


    Lin Ci:?


    "Coat, you wear a coat."


    She shouted in a hurry.


    Lu Bai smiled slightly: "It''s okay, she shouldn''t be able to freeze."


    Lin Ci was taken aback and turned to look at him with some doubts.


    "Sit down."


    His voice was gentle, Lin Ci was not in a hurry to find Lu Ning, and sat down obediently.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning trotted out of the banquet hall to the locker room.


    Actually, there is a direct way to the locker room in the stadium, but she felt guilty and ran outside, completely forgetting about it.


    She only remembered it belatedly when the cold wind was blowing outside.


    Lu Ning slowed down a bit, his shoulders were a little cold from the cold, he raised his hand to rub his arm, and walked towards the locker room.


    Just two steps away, suddenly her shoulders sank, Lu Ning froze and stopped, looked back, and saw Huo Jinyan standing behind her under the moonlight.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, then turned his head and ran away holding the skirt.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her fleeing back, stood there and couldn''t help smiling, and followed her slowly.


    Lu Ning heaved a sigh of relief after running in, and immediately went to find clothes in the room where he changed.


    Good morning~


    Wanchang Day 16~2022.3.17


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 585： jealous? Are you unwilling?

    Chapter 585 Jealous? Are you unwilling?


    But after entering, the clothes inside are gone.


    Lu Ning froze for a moment, then turned around to see Huo Jinyan standing behind him with a bag.


    She stood there in a daze for a moment, then raised her eyes to look at him, with a pair of bright eyes, she still felt a little wronged when she looked at him at this moment.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, raised his hand and handed the bag over without saying a word.


    Lu Ning hesitated for a moment, then raised his hand to take it.


    Huo Jinyan didn''t speak or do anything else. After handing it over to her, he turned around and left, closing the door behind her.


    Lu Ning was stunned, and stood there looking at the bag in his hand, which contained her clothes.


    "..."


    When he came out after changing his clothes, Lu Ning saw Huo Jinyan walking in front of him.


    Did he just guard the door the whole time?


    After calling Lin Ci and the others, Lu Ning went directly to the school gate and waited.


    It''s late, it''s dark outside.


    Lu Ning looked at a place in a daze, and suddenly saw two figures not far away.


    "Ning Ning."


    Lin Ci suddenly patted Lu Ning on the shoulder, and Lu Ning turned to look at her in shock.


    "What''s wrong? Scared?"


    Lu Ning smiled helplessly and turned to look at her: "Let''s go."


    Lu Bai hailed a car and went to see Lin Ci off first before returning home.


    I bought some things on the way home.


    Today is January 1st, which is also the New Year. Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi cooked some dumplings at home and waited for them to come back to eat.


    The three went back happily.


    "Come, come, Ningning, eat some dumplings."


    There is still a sense of ritual, so I sat down and ate a few dumplings.


    Lu Ning went back to the room to put things away.


    I pushed the door in and turned on the light, and I was taken aback.


    Lu Qing was sitting beside her bed, turning to look at her.


    Lu Ning frowned slightly.


    But he didn''t say anything, and after putting down the things in his hands, he turned around and was about to leave.


    "Wait a moment."


    Lu Qing suddenly stopped her.


    Lu Ning turned around.


    "Close the door, I have something to ask you."


    Looking at his bloodshot eyes, Lu Ning was silent for a while, then turned and closed the door.


    Lu Ning knew what he was going to say, and even knew what he was going to ask, but she just didn''t know how he would speak, nor how he would ask.


    Lu Ning looked at him quietly without saying a word.


    You can still hear Shen Yunci and the others'' voices coming from outside the door.


    It seems that they are discussing where it is better to change the house.


    Lu Qing sat there and turned to look at Lu Ning.


    A pair of eyes revealed complicated emotions, and they kept staring at Lu Ning.


    By the end, the eye sockets were red.


    asked tremblingly, "Why did you do this?"


    Lu Ning looked at him with a momentary astonishment on his expression.


    She didn''t expect that Lu Qing would directly confirm her ''crime'' without asking anything.


    She thought that after getting along for such a long time, even if he just asked what it was like, she wouldn''t feel so sad and funny in her heart.


    Thinking of this, she really laughed a little.


    Slightly raised his lips to look over, looked at Lu Qing, and asked in a very cold and soft voice: "What do you think?"


    Looking at the smile on her lips, Lu Qing found it incredible. Why is she still smiling at this time?


    what is this? A triumphant smile?


    Lu Qing raised his voice a little: "Why? Are you jealous? Are you unwilling? Or... Are you such a person?"


    Lu Ning was completely annoyed and laughed. He couldn''t help laughing twice and looked over, his eyes were red.


    "You should tell that precious sister of yours."


    Lu Qing suddenly stood up and looked at her: "Lu Ning! Why on earth have you been having trouble with An An!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 586： Did you understand Lu Ning?

    Chapter 586 Do you understand Lu Ning?


    Lu Ning looked at him, his eyes were slightly cold, it seemed that these words had calmed her down.


    She just looked at Lu Qing with burning eyes, without saying a word.


    Lu Qing was already furious at the moment.


    He looked at Lu Ning, without realizing how much he said.


    "Why, why are you doing this!


    You have replaced her in that kind of life for eighteen years, why are you dissatisfied, what is not worth it, and what is there to be unwilling to do.


    You look like this at home, why do you look so jealous outside?


    You don''t care about the bad situation at home, why do you envy An An''s life better than you when you go outside.


    She has practiced hard for so long, why do you want to rob her of this opportunity.


    She is no longer liked or loved by her parents, why, why are you still so upset with her?


    Or do you still want to go back to Lu''s family, to go back to that wealthy life, our family can''t afford you such a life, so you have to try to force An An!


    Lu Ning, are you just pretending to be the one before and after the other? Do you like acting so much?


    Don''t you think you are particularly vicious! "


    His voice became louder and louder, and every sentence he said became more and more ugly.


    At this moment, he didn''t estimate Lu Ning''s feelings at all, and he just thought that the sister in front of him was incredible.


    I feel that there is too much difference between her appearance outside and at home. I feel that she has hurt the person I have protected and loved for so long, and I feel that she is so vicious that it is unreasonable.


    Lu Ning looked up at him indifferently.


    The two of them looked like Lu Qing was the one who was furious, while Lu Ning looked at him indifferently as if nothing happened, without saying anything.


    So much so that such behavior became the default in Lu Qing''s eyes.


    He felt that she had acquiesced in these things, that she was such a person.


    I think what Lu Yuean said is right, I think Lu Ning is really good at acting, he has fooled everyone, even him.


    Lu Qing took two steps closer and looked at Lu Ning, with a voice full of hatred.


    "You have robbed her position for so long, don''t rob her again. Are you so dissatisfied with everything here, are you so anxious to go back, don''t you really have no feelings, don''t care about your parents, Don''t care about Jingzhi, don''t you care about anything?


    Don¡¯t you, wholeheartedly, only like money!


    I watched An An grow up, and I don''t allow or agree that you continue to hurt her! Did you understand? Lu Ning! "


    Looking at Lu Qing who was approaching constantly, Lu Ning''s blood turned cold all over his body, and he stared at him coldly.


    She didn''t speak.


    But some people can''t listen anymore.


    "Shut up!"


    Lu Zhi opened the door and came in, looking at the two of them.


    Shen Yunci, Lu Bai and Lu Jingzhi stood outside the door listening.


    Several people were attracted by the sound in the room.


    "What did you say, say it again!"


    Lu Zhi looked at Lu Qing, walked up to him, stared at him and asked.


    Lu Qing was also angry, looked at Lu Zhi and said directly: "Is what I said wrong, why do you still protect her, there is no way she deserves your love! She is not as good as An An!


    People who use all means to **** other people''s positions, why do you still protect them like this! What did An An do wrong to make you treat her like this and keep silent about her! "


    Before he finished speaking, Lu Zhi raised his hand and slapped him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 587： Do you know what she did!

    Chapter 587 Do you know what she did!


    Lu Qing turned his head to one side, and there was a big red handprint on his cheek.


    "Apologize! Apologize to your sister now!"


    Lu Qing turned his head, his eyes were red.


    "Did I say something wrong, why should I apologize!"


    Lu Zhiqi blushed and looked at him panting heavily.


    "Why didn''t you apologize! Why did you say that about Ningning! Did she offend you? Did you ask about this matter? Did you know? Did you just conclude that it was all done by her without asking any questions!


    Even if you prefer An An in your heart, you can''t treat Ning Ning like this! The whole family is protecting your little thoughts, not letting you know what happened at the beginning, thinking that your eyes can see clearly, thinking that you can discover Ningning''s goodness little by little in getting along.


    But I didn''t expect that you were really blinded by the past, and you have grown so big but you don''t have a brain!


    Think about this matter carefully and you can''t think of anything wrong!


    Is your brain confused! "


    Lu Zhi took a deep breath and looked at him: "Okay, okay! Don''t you just want to know why we are doing this, don''t you just think that we are also ruthless and merciless to An An!


    come here! Today I will tell you clearly! "


    Lu Zhi raised his hand and grabbed Lu Qing''s clothes and pulled him out.


    Lu Zhi directly dragged him to the front of the dining table.


    There are still things on the dining table that have not been removed just now.


    "right here."


    Lu Zhi pointed at the seat tremblingly to show him.


    The whole person seemed to recall the situation that day, trembling with anger.


    "It''s here, An An said in person, she doesn''t like this family, she doesn''t like everyone in the family, she wants to leave wholeheartedly, go to Lu''s house, don''t stay in this house anymore!


    She doesn''t want all of us! You hear clearly now there is no boss!


    What she said was ugly, she said that your mother didn''t give birth to her, so she didn''t deserve to be her mother! You have never heard of these, you do not know.


    We know that you love her, we know that you love her, so we don''t tell you anything, we don''t let you know about it, but we just want to protect the little fantasy in your heart so that you won''t be hurt, but now, You actually hurt your own sister so much!


    Can you listen to those words you say?


    She has also been occupied for eighteen years! Why don''t you say it! Why don''t you say that An An took away her eighteen years of love! Even after she left, she took away the doting of your elder brother for his own sister, why don''t you say it!


    You figure it out! Ningning is your real sister! We don''t ask you to be partial to her, but you must at least be fair!


    We don''t prevent you from continuing to maintain a relationship with An''an, but at least don''t let Ningning suffer from these unwarranted slanders! "


    Lu Zhiqi''s voice was much higher, and he breathed heavily, looking at the pale Lu Qing with hatred.


    "Boss, you are really ashamed of our protection of you! Do you know what she said, what I said is only a few tenths, do you know that she made your mother so angry that she was hospitalized! She was so angry that she passed out what!


    We have loved her for so many years, but she has trampled on her and belittled her one by one, so what right does she have to get our love again! Are your mother and I such unfeeling people in your heart!


    If it''s not you, why don''t you think about the reason!


    In your heart, An An means that you can do nothing wrong, right? All the faults belong to others, right? "


    A series of questioning hit Lu Qing''s head, making his mind go blank.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 588： Are you wronged?

    Chapter 588 Are you wronged?


    Lu Qing raised her eyes subconsciously, looking in the direction of Shen Yunci.


    Shen Yunci stood against the wall, turned his head and secretly wiped his tears.


    She still vividly remembers the scene of that day. She has loved her daughter for eighteen years, but she keeps saying that love is cheap, how can she accept it!


    Lu Bai stood behind Shen Yunci, comforting her with one hand on her shoulder, but looked at Lu Qing with a pair of eyes, the eyes were dark, and there was no emotion when looking at Lu Qing, but it was this look Lu Qing was taken aback suddenly.


    Lu Jingzhi went in quietly and took Lu Ning''s hand, stood in front of her, looked at her, and hugged her leg.


    Lu Ning didn''t speak or move, but just such a movement made her want to cry for no reason, and her eyes turned red instantly.


    There was a loud closing sound outside the door.


    Without Lu Zhi''s voice, the whole house became extremely quiet.


    This is the first time such a big quarrel has occurred in the family, and everyone is a little heartbroken and at a loss.


    It was quiet for a while, and then came the voice of Shen Yunci crying softly.


    The sound is getting closer.


    Shen Yunci walked into Lu Ning''s room and looked at her.


    "Ning Ning..."


    She just called her name and couldn''t help crying.


    Lu Ning looked at her, his eyes were red and filled with tears.


    Lu Zhi also walked in, stood beside Shen Yunci, and looked at Lu Ning.


    "Ning Ning, I''m sorry, it''s because my parents are not good, and I didn''t explain this clearly to my brother at the first time, which made you suffer so much."


    He raised his hand and touched Lu Ning''s head. Lu Ning looked at him with red eyes, shook his head, and tears came down.


    While crying, Shen Yunci raised his hand to help her wipe away the tears: "It''s my mother''s fault, I only want to protect my brother''s mood, I didn''t know he would do so many things to hurt you, mother''s fault, mother''s sorry you."


    Before Lu Ning could speak, Shen Yunci hugged her and wept uncontrollably.


    Lu Ning raised his arms to hug her, and gently patted her on the back to comfort her.


    Lu Zhi raised his hand and gently hugged the two of them, his eyes were also red.


    They are also groping about these things, and they don''t know how to do it so that every child can do well.


    But after this, everyone was hurt and wronged.


    Lu Bai stood by the door and looked at them.


    ¡ª¡ª


    There is no need to go to class the next day, and Lu Ning is not in a hurry to get up at home during the holidays, so he lay on his stomach on the bed.


    In fact, she woke up very early, looking at somewhere in the room with her eyes open, her eyes were a little hollow, and her eyes were swollen.


    No one woke her up, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi also wanted her to sleep for a while.


    Last night I went to bed very late, and everyone''s heart is heavy.


    When it was almost noon, Lu Ning struggled to get up, half of his body was numb.


    After a while, he went out.


    After walking out, he saw Lu Jingzhi lying on the sofa doing the test paper, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi sitting at the dining table picking vegetables.


    When I saw her come out, I smiled.


    "Ningning, wake up, can I make sweet and sour pork ribs for you at noon?"


    Lu Ning smiled slightly and nodded.


    "Sister! This test paper is so difficult, come and help me."


    Lu Ning was dragged by him and walked over to sit on the sofa.


    Lu Jingzhi also muttered: "Second brother is still sleeping, the sun is shining on his **** and he still can''t get up, slob."


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing, raised his hand and touched his head: "Which one can''t do it?"


    Lu Jingzhi raised his finger and pointed to the topic on the paper, Lu Ning followed along and explained the topic to him softly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 589： whats wrong with the eyes

    Chapter 589 What''s wrong with the eyes


    When Lu Ning finished speaking, he turned his head and saw a snow-white outside.


    After being stunned for a moment, he got up and walked towards the balcony.


    Looking out the window, the outside is snow-white, and the silver decoration is very beautiful.


    "Snowing."


    She whispered something.


    Then he opened the balcony door and walked out.


    "Hey, why did this kid go out like this, hurry up and put on a coat, it''s so cold."


    The balcony is not closed and it is very cold outside.


    There is still snow on the railings.


    Lu Ning froze for a moment, raised his hand and grabbed a handful.


    Lu Zhi followed from behind and put on her coat.


    "Why is this child as if he has never seen snow before?"


    Lu Ning turned to look at him: "Dad."


    "kindness?"


    "Can we go have a snowball fight?"


    Lu Zhi looked at her a little funny: "Okay, Dad will play with you, why do you still like to play these things when you are so old?"


    Lu Ning said softly: "I have never played before."


    Lu Zhi hadn''t left yet, and when he heard it, he couldn''t help being startled.


    "Didn''t they play with you before?"


    Lu Ningyang smiled, and said casually, "They''re busy."


    It''s not that she''s busy, it''s just that she doesn''t want to play with her.


    At that time, Lu Ning was very envious of her classmates'' parents playing with them in the snow, but Lu Chuan and Shi Qingyue were always away from home, even if they were at home, they would not play with her. I''m busy catching up on sleep.


    Later, Lu Ning never mentioned it again, but he still had a wish to play with his parents once.


    Lu Zhi turned around and went back: "Okay, let''s go, Mom and Dad will take you to play."


    When he turned around, his eyes were red.


    Lu Ning turned to look at his back, stunned for a moment, followed him in, closed the balcony door, and the family changed their clothes and went down to play.


    Lu Bai''s sleepy eyes were also pulled up.


    His silver hair looked perfectly harmonized in the snow, Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi almost went crazy laughing.


    The family had a great time playing. The snow **** were thrown around. Everyone had a happy smile on their faces. Later, the children in the community also came and joined in. The whole community was full of joy in an instant. laughter.


    In the silver snow, a group of people were chasing and playing, and everyone was as happy as a child.


    In the end, everyone went back with cold snow on their bodies.


    Lu Bai didn''t know which child he was fighting with. Not only did he have it on his body, but it also went down his neck a lot. He couldn''t help shaking, and he ran back first.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi followed behind with a smile.


    Lu Ning stood there looking at the outside of the community in a daze.


    "elder sister?"


    Seeing that she hadn''t followed, Lu Jingzhi turned his head and yelled in doubt.


    Lu Ning immediately looked back: "Mom and Dad, I''ll go out for a while, and I''ll be right back."


    "Okay, then be safe and come back to eat quickly."


    "kindness!"


    Seeing her running away, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi took Lu Jingzhi back first.


    Lu Ning trotted out of the community, and then quickly walked out of the alley.


    Turning around, he saw a familiar car at the entrance of the alley.


    There was a person standing beside the car, who was lighting a cigarette at the moment, and there was a momentary surprise when he turned his head to look over.


    Lu Ning walked towards him directly.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her in a daze, and raised his hand to help her put on the hood of the coat.


    "How come out?"


    Looking at her little red face from the cold, she raised her hand and took the cigarette away from her.


    "What happened to your eyes?"


    Huo Jinyan keenly noticed every difference in her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 590： everything about you is big

    Chapter 590 Your things are big things


    Hearing this, Lu Ning raised his hand and touched his eyes, but they were still a little swollen.


    "Crying?"


    Huo Jinyan approached and asked.


    Lu Ning just looked at him without saying a word.


    Huo Jinyan sighed, put out the cigarette, and raised his hand to help her tighten the neckline.


    "Is it cold?"


    He asked softly.


    Lu Ning looked at him, stared at him for a long time before speaking: "Mr. Huo, why are you here?"


    Huo Jinyan clenched his fingers tightly when he heard the words, and looked at her with a smile on the corner of his lips: "What do you call me?"


    Lu Ning asked suspiciously: "Teacher Huo?"


    Huo Jinyan seemed to be smiling, looking very happy.


    "I''m not your teacher anymore."


    Lu Ning froze for a moment.


    "After completing the formalities today, it will be your Teacher Han who will continue to guide you from now on."


    Lu Ning asked in a daze: "Didn''t you leave after this semester?"


    Huo Jinyan didn''t realize the point of this sentence: "The formalities have been completed, so you can get familiar with it."


    Lu Ning didn''t speak.


    But, we are already familiar with you.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and smiled: "You don''t need to call Teacher Huo anymore."


    Lu Ning looked up at him: "Did you come here to tell me this?"


    Huo Jinyan said softly, "Well, I want to tell you."


    Lu Ning looked at him.


    Huo Jinyan was puzzled: "Aren''t you happy?"


    Shaking his head: "No."


    "Why this expression? I haven''t said what''s going on with the eyes yet."


    Lu Ning raised his hand and took it away: "It''s nothing serious."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and raised his hand on top of her head: "Your affairs are all big things."


    Lu Ning froze for a moment, momentarily stunned.


    Huo Jinyan''s cell phone rang suddenly.


    He glanced at it and raised his hand to pick it up.


    After saying a few words, he hung up the phone.


    "Go back quickly, it''s too cold."


    Lu Ning looked at him: "Where are you going?"


    "Go home."


    Lu Ning looked at him with a sigh of relief.


    "Then I''m going back."


    She heard his call just now, and the people inside were in a hurry.


    Huo Jinyan nodded and watched her walk away slowly, and walked into the alley before turning around and getting into the car.


    After the car drove out, Lu Ning suddenly came out again, looking at the car that had gone away, Lu Ning stood in place and was stunned.


    She actually has a question she wants to ask...


    ¡­


    After dinner after returning home, Lu Ning began to prepare clothes for the evening banquet.


    Lin Yi''s birthday party is another kind of battlefield.


    She put all her energy into looking forward to what kind of form Shi Qingyue would use to expose her at night.


    Everyone from Lu''s family must have been there for Lin Yi''s birthday party. Shi Qingyue didn''t point it out immediately last night, she must have been waiting for an opportunity to embarrass her even more.


    It is estimated that she already knows that she will go to Lin Yi''s birthday party, and she will definitely show up tonight.


    Even though Shi Qingyue hasn''t had much time with her in these years, Lu Ning still understands her.


    but¡­


    This will ruin Lin Yi''s birthday party.


    Lu Ning pursed his lips.


    Why don''t you tell him and prepare a better gift for him.


    Lu Ning has no experience in this area, so he went to find Lu Bai.


    She raised her hand and knocked on Lu Bai''s door.


    "elder brother."


    "Enter."


    Lu Ning pushed the door open and walked in. Lu Bai was leaning on the bed and reading a book.


    Looking at Lu Ning coming in, he raised his eyebrows and looked over.


    "What''s the matter, be good."


    After getting along for a few days, Lu Ning felt that he was already immune to Lu Bai''s electric discharge, and could ignore it without blushing or heartbeat.


    "Brother, what do you boys like?"


    She sat down and looked at Lu Bai.


    Lu Bai smiled and looked at her: "What? Is there a boy you like?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 591： bro keep a backup

    Chapter 591 Brother keeps a backup


    Lu Ning smiled helplessly: "No, a friend is going to celebrate his birthday, and I want to prepare a gift for him."


    Lu Bai looked at her: "What kind of preparations are there for you?"


    Lu Ning nodded: "It''s important, I have something to ask him."


    Lu Bai nodded when he heard the words, turned around and opened the drawer beside the bed, took out a box from it and handed it to Lu Ning.


    "This one, new one, my brother hasn''t worn it yet."


    Looking down, Lu Ning raised his hand to open the box, and an exquisitely crafted watch appeared in front of him.


    This brand Lu Ning knows that the cheapest watch costs six figures, and this one looks at least seven figures.


    Lu Ning raised his eyes and looked at Lu Bai: "Brother, you can keep this, I''ll go to the mall to pick one."


    I think it might be Lu Bai''s favorite, but Lu Ning is not going to want it.


    Lu Bai didn''t care and just stuffed it over: "No, brother doesn''t need it, brother can buy a new one, it''s even better if you don''t like this one."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Looking at her, Lu Bai smiled and asked, "What kind of friend, what kind of relationship friend? Do you want to tell my brother?"


    Looking at him, Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing: "Brother, are you also such a gossip?"


    Lu Bai raised his eyebrows: "My brother is not like this usually, isn''t this a lifelong matter of caring about my sister?"


    Lu Ning smiled and deliberately teased him: "Then, if I say it''s my ex-fiance, do you think it''s OK?"


    Lu Bai: "..."


    Rarely choked, Lu Bai looked at her.


    Lu Ning continued to smile: "How about it, brother, do you think I should work harder..."


    Lu Bai quickly raised his hand: "Farewell, a good man never turns back."


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing, stood up and looked at him: "Then I''m leaving, thank you brother."


    Then he opened the door and walked out.


    As soon as Lu Ning walked out, Lu Jingzhi quietly poked his head in.


    "elder brother¡­"


    Lu Bai raised his hand and hooked his hand: "Come here."


    Lu Jingzhi opened the door and came in.


    Lu Bai looked at him: "Did you bring everything that brother asked you to take?"


    Lu Jingzhi hesitated to come any closer.


    "I really have nothing."


    Lu Bai watched him narrow his eyes with some danger: "Nothing?"


    Looking at Lu Bai''s eyes, Lu Jingzhi silently shut up.


    Second brother¡¯s eyes are really dangerous when they are dangerous.


    "come over."


    Lu Jingzhi walked over, hesitantly took out the notebook he was holding behind him.


    Lu Bai was not in a hurry, so he watched him take it out on his own initiative before taking it.


    "Where is it?"


    Lu Bai turned on the computer and looked at him and asked.


    Lu Jingzhi climbed onto the bed and sat next to him, pointing to a folder on it: "This is it."


    Looking at the name of the folder, Lu Bai couldn''t help laughing: "Evidence?"


    Lu Jingzhi stuck out his tongue and stopped talking.


    "Brother, how do you know I have this?"


    Lu Bai smiled: "Don''t you know what you look like, brother? Brother is the roundworm in your stomach, don''t try to lie to brother."


    Lu Jingzhi pursed his lips and looked at him: "My brother is talking nonsense, but my sister said it was all a lie."


    Lu Bai smiled and raised his hand to touch his head: "Just know, don''t be deceived by others in the future. Tell me how the elder brother used to bully the elder sister?"


    Lu Jingzhi suddenly curled his lips and stopped talking.


    "I do not want to say."


    Lu Bai didn''t ask any more questions, he turned on Lu Jingzhi''s computer, and looked at the evidence he had collected on it.


    The time is also marked on each of them.


    Lu Bai directly copied a copy and sent it to himself.


    Lu Jingzhi: "...Brother! What are you doing!"


    Lu Bai grabbed his hand: "Little devil, brother, save a backup."


    Lu Jingzhi: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 592： Ann is here

    Chapter 592 Ann is here


    In the evening, Lin Ci came to pick up Lu Ning, and the two went together.


    Lu Ning directly changed into a dress, put on a big coat, and got into the car directly.


    The pink diamond necklace around her neck seems to glow in the dark.


    Lin Ci looked at her and moved closer: "Tell me, is there any conspiracy?"


    Lu Ning stared at her in a daze: "What?"


    "I will never agree to go to any banquet so directly. You are not the eldest lady of the Lu family, so you don''t need to go to any banquet, but now you take the initiative to say that there must be something special to go. Otherwise you wouldn''t have gone."


    Lu Ning couldn''t help but smile: "You still understand me."


    Lin Ci immediately became more enthusiastic: "So what is it?"


    Lu Ning didn''t say anything, but pushed her a bit: "You will know when the time comes."


    Lin Ci: ¡°¡­¡±


    After arriving at the place, the two got off the car and went directly into the banquet hall.


    Lin Yi stood at the door and watched them come in.


    I was very happy when I saw two people, and immediately went to meet them.


    In the banquet hall, there were a lot of wine and wine, and everyone seemed to come here with a purpose to socialize and strike up a conversation. It seemed that only Lin Ci and Lu Ning were living people.


    "Everyone doesn''t really come to celebrate my birthday, why don''t we find a roadside stand to eat."


    Lu Ning was stunned when he heard this, and looked at him.


    She... also came with a purpose.


    Sensing Lu Ning''s eyes, Lin Yi looked at her: "What''s wrong? Are you fascinated by my brother''s appearance?"


    Lu Ning: "...Brother, what brother, you are not as old as me."


    Lin Yi: "..."


    Lu Ning raised his hand and handed over what he was holding: "Here, a gift."


    Lin Yi immediately opened it with a smile on his face.


    Lin Ci was stunned for a while and then immediately came over: "Damn it! You are crazy Ningning, give him this!"


    Lin Yi smiled happily: "I like it so much! Thank you Ningning."


    Lu Ning smiled: "Just like it."


    Lin Ci looked at her unwillingly: "I''m jealous, I want it too."


    Lu Ning hurriedly coaxed: "I will make up a better one for you later."


    Lin Ci was joking. Hearing this, he couldn''t help but look at him with a smile: "Where did you get it? It''s worth eight figures."


    Lu Ning didn''t check it, and couldn''t help being surprised: "My brother gave it to me."


    Suddenly felt that it is not impossible to use him, if possible, I would like to do it again!


    Lin Ci''s expression suddenly changed: "Ah, I also want something for nothing."


    Lu Ning: "...then I''ll ask him to buy it for you later."


    Lin Ci nodded immediately: "Okay! I love you to death!"


    Looking at her, Lu Ning couldn''t help but smile.


    Turning his head, he saw Lu Yue''an''s family who had arrived late.


    Lin Yi''s parents immediately greeted him.


    Lin Ci seemed to not want them to find him, so he silently turned around and stood behind Lu Ning to block her.


    If she wasn''t worried about Lu Ning, she wouldn''t have come here either.


    Lu Yuean and the others naturally saw Lu Ning.


    It was just a faint glance, no one said anything, Lu Ning turned around and led Lin Ci forward.


    Lin Yi was about to take two people there when Zhao Junli caught him.


    "Where are you going, An''an is here."


    While speaking, he made eye contact with him.


    Lu Ning and Lin Ci walked past by themselves, and Lin Yi looked back at the two of them.


    Lu Yuean looked at him: "Brother Lin Yi, this is a gift for you."


    Raised his hand and shyly handed over something.


    Lin Ci looked at it not far away and couldn''t help complaining: "I''m still called brother, Lin Yi is obviously younger than her."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 593： birthday party

    Chapter 593 Birthday Party


    Looking at her, Lu Ning rolled his eyes and couldn''t help but smile.


    His eyes fell on Shi Qingyue.


    Curved lips and smiled, waiting for Shi Qingyue to press the start button for this good show.


    The appearance of Lu Ning undoubtedly added a lot of topics to this banquet.


    For Lin Yi''s birthday, Zhao Junli invited almost everyone she knew or didn''t know.


    Almost all the upper-class people in City A are here now, and they all look at Lu Ning.


    Because Lu Chuan and Shi Qingyue were there, everyone couldn''t help talking about it, especially Lu Ning''s condition looked good, and he didn''t look like a village girl as rumored.


    Didn¡¯t everyone say that the house that Lu Ning went to didn¡¯t have much money, and he still had to do a lot of work, and his whole body was lacklustre, but at this moment, looking at the clear water, it felt more alive than when he was at Lu¡¯s house A few, and more than that.


    Just look at the little dress she wears and the necklace around her neck. Doesn¡¯t she still look like a rich daughter? Why is she a village girl?


    They didn''t understand very much, but they didn''t want to offend the Lu family. No one dared to go up and talk to Lu Ning, so Lu Ning and Lin Ci were left out in the cold.


    But there are always people who are not afraid and come directly to Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning looked up and saw Zhao Yi.


    "Uncle Zhao."


    Lu Ning stood up and greeted him politely.


    Zhao Yi smiled and looked at her with an unconcealable kindness on his face.


    He admired Lu Ning very much.


    "Ning Ning, I didn''t expect you to come here. How about it, did you think about what uncle told you?"


    Lu Ning couldn''t help but looked at him with a smile: "Uncle Zhao, don''t make fun of me, I haven''t graduated from college yet."


    "Stupid child, uncle means that after you graduate from university, how about you come to uncle''s company? You can also work part-time in uncle''s company after you go to university. Uncle doesn''t mind. You decide the salary and time."


    Lu Ning looked at him with a embarrassed smile: "Uncle..."


    Before he finished speaking, Lin Ci stood up and looked at him: "Uncle Zhao, you are too biased, as long as Ningning doesn''t want me, I am also very good, okay?"


    Zhao Yi just saw her and couldn''t help but smile: "Don''t come, uncle can''t afford you."


    Lin Ci immediately became unhappy: "Uncle Zhao, I think you are biased. Ningning can do anything, but I can''t do anything. Am I so bad?"


    "Ning Ning came to increase my performance and sales, and you came to help me go bankrupt. Don''t I know you?"


    Zhao Yi has a very good relationship with the old man, so Lin Ci has met him several times, and the conversation is very pleasant.


    Lin Ci still likes Zhao Yi very much, at least he is not like others, who sees everything with colored glasses, and follows the people around him to exclude this and that.


    While the three were chatting and laughing, many people walked by one after another. Lu Ning greeted each of them politely, and his speech and behavior were no different from before.


    Lu Ning has always been a measured person, and the speed of conversation with people is very good. She used to have a good reputation in this circle. These older people also like to chat with her, and occasionally pass on some experience. Give her, I like her very much.


    However, there are those who like it and those who don¡¯t. Many people are actually waiting to see Lu Ning¡¯s jokes, but now it seems that their wishes have come to nothing. Lu Ning always feels better than before.


    I don''t know how she did it. Could it be that the rumors are not true at all?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 594： Why did you call her here?

    Chapter 594 How did you call her here?


    Just when everyone was guessing, Lu Ning was chatting with people happily.


    The temperament of a young lady cultivated in her body cannot be erased.


    On the other hand, Lu Yue''an, staying beside Shi Qingyue and Lu Chuan is like a child, who doesn''t take the initiative to talk to people, and when others come, they just say hello and can''t speak at all.


    Looking at Lu Ning who was surrounded by people over there, Lu Yuean couldn''t help pinching her fingers.


    She seems to be able to turn bad luck into good luck when she encounters everything. Everyone said she couldn''t play the piano in that matter. Why did she do it again after she got on stage?


    Could it be that she has superpowers?


    She''s just a pretender!


    People are different before and after, everyone thinks she must be pretending!


    Lu Yue''an did not guess wrong on this point, Lu Ning is really pretending that he can''t play the piano.


    Her talents in these aspects are actually very high. She is a smart person, and she can learn almost everything quickly. Chuan and Shi Qingyue''s concern.


    Some parents will watch their children learn these things, and they will say a few words if they don¡¯t learn well. Lu Ning feels happy even if she is said a few words, but the fact is that they don¡¯t care about her learning, or even don¡¯t want to. The degree of indifference is like not knowing this person, this person is not their child.


    Later, after seeing this matter clearly, Lu Ning never did such a thing again, but he just didn¡¯t bother to fight for anything, and he didn¡¯t bother to know what he knew, so he just let it go badly.


    But it was also because these talents of hers caused a lot of trouble, so she chose not to do anything.


    She grew up slowly in such self-regulation.


    Fortunately, the old man is still taking care of her. Although he will only teach her the rules strictly, at least he is also taking care of her.


    When the birthday party officially started, Lin Yi stood in the middle, with a tall cake in front of him. He looked a little impatient, and seemed to really dislike such an occasion.


    Lu Yuean stood beside him and looked at him, with stars in his eyes.


    "Happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you..."


    Singing the birthday song together, Lu Yuean and Lin Yi finally blew out the candles together.


    "Brother Lin Yi, happy birthday!"


    Lu Yue''an immediately said something and then hugged Lin Yi.


    Immediately there were booing sounds around, Lu Yue''an blushed belatedly and let go of Lin Yi.


    Zhao Junli looked at the two of them smiling from ear to ear: "Hahaha, we, An An, like us Xiaoyi so much, when we are old, come to our house as soon as possible to be a daughter-in-law for auntie."


    Lu Yuean blushed and hid for a while, feeling a little embarrassed.


    During the speech, everyone was complimenting: "Look, these two children are really a good match."


    "Yes, the Lin family will be very happy when An An comes."


    "That''s right, old road, this child needs to get married as soon as possible when he is old. We still want to drink wedding wine. Don''t be reluctant to stay for a few more years."


    The two laughed and talked to the people around them, during which Zhao Junli noticed Lu Ning.


    Just now, I didn''t pay attention to this side at all, and I didn''t even know that Lu Ning was here.


    She froze for a moment, looked at Lin Yi beside her, raised her hand and tugged at the corner of his clothes, and turned sideways in a low voice: "Why did you call her here too!"


    Good morning~


    Wanchang Day 17~2022.3.18~


    I am awesome hahaha~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 595： there are a lot of police

    Chapter 595 A lot of policemen came


    Lin also turned to look at Lu Ning: "Is there any problem?"


    Zhao Junli looked at him angrily: "What''s the problem? It''s a big problem! What is the relationship between them? Wouldn''t it be embarrassing to meet you? Don''t you have a brain! And with her current status, she deserves to attend Is it our family banquet!"


    Zhao Junli raised her hand and pinched him.


    Lin Yi stood up straight and looked at Zhao Junli: "Mom, why do you look at people with class eyes, Ningning is fine."


    Zhao Junli frowned and looked at him, a little in disbelief: "It''s all right now? I''ve never seen you think she''s good, hiding so far away. Now that you''re back, she''ll be all right? After a few days of contact with her, it''ll be all right? Let me tell you , she is useless even if she is good, she is no longer from the Lu family and she is not worthy of entering our Lin family! Do you understand!"


    Lin Yi suddenly felt angry, exhaled deeply and looked at Zhao Junli.


    Zhao Junli spoke very well, and Lin Yi knew that he couldn''t beat her, so he raised his hand and showed her the watch on his wrist: "Look, this is what the person you said was unworthy gave me. Do you recognize it?"


    Zhao Junli was stunned by the diamond on the watch, squinted her eyes and looked over carefully, and was suddenly stunned.


    "Is this given to you by Lu Ning?"


    Lin also nodded.


    Zhao Junli looked at it again in disbelief, and then turned to Lu Ning.


    Noticing the necklace on her neck, she was taken aback again.


    She remembered that Shi Qingyue took a picture of a pink diamond necklace not long ago, how could it be on Lu Ning''s neck?


    Shouldn''t it be on Lu Yuean''s neck?


    Haven''t they disconnected from this girl?


    But didn''t Shi Qingyue and Lu Chuan keep silent about her? Moreover, from the previous incidents, it can be seen that the two of them treated Lu Ning indifferently and even unfeelingly. How could they give her such an expensive necklace?


    Zhao Junli was stunned for a moment, not knowing what was going on with this family.


    At the moment, he looked at Lin Yi in a daze.


    "Forget it, as long as you don''t mess up your birthday party, let her be here, I just pretend I didn''t see it."


    Lin also showed no mercy: "Didn''t you see that?"


    Zhao Junli: "You must be mad at me, aren''t you!"


    Lin Yi curled his lips and stopped talking, turned around and walked to the side.


    Zhao Junli gave him a blank look, and stopped talking.


    "Okay, do you want to say something to our birthday star?"


    At this moment, everyone is gathered together, everyone is talking, and they are almost talking. Thinking of Lin Yi, they all looked over with a smile.


    "Otherwise, let this prospective daughter-in-law say a few words."


    They all laughed and looked at the two children in front of them.


    Lu Yuean''s face turned even redder.


    Lin Yi frowned slightly, but didn''t say anything, just looked at everyone with a forced smile.


    He opened his mouth and was about to say something, when he suddenly heard a loud noise coming from outside the banquet hall, and he froze for a moment.


    Qiqi turned his head and looked towards the place where the sound came from.


    The voices outside became louder and louder, and the smile on Shi Qingyue''s lips also grew bigger.


    Zhao Junli smiled quickly and said, "Everyone should eat and drink, I''ll go and have a look."


    She turned around and was about to go, but just after taking two steps, suddenly the door of the banquet hall was opened a crack, cold wind blew in, and a person walked in, looking anxiously at Zhao Junli.


    "Ma''am, there are a lot of policemen outside..."


    After she finished speaking, the door behind her was opened, and about seven or eight policemen walked in together.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 596： the thief over there

    Chapter 596 The thief is over there


    Everyone was taken aback.


    what''s going on?


    Why are there still police?


    What are the police here for?


    Everyone looked at each other in blank dismay.


    Zhao Junli was also taken aback for a moment, then immediately walked over.


    "Comrade policeman, this is?"


    The police headed by turned around and glanced at everyone: "I received a report that there are suspected thefts here, so let''s check it out. It won''t be long. If there is no one, we will leave as soon as possible, so as not to delay everyone''s gathering."


    Zhao Junli looked at him: "Is there a mistake? How could people here steal? Look..."


    Before she finished speaking, the police walked around her directly.


    "Please accept our investigation and cooperate with us. This matter is no small matter. The stolen items are worth hundreds of millions, so I am taking the liberty."


    As soon as the words fell, some discussions arose in an instant.


    Hundreds of millions? It seems that it is jewelry or something, otherwise it is valuable and small, I really don''t know what it can be stolen.


    The people here have also seen big scenes, and they all stood still, just checking to see if they lost their personal jewelry.


    Zhao Junli asked someone to close the door first, and then looked over.


    "Did someone lose something? Our banquet hall is monitored, you can check it, and don''t bother the police comrades."


    Zhao Junli was a little unhappy. She didn''t know who called the police. At this time, she came to her directly. She could find it by checking the surveillance system. Why bother to call the police to disturb the birthday party.


    But at this moment, everyone looked at the people around them. They didn''t lose anything, and they all looked at them with puzzled faces.


    It was only at this time that Lu Yue''an realized that it was like this. Shi Qingyue didn''t say it at the ball, but let the police in at this time. Didn''t she just want Lu Ning to directly discredit Lu Ning in the upper class, and in front of everyone? Is there an image of a thief in front of you!


    In this way, it is impossible for anyone to associate with her again.


    People in their class love face and identity the most, so how could they still associate with a thief.


    Lu Yuean turned his head and glanced at Shi Qingyue''s direction.


    Then he looked in Lu Ning''s direction.


    At this moment, Lu Ning was holding the goblet in his hand and shaking the champagne slightly, with a smile on his lips, as if he didn''t know what happened and was curious.


    Lu Yue''an couldn''t help but snorted coldly, with a smile of unknown meaning on the corner of his mouth.


    Wait for you to cry!


    She took two steps back slowly, and when no one was paying attention, she turned and went to a secluded place to make a call with her mobile phone.


    The person calling was Lu Qing.


    Lu Ning stood there, looking at Zhao Junli who was circling over there, couldn''t help but smile, his eyes looked a little playful.


    Lin Ci was still in a daze for a while, and didn''t know what was going on, but when he turned his head and saw the smile on the corner of Lu Ning''s mouth, he seemed to understand something, looked over immediately, and pulled her arm.


    "Did you call the police? Did you lose something?"


    As he spoke, his eyes couldn''t help but look around her, trying to see if there was anything missing.


    Lu Ning smiled and held her back: "Don''t look, I didn''t call the police, and I didn''t lose anything."


    Lin Ci was taken aback: "Ah? Who is that?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, a voice came from the banquet hall that had been quiet for a while.


    Shi Qingyue came out and looked at the police.


    The voice was calm and unhurried: "I called the police, comrades in the police don''t bother to investigate, the person who stole is over there, you just take it with you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 597： No tears without seeing the coffin

    Chapter 597 Don''t cry without seeing the coffin


    She said, pointing her finger in Lu Ning''s direction.


    Lu Ning looked at her leisurely. Except for Lu Ning, everyone present was stunned.


    Looking around, he froze in place, not knowing what to say.


    Shi Qingyue was also a little surprised by Lu Ning''s appearance.


    I don''t know what she means by this look.


    Are you confident?


    Not ready to defend?


    But inexplicably, Shi Qingyue had the feeling that she had fallen into a trap.


    How is this going¡­


    Lu Yue''an also came back from the phone call, and stood at the position just now.


    The policeman looked at Lu Ning and walked over.


    "Hello, this is Miss Lu, right?"


    Obviously knew about Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning nodded.


    "Please come back with us to accept the investigation."


    Lu Ning smiled, took two steps back, and sat down on the sofa behind, still shaking the wine glass in his hand unhurriedly.


    "Please show the evidence."


    She looked at them calmly.


    He raised his hand and took a sip of the champagne in the glass.


    Lin Ci seemed to realize something, he was flustered for a moment just now, but now he calmed down.


    also sat aside and looked over: "That''s right, you can''t just take people away like this, you have to make it clear."


    Shi Qingyue walked over slowly and looked at Lu Ning: "You still have the nerve to say such things, if it weren''t for An''an protecting you, you would have been arrested a long time ago, but now you are pretending!


    you say! Where did the necklace around your neck come from! "


    She exposed it mercilessly, as if Lu Ning was a heinous thief who didn''t need her to show any affection.


    Lu Ning smiled and looked over: "Of course it was a gift from a friend."


    Shi Qingyue couldn''t help laughing out loud: "A gift from a friend? You wouldn''t say it was from An An, would you?"


    Lu Ning sneered and looked over: "How is it possible, how could I want her things, you are right, Aunt Lu."


    Shi Qingyue was taken aback for a moment, then looked at her in a daze.


    The policeman took the words and said, "Miss Lu, the necklace around your neck is evidence. The necklace belonged to Ms. Shi Qingyue and was later given to her daughter, Miss Lu Yuean. Now that the necklace is lost, it appears on your neck. Isn''t it obvious evidence? So, come back with us for investigation."


    Lu Ning laughed out loud while holding the wine glass, and laughed for a long time.


    Everyone looked at her inexplicably.


    Really thinks that Lu Ning stole something, after all, it is impossible for her to afford this necklace now, and Shi Qingyue really bought this pink diamond necklace not long ago.


    Obvious things. I don''t understand why Lu Ning is still struggling. Many people have watched Lu Ning frown, showing disgust on his face.


    "How can we prove that this necklace is hers?"


    Seeing Lu Ning''s appearance, Shi Qingyue looked at her amusedly, then raised her hand to call someone over.


    Zhao Junli looked at the person and couldn''t help frowning. This Shi Qingyue seemed to have come prepared, so she must do these things at this banquet!


    Zhao Junli felt a little uncomfortable.


    Lu Ning looked at the extra reports in Shi Qingyue''s hands.


    "You don''t cry when you see the coffin, see clearly! All the evidence is here, Lu Ning, you are already an adult, you will be punished by the law if you do such a thing, do you understand?"


    She looked at Lu Ning, smiling, as if she couldn''t wait to clear away the people in front of her immediately.


    It seems that this person has nothing to do with her, and she has never called her mother for eighteen years.


    So unfeeling that Lin Ci couldn''t help but look sideways.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 598： Im Miss Lus lawyer

    Chapter 598 I am Miss Lu''s lawyer


    Looking over, Lu Ning pretended to be panicked.


    Looking at Lu Ning''s appearance, Lu Yue''an instantly felt relieved, knowing that she must have been faking it just now.


    Immediately walked over and stood beside Shi Qingyue, looking at Lu Ning in disbelief, her face turned red and her eyes were red.


    "Sister Ning, how could you do this? How could you steal my things? I was too scared to tell my parents because I lost the necklace. I thought it was my fault, but you stole it!"


    Looking at it, Lu Ning couldn''t help but want to stand up and applaud.


    This acting is getting better and better.


    Lin Ci looked beside him in a daze, and didn''t know what was going on.


    Lu Ning dodged his eyes in panic.


    "Miss Lu, come with us."


    Lu Ning sat there still not moving.


    "I need my lawyer."


    She suddenly raised her eyes and looked over.


    Everyone was taken aback.


    lawyer?


    Can she afford a lawyer now?


    When everyone was puzzled, the door of the banquet hall was pushed open again, and someone came in from the outside.


    Patted Feixue on his body, and then walked over step by step.


    It was only when he walked to a bright place that he could see his face clearly.


    A handsome face, but what surprised everyone even more was that this person was Gu Cheng, a well-known lawyer in the capital.


    Everyone wants to invite him, but he hasn''t appeared in two years. It is said that he appeared in City A not long ago, and some people inquired about it, but he didn''t expect to be here.


    "Hello, I am Miss Lu Ning''s lawyer."


    Everyone was taken aback.


    Lu Ning, can you invite the top lawyer Gu Cheng?


    Shi Qingyue and Lu Yuean were also taken aback, and turned to look at Gu Cheng.


    Lu Ning still has a lawyer?


    But what if there is a lawyer for a certain matter now, if he is still going to be arrested, will this lawyer turn black and white? !


    Even if black and white are turned upside down, the evidence is in front of him, how could he let Lu Ning go!


    "Hello, Comrade Police, before taking my client away, there are a few things I want to confirm. If there are any problems, you can take them away."


    Then he looked at Shi Qingyue again: "Hello, Mrs. Lu, please take your report well."


    "Everyone here is a person of status and status, so today, everyone is a witness. Whether my client, Miss Lu Ning, is innocent or not, I will let everyone decide later, we will not turn black and white."


    After he finished speaking, he raised his hand and took out a few things from the briefcase in his hand.


    Then lift it up.


    "Mrs. Lu, please compare your own report."


    Shi Qingyue frowned at him, then raised her hand and put the two reports together.


    Two reports seem to be the same?


    Everyone moved closer to have a look.


    "Is this the same?"


    Gu Cheng shook his head: "No, the previous auction house has auctioned two pink diamond necklaces, which look similar, but the details are actually different.


    Look carefully here, the cutting method of the pink diamond on the largest pendant is different, one has more obvious edges and corners, while the other one, that of Ms. Shi Qingyue, is obviously more rounded. "


    "Hey, it seems to be true."


    Gu Cheng directly passed the report in his hand to the police.


    Then turned and looked at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning raised his hand and took off the necklace around his neck and handed it over.


    Gu Cheng approached with the necklace and placed it in the middle of the two reports for comparison.


    This comparison is more intuitive.


    "Look, is this pendant smoother or more angular?"


    At this time, everyone can see that this is the more angular one.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 599： Identification report

    Chapter 599 Appraisal Report


    It seems that at this moment, everything has come to light.


    But Shi Qingyue turned pale, and said directly: "She may have cut it herself again."


    Hearing this, someone laughed out loud.


    Everyone here is not an idiot, and they have researched jewelry and so on. Secondary cutting will damage the surface and interior of the diamond. These are uncertain factors, and no one will perform secondary cutting like a fool.


    So far, everyone believed that Lu Ning did not steal.


    Gu Cheng smiled, turned around and took out another report from his bag.


    "Please take a look at this Mrs. Balu. This report is an appraisal made by Ms. Lu Ning at the jewelry store this afternoon. Please compare the size on it with the original report to see if there is any difference, even if it is one point away. We all admit that we have moved every centimeter."


    Shi Qingyue swallowed subconsciously.


    There is indeed time in the report, and after a comparison, it is indeed exactly the same as the value in the original report.


    Just as she was about to say something, Gu Cheng immediately took out the phone and handed it over.


    "Well, this is the surveillance video of my client in the jewelry store in the afternoon, including the video of entering and exiting as well as identification. You can see if you have any questions."


    "..."


    Here, how dare you have any questions, isn''t this just coming prepared, and everything has been answered!


    This necklace is obviously Lu Ning''s own, how could it be Shi Qingyue''s!


    Shi Qingyue froze, her face turned pale.


    "She is the one who stole my daughter''s necklace!"


    Her behavior at the moment is a bit shameful, but Lu Ning and the others have not changed their faces.


    Gu Cheng looked at Shi Qingyue: "I very much understand Mrs. Lu''s eagerness to lose her belongings, and we also understand Mrs. Lu''s feelings, so I asked someone to do some investigation."


    Everyone was taken aback.


    investigation?


    Gu Cheng took out his phone again.


    "According to the investigation, after Mrs. Lu auctioned off this necklace, she gave it to your daughter, Miss Lu Yuean. We found out that Miss Lu Yuean did some things with this necklace during the school sports meeting, and As for the specific matters, we don''t need to say more to save Miss Lu Yuean''s face.


    And this necklace has never appeared again since then. Miss Lu Yuean said that the necklace was lost, which seems reasonable.


    But after my friend''s investigation and questioning, I found that this necklace had appeared in an underground auction house in a certain continent.


    This is but the record kept by the auction house. "


    He turned his phone around and showed them.


    A pink diamond necklace can be clearly seen on the screen above.


    "This is the appraisal report from the auction house."


    He handed it over again.


    The report above is also clear, compared with the one in Shi Qingyue''s hand, it is indeed exactly the same.


    It can be seen that the two are indeed the same thing.


    "Underground auction house?"


    Lu Chuan, who had been silent all this time, finally couldn''t help but speak out.


    He has been watching silently, until now he couldn''t help but ask.


    Gu Cheng smiled and nodded: "Yes, the underground auction house.


    And that night, the necklace was divided into four pieces of jewelry in the underground auction house, which were taken away by different buyers, and their whereabouts are unknown now.


    And the relevant identification of the four pieces of jewelry I asked my friend to find can also prove that these are indeed on this piece of jewelry, so, from the above, it can be seen that this is indeed Ms. Shi Qingyue''s necklace, but Now it''s all over the place..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 600： unknown origins

    Chapter 600 Unknown origin


    Shi Qingyue was dumbfounded, Lu Yuean was dumbfounded, and Lu Chuan was also dumbfounded.


    This matter is interesting.


    The necklace was auctioned off in an underground auction house, but the whole family didn''t know about it, and they still held on to someone else''s necklace, claiming it was their own.


    This person is a big loser.


    "Speaking of which, since I made a mistake, why didn''t I apologize to Ningning?"


    Zhao Yi said this with a cold glass in his hand.


    Zhao Junli looked at the situation in front of her, immediately came out to smooth things over, and walked over with a smile.


    "Oh, Ningning is here too. Auntie didn''t see you. Look at what happened. I know this child Ningning. She is the most caring. She doesn''t care about these things, right Ningning .¡±


    Lu Ning looked over with a slight smile: "Auntie, I really care, can''t a girl''s reputation care?"


    Zhao Junli choked for a moment: "Auntie, Auntie didn''t mean that..."


    Lu Ning immediately turned his head and looked over: "Since that''s not the meaning, then apologize."


    "..."


    Lu Yuean was the first to react, but she gritted her teeth and refused to apologize to Lu Ning, even if she acted!


    Lu Chuan took a deep breath and looked over: "Ningning, I''m sorry, this time it''s Dad...it''s uncle''s fault, I shouldn''t say it was you without investigating this matter, I''m really sorry."


    Lu Ning just glanced at him indifferently, and then looked at Shi Qingyue: "Mrs. Lu, what do you think, this incident seems to be caused by you."


    Her appearance and tone are indifferent, very alienated.


    Shi Qingyue suddenly turned her head to look at her.


    She never thought that the one on Lu Ning''s neck was another one! It''s still the value added one!


    But at the moment everyone is looking at her and can''t really do nothing, so won''t her reputation in the circle be ruined in the future!


    "Sorry, Ningning."


    She took a deep breath, slowed down her voice and looked at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning smiled, and finally looked at Lu Yue''an, shaking the wine glass in his hand, and said with a smile: "Sister An''an, why didn''t I see you talking, didn''t you have a good time just now, why? Now the Lu family''s tutor has become Is it like this?"


    She used the sarcasm to the extreme in one sentence.


    Lu Yuean gritted her teeth, looked at Lu Ning, and bowed deeply: "I''m sorry, Sister Ning, I was impulsive just now, I''m sorry."


    Lu Ning smiled, and slightly raised his hand: "If you know your mistake, you can correct it, and the apology has been received, and you have seen the matter. Will the policeman still arrest me for investigation?"


    "no need."


    Lu Ning smiled, raised his hand and put the wine glass on the side table, then got up.


    With a slow look, she is really an elegant lady.


    Everyone looked at her and couldn''t find anything wrong.


    "It seems that I didn''t come for the occasion and ruined Lin Yi''s birthday party, so I will leave first."


    She smiled, looked at everyone politely, and waved to Lin Ci.


    Then he raised his hand and took the necklace over and slowly put it on his neck.


    and Lin Ci left holding hands.


    Gu Cheng also packed his things and prepared to leave.


    After packing up all the things, Gu Cheng stood in front of Shi Qingyue and Lu Chuan and smiled, then said, "Mr. Lu, Mrs. Lu, you might as well check Miss Lu Yue''an''s account. It seems that there are four The transfer of funds from unknown sources."


    The meaning of his words is too obvious. Doesn''t this mean that Lu Yue''an may have sold the necklace.


    "Oh, by the way, for today''s incident, evidence has been collected..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 601： came back

    Chapter 601 is back


    "As for today''s matter, my client, Ms. Lu Ning, reserves all rights to pursue it. After all, framing is not a trivial matter."


    Gu Cheng then turned to look at the stunned policemen: "Let''s go, police comrades."


    A dozen or so people hurried away, and the scene became quiet in an instant, all looking at the Lu family.


    And two messages popped up on Lin Yi''s cell phone.


    He opened it and looked.


    "Sorry for ruining your birthday party."


    "Also, happy birthday."


    Lin Yi looked up at the door, but saw Lu Ning also turned his head to look at him, raised his hand and waved at him, then turned and left.


    Lin Yi stood there for a while, then couldn''t help but smile.


    All the weird atmosphere in the entire banquet hall has nothing to do with him at this moment.


    ¡­


    No one saw Lu Qing when he came, and no one noticed when he left.


    The wind on the street was very cold, he parked his car far away, and walked slowly step by step on the snow.


    The cold wind made him shiver and hide in his coat.


    His mind was as muddled and chaotic. For so many days, all the words flashed through his mind over and over again, and played back over and over again.


    He couldn''t tell which was real and which was fake, and he didn''t know which to believe and which to not. It seemed that everything was against him.


    There seems to be a layer of fog in front of me, and I can''t see clearly or get rid of it.


    Finally reached the front of the car, his feet were already frozen.


    Leaning against the car door, Lu Qing looked at the street lights and suddenly wanted to smoke a cigarette.


    However, he has always kept himself clean, avoiding these things whenever he can, and never wants to be contaminated.


    But at this moment he remembered Lu Ning smoking.


    At that time, he didn''t understand why girls smoked. What''s wrong with him? Smoking to relieve his mood?


    Thinking about it carefully, everyone is right.


    He never thought about really getting to know Lu Ning, he just looked at his parents and saw that she was his sister, and then slowly approached her. Did he really understand Lu Ning in the past?


    no.


    He always felt that An An was his sister, and Lu Ning just came home halfway.


    But behind all this, he forgot that Lu Ning was his own sister.


    And he said that when Lu Ning occupied An An''s life for eighteen years, Lu Ning''s life was not being occupied.


    It seems that I have never asked her what it was like when something happened, but just listening to Lu Yuean say a few words, the balance in my heart naturally favored her.


    It''s been an instinct over the years, it''s become a habit...


    Lu Qing looked at the darkness in the sky.


    I feel that my heart is also darkened.


    He has never treated a person like this...


    He has always looked at the evidence to speak, but he has been drawn to these things once or twice.


    Lu Qing sighed.


    Do you want to investigate this matter?


    He seemed to have sensed something was wrong in his heart, but he hesitated whether to investigate because he was afraid of the final result.


    Lu Qing sighed, turned around, got in the car and left.


    The car stopped at the entrance of the alley, and he walked back step by step on the snow.


    The creaking sound reminded him that when he was a child, he often took Lu Yuean out to play when it was snowing, making snowmen and having snowball fights...


    He looked up at the upstairs window, where the light was still on.


    Lu Qing hesitated for a moment, then walked in.


    When he opened the door, the house was quiet. He walked in and closed the door, and heard Lu Bai''s voice from the sofa.


    "came back."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 602： spoil

    Chapter 602 Doting


    Lu Qing stood in place and looked over.


    Lu Bai was sitting on the sofa watching him, put away the book in his hand, and slowly got up to stand up.


    He raised his hand and took the coat on the side and put it on: "Come over and have a chat."


    He stepped up and walked towards the balcony.


    The balcony door opened, and the cold wind howled in. Lu Qing was stunned for a moment and then walked over.


    Lu Bai stood on the balcony, some of the snow on the railing was swept off by him, with one hand resting on it, and the other hand playing with the phone.


    Lu Qing stepped in, closed the balcony door, glanced at a schoolbag in the corner of the balcony, and couldn''t help being taken aback.


    That schoolbag is the one he gave to Lu Ning.


    Last night not yet¡­


    Lu Bai followed his gaze, then left to look at him.


    "Ningning is back, in the room."


    Lu Qing came closer, put his hands and arms on the railing, and looked at the snow on the ground of the community.


    Lu Bai''s eyes were slightly raised, and his voice was very slow and soft, as if the words he had spoken were blown away by the wind.


    "Brother, I have always admired you in our family, you have always been fair and decisive in doing things.


    Whether it¡¯s at work or in life, I haven¡¯t seen anything wrong with you.


    Until the younger sister is born, parents can''t take care of themselves, and you take on the responsibility of taking care of the younger sister.


    That''s when I saw you were different.


    I always thought that you dote on An An, but now I realize that you dote on her. "


    That''s all he said.


    There is no emotion in the voice, no complaints, no emotions.


    He raised his hand and handed over the phone.


    "She has been under your protection since she was a child, and her parents didn''t tell you because they were afraid that you would get hurt.


    But is your protection right? You can¡¯t do without her, and she seems to be inseparable from you. Otherwise, why would these behaviors appear¡­ Is she just such a person? "


    Lu Bai''s last sentence made Lu Qing stunned, and raised his hand to pick up the phone.


    Lu Bai didn''t say anything else, and after he took the phone, he turned and left the balcony.


    Lu Qing held the phone, watched several videos on it, and clicked on them one by one at the end.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning glanced at his phone when he got up to drink water, it was 3:20 in the morning.


    When she returned from the kitchen to drink water, she saw a person standing on the balcony, and after taking a closer look, she confirmed that it was Lu Qing.


    Lu Ning stood there for a while, then turned around and poured a cup of hot water back from the kitchen, put it on the coffee table in front of the sofa, and turned on the dark light behind the sofa when he left.


    ¡­


    Lu Qing''s whole body was frozen, and he hadn''t noticed it yet. He stood there in a daze, looking at the screen of the mobile phone in his hand. The screen turned on and off, on and off...


    It seemed that he sensed the sound, so he moved mechanically, turned around slightly but saw nothing.


    But his eyes still saw the schoolbag thrown in the corner.


    He stood where he was, moved, then walked over full, squatted down, and touched the schoolbag with his red hands.


    There is already a layer of snow on the schoolbag.


    He raised his hand and patted it, ready to take the schoolbag back, but the schoolbag was placed upside down, and when he picked it up, a stack of A4 papers fell out of it.


    Lu Qing was stunned for a while, then bent over to pick it up.


    When picking up one by one, he noticed the text on it.


    Squat down on the spot and take a look.


    And this stack of papers is exactly those documents that Lu Ning found in the closet that Lu Yuean didn''t take away.


    It seemed that everything and all the premeditated plans had been placed in front of him for a long time, and he couldn''t help being a little bit uncertain.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 603： disappeared

    Chapter 603 is missing


    When Lu Qing opened the balcony door and walked into the room, he saw the dark light behind the sofa was on, and saw a glass of water on the coffee table, which was still steaming.


    There is a medicine box next to the quilt.


    Lu Qing walked over, with the schoolbag in his hand by his lap, and he bent over to pick up the medicine box next to him.


    Guess who put it here.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi will not do this silently, they will call someone first.


    Both Lu Bai and Lu Jingzhi are not the kind of people who get up in the middle of the night.


    But Lu Ning would get up in the middle of the night to drink some water.


    It seems that everything is obvious, it just depends on whether you want to discover it.


    After thinking about it carefully, everything is wrong, and the correct answer can be found, but he didn''t think about it.


    Sticking to the dullness in his heart.


    Why did my parents, who have always loved Youjia, suddenly shut up? Is it true that they don¡¯t know each other if they don¡¯t have a blood relationship? Are they like this?


    they are not.


    So things are hidden, but he never thought of going to check and ask, and even concluded that his parents are such people at once.


    Lu Qing looked at the things in his hands silently, and a tear fell hard into the glass of warm water.


    Winter nights are really cold, and the cold is not warm enough to warm people''s hearts.


    ¡­


    When Lu Ning got up early the next morning, he still hadn''t woken up.


    After packing up, she went into the kitchen, prepared some breakfast and steamed it in the pot.


    I came out to pick up things while waiting, and saw a few footprints from the balcony to the door, all formed by water droplets.


    After looking at it for a while, she looked back and went to get a mop to mop the floor.


    Shen Yunci and the others got up one after another.


    Except for Lu Bai who was still sleeping, the whole family was sitting at the dining table having breakfast.


    "Ningning, there is still snow outside, let Dad take you there later."


    Lu Ning nodded: "Okay."


    After eating, Lu Ning and Lu Zhi went out together.


    There is still a lot of snow along the way, Lu Zhi rides very slowly.


    "Ning Ning, mom and dad have taken a fancy to a house in a certain place, let''s go and have a look after you after school."


    "it is good."


    Along the way, the father and daughter chatted until they reached the school gate.


    Basically, parents send students to the school gate today.


    After saying goodbye to Lu Zhi, Lu Ning turned around and entered the school.


    bumped into Li Nian head-on.


    She just came out of the infirmary, and she looked much better.


    "Ning Ning."


    Li Nian saw Lu Ning first, and called her to stop and walked over.


    Lu Ning smiled and took her hand.


    The two walked into the teaching building together.


    After the snow, the surrounding temperature is very cold, and everyone is wearing thick clothes.


    Li Nian looked at Lu Ning hesitantly but still didn''t speak.


    Bid farewell to Lu Ning at the door of the classroom.


    When Lu Ning walked in, he found that the atmosphere in the classroom was not right.


    Everyone gathered together and said something.


    Lin Ci saw her coming in and waved quickly.


    Lu Ning walked over suspiciously.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Lin Ci leaned over and whispered, "Someone is missing from our school."


    "disappeared?"


    Lu Ning was taken aback.


    "Well, a girl from our class and a girl from the class next door went missing on the day of the school celebration party, and they haven''t been found yet."


    Lu Ning subconsciously turned his head and swept around the classroom, everyone looked heavy.


    "Is it Shu Hong?"


    Lin Ci nodded, his expression was not good: "Yes."


    Because the school attaches great importance to this matter and told everyone to pay attention to safety.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 604： Are you not coming back?

    Chapter 604 is not coming back yet


    Even notified every parent to pick up and drop off their children from school as much as possible.


    Now I don''t know the reason at all, and they are still investigating. The police have entered and exited many times.


    Mr. Han was a little at a loss when he encountered such a thing when he came back.


    When she first walked into the classroom, all the students were taken aback.


    Teacher Han immediately looked at everyone and spoke.


    "Ms. Huo has completed all the resignation procedures, and in the future, Mr. Han will teach everyone.


    This time, Shu Hong in our class disappeared. I know everyone is worried, but I have already called the police and the police have obtained evidence. I believe she will be found soon, and she will be able to come back to study with everyone.


    But in order to avoid such a situation from happening again, students still need to communicate with their parents in the future, pick you up and drop you off when you go to and from school as much as possible, and call and communicate with your parents and teachers in time if you have something to do, and you must not act alone, do not go alone What to do, don''t go to remote places alone, are you clear? "


    "Clear."


    Everyone is still a little confused for a while, there is too much information and needs to be received slowly.


    Lin Ci turned to look at Lu Ning.


    "Do you know that Teacher Huo is gone?"


    Lu Ning nodded.


    Looking at her appearance, Lin Ci asked again: "Do you know that Teacher Huo left City A?"


    Lu Ning was taken aback: "Leave?"


    Lin Ci nodded: "Well, I''m back in the capital."


    Lu Ning was completely stunned.


    Go back to the capital?


    Are you not coming back?


    Are you in such a hurry?


    So you were saying goodbye to her that day?


    You''re going back to the capital, so you came to see me for the last time?


    Lu Ning sat there with a blank mind, a little absent-minded.


    She couldn''t think of any answer for a while.


    Mr. Han took the textbook and read it.


    "Ning Ning, tell me about this. I heard that your grades have improved very fast."


    Before Lu Ning heard it, Lin Ci quickly pushed her.


    Lu Ning looked back in a daze.


    Lin Ci whispered what he just said to her, and she nodded slowly and walked up.


    When she came down, she still looked dazed, but she did all the questions correctly, and she seemed to be in a good state, but her spirit was not good.


    Lin Ci looked at her pursing her lips, looking at her with some distress.


    She can see Huo Jinyan''s obvious thoughts clearly, and she can also see clearly what Lu Ning is thinking.


    It¡¯s just that Lu Ning hasn¡¯t discovered it yet. She¡¯s actually a very lazy person, too lazy to think about these things. Sometimes she accepts what you give her, and doesn¡¯t even think about whether she wants something or not. .


    Lin Ci regretted saying it.


    But Huo Jinyan left, she will know sooner or later.


    It''s really that men don''t have a good thing!


    Run away when something happens!


    Leave without saying anything or explaining anything!


    Looking at Lu Ning''s appearance, he didn''t know that Huo Jinyan had returned to the capital!


    Lin Ci clenched his fists angrily, wishing he could give Huo Jinyan two punches.


    But Lu Ning was quick to mediate. After one class, she looked the same as before.


    Lin Ci felt even more worried seeing her mood change so quickly.


    She didn''t think about anything at all, she just threw this matter aside and didn''t bother to care about it.


    But if this matter is not explained clearly, she will not know how painful it will be when she thinks about it later.


    It is good to make a phone call to ask and scold me, but I can''t just leave it alone, which is the worst.


    Good morning~


    Wanchang Day 18~2022.3.19


    Ask for a recommendation ticket, my dears~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 605： Are you familiar with this handwriting?

    Chapter 605 Are you familiar with this handwriting?


    Lu Qing came to the school at noon, and thought that Lu Ning would be in the infirmary, but Lu Ning was not there.


    He stood in the infirmary, and instantly lost the courage to go to Lu Ning.


    Gu Chen looked at him, he didn''t want to see him, but he didn''t say anything.


    Li Nian was in the infirmary, looking at Lu Qing.


    "Ning Ning''s eldest brother?"


    Lu Qing nodded silently.


    Li Nian looked at him and narrowed his eyes.


    "Sit here, I have something to tell you."


    Lu Qing looked at her, walked over and sat on the sofa.


    Gu Chen was sitting in his seat, and there were only three of them in the infirmary at the moment.


    Li Nian watched Lu Qing sit over and then sat down himself.


    She raised her hand and spoke while holding the phone.


    "I know that brother and Lu Yuean have a good relationship, but there are some things I still want to tell you.


    It''s about the performance at the school celebration party. "


    Lu Qing immediately turned his eyes to look over.


    Li Nian took out his phone, opened a photo and handed it over.


    ¡°I was responsible for checking the performers on the day of the school celebration party, but I was busy with other things at the time so I didn¡¯t find out about it in time.


    This is the back view of Lu Yuean I took when I was chasing after her, which proves that she was the one who came to the check-in office that night.


    There is time here, you can see clearly.


    After I went back, I was busy with other things and didn''t have time to check the signature on the playbill in time. I didn''t find out until there was something wrong with the playbill.


    This is the playlist I filmed. Before going on stage, we found out that the performer had changed and became Lu Ning. I knew that Ning Ning had no performance in this show, so I went to find her immediately.


    I don''t know what Lu Yue''an told you, but Ning Ning was completely unaware of this matter. She was found by us before going on stage, and she was saved for us. None of us in the backstage can play the piano, and It happened that her name was signed on the playbill.


    But you should be familiar with this handwriting, it¡¯s obviously not Ning Ning¡¯s handwriting, and now the playlist is also missing, the specific reason why it¡¯s missing, I¡¯m sure everyone knows after thinking about it.


    I know that you have lived with Lu Yue''an for a long time, and you may trust her more in your heart, but there are some evidences in front of you, so she can''t tolerate being confused.


    Ning Ning is the most innocent person, I don''t want her to be hurt, or to be hurt by her own family, so I told you about this, I am the person who saw this happen most intuitively, if you still don''t believe us Those who can call for monitoring, the timelines are all right..."


    Before she finished speaking, Lu Qing, who had been lowering her head, suddenly said, "No need."


    He raised his eyes and looked over: "I see, thank you."


    After the words fell, he got up and stood up.


    Turned around and slowly left the infirmary.


    Li Nian looked at his back, just got up and went to close the door, then looked at Gu Chen.


    Gu Chen looked into her eyes and said seriously: "You did nothing wrong."


    Li Nian sighed slightly, and did not speak again.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lin Ci knew about it when Lu Qing walked out of school.


    She was standing by the window looking out.


    Everyone was very nervous when something happened, and she also felt depressed and uncomfortable, so she stood by the window and looked out to get some air.


    Then I saw Lu Qing coming out of the infirmary, walking out of the school gate, looking lonely from the back.


    When she saw it, she looked back at Lu Ning. Lu Ning was sitting on the seat doing the test paper.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 606： Are you not coming back

    Chapter 606 Are you not coming back


    Lin Ci did not read any more, and turned back to his seat.


    She could notice that Lu Ning had changed to a new schoolbag.


    also noticed a change in her mood.


    But she didn''t ask, Lu Ning rarely said these things.


    She needs a time to digest.


    Now everyone is preparing for the final exam with all their strength, and the school bell rang and they still haven''t moved.


    Mr. Han finally packed up his things and prepared to go home after being reminded twice.


    It was getting dark outside.


    Basically, parents came to pick them up, and those who didn¡¯t came were brought back by acquainted relatives.


    Lu Ning called back in advance, so he didn''t need Lu Zhi to pick it up, and went back with Lin Ci''s food.


    Lin Ci sent her to the door of the house and watched her enter the alley before leaving.


    The snow on the road has not disappeared, Lu Ning stepped on the snow and listened to the sound, and suddenly stopped and stood still.


    Holding the mobile phone, she hesitated whether to make a call, and a person''s number was displayed on the screen of the mobile phone¡ª¡ªTeacher Huo.


    Lu Ning took a deep breath, looked at the screen, and finally prepared to lock the screen and put away the phone.


    She couldn''t handle these things well, she just wanted to shrink back quickly like a tortoise, and she simply didn''t think about it.


    But just when she locked the screen, the phone rang suddenly. Lu Ning was startled, and took a look at the phone.


    It shows that the incoming call is from Mr. Huo.


    Lu Ning was taken aback.


    It seemed to be telepathic, the phone call she didn''t make, came from there.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a while and picked up the phone.


    Huo Jinyan''s voice came from the other side: "Where is it?"


    Lu Ning was silent for a while, did not speak, listened to Huo Jinyan''s breathing over there, and asked out of his own mind: "Have you returned to the capital yet?"


    Before Huo Jinyan could answer, she asked again: "Are you not coming back?"


    There was still a hint of grievance in her voice, but she didn''t notice it.


    Huo Jinyan over there froze for a moment, but didn''t answer.


    Lu Ning suddenly became nervous, listening to the sound of his breathing coming from the phone.


    After waiting for a long time but not getting his answer, Lu Ning pursed his lips and his eyes turned red.


    His fingers trembled, and he really wanted to hang up the phone.


    In the silent night, the cold wind made her shiver uncontrollably.


    She was about to hang up the phone when Huo Jinyan''s voice came from over there.


    "Ning Ning, turn back."


    Lu Ning froze, raised his head suddenly, and turned to look over.


    The person standing at the entrance of the alley under the streetlight, looking at her against the light, is not Huo Jinyan, whoever it is.


    The two people looked at each other at a distance, the mobile phones were still placed by their ears, they didn''t move, and they looked at each other with a smile on the corner of their mouths.


    ¡­


    Watching Lu Ning go back, Huo Jinyan slowly walked out from the alley.


    He stood by the car, leaning against the car body, looking at Lu Ning''s room.


    The room was still dark. After waiting for about three minutes, the lights in the room turned on.


    Huo Jinyan couldn''t help smiling, and was about to get in the car and leave.


    Just standing up straight, the phone rang suddenly.


    Looking at the phone screen, Huo Jinyan was silent for a while, and finally answered the phone when he was about to hang up.


    He answered the phone, but the person on the other side was stunned.


    It took a while for a while to react.


    Until someone reminds me.


    "Master, answer it! The young master has answered the phone! Talk to me."


    Only then did Mr. Huo come to his senses, and he said quickly: "Stinky boy! You didn''t talk when you answered the phone! Why didn''t you tell me when you came back? There was something urgent and you didn''t see me and left! Did you You want to **** me off!"


    Originally, I wanted to control my emotions, but I couldn''t help cursing when I opened my mouth.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 607： do you want granddaughter

    Chapter 607 Do you want a granddaughter-in-law?


    The butler couldn''t help but hinted with his eyes, but the old man just couldn''t see it, and just outputted a meal to the phone.


    Huo Jinyan said there was no sound.


    "Speak up! Brat! You haven''t come back for so long, you can''t even speak? What is it about that place that attracts you so much! It made you come and leave in such a hurry!


    Are you going to exhaust my old bones to death!


    say! "


    The old man was really angry, and the more he talked, the more angry he became.


    Huo Jinyan listened, leaning against the car body, not in a hurry or annoyed.


    Finally, he opened his mouth slowly.


    "Grandpa, do you still want a granddaughter-in-law?"


    The old man was caught off guard by these words.


    After a full two minutes of silence, he said in disbelief: "What! What?!"


    A shocked voice came from the phone.


    The mobile phone is on hands-free, and the housekeeper heard it, and was very excited when he heard it.


    "Master, master, the young master must be chasing a girl!"


    Only then did the old man realize that he was so happy from ear to ear.


    "Really! Really!"


    What he is most worried about in this life is Huo Jinyan''s lifelong event. It is really impossible for a girl to fall in love with this kid with his horrible temper. up.


    The old man really didn''t expect that Huo Jinyan had left for so long to chase after a girl, so he immediately forgave him.


    "kindness."


    Huo Jinyan responded lightly, but it wasn''t hard to hear that there was happiness in his tone.


    The old man stood up abruptly, happily walking up and down the room: "Okay! Okay! That''s great!"


    Hearing his happy tone, Huo Jinyan couldn''t help but want to pour cold water on him.


    "But grandpa, that girl..."


    Before he finished speaking, the old man over there immediately said: "It''s okay! There is a grandpa here! As long as the girl is an adult, as long as you like it! Grandpa has a million wishes! Don''t say it, don''t say it! I''m going to worship Ancestor! Be sure to tell your parents the good news! And ah! Don¡¯t come back if you can¡¯t catch up with you!¡±


    "..."


    Hearing the busy tone over there, Huo Jinyan reluctantly took off his phone and put it back in his pocket.


    He couldn''t help but smiled, and looked up at the lighted window over there.


    His eyes seemed to shine like stars and seas.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After washing, Lu Ning came out and sat on the bed looking at the phone. There were a lot of messages on the phone, so Lu Ning clicked on it.


    There is also news about Huo Jinyan.


    She clicked on the chat box to look at the message he sent, the corners of her lips raised slightly, but before she could reply, a message popped up suddenly made her stunned, and she immediately clicked in to read it.


    It was the message she sent to the teacher before that got a reply.


    "Ning Ning, I''m sorry, the teacher has been in retreat recently, and I haven''t seen any news. Wait for me to see."


    "Ningning! Is this porcelain in your hands now! Can I go and see it!"


    "Ning Ning! Is this calligraphy and painting still in your place now! Can I go and verify it myself!"


    "Ningning, these look, from the details of your photos, they are all genuine!"


    "Ning Ning, you ask the teacher to go and have a look at the scene, and you must identify it yourself!"


    "Ningning! You must take good care of these, don''t touch them!"


    Looking at so many news, Lu Ning couldn''t help thinking about it.


    For the first time, I doubted what the teacher said.


    Is it genuine?


    Then dad thinks of these genuine products better than his own trophies?


    As soon as the trophy came, it instantly occupied the C position of porcelain...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 608： definitely seduce

    Chapter 608 is definitely seduce


    But she replied anyway.


    "Everything is at my teacher''s house, you can come at your convenience."


    She thought about it, but if she wants to come, it is better not to let her parents see.


    Actually, she had some doubts in her heart.


    It is whether parents know the value of these two things.


    If you don''t know who gave it, if you know...


    Before she had time to think about it, the phone vibrated twice.


    "The teacher is convenient anytime! Is it convenient for you! I''ll go there tonight, okay?"


    Lu Ning was silent, it seems that the teacher really saw something attractive.


    Lu Ning quickly replied: "Teacher, don''t, it''s too late, I''ll check the time tomorrow, and I''ll tell you when the time is right."


    "OK!"


    Lu Ning smiled helplessly, threw the phone on the bed and went to do other things.


    Lu Jingzhi''s birthday is less than ten days away, and Lu Ning is preparing presents.


    When Lu Ning went to the living room, he just heard Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi discussing things, saying that he would not be at home at noon tomorrow, and Lu Bai also had something to go out.


    Lu Ning thought of something instantly, but forgot to reply to the teacher when he went back, and it was already the next day when he remembered.


    It took her two classes before she remembered.


    Send a message to the teacher to make him come two days late.


    It turned out that the teacher was quite fast.


    "No! No need to be two days late! Just today! Just noon!"


    Lu Ning replied suspiciously: "Teacher, aren''t you not in City A?"


    The teacher replied immediately: "Yes! Yes! I flew back last night."


    Lu Ning looked at the words above in shock.


    "Okay, then I''ll send you the address."


    Lu Ning received the phone after sending the address.


    At noon, she saw Huo Jinyan''s car when she left the school gate.


    Everyone around has left, so she has to delay some things.


    Walking out, I saw Huo Jinyan leaning on the car door not far away and looking over.


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Huo Jinyan drove the car over and parked in front of her.


    "Where to?"


    Lu Ning looked at him: "Go home."


    "I send you."


    Before Lu Ning had time to say anything after he finished speaking, the security guards came up behind him immediately, and pulled Lu Ning back.


    "Student, don''t you know me? If you don''t know me, don''t get in the car."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Huo Jin said: "..."


    Waiting for the security guard to take a closer look: "Mr. Huo? It''s okay, it''s okay, let''s go."


    Then he left in a hurry, leaving Lu Ning standing there silent.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with a smile: "Come on."


    Lu Ning didn''t say anything, and he was really in a hurry to go back. The teacher had already sent a message about it.


    Lu Ning opened the back seat door and was about to sit in, but Huo Jinyan didn''t see when Huo Jinyan got out of the car and opened the co-pilot''s door.


    "Sit here."


    Lu Ning:?


    After being stunned for a moment, she closed the door and walked over. After sitting on it, Huo Jinyan closed the door and walked around to the driver''s seat.


    It wasn''t over yet, he came over as soon as the car door was closed.


    Lu Ning was startled suddenly, looking at him who suddenly approached.


    "Seatbelt."


    He spoke softly, his breath spraying on Lu Ning''s face, his voice was ambiguous.


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Seduce, this is definitely a seduce!


    Huo Jinyan couldn''t help but bent his lips and smiled, helped her fasten her seat belt and started the car.


    The car headed towards Lu Ning''s house.


    Lu Ning didn''t speak all the way.


    Suddenly regretted it.


    Why did he come back? There is no need to ask what I said yesterday.


    It¡¯s actually pretty good that he returned to the capital.


    "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 609： How can you be so shameless?

    Chapter 609 How did you manage to be so shameless?


    After arriving at the place, Lu Ning got out of the car in a hurry, and just touched the seat belt with his hand, and suddenly touched her hand with one hand.


    Lu Ning: "..."


    "I''ll help you."


    Huo Jinyan held her hand and then took it away to help Lu Ning unbuckle his seat belt.


    Lu Ning took a deep breath, turned around and got out of the car without saying anything.


    Mr. Qin was wandering around the entrance of the alley, because he didn''t know if it was this alley.


    Fortunately, Lu Ning is here.


    Lu Ning stepped forward and greeted with a smile: "Teacher!"


    Teacher Qin turned around to look at the sound, and immediately smiled: "Ningning!"


    After saying that, she greeted her, raised her hand and grabbed Lu Ning''s wrist: "Ningning, Teacher, I haven''t seen you for a long time, I really miss you..."


    Before he finished speaking, a sudden force hit his wrist, causing him to subconsciously let go of Lu Ning''s hand.


    Both of them were stunned, and Teacher Qin''s assistant was also stunned.


    Lu Ning looked back at Huo Jinyan, feeling a headache in his forehead.


    "Teacher Huo, you are enough."


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at her: "Don''t get so close to strangers."


    As he spoke, he pulled her back.


    Lu Ning: "...this is my teacher."


    Huo Jinyan was particularly reasonable: "Teacher can''t do it either. When I was your teacher, I didn''t even come up and shake your hand."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Teacher Qin seemed to understand something, looked at Lu Ning hesitantly and asked: "Ning Ning, are you... hiring a new teacher?"


    Lu Ning shook his head quickly: "There is no teacher, this is an English teacher, drop me off on the way, and leave soon."


    Huo Jin said: "I won''t go."


    Lu Ning looked at him with question marks all over his head, feeling annoyed.


    "I''ll accompany you."


    Lu Ning endured his small emotions about to explode: "I don''t need you to accompany me, I am quite familiar with the teacher."


    Seeing this, Mr. Qin hurried out to smooth things over.


    "It''s okay, Ningning, let''s go, since it''s all teachers to see."


    Teacher Qin was obviously anxious to watch, so he urged Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning stepped forward helplessly: "Okay, teacher, let''s go."


    Huo Jinyan followed immediately.


    Teacher Qin''s assistant couldn''t help but look at Huo Jinyan more.


    I think this person looks so abstinent, why does he speak so shamelessly?


    Lu Ning took the teacher all the way into the community and returned home.


    There was no one at home, so she brought someone in.


    Teacher Qin saw the hanging calligraphy and paintings and the porcelain placed aside at a glance, and walked over immediately.


    Lu Ning closed the door, turned his head and almost bumped into Huo Jinyan''s chest.


    looked up and glared at him: "Mr. Huo, can you be well?"


    Huo Jinyan saw that she was about to explode, smiled and turned sideways to let her pass.


    Lu Ning shook hands and walked towards Teacher Qin.


    The assistant has already taken out all the things. Teacher Qin carefully took off the porcelain and put it on a clean cloth.


    While putting it down, he said: "Ningning, you can''t put it on this side. If you accidentally touch it, it will break."


    Lu Ning nodded: "Good teacher."


    Huo Jinyan opened his mouth as if to say something, Lu Ning immediately raised his hand, tiptoe to cover his mouth.


    He also said fiercely: "Don''t talk! Or I will drive you out!"


    Huo Jinyan nodded with a smile.


    She really looks like a cat, she will come over to catch people with all her teeth and claws after being teased.


    Lu Ning went to look at the teacher, seeing the expression on his face getting more and more happy, it seemed that he wanted to take everything away immediately.


    Looking at his expression, Lu Ning almost guessed it.


    Can''t help but look up at the calligraphy and paintings on the wall...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 610： call my name

    Chapter 610 Call My Name


    After being firm, Teacher Qin was very satisfied with the result, but Lu Ning was a little surprised.


    She thought that these would be genuine products, but she never thought that they would be so old, and that each of these two pieces would be priceless.


    Teacher Qin looked at Lu Ning, and Lu Ning interrupted his fantasy directly: "Mr. Qin, I can''t donate these two things. These are my father''s things. I hope you keep them secret. I''m too anxious this time. I didn''t tell you clearly before I came."


    Lu Ning turned to look at the assistant beside him: "I hope you keep it secret."


    Teacher Qin was a little disappointed, but he knew it before coming this time, just to see the real thing.


    He looked at Lu Ning: "These two things are so well preserved, the teacher was shocked, but they should be preserved well. By the way, can you ask your father where these two things come from?"


    Lu Ning looked at Teacher Qin: "Teacher, my father doesn''t know the value of these two items. It''s because I saw something was wrong, so I wanted to ask you."


    Lu Ning actually didn''t know whether Lu Zhi knew the value of these two things, but he quickly interrupted Teacher Qin''s fantasy, fearing that he would come to Lu Zhi next.


    Teacher Qin''s desire for these things has really reached the top level.


    Lu Ning wants to interrupt from the source.


    Teacher Qin wanted to say something more, but Lu Ning said directly: "Mr. Qin, don''t talk about this matter after you go back, otherwise I have the right to take back the things I donated to you."


    Ms. Qin: "..."


    was threatened.


    Ms. Qin immediately stopped talking: "Okay, okay, I am also very happy to see Teacher Zhenpin. I can save these photos."


    Lu Ning nodded: "Yes."


    Teacher Qin smiled immediately: "Okay, that''s good, then the teacher will leave first."


    Lu Ning nodded: "Okay, thank you teacher, I won''t keep you for dinner."


    Knowing that he was busy, Lu Ning simply waved goodbye without saying polite words.


    Looking at the people leaving, Lu Ning closed the door.


    Huo Jinyan sat on the chair by the dining table and looked at Lu Ning.


    "President Qin of the Antiquities Appreciation Association, Ning Ning, the people you know have special identities."


    Lu Ning walked over and looked at him: "Mr. Huo, why don''t you leave, I''ve already arrived home safely."


    Huo Jinyan looked up at her, his dark eyes seemed to have penetrated her heart.


    "Ning Ning."


    He called her name softly.


    Lu Ning stared at Huo Jinyan in a daze for a moment.


    "You really want me to go?"


    Lu Ning could hear the pun in his words, so he choked for a while and couldn''t say it.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, stood up, and got closer: "Ningning, do you really want me to go?"


    Lu Ning pursed his lips, his throat was a little tight, and he lost all language ability in an instant.


    She also seemed to have lost the ability to think, and her mind went blank.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, didn''t make things difficult for her, and raised his hand to touch the hair beside her ear: "Ningning, I''m not your teacher anymore."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Huo Jinyan continued: "Don''t call me Teacher Huo in the future. Call me by my name."


    He said this very softly, almost breathlessly, and it was close to Lu Ning''s ear, the voice was indescribably ambiguous, Lu Ning''s ears turned red instantly, and his whole face turned red.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her red ears, and suppressed a smile: "Ningning..."


    Before he had time to say the following words, the door of the house was suddenly opened, and the cold wind came in from outside, making Lu Ning sober in an instant.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 611： Didnt you realize I was chasing you?

    Chapter 611 Didn''t you realize I was chasing you?


    Both of them turned their heads to look over, and saw Lu Qing, who was also dumbfounded, standing at the door, holding the door with one hand and looking at the two of them, stunned.


    The more Lu Ning was at this time, the calmer she became. After being stunned for a while, she looked back at Huo Jinyan, raised her hand to take his hand away, and then took two steps back to look at him: "Wait for me, I''ll get something .¡±


    Then he walked towards his room.


    Huo Jinyan smiled and put away his hand that was in mid-air, and looked up at Lu Qing.


    After Lu Qing realized it, he walked in and closed the door.


    walked directly in front of Huo Jinyan and looked at him: "Why are you here?"


    Huo Jinyan''s eyes were deep: "I''ll see Ningning off."


    Looking at him, Lu Qing endured it, and tried to keep his voice as soft as possible: "Huo Jinyan, do you know your identity, don''t continue to provoke Ningning, you know, all you can bring her is harm."


    Huo Jinyan''s eyes turned cold: "Compared to me, what you brought to her is the real harm, the kind that can''t be made up for."


    Lu Qing: "..."


    Lu Ning could clearly feel something was wrong when he walked out of the room.


    She walked over with her things, raised her hand and pulled Huo Jinyan''s clothes: "Let''s go."


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at her, his eyes changed when he looked at her.


    "it is good."


    The two stepped forward to open the door and walked out, then closed the door.


    The sound of closing the door made Lu Qing startled.


    He sighed deeply.


    Huo Jin is right, the harm he brought to Lu Ning is the most real and deepest.


    He bit his lip tightly, as if he couldn''t bear it anymore, he raised his hand and punched the dining table.


    The table shook violently, and the moment he picked it up, a crack appeared on the table.


    ¡­


    After Lu Ning got into the car, Huo Jinyan continued to help her fasten her seat belt as before.


    Lu Ning didn''t stop him, but he was much more awake than before.


    She looked at Huo Jinyan who suddenly approached, and met his eyes.


    Huo Jinyan froze for a moment.


    Really overestimated his own resistance, Lu Ning just glanced at him, and he was a little stunned.


    Lu Ning looked at him, the distance between the two was so close that breathing could blow each other''s hair.


    "Huo Jinyan."


    Huo Jinyan was taken aback.


    He was really uncomfortable when she suddenly called his name so seriously.


    Huo Jinyan moved back subconsciously, but Lu Ning grabbed his arm suddenly.


    He froze again.


    In fact, sometimes Lu Ning can bear it better than him.


    He was about to surrender just after she called her name and looked at him.


    Huo Jinyan rolled his Adam''s apple up and down, looking at her.


    Looking at his face close at hand, Lu Ning''s eyes fell from his eyes and nose all the way down to his thin lips.


    Finally, the slow eyes meet him again.


    Huo Jinyan felt that just like that, being swept by her, his whole body began to feel hot.


    "Why did you come back?"


    Lu Ning spoke again.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with deep and firm eyes, and his voice was a little hoarse: "Because of you."


    Lu Ning didn''t know whether he had expected it or was not surprised at all. Hearing this, he looked at Huo Jinyan very calmly.


    "Mr. Huo, do you have any thoughts about me?"


    She deliberately bit down on the title.


    Huo Jinyan sat back suddenly, still looked at her, calmed down a lot, and said with a smile: "It''s really smart."


    Lu Ning looked at him, did he admit it?


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand, put it on her shoulder, and gently slid his fingers across her neck.


    "Baby, didn''t you realize I was chasing you?"


    "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 612： only you

    Chapter 612 Can only be you


    "Baby, didn''t you realize I was chasing you?"


    Every word was repeated in my mind again and again, and then kept hitting Lu Ning''s heart.


    Lu Ning froze in place, looking at Huo Jinyan, with complicated emotions in his eyes, so that Huo Jinyan didn''t understand.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her stupefied look, smiled slightly and leaned closer: "Also, don''t call me Teacher Huo in the future, call me by name, remember."


    His voice coaxed softly.


    Lu Ning seemed to have finally found a question that could be answered, and looked at him: "But you were the one who corrected my address all the time."


    Huo Jin said: "..."


    How seriously I corrected it at the beginning, and now I regret it.


    "It''s okay, I will continue to correct your address in the future."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    "Huo Jinyan, don''t you think you are a little disrespectful?"


    Huo Jinyan smiled and patted her head: "Yes, I will call her by name in the future."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    So he doesn''t care about it later?


    Doesn''t he care about being called uncle?


    Just thinking about Huo Jinyan, he looked at her and said, "You''re not very old yet, don''t worry."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Suddenly, I had the urge to dig a hole and bury myself.


    "Uncle Huo, I just came of age."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and smiled: "It''s okay, brother can wait for you."


    Lu Ning emphasized the title of uncle, while Huo Jinyan emphasized the title of brother.


    Lu Ning took a deep breath and was about to speak when Huo Jinyan spoke again: "My brother doesn''t mind this, and the parents also agreed."


    Lu Ning stared at him with wide eyes: "You, you told my parents? What did you tell them?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her nervousness, and quickly comforted her: "I just remembered what you said. I will meet my uncles and aunts and mention this matter to them on a day in two days."


    Lu Ning:? ? ?


    "No! Aren''t you talking about chasing me? I haven''t agreed yet. You are not allowed to go."


    Huo Jinyan smiled and said softly: "Okay, don''t go, listen to Ningning, when did you agree, when will I go."


    Lu Ning breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Wait, who did you tell? You wouldn''t be¡­"


    "I told Grandpa."


    "..."


    "Grandpa told me to work harder and take you back to see him."


    "..."


    Lu Ning blushed, not sure if he was angry or anxious.


    She opened her mouth several times, but finally said nothing.


    Huo Jinyan said with a smile: "It''s okay, choose your words carefully, I will send you back to school first."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Huo Jinyan really started the car and drove towards the school.


    Lu Ning looked at him silently all the way.


    Huo Jinyan liked to see her blowing up, and couldn''t help but keep laughing.


    Not far from the school gate, Huo Jinyan stopped the car.


    Although he is no longer a teacher, he is still cautious about Lu Ning''s reputation.


    After all, the rumors have just died down.


    Huo Jinyan parked the car and turned to look at her: "Have you thought about it, how can you scold me?"


    Lu Ning looked at him: "Huo Jinyan, are you so sure it''s me?"


    Huo Jinyan nodded solemnly: "That''s right, it''s you, only you."


    Lu Ning was shocked when he heard this: "So sure?"


    "kindness."


    She took a deep breath and said, "But I''m still young."


    "My brother is not very old, only five years older than you."


    "What if I don''t agree to your pursuit."


    "You will say yes."


    "What if my parents don''t agree."


    "I''ll make them say yes."


    "I don''t want to get married."


    "It''s okay, it''s good to be in love for a lifetime."


    "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 613： emotional

    Chapter 613 Emotions Arrived


    After he finished speaking, he seemed to feel something was wrong, and he moved closer and said, "The premise is, with you."


    Lu Ning was completely speechless.


    "Don''t want me to chase you?"


    Huo Jinyan watched her continue to pursue the victory.


    Lu Ning hadn''t spoken yet, he moved closer and said, "Then you were encouraging me when you slandered and kissed me?"


    Lu Ning was stunned, his face turned red instantly, and he raised his hand to cover his mouth: "Shut up!"


    She shouted in shame and anger.


    Huo Jinyan smiled and raised his hand to hold her hand.


    Lu Ning didn''t realize it, and hurriedly defended: "I did, that''s when I got emotional!"


    Huo Jinyan watched her defend with a smile on his face, and touched her palm with his warm lips.


    Lu Ning noticed something red-faced, and bounced away.


    I sat in my seat and calmed down for about five minutes.


    Then she turned around and pulled the car door and looked back at Huo Jinyan: "Okay, you can chase."


    Before getting out of the car, Huo Jinyan grabbed her hand: "Ningning, do you want to give me a deadline?"


    Lu Ning had an angry look on his face: "You just started chasing me, and you need time and a deadline. It seems that you are not very sincere, and you don''t love me that much."


    After speaking, he broke free, raised his legs and got out of the car.


    Huo Jinyan couldn''t help smiling when he saw her back running towards the school gate.


    The little girl will explode if she teases her.


    So cute.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning ran all the way to the teaching building, stood in the middle of the teaching building panting, couldn''t help but look back at the school gate, there was nothing but the students coming and going.


    But she just looked at the school gate inexplicably and couldn''t help bending her lips and laughing.


    She stepped up the steps, and the more she went up, the more she felt that the atmosphere was not right, and it was not right with the past.


    She walked upstairs in doubt, and was caught by Lin Ci when she reached the door of the classroom.


    "Come here, come here."


    Lu Ning followed her in with doubts.


    A group of people immediately surrounded him.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Lu Ning looked at them inexplicably.


    Then I couldn''t help thinking of something: "Did Shu Hong find it?"


    A group of people shook their heads and looked at her.


    Then Lin Ci took out his mobile phone and handed it over: "Shu Hong hasn''t been found yet, someone has gone missing again."


    Lu Ning was taken aback, and looked down at the phone.


    There are several pictures on the phone.


    The picture is a little fuzzy. You can only see the two girls walking arm in arm, but they were picked up by two people and thrown into the car on the side of the road after a while.


    The car didn''t have a license plate, and the two men were so tightly wrapped that they couldn''t see anything clearly.


    Lu Ning frowned: "Who is it?"


    A group of people frowned and lowered their eyes, their voices were full of sadness: "It''s Zhao Qin and Qian Shanshan."


    Zhao Qin is in the eighth class next door, and Lu Ning knows it, because Qian Shanshan is in the ninth class, and they live very close to Zhao Qin, and they often go to and from school together.


    It seems that when two people came together, they were resisted.


    "Is it kidnapping?"


    Lu Ning asked in a deep voice.


    This kind of behavior is not kidnapping, what is it?


    "I don''t know. No one has called the parents or the school yet. They haven''t asked for a ransom. I don''t know if it''s a kidnapping or pure revenge against the society."


    At this time, I hope it is a kidnapping. If it is a kidnapping, there is still a glimmer of hope. At least the kidnappers will not harm the hostages if they do not get the ransom.


    But it would be difficult if it was pure revenge against the society. This group of people had no idea what they would do.


    Shu Hong and the two have not been found yet, I don¡¯t know if they are okay...


    The disappearance of four people in a row made everyone in the school panic.


    Lu Ning stared at the photo on the phone...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 614： cant help you

    Chapter 614 can''t help you


    This matter has aroused great concern from the school, parents and society.


    Because of the vicious nature of the matter, and who was talking nonsense on the Internet that Lu Ning had been kidnapped and disappeared, this matter quickly became a hot search.


    It wasn''t until Lu Ning himself posted on Weibo that he was safe that a group of fans felt relieved.


    The original poster also admitted that he wanted Lu Ning''s name to attract the attention of many people, so he said so.


    In view of the seriousness of the matter, no one said anything, and everyone quickly set their sights on the matter itself.


    After Lu Ning posted Weibo at home at night, he turned and went to Lu Jingzhi''s room.


    Lu Jingzhi was holding the computer on the bed and didn''t know what to do.


    Lu Ning knocked on the door and went in.


    "elder sister."


    Lu Ning closed the door and locked it and looked at him: "Jing Zhi, there is something my sister would like to ask you to help."


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Lu Ning and nodded: "Sister, tell me."


    Lu Ning handed him the phone: "Did you hear about the missing person in my sister''s school? You can try this car to see if you can find any follow-up traces."


    The photo was taken secretly by Lin Ci, but she remembered the specific time and told Lu Ning.


    Looking at the photos on Lu Ning''s phone, Lu Jingzhi nodded, "Let me try."


    At that time, the police had checked all the videos, but the group of people seemed to have found all the cameras. Except for the hijacking, they were not photographed at all, and the car was not even found.


    All investigations were deadlocked for a while.


    Lu Ning didn''t expect Lu Jingzhi to find out everything at once, they were still far behind the professionals, but it would be good to find a little bit of clues even if they just read it again.


    "One thirty-five in the afternoon, yes, this is the street."


    Lu Jingzhi quickly found the surveillance video of the incident.


    Lu Ning looked at the above situation clearly and directly.


    The two girls were carried away without any power to fight back.


    Lu Jingzhi and Lu Ning leaned closer and looked at the computer screen. The car was a dilapidated van, but it was exactly as it had been heard. After the car disappeared from the monitoring range, it never appeared again. All the nearby streets were There is no sign of this car.


    The police suspect that this car did not go out of this area at all. It must have been replaced by another car in the area, but it was not found after checking. After checking some suspicious vehicles, it was confirmed that there is no problem. Now it is a decent person Door-to-door visits to various passages and households in the monitoring area.


    Lu Jingzhi and Lu Ning also found nothing.


    This car really seemed to have evaporated from the world, and by the way, the two girls also evaporated.


    Lu Jingzhi looked up at Lu Ning: "I''m sorry sister, I can''t help you."


    Lu Ning shook his head: "It''s okay, even the police can''t find it."


    She raised her hand and silently comforted Lu Jingzhi''s head.


    "Sister, it seems that the ones who were taken away were all girls. Do you want to go to school again?"


    Lu Ning looked at him and nodded: "Okay, my sister will ask for leave from school tomorrow, and I won''t go after the leave, okay?"


    Lu Jingzhi nodded: "Okay."


    Lu Ning stood up and walked out, standing outside the door and sighing.


    Everyone has no peace in this matter. Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi picked her up after school, just because they were afraid that something would happen to her.


    The original plan to go to see the house was delayed.


    Good morning~


    Wanchang Day 19~2022.3.20~


    Let¡¯s just say that Mr. Huo is quite good at chasing girls hahaha~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 615： Do me a favor

    Chapter 615 Do me a favor


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were both scared, because they were afraid that Lu Ning would be targeted if he went out.


    The four missing people this time are all girls, which is really worrying.


    Lu Ning suddenly thought of something when he walked back to the room, closed the door, picked up the phone and called someone.


    The people over there answered very quickly.


    "Song Wen period."


    "Little ghost, what''s the matter?"


    "Can you do me a favor."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Hearing the seriousness in Lu Ning''s words, Song Wenqi asked immediately.


    "A friend of mine has disappeared. I''ll send you the time, location and some clues. You can see if you can help find it. I know you have a very powerful hacker over there."


    Hackers, they can find what others can''t find in some corners. She also heard Gu Chen say by chance that there is a very powerful hacker beside Song Wenqi, who is more powerful than Twelve.


    Song Wenqi heard the words and said, "Okay, send it over."


    After hanging up the phone, Lu Ning immediately sent all the messages.


    Song Wenqi did not reply.


    Lu Ning turned off his phone and lay down beside the bed, feeling a little annoyed.


    She is not in the mood to do other things now, because this incident happened right next to her. Two of the four missing girls are people around her, and they are all her classmates. Everyone gets along day and night. , suddenly disappeared.


    At the same time, Lu Ning also began to doubt Lu Zhi''s identity.


    The calligraphy and paintings at home, as well as the words of Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi before, as well as the behavior, Lu Ning didn''t notice it at the time, but now that I think about it, it''s all wrong.


    The calligraphy, painting and porcelain are like a torn hole, Lu Ning is trying to find a way to make the hole bigger, trying to see the truth clearly.


    ¡­


    There were too many things, Lu Ning fell asleep lying on the bedside after thinking about it.


    No one was safe, she kept dreaming when she fell asleep, dreaming of the black car, and some people were talking intermittently, she couldn''t hear clearly, but she could feel the danger.


    Afterwards, he was chased by people all the time, and... Huo Jinyan?


    She watched Huo Jinyan being shot in the chest, and then woke up in shock.


    When she opened her eyes and looked at her room, she was still in a daze, and the picture just now was still in her mind. Her chest was heaving up and down, and she was too frightened to recover.


    Mom and Dad might be there when school is over today, so Huo Jinyan didn''t show up.


    Lu Ning took a deep breath, quickly picked up his phone, found out Huo Jinyan''s number, and called.


    Huo Jin answered quickly: "Ningning."


    Lu Ning breathed a sigh of relief when he heard his voice.


    She was silent for a while, calming down her emotions. She didn''t know what to say, but said dryly: "I''m fine."


    Huo Jinyan''s voice was gentle: "Did you have a nightmare?"


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, then responded softly: "En."


    Listening to Huo Jinyan''s voice, Lu Ning suddenly felt something was wrong, and could hear the wind from his side.


    She took the phone away and looked at the time. It was eleven forty-five, and she slept for an hour.


    Lu Ning got up, but after sitting for too long, he was numb and almost fell down.


    Hearing the voice, Huo Jinyan quickly asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Lu Ning slowed down for a while, then picked up the phone and put it to his ear: "It''s okay."


    Huo Jinyan guessed correctly: "Did you touch the wound?"


    Just did tug at the wound.


    Lu Ning didn''t speak, turned around, opened the door and walked out, walking lightly to the balcony.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 616： first gift

    Chapter 616 The first gift


    Opening the balcony door, the cold wind came in immediately. She touched her arms and walked to the railing, and looked outside on her feet.


    I saw Huo Jinyan outside the alley at a glance.


    "Huo Jinyan, why are you still outside my house when you are not at home in the middle of the night?"


    Lu Ning''s questioning voice made Huo Jinyan stunned for a moment, and he looked up.


    "Are you standing on the balcony, dressed yet?"


    Because of the angle, Huo Jinyan couldn''t really see the balcony side, he could only see the light on Lu Ning''s window.


    Lu Ning stopped talking and walked back silently.


    "I''m not on the balcony."


    Huo Jinyan sighed helplessly when he heard her deceiving tone.


    Just now, she clearly heard the sound of her opening the balcony sliding door.


    "Why are you still here so late?"


    Lu Ning directly changed the topic and asked the previous question again.


    "I''m waiting for you."


    Lu Ning:?


    "Wait for me? Wait for me until tomorrow morning?"


    "kindness."


    "Are you a fool, it''s so cold outside."


    "No, just came out."


    "You don''t have any clothes on yourself, and you still talk about me."


    Huo Jinyan smiled: "Understood, let''s go back now."


    Lu Ning''s voice was very soft, guessing: "Huo Jinyan, do you have something to give me after school, but I didn''t have a chance to give it."


    Huo Jinyan laughed twice, his voice was nice.


    "So smart."


    Lu Ning couldn''t help but raised his lips when he heard the words: "Then I''ll go down, you wait for me."


    Huo Jinyan was stunned: "No, it''s too late, it''s too cold, I''ll give it to you tomorrow."


    Lu Ning directly made a lot of nonsense: "I can''t do it either. I want to see what you have prepared today. You have to take what you have today. If you give it to me tomorrow, it will be tomorrow''s."


    Huo Jinyan was defeated by her.


    ¡°Remember to wear more clothes.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded: "En."


    After hanging up the phone, Lu Ning tiptoed to get dressed, opened the door carefully and went out without even daring to change his shoes.


    She went downstairs briskly, completely forgetting the previous fear.


    After going downstairs, he walked out and walked out of the gate of the community. Lu Ning saw Huo Jinyan standing outside.


    She froze for a moment, and Huo Jinyan came forward and grabbed her wrist: "You are the only one who is bold."


    After saying this, he dragged her out.


    Lu Ning bent his lips and followed his footsteps out of the alley.


    Going out, Huo Jinyan saw that she was wearing a pair of cotton slippers when the street lights outside were brighter.


    It seems that these slippers were given by him before?


    He bent over, rubbed his hands together, his warm palms pressed against her ankles, and then Huo Jinyan helped her pull down the trousers to cover her ankles.


    "Is not It Cold?"


    Lu Ning shook his head: "It''s not cold."


    Then I couldn''t help looking into the car.


    Huo Jinyan couldn''t help but smile seeing her eagerness, and raised his hand to help her zip up the coat.


    After that, he turned around and opened the car door.


    The co-pilot is full of roses, fiery red, even in the dim light at night, it is very beautiful.


    Lu Ning froze for a moment, then saw him turn around and open the back seat door again.


    Before Lu Ning walked over, the rear door opened, and roses kept falling down, like a waterfall.


    Lu Ning subconsciously walked over.


    The back seat is full of roses. None of these flowers are bunched up, just scattered like this. Because there are too many, they all fall down like a waterfall when the car door is opened.


    Lu Ning was curious about how he put it in.


    Was it so shocking to give a gift for the first time? Lu Ning felt that Huo Jinyan was creating a problem for himself.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 617： I cant control so many people

    Chapter 617 I can''t control so many people


    She has seen such a shocking scene before, if it is not so shocking in the future, she will probably have a psychological gap.


    "Huo Jinyan, you...are a fool."


    Huo Jin smiled puzzled: "What did you say?"


    "I said you are a fool, you sent these on the first day, wouldn''t you increase them day by day, so many, and there will be no such many in the future, so I have a big psychological gap."


    Huo Jinyan smiled and went over to touch her head: "Don''t worry, I won''t let you have a psychological gap."


    Lu Ning looked at him, then turned to look at the flowers in the car. This scene really made it hard for her not to be moved.


    She just took a step forward and suddenly remembered something, and immediately took back her steps and took two steps back.


    Looking at her movements, Huo Jinyan was a little puzzled: "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s okay, that is, my mother is allergic to hay fever, and it will make her uncomfortable if flowers get on her clothes."


    Absolutely must not be contaminated on the home.


    Huo Jinyan didn''t expect this.


    "I got it."


    Lu Ning: "? What did you write down?"


    "Remember that my mother-in-law is allergic to pollen."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    She looked at Huo Jinyan and cursed directly: "Shameless."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with a smile: "How dare you chase after you."


    Lu Ning laughed angrily, why didn''t he find out that Huo Jinyan was such a flamboyant person before.


    Really should record him when he saw her for the first time, and show it to him now, to see how different it is.


    Huo Jinyan approached, took two steps and stopped, looking at her not far or near: "Go back quickly, I will follow you behind."


    Lu Ning was taken aback, this sounds really unsafe, what does it mean to follow you behind.


    Huo Jinyan also seemed to be aware of it, looked at her and said, "I already have pollen on my body, and I have been alone with these flowers all afternoon, so I will stop hugging you and follow you behind."


    Lu Ning:? ? ?


    "Who told you to hug me!"


    Turn around and leave after speaking.


    Huo Jinyan smiled and followed.


    Lu Ning started walking quickly, but then gradually slowed down. She could hear Huo Jinyan''s footsteps behind her, and she felt very safe.


    When he was about to reach the gate of the community, Huo Jinyan said from behind: "I''m not at school, or my parents are not here. If you want to call me, I''ll take you there. It''s the same after school, you know?"


    Lu Ning didn''t speak, stopped and turned to look at him: "Are you afraid that I will lose it?"


    Huo Jinyan also stopped.


    "Well, so be good and don''t scare me."


    Lu Ning looked at him, with the cold wind blowing around him, how could her heart be so warm.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning went back quietly and entered the door quietly, trying not to make any noise.


    But when the door was closing, a voice suddenly sounded from behind.


    "elder sister?"


    Lu Ning was so frightened that his hair almost stood on end.


    Turning her head, she looked at Lu Jingzhi standing at the door of the room, looking at her suspiciously.


    Lu Ning breathed a sigh of relief, quickly took off his clothes and hung them up, locked the door and walked over.


    "Why haven''t you slept yet?"


    Said and glanced at his room.


    There is a laptop on the bed in the room.


    Lu Ning stared at him in a daze: "Are you still investigating?"


    Lu Jingzhi nodded: "Well, I want to be more careful."


    Lu Ning looked at him with soft eyes, and patted his head: "Sleep, Jingzhi, it''s okay, the police uncle will catch the bad guys, and those sisters will come back."


    Lu Jingzhi shook his head and looked at her: "I can''t control my sister who has so many people. I just want my sister to be well. The sooner the bad guys are caught, the sooner my sister will be safe."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 618： something to hide

    Chapter 618 Something is hiding


    Lu Ning was taken aback when he heard this, and looked at the serious Lu Jingzhi in front of him.


    He can''t control so many people, he just wants his sister to be well, get rid of all dangers, and her sister will be safe.


    Lu Ning''s eyes became hot, looking at him, he couldn''t help but raised his arms and hugged him.


    "Don''t worry, my sister will be fine."


    "What if it''s not good."


    "Jingzhi is so powerful, even if my sister is bad, you will come to save her, right?"


    "Well, I will."


    ¡­


    After coaxing Lu Jingzhi to sleep, Lu Ning turned and went back to the room, picked up his phone and sent a message to Song Wenqi.


    Ask him to help send another person, specifically to check a car.


    Song Wenqi didn''t reply, Lu Ning was still worried, but worrying at this time can''t solve anything, so he can only recharge his energy and think of a solution.


    Lu Ning tidied up and went to bed.


    But that dream seems to be entangled with her.


    She dreamed of that scene again.


    That familiar car...


    People who can¡¯t see faces clearly¡­


    Half dreaming and half awake, she felt uneasy this time, but when she opened her eyes again, it was already the next morning.


    Shen Yunci was knocking on the door outside asking her to eat.


    Lu Ning calmed down, got up and went to eat.


    "Ningning, please ask for leave in the afternoon, and don''t go to class recently."


    Lu Ning nodded: "Okay."


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were also too worried.


    "When we go to see the house tomorrow, if you think it''s suitable, we''ll pack it up and move in. Let''s spend Jingzhi''s birthday in the new house."


    Lu Ning has no objections.


    "it is good."


    She was really anxious to let everyone move away, after all, there was a time bomb around her.


    Lu Bai, who rarely got up early, came out: "Are you in such a hurry? What happened?"


    Hearing this, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi looked at each other.


    After saying this, Lu Ning is actually a little confused, obviously he didn''t seem to be in such a hurry before.


    Lu Zhi coughed: "It''s nothing, just move in when I have this time."


    Lu Bai raised his eyebrows and nodded, but he didn''t continue to ask.


    Lu Ning glanced at Lu Zhi: "Dad, do you really have something to hide from us?"


    Hearing that Lu Zhi choked on a mouthful of soup, he was indeed secretly contacting Jiang Zhe without telling everyone.


    Even Shen Yunci didn''t tell.


    Although there was no news from Jiang Zhe, he was also guilty of his own guilt. When Lu Ning asked him, he lost his voice instantly.


    Lu Ning asked about calligraphy and painting, but the people around him were thinking about other things.


    Shen Yunci quickly stood up and patted him on the back: "Why is Dad hiding something from you, it''s time to eat."


    Lu Ning nodded: "Oh."


    Lu Bai looked at her: "Why are you still going to class?"


    "I won''t go tomorrow, I haven''t asked for leave yet."


    Lu Bai: "It is estimated that there is no need to ask for leave in this situation. You should have a collective holiday in the afternoon."


    Lu Ning raised his eyes and looked over, thinking about it, it was true. This matter is very serious, and the school should take measures.


    Lu Bai sat next to Lu Ning: "It just so happens that you are on vacation and stay with your brother at home. My brother hasn''t had much time with you yet."


    Lu Ning was already immune to his way of speaking, and didn''t show much expression when he heard the words, but Shen Yunci came over and patted Lu Bai: "Be more serious."


    Lu Bai touched his head with a smile. He just woke up and his hair was still messy. He stroked his head casually, looking natural and full of charm.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 619： beat around the bush

    Chapter 619 Beating around the bush


    If this scene is seen by fans, they will probably go crazy.


    Looking at Lu Bai''s silver hair, Lu Ning couldn''t help but take a second look.


    Lu Bai curled his lips and looked at her, and couldn''t help but began to be serious: "Why, isn''t my brother very handsome?"


    Lu Ning pondered for a moment and asked, "Brother, tell me, will it look good if I dye it this color?"


    After all, they have somewhat similar faces, so it should look so good if they are dyed the same color.


    Hearing this, Lu Bai put on a straight face. Before Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi could say anything, he spoke first: "No, you can''t dye it."


    Lu Ning froze for a moment, it was the first time he saw Lu Bai with a straight face.


    Lu Ning is also good at temper. Hearing this, he looked at Lu Bai and said, "You are all infected, why can''t I be infected?"


    Lu Bai didn''t expect her to talk back.


    Sighed and looked at her: "Well, I learned to talk back to my brother."


    Lu Ning looked at him angrily: "Obviously you are too fierce."


    Lu Bai stopped talking and stared at her, while Lu Ning stared at him not to be outdone.


    It was the first time that the two brothers and sisters were so tense.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi quickly said: "Okay, okay, what''s going on, don''t get angry in the morning."


    The two looked at each other, turned their heads away, and stopped talking.


    The two of them didn''t speak until they went out. Lu Zhi took Lu Ning out, and Shen Yunci looked at Lu Bai after closing the door.


    "What''s wrong with you, your sister just asked, but didn''t say she wanted to dye her hair, why are you so angry."


    Lu Bai rested his arms on the back of the chair: "I just don''t want her to get dyed."


    Shen Yunci looked at him amusedly: "Tell her well there, why are you so fierce."


    Lu Bai pointedly said: "You and Dad spoiled her too much, this can''t work, will you come back and cry after being beaten twice outside?"


    Shen Yunci didn''t understand the deep meaning in his words, but subconsciously protected her daughter and retorted: "If you cry, you can cry. Your father and I love her dearly. It''s better for her to come back and cry after being wronged than to be wronged." Don''t say it''s good."


    "After that, you will let her come back and cry like this after work, so don''t do that work."


    Shen Yunci said directly: "If you don''t do it, you won''t do it. When I come back, I will raise her with your dad. It''s not like we can''t afford her."


    Lu Bai lowered his arm and tapped the table with his fingers: "She wants gold and silver, and you can afford it?"


    "Why can''t I afford it!"


    Shen Yunci spoke subconsciously.


    After finishing speaking, I was stunned.


    Looked at Lu Bai in a daze.


    Weak defense: "Your sister is not the one who would want those."


    Lu Bai raised his hand and took a bun and stuffed it into his mouth: "Really, aren''t you afraid of it if you spoil me? An An asked for gold and silver at the beginning and you gave them all, but then again, Mom, An An wanted everything back then. In our family''s situation, how did you and your father satisfy her in everything?"


    Shen Yunci paused for putting away the bowls and chopsticks, and looked up at his second son.


    Lu Bai looked quite relaxed, and seemed to be asking casually.


    But Shen Yunci knows that this son is like this, and a limp can make you half dead.


    Shen Yunci simply threw the bowl in his hand on the table, and stared at him: "Tell me, do you know something, what do you want to ask, don''t tempt your mother like this, talk about it if you have something to say." .¡±


    Lu Bai curled his lips: "I have nothing to ask, you think too much."


    The result of not speaking well was that Shen Yunci raised his hand and slapped his head violently.


    Lu Bai: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 620： missing again

    Chapter 620 Missing again


    Lu Ning sat on the back seat of Lu Zhi''s car, and turned his head to take a look halfway. Huo Jinyan''s car was not far or near.


    Lu Ning wanted to laugh inexplicably, he really looked like a stalking idiot.


    Turn your head and stop looking.


    But Lu Ning laughed out loud, and Lu Zhi turned to look at her when he heard it: "What''s the matter, Ning Ning?"


    Lu Ning shook his head quickly: "It''s okay, Dad."


    Lu Zhi glanced back suspiciously. He knew Huo Jinyan''s car before, so he saw Huo Jinyan''s car behind it at a glance.


    Couldn''t help but squinted his eyes.


    When I looked back, I suddenly drove the car very fast.


    Lu Ning was taken aback.


    Lu Zhi is always thinking about safety, and has never ridden so fast.


    All the way to the school gate, Lu Ning looked at Lu Zhi with doubts.


    "dad?"


    Lu Zhi looked at her: "Huh?"


    "Aren''t you happy?"


    She looked at Lu Zhi''s black face and couldn''t help asking.


    Lu Zhi waved his hand: "No, go, remember not to go out of school alone, dad will pick you up after school, don''t go with strangers."


    As he spoke, he subconsciously looked back.


    Lu Ning followed his gaze, and then couldn''t help but smile.


    This is the discovery of Huo Jinyan.


    Lu Ning turned and left: "Goodbye, Dad, slow down on the road."


    Lu Zhi immediately responded with a smile: "Okay~"


    Lu Ning walked into the teaching building and walked into the classroom.


    It turns out that there are very few people in the classroom today, and it seems that at least half of the people did not come.


    Lu Ning thought that he might have asked for leave and was going back to his seat.


    Lin Ci looked up and saw her.


    immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I''m scared to death, why don''t you reply to my message! You don''t answer the phone either!"


    "Huh?" Lu Ning raised her hand and took out the phone to take a look. Missed calls and messages were all displayed. She took a look to realize that she was on mute.


    "Mute."


    Lin Ci patted her twice angrily: "You mute the volume and scare me out of the water."


    Looking at her appearance, Lu Ning quickly asked, "What''s wrong? It can''t be..."


    She didn''t finish talking, and she couldn''t bear to continue talking.


    Could it be that someone was kidnapped again?


    She didn''t finish, but Lin Ci also knew it.


    Looked at her sadly and nodded: "En."


    Lu Ning''s face darkened.


    "Is it still in our class?"


    Lin Ci nodded.


    "This time there were ten people in succession one night. All of them are from our class."


    Lu Ning choked for breath and swallowed with difficulty.


    how so.


    Looking at the empty seats in the classroom, she couldn''t help feeling depressed.


    People have not been found yet, and now so many are missing.


    "Ms. Han came here just now and asked us not to wander around. Many parents of students have come. Now they are all in the principal''s office, and the police have also come."


    Lu Ning sat down on the seat: "Is there still no clue?"


    Lin Ci nodded: "There are no clues, they are all overwhelmed, and everyone is very scared. Especially the people in our class."


    Lu Ning scanned around, and everyone sat in their seats in silence.


    Lu Ning glanced at the empty seat: "Where''s Kan Rou? Did she not come or... disappeared?"


    Lin Ci nodded.


    disappeared.


    Lu Ning clenched his hands tightly.


    Kan Rou is so timid...


    "Are there any boys this time?"


    "Well, there are three boys this time, and the rest are girls."


    There are not many girls left in the classroom, and a few girls have red eyes and tears because they are too scared.


    Lu Ning bit his lip tightly.


    This matter is really powerless, I can''t find any clues, I can only investigate, and the door-to-door is so slow, I don''t know when I can find the person...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 621： Can you still find it?

    Can you still find Chapter 621?


    I don¡¯t know how people are doing now.


    The class was eerily quiet.


    When Mr. Han walked in, he looked at the empty seat in the class, and couldn''t help but blushed again.


    She has been teaching the students in Class 9 for three years. Huo Jinyan was the substitute teacher when the baby was born, and she watched these children grow up during the rest of the time.


    Now that the person''s whereabouts are unknown, she feels very sad.


    But still maintain a calm face to comfort the rest of the students.


    She turned around to ease her emotions, then walked in and stood on the podium.


    "Okay, students, your parents have been notified. When your parents come to pick you up, you must tell the teacher when you leave. You must follow your parents."


    A girl sitting in the front row looked up at Teacher Han, her eyes were red, her voice choked up: "Mr. Han... can they... still find it?"


    After asking this question, I couldn''t help crying.


    Teacher Han''s eyes also turned red instantly.


    A girl suppressed and cried: "It''s terrible, why are you all from our class, we didn''t do anything, why, why did you do this to us..."


    This matter is too serious and terrible. The students who lost were all students from Class 9, and the other two students from other classes disappeared together because they accompanied them. It seems like malicious revenge.


    The target is all the students in Class Nine.


    So for the safety of the rest of them, it was decided to let them go home.


    Teacher Han quickly said: "Okay, okay, don''t cry, I will definitely find it back, and you will definitely be fine! Teacher Han promises! Don''t go out at home during this time, and talk to Dad if you have something to do. My mother said, don¡¯t open the door by yourself and don¡¯t touch strangers, you must protect yourself, did you hear me?¡±


    Everyone was silent, no one spoke, and they all lowered their heads.


    Ms. Han felt uncomfortable inside, and it was even more uncomfortable seeing them like this.


    "Okay, don''t go out, wait for mom and dad to pick you up, the teacher has to leave first."


    As he spoke, he turned and ran out the door.


    She was already speaking with sobs in the second half of the sentence.


    Actually, she didn''t know if she could get it back, so she could only give herself a little firm confidence.


    Every one of them is her student, and she sincerely hopes that each of them can grow up healthy and happy. Who knew that such a thing would happen.


    Things that make people clueless.


    There was no phone call asking for a ransom, no phone threat, nothing, no matter how anxious a group of people are, there is nothing to be found without clues.


    It is also impossible to search around like headless chickens.


    Lin Ci turned his head to look at Lu Ning, his eyes were slightly red: "Don''t go out, you have such a pretty face and the target is so obvious, you were caught as soon as you went out."


    Looking at her, Lu Ning knew that her heart was also beating, and reached out to hold her hand: "I see, you too, remember to call me every day to report that you are safe."


    Lin Ci nodded: "En."


    Parents came one after another, and they hurried away with their children.


    Ms. Han just watched outside, and felt relieved after watching each child follow their parents.


    In the end, only Lin Ci and Lu Ning were left.


    Master Lin came in person, and the bodyguards beside him lifted him up together with the wheelchair.


    Lin Ci froze for a moment when he saw it.


    "Grandpa, why are you here!"


    The old man looked at her and was relieved: "I''m fine, I''m worried about you, let''s go, let''s go, go home."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 622： do you know jiang zhe

    Chapter 622 Do you know Jiang Zhe?


    Lin Ci looked back at Lu Ning.


    "Ning Ning..."


    Lu Ning waved his hand: "It''s okay, I''ll wait for my parents to come, let''s go."


    "Don''t worry, I will wait with Ningning."


    Teacher Han looked at Lin Ci and spoke.


    Lin Ci followed the old man back.


    Teacher Han watched Lu Ning walk in.


    "Ningning, mom and dad didn''t get through at the beginning, but they got through not long ago. Don''t worry, they''ll be here soon."


    Lu Ning nodded, she was not in a hurry.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi have sent her a message just now.


    She looked at her phone, and she had already received a reply from Song Wenqi.


    It''s not about this matter, but about the other person Lu Ning mentioned, that car.


    He sent a very detailed information.


    Lu Ning frowned and opened it to take a look.


    After reading the two lines, the frown deepened.


    Jiang Zhe, from the capital...


    Lu Ning looked down again, but was suddenly interrupted by a voice.


    Teacher Han was startled when he saw the person suddenly appearing at the door.


    It wasn''t until he saw it clearly that he breathed a sigh of relief: "Mr. Huo? Why are you here?"


    Teacher Han also met Huo Jinyan twice during the handover, but never saw Huo Jinyan the rest of the time, but he will never forget Huo Jinyan''s face once he sees it.


    Huo Jinyan looked at Lu Ning who was sitting by the window and walked in with a sigh of relief.


    "I heard something happened, let''s take a look."


    Teacher Han nodded with a heavy expression.


    Lu Ning also looked up.


    "Mr. Han, you have something to do, I''ll just stay here with her."


    Mr. Han nodded: "Okay, we must watch her being picked up by mom and dad."


    Huo Jinyan nodded.


    Mr. Han does have a lot of things going on right now. With so many missing students in the class, parents, the school, and the police have to talk about it and deal with it.


    Teacher Han walked out, and Huo Jinyan went to sit next to Lu Ning.


    "Are you scared?"


    Lu Ning put away his phone and looked at him and shook his head.


    Huo Jinyan sighed and looked at her: "Sometimes I wish you would not be so bold."


    Looking at him, Lu Ning seemed to want to comfort him: "Are you so timid, are you so scared?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with deep eyes and nodded: "Well, I am timid and afraid."


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, imitating his way and stroking his head: "Don''t be afraid."


    Huo Jinyan couldn''t help but bend the corners of his lips.


    "This matter must have a purpose, you must not go out after returning home, hear?"


    Lu Ning nodded.


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and grabbed her hand, and put something in her palm.


    Lu Ning lowered his eyes and looked at a small rose brooch.


    "This one has no pollen."


    Lu Ning smiled and clenched his hands: "Got it."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, still feeling a little worried.


    Looking at him, Lu Ning thought of something and wanted to change the topic.


    "Huo Jinyan, do you know Jiang Zhe?"


    Huo Jinyan was stunned when he heard the words.


    "Jiang Zhe?"


    Lu Ning nodded.


    "Why did you suddenly ask him?"


    Looking at Huo Jinyan''s expression, Lu Ning said, "I just heard someone mention it by chance. I heard that he has supported the Jiang family to the present. He must be a very powerful person."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her as calmly as possible: "Well, he is a very powerful person."


    After hesitating for a moment, Huo Jinyan looked at her: "Ningning..."


    "kindness?"


    Lu Ning responded, but Huo Jinyan didn''t know whether to tell her about it.


    But before Huo Jinyan could say anything this time, footsteps came from outside.


    Shen Yunci, Lu Zhi and Lu Bai are all here...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 623： eyes

    Chapter 623 Eyes


    Lu Ning raised his hand and patted Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan turned his head and saw the person before slowly standing up.


    Lu Ning stood up and looked over: "Mom and Dad."


    directly skipped over Lu Bai.


    Looking at her like this, Lu Bai couldn''t help laughing, and turned his eyes to Huo Jinyan who was beside him.


    Folding his arms in front of his chest, he looked at Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan also looked over, and the two looked at each other...


    "I''m sorry baby, Mom and Dad are far away, so they came late."


    Lu Ning shook his head: "It''s okay, Mr. Huo is with me."


    She didn''t know whether it was on purpose or not, but she suddenly mentioned Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan froze for a moment, then looked back at her.


    Lu Ning turned around to pack his things.


    Looking at Huo Jinyan, Lu Zhi said in a strange way: "Ah, that''s really hard for Mr. Huo. I heard that Mr. Huo left, why are you still in school?"


    Huo Jinyan said politely: "Something happened to the student, let me take a look."


    "Teacher Huo really cares about the students."


    Gritting his teeth, Shen Yunci turned his head to look at him puzzled, raised his hand and tugged at his sleeve.


    Then he looked at Huo Jinyan: "Thank you, Mr. Huo, Mr. Huo is free to go to play at home."


    Hearing the words, Lu Zhi immediately interrupted: "Farewell, Mr. Huo is not used to our simple food."


    Huo Jinyan acted as if he didn''t hear anything, and said directly: "No, I like eating very much. I must visit my uncle and aunt some other day."


    Lu Zhi wanted to say something, but Shen Yunci raised his hand and pinched him.


    Shen Yunci smiled immediately: "Okay, then it''s settled, we must go."


    Huo Jinyan nodded immediately.


    Lu Zhibai took a look at him, turned around and left with Lu Ning''s schoolbag, and pulled Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning followed behind Lu Zhi.


    Shen Yunci followed behind.


    "The second child is gone."


    Lu Bai then withdrew his gaze and followed.


    "Thank you, Teacher Huo, let''s go first."


    Taking Lu Ning away, Shen Yunci couldn''t help scolding Lu Zhi when he reached the school gate.


    "What''s the matter with you, people helped protect Ningning, why are you blowing your beard and staring."


    Lu Zhi didn''t even bother to say anything, and directly pulled Lu Ning on his bicycle: "Let''s go, Ningning, let''s ignore your mother."


    Lu Ning sat down helplessly, and as soon as he sat down, Lu Zhi drove away.


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Shen Yunci: "..."


    Shen Yunci turned to look at Lu Bai: "What''s wrong with your father?"


    Lu Bai looked at Shen Yunci: "Mom, you really didn''t see anything?"


    "See what?"


    Lu Bai couldn''t help shaking his head helplessly: "I kind of know who Ning Ning''s occasional nervousness is."


    Shen Yunci frowned and looked at him: "What do you mean?"


    "Let''s go, go home."


    Shen Yunci got into the car and couldn''t help mumbling in the back seat.


    "Yes, yes, you are the smart ones."


    Lu Bai laughed.


    "You said that Mr. Huo is such an excellent boy, why doesn''t your father like it?"


    Lu Bai didn''t speak, listening to her continue to mutter.


    "Is it because you like us, Ningning?"


    After she finished muttering these words, Lu Bai slammed on the brakes and turned to look at Shen Yunci in disbelief.


    Shen Yunci was taken aback and looked at him: "What''s wrong with you, is there something wrong with your father?"


    "Mom, don''t you know this?"


    "what do you know?"


    Shen Yunci touched the forehead that just hit.


    "Know that Teacher Huo likes Ningning?"


    Lu Bai looked at her with raised eyebrows and nodded.


    "Tsk, you are really stupid mothers, Mr. Huo''s eyes are so ghostly that you can see that he is interested in us Ningning, I still can''t see it?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 624： So easy to bully?

    Chapter 624 So easy to bully?


    "Where did they say they didn''t know anything just now?"


    Shen Yunci looked at him angrily: "I mean your father doesn''t know what''s wrong. Such a good boy doesn''t like him. I don''t know what''s wrong."


    Lu Bai turned around and started riding again: "Then you really hope that Ningning will get married soon?"


    "Who said that, I don''t have such hopes. My precious daughter hasn''t been intimate with me yet. How can she just marry like this."


    "What''s the matter with liking Huo Jinyan?"


    Shen Yunci began to talk in detail: "I think Huo Jinyan is a very good kid, we Ningning don''t need to be so anxious to get married, but falling in love is not in the way.


    At her age, she needs to have a lot of love affairs, and she needs to have a good conversation with a good man, which is also good for her. A good relationship is worth more than many casual conversations with her. "


    Lu Bai couldn''t help laughing when he heard the words: "So you are asking Ningning to use Huo Jinyan as a springboard?"


    "How do you talk, kid? I''m choosing an excellent love partner for Ning Ning, which is better than beating your father to death with a stick.


    It is right to choose an excellent and reliable love partner. The more you get in the way of this kind of thing, the easier it is to go wrong.


    Let your sister talk more, and talk healthily.


    Huo Jinyan is excellent, if the two of them really stay together for the rest of their lives, I support it. "


    Lu Bai raised his eyebrows, it was the first time he heard his mother say this, but he quite agreed.


    "Father is not willing to let his precious daughter be abducted like this, so he will not show good looks to anyone who is interested in Ningning."


    Shen Yunci sighed, she also knew this, so she felt stupid for Lu Zhi''s behavior.


    But he didn''t listen to it before.


    Shen Yunci didn''t talk about it at all, and directly said to Lu Bai: "You have to take good care of your sister at home these few days, she really can''t help but go out, you have to follow closely, you know, the current situation is so Seriously, it must be taken seriously."


    Lu Bai nodded: "I know."


    He understands the seriousness of the matter.


    Shen Yunci sighed: "I don''t know what''s going on with those children now, they just disappeared and the family collapsed."


    Every time she thinks about it now, if Lu Ning disappears, she will suffocate.


    ¡­


    After the family went back, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi rested for a while, and then went out after giving them careful instructions. Their affairs have not been dealt with yet, so they can come back to accompany Lu Ning as soon as they are done.


    After the two left, Lu Bai locked the door.


    He smiled at Lu Ning who turned his head back to the room, and walked over.


    "Hey, you''re still angry."


    Lu Bai stood at the door of Lu Ning''s bedroom, leaning against the door, and the voice came into the room.


    Lu Ning didn''t speak, and no one responded to him.


    Lu Bai spoke again: "Don''t be angry, brother is angry about getting up in the morning."


    It was still a piece of silence.


    Lu Bai waited for a while, and his voice softened again: "Good boy..."


    Before he finished speaking, the door was suddenly opened from the inside, and Lu Bai staggered and fell in.


    Lu Ning''s laughter immediately came from beside his ears.


    Lu Bai got up from the ground, looked at Lu Ning who was smiling in front of him, and directly raised his hand to pat the top of her head.


    "Tricking my brother, isn''t it?"


    Lu Ning stuck out his tongue: "I also have the urge to get up, but the onset is relatively late."


    Lu Bai was laughed at by her crooked manner: "Is brother so easy to bully, huh?"


    Lu Ning immediately pouted and looked at him, looking extremely aggrieved.


    Good morning~


    Wanchang Day 20~2022.3.21~


    20 days achievement achieved~Happy, sprinkle flowers~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 625： is there anyone at home

    Chapter 625 Is there anyone at home?


    But the words came out: "Yes~"


    Then he raised his hand to push Lu Bai, and the door closed, the movement was done in one go, very silky.


    Lu Bai looked at the closed door: "..."


    Sure enough, the phrase "don''t mess with girls" has been the truth since ancient times.


    He shook his head helplessly and went back to his room.


    And Lu Ning was sitting in the room, looking at the personal information about Jiang Zhe sent by Song Wenqi.


    The more I look at it, the more I feel something is wrong.


    Frowning deeply, staring at the information on the phone, she gently slid her finger across the screen.


    extracts the information points in the data.


    Jiang family, Shen family, Lu family...


    Shen family...Lu family?


    Lu Ning suddenly looked up at her wardrobe, which was still open, and she had left it open just now.


    The inside was full of new clothes, all of which were brought by Shen Yunci, but they still had no labels or brands.


    Shen Yunci said it was bought from a street stall, but how could such clothes be bought from a street stall.


    Lu Ning frowned, and sat there silent for a while.


    She lowered her eyes and sent a message to Song Wenqi hesitantly.


    ¡¾Can you check Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi for me. ¡¿


    Song Wenqi was probably looking at his mobile phone, and returned quickly.


    ¡¾Your parents? ¡¿


    ¡¾kindness. ¡¿


    There was no further reply, Lu Ning put away the phone, feeling very confused.


    All those neglected details seem to be magnified a little bit.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning took a rest in the afternoon, and when he woke up, he was woken up by a phone call.


    She reached for the phone and picked it up in a daze.


    "Hey?"


    "sleeping?"


    Huo Jinyan''s voice came from the other side.


    Lu Ning froze for a moment, opened his eyes to look, and slowly sat up.


    replied vaguely: "Well, I''m up."


    Huo Jinyan''s voice came from the other side: "Why haven''t you replied to my messages?"


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, then took the phone away to check his WeChat.


    I found out that there was indeed no reply to Huo Jinyan''s message, mainly not only today, but also many days ago.


    Lu Ning raised his hand and scratched his head, put the phone next to his ear and muttered: "I forgot."


    Huo Jinyan''s low laughter came from the other side.


    "have you eaten?"


    Lu Ning looked up at the darkened sky outside: "No."


    "Is anyone home?"


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, not knowing what he was going to do, but obediently replied: "Yes."


    "are you hungry?"


    "fine."


    "Come and open the door."


    Lu Ning froze for a moment, got up and got out of bed, opened the door and went out.


    She didn''t rush to open the door, and first looked outside through the peephole.


    Can''t help but smile, and then opened the door.


    Opening the door, Huo Jinyan was standing at the door smiling and looking at her.


    "Aren''t parents at home?"


    "Well, not here."


    "Then I won''t go in, you take the food in, it''s still hot, you can eat it now, go in quickly, it''s too cold outside."


    Lu Ning took the things, but was pushed back by Huo Jinyan and closed the door.


    She stared blankly at the closed door and couldn''t help but bend her lips, then took the things to the restaurant and put them on the dining table.


    Lu Bai opened the door and leaned against the door frame to look at her.


    "What are you doing, I prepared delicious food for my brother."


    Lu Ning looked up at him: "Not for you."


    Lu Bai walked over, and leaned over to help her open the bag with a shameless face: "You can''t eat so much, brother help you."


    Lu Ning directly took a step back to let him do it, and couldn''t help laughing and complaining: "Do you guys all have such a shameless side?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 626： are you afraid

    Chapter 626 Are you afraid?


    "Us? Who else but me?"


    This was obviously said to Lu Ning on purpose, but Lu Ning looked at him and ignored him.


    Hearing the phone ringing in the room, she went back to get the phone.


    The call was from Lin Ci.


    Lin Ci hesitated and said nothing, Lu Ning felt that something was wrong, and after asking a few words, she hung up the phone without saying anything.


    Lu Ning walked to the restaurant with his mobile phone in doubt.


    Lu Bai handed her the chopsticks.


    "Why are you so sad?"


    "I don''t know what''s wrong with Xiaoci, and he falters when he speaks."


    Lu Ning still felt something was wrong, so he sent Lin Ci a message to ask her what was wrong.


    Lin Ci was stunned for a long time before he came back and said he was fine.


    While eating, she sent a message to Lin Ci.


    After eating, Lu Ning took his things to the balcony to put them away, and saw Huo Jinyan''s car at the entrance of the alley from a distance.


    She froze for a moment, then took out her mobile phone to send a message to Huo Jinyan.


    Lu Ning: ¡¾Where are you? ¡¿


    Huo Jin said: [Go home. ¡¿


    Lu Ning: [Lying. ¡¿


    Standing there for a while, Lu Ning saw Huo Jinyan get off the car, stood by the car and waved towards her.


    Huo Jin said: [See? ¡¿


    Lu Ning knew that he couldn''t see the balcony from that angle, but he knew she was there.


    Lu Ning: [En. ¡¿


    Huo Jin said: ¡¾Go back quickly, it''s cold outside. ¡¿


    Lu Ning looked over there again with his mobile phone, and then turned back.


    Lu Ning: [Huo Jinyan, are you afraid. ¡¿


    Huo Jinyan directly made a video call, Lu Ning was startled, and quickly ran back to the room with his mobile phone.


    After going back, she closed the door, and she only answered it when it was turned into a voice call.


    Immediately came Huo Jinyan''s voice: "Well, I''m scared, I want to make myself feel at ease."


    He really couldn''t feel at ease. This kind of thing happened next to Lu Ning, so he had to pay attention to it. He could feel more at ease if it was within a relatively short range.


    Lu Ning is not a fool either. She knows that Gu Chen and the others have put a lot of people who secretly protect her. Recently, she can feel that there are more people around her, which probably has something to do with Huo Jinyan.


    As far as their battle is concerned, unless she walked into the den of thieves by herself, how could she be snatched away.


    Lu Ning lay on his side on the bed with his mobile phone beside him.


    I didn''t speak for a long time, and there was silence on the phone.


    "Huo Jinyan."


    She called out.


    Huo Jinyan responded immediately, with a deep voice: "Well, I''m here. Go to sleep."


    He seemed to be able to see what she was doing.


    Lu Ning''s eyelids did start to fight while lying on the bed, and he was sleepy again not long after he woke up.


    It may be that I suddenly feel at a loss when I am idle, and I am exhausted thinking about things.


    There was the sound of breathing from Huo Jinyan''s side, and Lu Ning really fell asleep so peacefully.


    Hearing the gradual and steady breathing sound coming from the phone, Huo Jinyan smiled, put the phone by his side, and became more careful with his hands flipping through the files.


    The sound is very small, barely audible.


    The originally irritable mood because of the document seemed to gradually calm down in the sound of Lu Ning''s breathing.


    Frowning slightly, he looked at the things in his hands.


    He took a deep breath, and tightly pinched the corner of the file with his fingertips.


    The knuckles are turning white, the capital city is not peaceful.


    Huo Qi is a lot more honest now because of the gun that Huo Jinyan sent over last time, but those who have been staring at the Huo family have recently begun to gradually stretch out their minions.


    The Huo family has been standing in the capital for so many years, and there are many people behind them who hope that they will fall soon...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 627： clue

    Chapter 627 Clues


    Huo Jinyan suppressed his emotions, closed the document in his hand, and then raised his hand and placed it on the passenger seat.


    There was a thick pile of documents piled up on the passenger seat, and Huo Jinyan almost took his work to the car to do it.


    He leaned his head back on the chair, raised his hand and squeezed the space between his eyebrows.


    The sound of Lu Ning''s clear and steady breathing was next to his ears. He gradually calmed down a little, and gradually fell asleep in the sound of his breathing.


    ¡­


    Lin Ci found something, but he is still hesitating whether to tell Lu Ning.


    She was really conflicted, wondering if Lu Ning could accept it, or if she could digest it.


    Since she received the bracelet from Shen Yunci, she has been in entanglement.


    Shen Yunci and the others are very kind to Lu Ning, she knows, but she just doesn''t know why Lu Ning is hiding this matter, are they afraid that their children will know about their identities?


    Lin Ci didn''t know the stakes, so he didn''t dare to say it rashly.


    But holding her back is really uncomfortable.


    I always want to remind Lu Ning.


    Just so entangled and entangled, I couldn''t even eat or sleep.


    Finally, he lifted the quilt and sat up.


    "Forget it! Tell Ningning, she has the sense to know what to do!"


    She has always been unable to hold back anything, and it was only about Lu Ning that she endured it for so long.


    But now I can''t help it anymore, and decided to let Lu Ning make his own decision.


    Lin Ci turned over and got out of bed, raised his hand, picked up his mobile phone and dialed Lu Ning''s number.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning and Huo Jinyan woke up together, and they were both woken up by Lu Jingzhi.


    Lu Jingzhi was picked up by Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi after school.


    After returning home, I have been holding the computer in my room, not knowing what to do.


    Until rushing out the door and opening Lu Ning''s door.


    "elder sister!"


    He slammed the door shut with a loud cry.


    Lu Ning was awakened instantly, and Huo Jinyan on the other end of the phone was also awakened by the sound.


    The first time she subconsciously said, "Ning Ning, are you okay?"


    Lu Ning froze for a moment, then turned to look at Lu Jingzhi who was standing at the door.


    "fine."


    Lu Jingzhi was also stunned: "Huh? Is Brother Huo here? Why is there his voice?"


    Lu Ning raised his hand and took the phone over: "I''m not here, what''s wrong?"


    Lu Jingzhi immediately came over with the computer in his arms: "Sister! Look at this!"


    As he spoke, he pointed to the screen for Lu Ning to watch.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a while, and then he was stunned for a moment after seeing clearly.


    "I''ll hang up first." Then he hung up immediately.


    On the computer screen is a monitoring screen.


    Lu Ning saw the dilapidated van, and there was another car beside it, which was the black Rolls-Royce.


    Her scalp was numb.


    Why are these two cars together? !


    Lu Ning looked carefully: "Jing Zhi, how did you find it?"


    Lu Jingzhi was a windfall. He was checking that Rolls Royce, and he saw this familiar van when he was checking.


    After listening to him, Lu Ning frowned and looked at him: "You also found that car?"


    Lu Jingzhi nodded: "I discovered it a long time ago. That car often appears near our house. I have been checking it recently, but there is very little information. My ability is limited and I can''t find much. But when I chased this car today, I was in the suburbs. A remote video saw this footage."


    This scene is really hard to capture, it didn''t stay for long at all, and it only appeared in the corner of the monitoring. If you are not familiar with it, you can''t see these two cars at all.


    "And this, look at this sister."


    Lu Jingzhi called up a screen to show Lu Ning.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 628： The antique bracelet was given to me by my aunt

    Chapter 628 The antique bracelet was given to me by my aunt


    Lu Ning immediately leaned over.


    There is still a vague Rolls-Royce on the screen, but there is another black car next to Lu Ning that Lu Ning does not recognize.


    "This is?"


    Lu Jingzhi immediately said: "This car has appeared at the scene of the accident, almost every scene. I have compared it. This car must be suspicious."


    Looking at the serious expression on his immature face, Lu Ning immediately raised his hand and patted his head: "That''s great Jing Zhi, have you sorted everything out?"


    Lu Jingzhi nodded: "Well, I''ve sorted it out and just sent it to the police anonymously."


    Lu Ning gradually breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that he would be able to find someone quickly.


    But at the same time, she was also wondering, that Rolls Royce, did he plan this matter?


    But why?


    Lu Ning didn''t understand, and neither did Lu Jingzhi, he just found these by following the clues.


    Lu Ning slumped on the edge of the bed and looked at Lu Jingzhi a little discouraged.


    Jingzhi looked at Lu Ning: "Sister, what''s wrong with you? Is it okay to find someone?"


    "Very good, I hope everything goes well, it''s just that my sister has something that I can''t figure out."


    After she finished speaking, the phone rang twice suddenly. It was a message from Song Wenqi and Huo Jinyan, but before she could read it, Lin Ci''s call came in.


    Lu Ning was taken aback for a moment, then quickly picked it up.


    "Little Ci, what''s wrong?"


    After hearing that something was wrong with Lin Ci in the afternoon, Lu Ning was quite worried, but she kept silent, and she couldn''t ask more.


    Lin Ci sighed when he heard Lu Ning''s voice.


    Bit her lips and said, "Ningning, there is something I want to tell you."


    "you say."


    Lu Ning waited quietly.


    Lin Ci felt quite tormented, and suddenly didn''t know how to speak.


    But Lu Ning has been waiting quietly.


    Lin Ci spoke slowly after the ideological struggle.


    "Ning Ning, do you still remember my bracelet? That antique bracelet."


    Lu Ning: "Remember."


    "Actually, that bracelet was given to me by someone else."


    Hearing this, Lu Ning was taken aback.


    "My mother?"


    She asked subconsciously.


    Lin Ci nodded: "Well, and..."


    Lu Ning quietly waited for her to continue.


    "And I later checked the situation about my aunt without telling you. But it was not easy to find out, and I didn''t dare to tell you, but this morning I suddenly received news that my uncle and aunt had contacted the Lu family and the Shen family in the capital. It doesn''t matter, your family is actually not as poor as you imagined, it may be quite rich..."


    The more she spoke, the softer she became.


    Lu Ning was very quiet when listening, and he always sounded calm.


    After being silent for a long time, Lin Ci was too nervous to speak, and Lu Ning remained silent.


    After a long time, Lin Ci asked cautiously: "Ning Ning, are you okay?"


    Lu Ning then spoke: "I''m fine, thank you for your little words, I''ll hang up first."


    Lin Ci responded vaguely, and listened to the busy tone from the phone, feeling even more uneasy.


    I don''t know whether it is right or wrong to do so.


    She held the phone and thought nervously.


    And Lu Ning hung up the phone and looked at the screen, wondering what he was thinking.


    In fact, she was mentally prepared for it, but it was a little different just hearing it.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Lu Ning: "Sister? What''s wrong with you?"


    Lu Ning suddenly turned to look at Lu Jingzhi.


    Lu Jingzhi was a little frightened: "Sister?"


    Lu Ning looked at him: "Jing Zhi, do you have something to hide from your sister?"


    Lu Jingzhi blinked innocently: "No, sister."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 629： shocked identity

    Chapter 629 Shocked Identity


    Lu Ning looked at him closely: "Are you sure? Is there any situation in our family?"


    "what?"


    Lu Jingzhi was still a little confused: "What''s going on?"


    "For example, our family is rich?"


    Lu Jingzhi completely missed the point, looked at Lu Ning and asked, "Sister, are you short of money? I have money."


    Lu Ning looked at him: "It''s not you, it''s parents."


    Lu Jingzhi thought for a while and looked at Lu Ning: "Sister, do you also think Mom and Dad are weird?"


    Lu Ning looked at him: "You think so too?"


    "Well, I thought so before, but after checking, Mom and Dad don''t have any money in their accounts, and they are really poor."


    Lu Ning looked at him: "Didn''t you lie to me?"


    Lu Jingzhi nodded: "I don''t think I lied to you, but Mom and Dad are still very surprised, sister, do you know something?"


    Lu Ning sighed: "I don''t know everything yet."


    Said that Lu Ning turned on the phone. According to her understanding of Lu Jingzhi, Lu Jingzhi didn''t lie about the few questions just now, he really didn''t know anything.


    Looking at the message sent by Song Wenqi on the phone, Lu Ning froze for a moment and clicked on it.


    This is the information of Shen Yunci, Lu Zhi and Jiang Zhe, and there is another one that Lu Ning is not in a hurry to read.


    When Lu Ning was watching, Lu Jingzhi also poked his head curiously.


    The two saw shock and disbelief in each other''s eyes at the same time.


    ¡­


    When Shen Yunci came to ask the two of them to have dinner, the two of them still hadn''t recovered.


    Knocked on the door, there was no response from inside, Shen Yunci just opened the door and came in.


    Seeing that both of them were there, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I scared my mother to death, what''s the matter with you two, you don''t talk?"


    The two turned their heads to look at Shen Yunci at the same time. They looked exactly the same mechanically, and Shen Yunci was stunned looking at the two of them.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Then he looked at himself again: "Why are you looking at mom, what''s wrong? Is there anything on mom?"


    The two of them seemed to be stunned, they just stood there, staring at Shen Yunci motionlessly.


    Shen Yunci was a little frightened, and hurried over: "What''s the matter, don''t scare mom, what''s the matter, can you hear what mom is saying?"


    Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi nodded, looked at Shen Yunci, and relaxed a little.


    "mom¡­"


    Lu Ning called out.


    Shen Yunci nodded and looked at her, worried.


    "What''s wrong? Mom is here."


    Lu Ning didn''t know what to say, so he just called out to make sure.


    Lu Jingzhi was much more shocked than Lu Ning, but he still couldn''t turn the corner.


    Lu Ning pulled him to stand up, and took a deep breath, as if he could clear up all the huge amount of information just now.


    But the effect is minimal.


    But the mood eased a little, Lu Ning turned to look at Lu Jingzhi and patted him.


    "It''s okay Mom, we just saw a math problem, it was too difficult to understand."


    Shen Yunci immediately breathed a sigh of relief: "I was startled, I thought what was wrong with you, why did you get stuck in a math problem, come over to eat quickly, hurry up, don''t look."


    Said and walked out first.


    Lu Ning frowned, and turned to look at Lu Jingzhi: "Jingzhi, this matter must be kept secret, don''t say it, you still don''t understand these things, so don''t think about anything, okay?"


    Lu Jingzhi nodded in a daze.


    ...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 630： accompany me to meet someone

    Chapter 630 Accompany me to meet someone


    Lu Ning took Lu Jingzhi out for dinner.


    Lu Jingzhi was still young after all, this incident made him unable to digest it for a while, and it doesn''t mean that he can just think about it if he doesn''t want to.


    He was not in the mood when eating, and everyone at the table could tell.


    Lu Ning could only find an excuse to cover up.


    After dinner, Lu Ning coaxed Lu Jingzhi to sleep.


    I originally thought that the child would feel better after a night of sleep.


    But when he woke up the next morning, he found that Lu Jingzhi was sick.


    The whole person was lying on the bed, with hot forehead and pale complexion.


    Lu Ning was terrified, so he went to ask a doctor upstairs to help him take a look.


    The doctor looked at it and confirmed that there was nothing serious, and after taking the medicine, Lu Ning was relieved.


    This matter was really too big, and Lu Jingzhi couldn''t digest it at all, and fell ill overnight.


    Lu Ning sighed, looking at Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi who came back.


    Two guys just sent the doctor neighbor out.


    Shen Yunci sat on the edge of the bed, holding Lu Jingzhi''s hot little hand, his eyes were full of worry.


    also turned to look at Lu Ning: "Ning Ning, you go to rest, Mom and Dad look at the younger brother."


    Lu Ning glanced at the two and nodded.


    When he walked out, he looked back at Lu Jingzhi.


    He was a tiny little one lying on the bed, looking very pitiful.


    Lu Ning closed the door and walked out.


    He walked directly to the door of Lu Bai''s room.


    Raised his hand and knocked on the door.


    "elder brother."


    Lu Bai opened the door and looked at Lu Ning at the door.


    "Finally took the initiative to talk to my brother."


    He was still smiling, but seeing Lu Ning''s face, he immediately looked at her: "What''s wrong?"


    Lu Ning looked at him: "Brother, can you accompany me out to meet someone."


    Lu Bai looked at her: "Who are you seeing?"


    "Daddy''s friend."


    "Papa''s friend? Papa asked you to go?"


    Lu Ning shook his head: "No, I took the initiative to ask him out. Dad doesn''t know, so don''t tell Dad."


    Lu Bai looked at her: "Go now?"


    "Well, I have an appointment at noon, parents will take care of Jingzhi and won''t find out."


    Lu Bai looked at her: "No, I mean you, you look so haggard, this is a math problem that made you and Jing Zhi sick?"


    Lu Ning patted his outstretched hand away: "No, I''m not sick. Are you going or not?"


    She was in a hurry.


    Lu Bai nodded helplessly: "Go, go."


    He turned and went back to get a piece of clothing.


    Lu Ning stood at the door and looked at the mess in his room, a little stunned: "Brother, are you going to move out?"


    Lu Bai came over and knocked her on the head: "You are stupid, didn''t parents say to move, I will clean up in advance."


    Lu Ning nodded: "Oh."


    Before the two left, they still talked to Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi.


    The two told Lu Bai to take good care of Lu Ning before letting them go.


    Lu Ning found Zhou Lin''s contact information the night before, and asked him out to meet him in the tone of Lu Zhi.


    Uncle Zhou who left home in a hurry last time, only then did Lu Ning know his true identity.


    I deliberately asked him out this time to ask some questions.


    No matter how clear the investigation is on the information, there are some details that cannot be investigated at all.


    Lu Ning can only ask the person at the time to ask clearly.


    Zhou Lin is undoubtedly the best choice.


    Originally, Lu Ning could call Jiang Yu to ask Jiang Yu, but considering that it is better to ask Jiang Yu face to face, and Jiang Yu is not easy to deceive, it should be better for Uncle Zhou Lin to deceive him.


    Lu Ning and Lu Bai got dressed and went out.


    Lu Bai went out, pointed to the car on the side of the road: "Let him take us there."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 631： Make a will?

    Chapter 631 Making a will?


    Lu Ning turned his head and saw Lu Bai pointing at Huo Jinyan''s car.


    And Huo Jinyan was getting out of the car.


    Lu Ning noticed that his clothes were still the one from yesterday.


    He didn''t come home all night?


    Is home in the car?


    Lu Ning couldn''t help frowning.


    Looking at Huo Jinyan, Lu Bai said very familiarly: "Take us somewhere."


    Huo Jinyan looked at Lu Ning and nodded.


    Lu Ning sighed and looked at him, then turned around and the three of them got into the car together.


    Originally, Huo Jinyan opened the co-pilot''s door for Lu Ning, but Lu Bai rushed in and sat down.


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t say anything. He raised his hand and closed the door, but the strength was a little too strong when closing the door.


    Then he helped Lu Ning open the door of the back seat and watched Lu Ning sit on it.


    Lu Ning looked at Lu Bai from the back seat, deeply helpless for his childish behavior.


    Lu Ning showed the address to Huo Jinyan, and Huo Jinyan immediately started the car.


    The address is in a relatively remote restaurant.


    It takes about 20 minutes to drive there.


    After arriving at the place, Lu Bai got out of the car first.


    Huo Jinyan looked back at Lu Ning: "I''m just outside, remember to call me if you have anything to do."


    Lu Ning nodded: "Okay."


    She then got out of the car and walked into the restaurant with Lu Bai.


    Zhou Lin went straight into the restaurant when he came, and was taken to the box by the waiter after reporting the name of the room at the front desk.


    In the private room, Lu Ning and Lu Bai were sitting next to each other. Lu Bai folded his arms in front of his chest and was resting with his eyes closed.


    Lu Ning turned his head and glanced at him: "Brother, don''t go back and say what you hear later, keep it secret."


    Lu Bai smiled. Just as he was about to say something, the door of the box was opened suddenly.


    "This way, sir."


    Zhou Lin was stunned when he walked in and saw two people.


    Stepping in with doubts.


    The waiter closed the door, and Zhou Lin stood by the door without moving.


    Lu Ning stood up and looked at him: "Uncle Zhou, sit down."


    Zhou Lin safely chose a position near the door.


    looked at Lu Ning and Lu Bai suspiciously.


    Lu Bai hadn''t seen Zhou Lin much, so he was a little confused for a moment.


    But Zhou Lin looked at him for a while longer. In fact, the two met more than once, but now Lu Bai doesn''t remember it.


    Zhou Lin watched Lu Ning approach, and asked cautiously, "Ning Ning, why did you ask me out, where is your father?"


    Lu Ning came over and sat beside Zhou Lin, looking at him.


    "Uncle Zhou, Jing Zhi is sick and my father can''t come."


    Zhou Lin was immediately vigilant: "Then let''s change the day, uncle still has something to do."


    As he said that, he was about to get up, but Lu Ning raised his hand and held down his briefcase.


    Zhou Lin froze for a moment, then nervously raised his hand and pushed his glasses.


    "Ning Ning, what''s wrong?"


    Lu Ning looked up at him, his eyes were very sharp.


    "Uncle Zhou, my father told me everything, so today he asked me to meet Uncle Zhou."


    Zhou Lin was taken aback for a moment, obviously disbelieving when he looked at Lu Ning.


    "Ning Ning, what are you talking about? Uncle Zhou doesn''t know what it is."


    Lu Ning looked at him seriously.


    "Uncle Zhou, stop pretending. My father told me everything. He wants you to tell me how much our family''s assets are."


    Zhou Lin looked at her with a frown, and Lu Bai looked over suspiciously.


    What the hell?


    Lu Ning held Zhou Lin down and told him to sit down.


    Lu Ning directly raised his finger and pointed at Lu Bai: "Uncle Zhou, my father said that there are too many properties in the family, and he is afraid that my two elder brothers will lose everything if they don''t work properly, so he wants to make a will and let me choose which properties I want. "


    Looking at her, Lu Bai opened his mouth wide.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 632： So many asset details?

    Chapter 632 So many asset details?


    ?


    Lu Bai looked at Lu Ning in disbelief.


    Lu Ning started to fool around without changing his face.


    Lu Bai:? ? ? What makes a will? What is the loser? Does your father know what you say? You are really filial.


    As a result, Zhou Lin was a little convinced when he heard this.


    This is indeed like what Lu Zhineng said. Lu Zhi also said that he wanted to make a will before.


    This time, Lu Ning got it right.


    Zhou Lin looked at Lu Ning, but still didn''t feel relieved, and said, "I''ll make a call and ask your father."


    Lu Ning looked at him and nodded: "Well, Uncle Zhou, hit me."


    Lu Bai:? ? ?


    Isn¡¯t it something you can¡¯t tell if you come out quietly? Did you reveal your secrets soon after you called?


    Lu Ning turned to look at him and winked at him.


    Lu Bai:? ? ?


    Lu Ning watched Zhou Lin make a phone call, and he didn''t speak for a while while holding the phone to his ear.


    No one answered the phone, and he called three times, but no one answered.


    Lu Ning looked at Zhou Lin: "Uncle Zhou, my father is really taking care of Jing Zhi, Jing Zhi is very sick, very serious."


    She looks serious and doesn''t seem to be lying at all.


    Zhou Lin looked at her, hesitated, and finally believed it.


    "Okay, tell me, what do you want to know, has your father told you about assets?"


    Zhou Lin didn''t believe it completely either, this question was just to test Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning came prepared, and immediately said: "Dad said, he said that the shops in the north of the city are all for me, and there is a building in the middle of the city..."


    The more Lu Bai listened, the more outrageous he became.


    What? what shop? What building?


    He guessed that his parents had something to hide from them, but he didn''t know the specifics at all. He didn''t know what kind of shop or building it was.


    Zhou Lin believed it completely after hearing this, these are the latest additions, Lu Zhi told Lu Ning that it was true and told her everything.


    Zhou Lin is completely unsuspecting now.


    Watching Lu Ning take out the contents of the briefcase and show it to Lu Ning.


    "Your father asked me to sort out all the assets not long ago. This is the breakdown. You can take a look. Your father did say at the time that these are all yours, and your brother and others let them earn it by themselves..."


    Lu Bai:? ? ?


    dad! Isn''t the son your child!


    Lu Bai watched them talking in confusion.


    Lu Ning looked at the thick stack of A4 paper, which was thicker than a book.


    Her brows twitched, the ones that Song Wenqi sent at the beginning, she still didn''t believe it after seeing the details, so it seems that there are more than those.


    Zhou Lin had no idea that he had jumped into Lu Ning''s trap, and he was explaining to her in a foolish way.


    Lu Ning felt dizzy while listening.


    Leaving aside how huge these assets are, they are dozens or even hundreds of times that of the Lu family.


    Didn''t she come to help the family get rid of poverty and become rich? How could the family become the richest by accident?


    Lu Ning felt that if he continued to watch, his head would get bigger.


    So he quickly stopped and looked at Zhou Lin pretending to be calm.


    "Uncle Zhou, my dad has almost told me all these things. What I want to know is the past."


    Zhou Lin was taken aback: "Before?"


    Lu Ning nodded: "Well, in the past, why did my parents come to City A from the capital? Why can''t these assets be placed in the names of my parents but in the names of your friends to help keep them? What happened? ? Let my parents move out with the whole family in such a hurry."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 633： the truth of the past

    Chapter 633 The truth of the past


    Zhou Lin looked at Lu Ning and remained silent.


    Lu Bai watched from a distance, still digesting what he said before.


    Finally, he couldn''t help standing up, sat next to Lu Ning, raised his hand, and took the stack of details in front of her to read page by page.


    "..."


    Lu Ning looked at Zhou Lin: "Uncle Zhou, my father has persisted for so many years, why can''t he tell us that we have grown up and can protect ourselves from everything, even if it is Jingzhi, we can protect it well. So is there anything else you can''t tell me, that we really can''t know?"


    Lu Ning looked at him eagerly and spoke.


    "Uncle Zhou! If my father doesn''t tell you, don''t you? You can see how they came here for so many years. Do you want to watch us hide and seek for the rest of your life!"


    Zhou Lin looked at her and was stunned by her words.


    "Ningning, but..."


    Lu Ning saw him loosen and said immediately: "It''s nothing to worry about, Uncle Zhou, I don''t know what to do, it''s just that my father didn''t know what he would do to protect us, don''t you worry, don''t you think he won''t do anything soon Did I contact you before to ask you to do this to risk something!"


    Zhou Lin was completely stunned when he said this, he really forgot to think about it.


    It was really strange for Lu Zhi to sort out these things all of a sudden. He didn''t think about it, but after Lu Ning said this, he suddenly remembered the possibility.


    "Uncle Zhou, you don''t want my father to have an accident, do you, so you tell me the matter, I will go to him, and I will tell him that he just found me back, and he must not be willing to part with me, right?"


    Zhou Lin looked at Lu Ning, Lu Zhi really felt ashamed of Lu Ning, and was really reluctant to part with her.


    He also mentioned several times that he wanted to spend more time with Lu Ning.


    Zhou Lin sighed.


    "Ningning, it would be better for your father to tell you about this matter."


    Lu Ning continued his efforts: "But Dad wants to bear all this by himself, Uncle Zhou, you have known Dad for so many years, you know him well."


    This is true, Zhou Lin knew Lu Zhi, so he immediately believed Lu Ning''s words.


    Zhou Lin squeezed his fingers, looked up at Lu Ning, a little embarrassed.


    But in the end, he slapped the table: "Okay, Uncle Zhou told you, but you can''t do anything like your father. Now I find that you are the most like your father."


    Lu Ning nodded immediately: "I won''t."


    Zhou Lin spoke only now.


    "Okay, what do you want to know."


    Lu Ning looked at him seriously: "All."


    She wanted to know everything from Zhou Lin.


    Zhou Lin looked at her: "Okay, I''ll tell you everything."


    Lu Ning nodded and listened to him seriously.


    "Your parents were also well-known young talents in Beijing back then, and they were both excellent. The two fell in love and got married. They were originally very happy.


    Later, your two elder brothers were born, and the family could have lived together in peace and stability.


    But then unexpectedly appeared at a banquet at the Jiang family.


    That time your parents were also invited.


    The banquet was originally to celebrate the birthday of the old man of the Jiang family, but the sudden death of the old man of the Jiang family caught everyone off guard.


    At that time, I didn¡¯t know who was responsible for the murder, and there was no clue at the scene, but the bad thing was that your parents were looking for the eldest brother and second brother who ran out to play, and they just appeared on the scene.


    Jiang Zhe, that is, the grandson of Mr. Jiang, he was fifteen years old at the time, seeing your parents present, he decided it was them..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 634： dead fish

    Chapter 634


    "Even later, the police proved your parents'' innocence after collecting evidence from various sources, but Jiang Zhe just couldn''t get over this hurdle.


    He felt that your parents were being sheltered, that everyone let your parents go.


    Coupled with the fact that the real murderer has not been found, his thoughts are even more determined.


    That child had a weird personality since he was a child, and no one loved him, only Mr. Jiang loved him. He really couldn''t stand his grandfather''s sudden death.


    Let¡¯s put it this way, it was almost his grandfather who supported him to live to such a great age, but suddenly his grandfather died, so he couldn¡¯t accept it, and had no choice but to pretend that he couldn¡¯t see it.


    So put your hateful eyes on your parents.


    He stubbornly believes that your parents killed his grandfather.


    So he did some drastic actions, such as threatening, and...kidnapping your two older brothers. "


    As he spoke, he looked at Lu Bai.


    Lu Bai was sitting there and listening quietly, but he heard the words and looked over.


    In fact, he has no memory of his childhood at all.


    Zhou Lin continued: "Although the two of them were rescued later, your mother was afraid of Jiang Zhe, and she was afraid that something would happen to your elder brother and second brother.


    Jiang Zhe is a child with too many thoughts. He was only fifteen years old when he kidnapped your two elder brothers and escaped unscathed.


    Your mother was still pregnant at the time and she was pregnant with you, so she was even more afraid.


    and your father both went to beg Jiang Zhe and told him it wasn''t them, they didn''t do anything, but Jiang Zhe didn''t listen at all, and even caught your parents at that time, and they were almost killed by him.


    Fortunately, your grandparents found out in time, found them and rescued them.


    At that time they knew that Jiang Zhe was a pervert, he only believed in his own thoughts, and wanted everyone to be buried with his grandfather by any means.


    At that time, his anger didn''t implicate the Lu family and the Shen family, but just stared at your parents. Your parents immediately decided not to implicate everyone, and left the capital overnight after breaking ties with the family.


    Didn¡¯t tell anyone where they went, but they had a bad time in those years, they kept moving, kept avoiding Jiang Zhe, didn¡¯t dare to show their faces, and didn¡¯t dare to do anything.


    Later they contacted me because your brother had a serious illness and urgently needed money for surgery. At that time, they had nothing, so they could only secretly contact me and your Uncle Jiang.


    Jiang Yu and I helped your parents escape Jiang Zhe later, so they settled down in City A.


    Jiang Zhe was also dealing with the Jiang family''s troubled affairs at that time, so he didn''t have time to take care of these. Your parents were quiet for a few years, but every year they were worried.


    Later, Jiang Zhe still found out that they were in City A, but this time for some reason he didn¡¯t do anything. Your parents also knew about Jiang Zhe¡¯s appearance.


    But Jiang Zhe did not let go of all the things after that, he just watched you from a distance, let your family live in a mess, but he would kill any good signs..."


    Said Zhou Lin sighed.


    He looked at Lu Ning as if unwilling to continue talking.


    "You should know most of the following things.


    Your father asked me to do this because he sensed what Jiang Zhe was going to do and was about to die.


    Your family is slowly getting better, this is a kind of torture for Jiang Zhe, he can''t let you all be well, so in the early years your father put assets in our name..."


    Good morning~


    Wanchang Day 21~2022.3.22~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 635： unsolved case

    Chapter 635 Unsolved Case


    "He and your mother know that Jiang Zhe''s only thought of living now is this, if this thought is gone, Jiang Zhe may end his life.


    In the past, they didn¡¯t care about this when they said it, but now that you are all here, it is impossible for them to let you live a life of hiding in the future.


    So your dad may really be prepared for everything this time, and he doesn''t want to make himself regret anything.


    They didn¡¯t have a good life in the early years. Your father was very depressed at that time, and almost lost all hope. If it wasn¡¯t for your mother and you, he might have killed himself long ago.


    When your Uncle Jiang and I found you, we persuaded him to do something, even if it was secretly, with our help, your father can make a career out of his strength.


    He actually made it, so there are all these assets that you see.


    Originally, he has settled down in the past few years. He may have dealt with Jiang Zhe and lived a good life with you.


    But this is a thorn after all, Jiang Zhe is like a time bomb, never knowing when he will explode.


    And you are getting better and better now, Ningning is so good, Xiaobai, you are also a singer now, your father is silently observing all the changes in you, he wants you to shine in the field you like, and does not want you Hidden as they were before, so this time he might really be ready to throw everything away.


    Ning Ning, if you hadn''t reminded me, I really wouldn''t have thought of this.


    After you go back, you must persuade your father well, don''t let him do stupid things.


    You are the most important thing to him. "


    At the end Zhou Lin stopped talking, and his voice became lower and lower, as if he had exhausted all his strength.


    Lu Ning looked at Zhou Lin with slightly red eyes.


    After a long silence, she looked at Zhou Lin with trembling voice.


    "Uncle Zhou, do you understand the matter of Mr. Jiang?"


    Zhou Lin looked at her in a daze.


    He didn''t say it, he didn''t know that Lu Ning knew this.


    Zhou Lin nodded.


    "That case was an unsolved case, and there were no clues at all. I did a search at that time, but I couldn''t find anything. The case was closed half a month ago.


    The murderer voluntarily surrendered. "


    Speaking of this, Zhou Lin suddenly smiled mockingly, and a sense of powerlessness emanated from his heart.


    "It''s not considered that the murderer surrendered, it was her son who helped him surrender, because she has passed away.


    Because she was greedy when she was in the Jiang family and wanted to steal the expensive antiques of Mr. Jiang, but was later discovered by Mr. Jiang. Although Mr. Jiang let her go, she did not let Mr. Jiang go, fearing that Mr. Jiang would not give her back. Any chance made her unable to gain a foothold in the capital in the future, so she ruthlessly killed the old man.


    This woman studied the Fa and knew everything. She wiped away all the clues at the scene of the crime without leaving any traces. No one guessed it was her.


    I don''t even know that Mr. Jiang just harmed himself because of his kind thoughts.


    But she harmed people, and also your parents. Back then, Jiang Zhe was so sure that it was your parents, but this woman was talking nonsense and saw your parents nearby in a daze.


    For so many years, your parents are away from home and dare not even go back home, and they dare not contact the family. They don¡¯t know anything, and they have been wandering and hiding for so many years..."


    Zhou Lin''s eyes were red when he said this, and tears rolled down from the corners of his eyes.


    Lu Ning pursed his lips and clenched his teeth.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 636： cry if you want

    Chapter 636 Cry if you want to cry


    These things are just a few words on the screen of the mobile phone, but listening to people who have actually seen it say it, the feeling is real.


    Lu Ning didn''t know how they got here in the first few years.


    And she was not by their side at that time, she lived the stable life they wanted without worrying about eating and drinking by the side of Mr. Lu...


    Zhou Lin looked at her, as if he could sense what she was thinking.


    "Ningning, don''t be sad, and don''t feel guilty. Your father said that it was his greatest comfort that you were able to live well at that time."


    Lu Ning''s tears fell on the back of his hand.


    The back of my hand hurt from the hot tears.


    Looking at Zhou Lin, Lu Ning raised his hand and wiped away his tears: "Thank you Uncle Zhou, I understand."


    Zhou Lin looked at her and sighed, knowing that she was a person with a lot of love, so he just patted her on the shoulder and said nothing.


    ¡­


    It was already eight o''clock in the evening when Lu Ning and Lu Bai walked out.


    Huo Jinyan was worried several times and wanted to go in, but he didn''t know where Lu Ning and the others were, so he could only wait outside.


    Now seeing the person coming out, Huo Jinyan immediately noticed something was wrong with Lu Ning, and clearly saw that her eyes were red and she was a little depressed.


    After getting in the car, the two of them didn''t speak, and Lu Bai''s appearance was also very different from when he came.


    Huo Jinyan didn''t know what they experienced inside, but he could clearly feel their sadness, and couldn''t help frowning slightly.


    The car started smoothly and drove towards home.


    Lu Ning and Lu Bai sat on the chair backs as if they had no strength, looking very weak.


    All the way to the alley in front of the house, neither of them seemed to react, and Huo Jinyan didn''t bother them. After parking the car, he got out of the car and sat in the back seat.


    He leaned over and let Lu Ning lean on his arm.


    Lu Ning didn''t move.


    After a long time, Lu Bai moved, slowly opened the door and got out of the car, leaving only one sentence before leaving: "Send her home safely."


    Then he closed the car door and left.


    Huo Jinyan withdrew his gaze, looked down at Lu Ning, raised his hand on top of her head and patted her lightly.


    "It''s okay, just cry if you want to cry."


    His voice is very soft and gentle.


    Lu Ning''s eyes turned red instantly, he turned his head, his forehead rested on his shoulder, his face was buried in his clothes and he began to cry loudly.


    She held Huo Jinyan''s sleeves tightly with her fingers, her knuckles turned white, even though she was crying, she tried her best to suppress her emotions.


    Huo Jinyan''s Adam''s apple rolled up and down, and the same uncomfortable emotion enveloped him.


    He didn''t know what happened to Lu Ning, but he sensed her emotions and was heartbroken.


    He raised his hand to hold Lu Ning''s hand, turned around and hugged her in his arms.


    Lu Ning''s tears almost wet a large piece of clothes on his chest.


    Huo Jinyan patted her on the back repeatedly, making her feel that he was by her side, accompanying her, and that she could vent all her emotions unscrupulously.


    ¡­


    Lu Bai dragged his legs weakly and walked back. Looking at the stairs in front of him, he sighed tremblingly, and finally turned around and leaned against the wall, fumbling in his pockets.


    He wants to smoke, but he has quit smoking for a long time, so there is still smoke on his body.


    That invincible young man was like a child who couldn''t find candy at the moment, his eyes were red instantly, and his body slowly slid down the corner of the wall. He hugged his knees, tears poured out of his eyes and splashed on his clothes, smudged Blossoms of flowers come...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 637： Look for opportunities

    Chapter 637 Looking for opportunities


    Lu Ning sobbed on Huo Jinyan''s chest after his mood eased.


    Huo Jinyan patted her head gently.


    "never mind."


    Lu Ning looked up at him.


    After watching for a while, he suddenly stretched out his arms and hugged him, wrapping his hands tightly around his waist.


    Huo Jinyan froze for a moment, and hugged her silently.


    There was a long silence in the carriage.


    Finally, Lu Ning broke the silence with a nasal voice.


    "Huo Jinyan, did you stay home all night?"


    Huo Jinyan helped her brush away the hair that was wet from crying beside her cheek, and replied softly, "En."


    Lu Ning cried aggrievedly when he heard the words: "Don''t, don''t do this, I, I''m fine, can you go home?"


    Huo Jinyan listened to her voice distressedly, and nodded helplessly: "Okay, I''ll go home and stop crying."


    He knew that Lu Ning wanted him to go home and rest.


    Lu Ning replied vaguely: "En."


    Huo Jinyan hugged her and sighed: "Can you tell me what''s wrong?"


    Lu Ning pursed his lips, shook his head after a while, and suppressed his emotions.


    Huo Jinyan was still gentle: "Okay, don''t say it."


    Lu Ning nodded, and tightened his hands on his back a little.


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand to help her wipe away her tears, and looked at her carefully: "Okay, stop crying, wipe away your tears and I''ll take you home, okay. Mom and Dad will have to worry after a long time."


    Lu Ning nodded obediently.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with a smile on his lips: "Our Ningning is so good."


    After getting off the car, Huo Jinyan took her by the hand and led her home.


    When the two figures were engulfed by the darkness in the alley, a silver-white car stopped on the opposite side of the street, and the people inside looked at the two figures.


    "Mr. Jiang."


    The man in the back seat sat with his legs crossed, his eyes were emotionless.


    "Look for opportunities."


    The voice was cold and ruthless.


    "Yes."


    The silver-white car drove away slowly.


    ¡­


    Huo Jinyan took Lu Ning by the hand and sent her downstairs to the unit.


    In the unit building, Lu Ning saw Lu Bai squatting in the corner.


    She froze for a moment, tears burst out of her eyes suddenly.


    Biting his lips tightly to suppress his emotions, Huo Jinyan raised his hand to wipe her tears.


    After taking a deep breath, Lu Ning knelt down and touched Lu Bai.


    "elder brother."


    Lu Bai''s feet were numb from the cold, and when he looked up, he saw Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning pursed his lips, then looked at him and smiled: "Let''s go home."


    Lu Bai nodded, leaning on the wall to stand up slowly, staggering.


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand to help him.


    Lu Bai glanced at him, then at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning stretched out his hand and looked at him: "Brother, go home."


    Lu Bai nodded and took her hand: "Well, go home."


    The two walked up the stairs holding hands, supporting each other step by step.


    Huo Jinyan stood below and watched but did not follow.


    He didn''t turn around until he heard the footsteps of two people standing still, and the sound of the door opening and closing.


    After walking out of the community, Huo Jinyan dialed directly.


    "Check where Jiang Zhe is now."


    ¡­


    When Lu Ning and Lu Bai went back, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi fell asleep. They were worried all day that Lu Jingzhi and Lu Jingzhi were also very tired, so they fell asleep lying on Lu Jingzhi''s bed.


    After a glance, the two silently closed the door and backed out.


    Then they went to the kitchen to prepare dinner, and neither of them spoke during the whole process.


    They both seem to be giving each other time to digest.


    After cooking, the two of them didn''t eat, and they didn''t have any appetite to eat. After looking at each other, they turned and went back to the room.


    After entering the room, Lu Ning threw himself into the quilt, curled up in the quilt...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 638： anonymous thread

    Chapter 638 Anonymous Clue


    I don''t want to think about anything.


    The two fell asleep in a tacit understanding.


    But none of them slept soundly.


    When Lu Ning woke up, it was just dawn.


    She picked up her phone and took a look. The time was half past five.


    There are a lot of messages on the phone, so she picked it up and looked at it.


    I saw the news about Lin Ci first.


    Lin Ci sent her a message last night to share the latest developments.


    ¡¾Ning Ning Ning Ning! There is a clue! Someone sent an anonymous email to the police, and the car was found, but no one was found. ¡¿


    ¡¾I am following this clue to investigate. ¡¿


    ¡¾It should be found soon. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ningning, are you at home? Have you protected yourself well? ¡¿


    ¡¾Are you asleep? Remember to call me when you wake up. ¡¿


    Lu Ning watched, and called her after exiting.


    She knows that Lin Ci is a night owl, and during the holidays, he basically does not sleep at night and sleeps during the day.


    At this point in time, I probably haven''t slept yet.


    Lu Ning hit directly.


    As a result, it rang for a long time and no one answered.


    Lu Ning thought it was someone falling asleep, so he stopped beating.


    Then she went to reply to other messages.


    After all the messages were answered, she sat on the bed, and some words and people kept flashing in her mind.


    She sat there blankly, as if she was sorting out the thoughts in her mind.


    These words, these people...


    After sitting for about half an hour, she suddenly raised her lips and smiled.


    Muttered in a low voice: "So that''s how it is."


    She seemed to understand something, laughed twice, then got out of bed, found a new dress and put it on.


    After packing everything up, she raised her hand and opened the drawer beside the bed, and put the rose brooch that Huo Jinyan gave her inside into her pocket.


    Before she went out, she looked at herself in the mirror and smiled, which looked absolutely beautiful.


    She turned her head and opened the door and walked out.


    Still not awake, she went to the kitchen to make breakfast, steamed a few bean paste buns, and cooked a lot of their favorite things.


    After it was done, it was placed on the dining table, and after checking the time, it was time to wake people up.


    Lu Jingzhi looked much better, but Lu Ning didn''t let him get out of bed, but let him lie down and rest, and brought him some buns to eat.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi couldn''t help being surprised when they looked at the breakfast on the table.


    "Ningning, why are there so many?"


    Lu Ning looked at them with a smile: "If you are not careful, you will do too much."


    She looked the same as usual.


    Lu Bai passed by her, and the two of them looked at each other, Lu Bai couldn''t help being taken aback seeing the smile on her face.


    Lu Ning looked at him and smiled: "Brother, when my college entrance examination is over, your next concert will start soon."


    Lu Bai was stunned and nodded, looking at her.


    Lu Ning smiled: "Great, then you have to leave some tickets for me. I will take Ning Ning and his classmates to see them. I want the tickets in the front row."


    Looking at her, Lu Bai took a deep breath and smiled: "Wouldn''t that cost me dozens of tickets for nothing, and you can make up for my brother''s loss."


    Lu Ning pouted for a while: "Why are you so stingy, I can''t even pretend."


    Lu Bai smiled and looked at her: "Okay, I''ll put on a show for you, I''ll keep it for you when the time comes, and we''ll sell the tickets after you keep it."


    Lu Ning couldn''t help but smile: "Okay! Thank you brother!"


    She happily ate a few more buns, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi couldn''t help smiling when they looked at them.


    No one noticed anything wrong between the two of them.


    After eating, Lu Ning accompanied Shen Yunci to watch TV at home.


    Everything is fine today, Shen Yunci and Lu Ning are watching TV, while Lu Bai and Lu Zhi are packing up their things for moving.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 639： Lin Ci is missing

    Chapter 639 Lin Ci is missing


    Everything looks happy.


    The accident happened after nine o''clock.


    Lu Ning''s cell phone rang.


    In the room, Lu Zhixian heard it.


    "Ning Ning, your phone is ringing."


    Lu Ning stood up and walked towards the room.


    Shen Yunci couldn''t help telling her: "Ningning, come back quickly after answering the phone, the most exciting part will be soon."


    Lu Ning responded with a smile: "Okay."


    She pushed the door open and went into the room, and picked up the phone from the bed.


    Caller ID is Lin Ci.


    She raised her lips and smiled.


    It was not Lin Ci''s voice that came from the other side.


    The smile on Lu Ning''s lips disappeared little by little.


    The eye sockets immediately turned red, tears fell hard, and the mobile phone also fell to the feet.


    Shen Yunci was surprised to realize that Lu Ning hadn''t come back after watching halfway through, and was puzzled for a while.


    "Ningning?"


    Called twice and no one answered, she got up to look for her.


    "Ningning, what''s the matter? Who''s calling?"


    Shen Yunci opened the door and went in, but saw Lu Ning standing by the bed with his back turned.


    "Ningning?"


    Shen Yunci yelled again, and walked over to look at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning stood there blankly, as if he knew nothing, with tears still on his face.


    Shen Yunci was taken aback: "What''s the matter? What''s the matter, baby, what happened?"


    Lu Zhi heard the sound and came over.


    "Old Lu, look at what happened to Ningning?"


    Just as Lu Zhi was about to go there, the phones of the two suddenly rang at the same time. Lu Ning picked it up and took a look. It was a group message.


    Updated the latest missing list, there are a few more names on it, and one name is unusually dazzling.


    Lu Ning suddenly turned his head and looked at Shen Yunci.


    "Mother."


    Shen Yunci responded quickly.


    "Mom is here."


    Lu Ning was like a machine in a daze: "Xiao Ci."


    She just said this, and tears fell down her face.


    Lu Zhi opened his mouth and his eyes were red, looking at Shen Yunci.


    "Little words, also missing."


    Shen Yunci''s eyes turned red instantly, he frowned at Lu Ning who was stupefied, and immediately hugged her.


    "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, Ningning is not afraid, the little words will be found, will be found."


    She cried first as she spoke.


    Lu Ning''s expression was a little numb, and he let Shen Yunci hug him.


    She moved and hugged Shen Yunci, but she didn''t cry or fuss, she just knew clearly that she was the next one.


    She clenched her hands tightly and looked down at the ground, her eyes slowly becoming tough.


    She doesn''t care anymore, but Xiao Ci, and everyone else has to be rescued!


    They will be arrested for no reason, all because of her, all because they are her friends.


    And on that list, the names of Chen Xingqian and Guan Chiyue were also impressively listed.


    ¡­


    In the afternoon, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi stayed with Lu Ning, afraid that she would think wildly.


    It wasn''t until dark that Lu Ning looked at them: "Mom and Dad, don''t look at me anymore, I''m fine."


    The two dared not leave.


    "I''m really fine, I just want to stay by myself for a while, can I stay by myself for a while. I''m a little hungry, parents, can you make me a spicy chicken, I want to eat it."


    The two looked at each other and nodded.


    "Okay, if you have something to ask mom and dad to know, you should tell mom and dad if you want to say anything, don''t hold it back. The little word will be found safely and soundly."


    Lu Ning smiled and nodded: "Well, I know, she will definitely be found."


    Her voice was firm, which reassured Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi a lot.


    The two looked at Lu Ning, then stood up, opened the door and walked out.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 640： Lu Ning is gone

    Chapter 640 Lu Ning is missing


    After the two walked out, they went directly to the kitchen.


    Shen Yunci sighed.


    "I don''t know what happened to Xiaoci."


    Lu Zhi immediately signaled her not to say this.


    "Ning Ning will be sad again when she hears it."


    Shen Yunci stopped talking immediately.


    They are all uncomfortable, let alone Lu Ning.


    The two were busy in the kitchen, Lu Bai came out of the room and stood at the kitchen door watching them.


    "Where''s Ning Ning?"


    "Ningning said in the room that she wanted to be quiet by herself."


    Lu Bai looked at them: "What are you doing?"


    "Spicy chicken, Ning Ning said he wants to eat it."


    Looking at the vegetables in the pot, Lu Bai suddenly frowned, feeling a bad premonition.


    "Bai, you go quietly to see your sister later, I wonder if she is better."


    Lu Bai nodded: "Then I''ll go now."


    "Well, keep your voice down, don''t disturb her."


    "Oh, I see."


    Lu Bai went out and walked to the door of Lu Ning''s room.


    He raised his hand and put it on the doorknob.


    Pressed the door handle but did not push the door open.


    He froze for a moment.


    Lu Qing suddenly opened the door and walked in.


    He didn''t go home for a few days, and he smelled spicy chicken when he got home.


    "Mom and Dad."


    He called out.


    Shen Yunci immediately motioned him to keep his voice down.


    "Don''t talk, your sister is in a bad mood."


    Lu Qing froze for a moment, looking at Lu Bai who was standing at Lu Ning''s door frowning.


    Lu Bai turned to look at him: "Brother, come quickly and find some spare keys."


    Hearing the words, Shen Yunci also came over immediately: "What''s wrong?"


    Lu Bai said anxiously: "Ningning is locked."


    Shen Yunci immediately ran over to get the spare key.


    But after taking out the key and trying it, they couldn''t open the door of Lu Ning''s room.


    Lu Zhi quickly came over to pick it up and have a look: "Wait, one key is missing."


    The family immediately noticed something was wrong.


    "Ningning must have taken it! What should I do!"


    Shen Yunci panicked.


    Lu Bai took two steps back, raised his foot and kicked the door.


    He tried his best, the door frame was smashed but the door still didn''t open.


    Lu Bai and Lu Qing looked at each other, and they immediately bumped into each other.


    Can clearly feel that there is a heavy object inside.


    When the door finally opened, it was already a mess inside, but there was no sign of Lu Ning.


    The window was open, and the cold wind poured in from the window.


    ¡­


    ¡ª


    Lu Ning jumped out of the window familiarly.


    A person walked out quietly in the dark night.


    When she reached the entrance of the alley, she stopped suddenly, as if she could sense that Huo Jinyan was outside. After standing there for a long time, she clenched her fists and turned to the other side with red eyes. .


    However, Huo Jinyan didn''t know that his beloved girl had made a mortal determination a hundred meters away from him.


    Lu Ning climbed over the wall from the other side.


    She jumped off the wall, and the surrounding was terribly silent, and no one went out in the cold winter night.


    Lu Ning went to a more remote place alone.


    She seemed to be sure that someone was following her and waiting to attack her.


    And what she thinks is indeed correct.


    When she was walking down a path, the surrounding darkness swallowed her up, and suddenly a black object came down from the hood and covered her with the people behind her.


    She struggled a little but didn''t resist. Several people tied her hands and carried her up and ran outside. Lu Ning only felt the bumps hitting her stomach.


    Several people just ran a few steps, suddenly a group of people appeared from all directions and surrounded them.


    Several people looked at each other.


    "Person put down!"


    Lu Ning was taken aback for a moment, she was familiar with this voice.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 641： Retreat signal?

    Chapter 641 Retreat signal?


    Old Nine? !


    No one spoke but his voice.


    The next second is the sound of wind and fists.


    Lu Ning frowned.


    Someone was carrying her around, and someone grabbed her arm.


    Lu Ning was picked up and almost fell to the ground, but he was caught.


    The few people who came to arrest Lu Ning were obviously not vegetarians, they were all very skilled.


    But surrounded by well-trained secret guards, after ten minutes, they had the upper hand.


    Suddenly there was a crisp whistle in her ear, Lu Ning frowned secretly, she closed her mouth tightly, and breathed very slowly, but the medicine on the thing covering her was still inhaled into the nasal cavity, the sound should be from the other side Foreign aid.


    Lu Ning just felt his head was dizzy, and he was about to be unable to hold on.


    She felt that the person holding her beside her was one of her own, so she immediately raised her foot and kicked him.


    Lao Jiu staggered for a moment, completely dazed, and then saw Lu Ning gesturing to him.


    And that gesture means¡ªretreat.


    The moment he was stunned, he was slapped to the ground by the opponent''s foreign aid who suddenly appeared.


    The man saw him fall to the ground and immediately bent over to pick up Lu Ning and ran outside.


    Old Nine hesitated for a moment, stood up and made two gestures towards his own people, and then chased them out.


    The fight of a group of people suddenly appeared different. The group of people who were full of fighting power just now seemed to have suddenly lost their strength, and they were knocked to the ground one after another.


    There are still a few people who don''t give up chasing and fighting are from Huo Jinyan''s side.


    I don¡¯t even understand why a group of people who had just exploded in strength stopped eating all of a sudden.


    A few of them couldn''t resist the group of people running fast, and the car whizzed past them.


    Following closely behind, Lao Jiu''s car whizzed by in front of them.


    Lao Jiu and his brothers had already started chasing after him. Only then did Huo Jinyan understand it, and immediately got into the car and chased after him.


    "Notify Mr. Huo quickly."


    Immediately someone called Huo Jinyan.


    But several cars chased this car, and that car was obviously very experienced. It led them around the road, and finally lost two cars. The old nine''s car was hit by a tree in the end. Fortunately, people are fine, but they just watched their car drive away.


    When Lao Jiu frowned and kicked the tree angrily, another car roared away in front of him. It was Huo Jinyan''s car.


    But they didn''t chase far before being thrown away.


    The people in that car are obviously very experienced and old hands.


    Lao Jiu immediately called back.


    And here, Lu Ning felt more and more confused.


    While she was lying there, many people thought she was stunned, and the people in the car were relieved to see the people behind being thrown away, and prepared to go to the agreed place.


    But at this moment, Lu Ning suddenly moved, and quickly touched the car door and opened it.


    A group of people froze for a moment, seeing her about to jump off the car, someone grabbed her and pulled them back.


    But no one saw that when Lu Ning leaned out of the car door, something slipped from her hand and fell on the road. The car speeded past and soon disappeared.


    The people in the car pulled Lu Ning back and closed the car door, and then they were afraid to roar: "What''s going on! Why is she still awake!"


    The next moment, Lu Ning was completely unconscious, and his body was limp and he fell behind.


    The people around him breathed a sigh of relief: "I''m dizzy, maybe the medicine wasn''t strong enough just now."


    The whole car was relieved. Lu Ning was the main target, so there should be no surprises.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 642： lost

    Chapter 642 Lost


    Huo Jinyan slammed on the brakes when he came, and the car left a long mark on the road.


    He got out of the car with red eyes, and his voice was cold like Hades who wanted to eat people.


    "Where are people!"


    All the subordinates swallowed subconsciously: "Mr. Huo, I lost my follow."


    Huo Jinyan took a deep breath, clenched his hands into fists, and turned around and walked to the car the next moment.


    "Look! Call everyone!"


    The subordinates didn''t dare to say anything, they could only nod and make arrangements immediately.


    Lao Jiu came over.


    "Wait, wait, come here."


    Huo Jinyan got into the car as if he didn''t hear it.


    Lao Jiu took a deep breath and pulled the man out of the car.


    "calm down!"


    Lao Jiu tugged at Huo Jinyan''s collar and shouted.


    Who knew that the next moment Huo Jinyan''s fist waved over.


    Lao Jiu immediately resisted quickly, and the two suddenly fought together.


    The subordinates on both sides were stunned.


    Isn''t it to find the same person? Why did they start fighting?


    When Gu Chen and Gu Cheng rushed over, they happened to see the scene where they were fighting.


    After discussing with each other for ten minutes, the two stepped forward to stop the two parties.


    "Huo Jinyan, if you want to save Ningning, calm down immediately!"


    Gu Chen still understood Huo Jinyan, and when he mentioned Lu Ning, he was silent for a while, letting Gu Chen grab his arm.


    As a result, as soon as he pulled away a little, Huo Jinyan suddenly shook off Gu Chen''s arm, rushed into the car, started the car and left quickly.


    Lao Jiu took two steps forward.


    "Damn it!"


    He cursed and looked at Gu Chen.


    Gu Chen sighed: "It''s okay, he came back when he couldn''t find it."


    Lao Jiu raised his hand and wiped the corner of his mouth: "Fuck! The strength is not small."


    Gu Chen walked aside with a group of people: "He is also worried and flustered, don''t be as knowledgeable as him, first set the scope."


    Several people calmly looked at the surrounding buildings on the side of the road and settled down to an approximate range.


    The neighborhood here is the suburbs, surrounded by countless trees, undeveloped open space and countless unfinished buildings.


    And I don''t know how long the group of people drove after they left them.


    A group of people also looked bad.


    They are worried, but they also know that now is not the time to vent their emotions. Lu Ning''s safety is the most important thing. They must find her in a short time. The longer the time delays, the more dangerous she will be.


    ¡­


    Lin Ci was locked up with several girls.


    When she woke up, all she saw were familiar faces.


    A group of girls all had dirty faces, and everyone looked at her with red eyes.


    Lin Ci watched them burst into tears.


    "Did anything happen to you, did they do anything to you?"


    The girls bit their lips, not daring to cry anymore.


    "Just don''t give us food, Shu Hong has already fainted from hunger. Fortunately, someone has chocolates in their pockets, and she is much better after eating some."


    Lin Ci noticed Shu Hong lying on someone else''s lap.


    She wanted to go there subconsciously, but only when she moved did she feel restrained.


    Hands, legs, feet are all bound.


    Lin Ci staggered and fell to the ground.


    "Small words! Don''t move, they will come over if the sound is too loud, and they will block our mouths. It''s very uncomfortable."


    Said in a low voice, couldn''t help but started to cry again.


    Lin Ci looked at them with restraint: "Don''t cry, don''t cry, someone will come to save us."


    "Really? Xiaoci, what should we do, we are so scared."


    There are no windows in the dark room. They don''t know how many days have passed, and they don''t know whether it is dark or daytime...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 643： save yourself

    Chapter 643 Self-help


    At the beginning, I still struggled and shouted, but those people behind were too scary, threatening and threatening, and they would even do it when they were in a hurry.


    Lin Ci looked at them: "Have you been beaten?"


    "No, we are okay, but the boy was beaten. We were locked together before, but then they separated us."


    Lin Ci let out a trembling breath.


    Why exactly, what is wrong?


    Why are they all people from their class, have they messed with anyone?


    Lin Ci couldn''t figure it out, and couldn''t figure it out.


    She looked at the girls and immediately moved over: "Aren''t you hungry? I also have something in my pocket. Try to find it."


    Their hands were all tied behind the back, and several people struggled back to back to take out the things.


    are all starving.


    Can''t eat anything, and there is no water, the throat is dry, several people help each other to deliver the food to the innermost part, Lin Ci suddenly has a sore nose.


    They are all happy girls, and they all look like this when they come to this kind of place.


    She was also flustered inside, she didn''t know why, and she didn''t know what the ending would be.


    Until she was kidnapped, no one called for a ransom.


    This matter is weird and strange.


    "Little Ci, what''s going on outside? Is the ransom too high? Is it because everyone can''t get it together? Or have they changed their minds?"


    Lin Ci watched, shook his head, and said weakly: "No, there is no ransom demanded, and there is no news at all. After you disappeared, everyone in the police was looking for them, but there were very few clues, and they couldn''t be found at all, and they didn''t know what to do. , For so many days, no one has contacted the family or the school, as if it was just to kidnap us, not for money, not for anything."


    Everyone was stunned for a moment. They thought that the kidnappers had changed their minds. After all, the disappearance of so many people will definitely attract attention. Everyone is also a child loved by their parents. The parents will definitely save them no matter how much they do, but now It seems that these people are not in it for money at all.


    It seemed that the last bit of hope in my heart was also extinguished.


    Lin Ci looked at them: "Don''t cry! Let''s think about whether there is any clue, even if it is a little bit, we have to try. Did you hear any sound or any special sound when you came?"


    She looked at everyone anxiously, and everyone suppressed their emotions and tried hard to think.


    ¡­


    When Lu Ning was brought in, Lin Ci and the others were still thinking about as many details as possible, but they had been thinking about it for a long time. Almost everyone was brought here in a daze, and some of them who had been awake halfway could not remember the road clearly. What''s going on, I couldn''t see anything, I was so nervous that I could only hear my own heartbeat.


    Lin Ci didn''t want to give up. At this time, people outside can''t find it, so they can only save themselves.


    A group of girls leaned together and shivered, not knowing what they were facing.


    At this moment, footsteps suddenly sounded outside.


    One after another, everyone stared nervously at the door.


    The footsteps were getting closer and closer, and even stopped outside the door. The girls immediately approached each other and stared at the door in fear.


    Until the door was opened, three people stood at the door.


    A black shadow was thrown in.


    Lin Ci clearly saw the guns in the hands of the two people behind.


    She immediately felt chills down her back, knowing the reason why they dared not speak loudly or shout.


    The door opens and closes quickly.


    Several people immediately crawled over to see who the person was just thrown in.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 644： Dont wait!

    Chapter 644 Don''t wait!


    Her head was still covered with a black cloth, so her face could not be seen clearly.


    But when Lin Ci saw the clothes, he immediately crawled over trembling, bent over and bit the black cloth.


    Immediately someone called her: "Don''t, Xiao Ci, there is medicine on it!"


    Lin Ci cried and said, "It''s Ningning! It''s Ningning!"


    Several people were taken aback, and immediately helped each other to pull the black cloth off Lu Ning''s head.


    It''s not Lu Ning who is lying here.


    Lin Ci''s big tears fell on Lu Ning''s face.


    "Ning Ning, Ning Ning!"


    She called her, but Lu Ning didn''t respond.


    "Xiaoci, don''t panic, don''t panic, Ningning will wake up."


    Just now, Lin Ci, who was comforting others and was the backbone of everyone, has now become the one being comforted.


    Everyone worked together to prop up Lu Ning''s head and let her lie on Lin Ci''s lap.


    Lin Ci looked at Lu Ning, suppressing his emotions.


    Lu Ning was arrested, and her belief in her heart collapsed a little bit. She was still hoping that Lu Ning would come to rescue her.


    She is so powerful that she will be able to find them and rescue them.


    But now Lu Ning has also been arrested.


    Hope is dashed.


    What are they going to do...


    What are these people going to do with them...


    ¡­


    The people outside searched and monitored in various areas overnight.


    Waves of people were sent out, and groups of people came back disappointed.


    It was just dawn when Lu Bai and Lu Qing found Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan''s eyes were red, and he looked so cruel that he could kill someone with a punch at any time.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were waiting for the news at home, their eyes were swollen from crying.


    Lu Jingzhi''s daze was a little better, and he didn''t tell him, but he probably learned something by eavesdropping while everyone was talking.


    Lu Qing and Lu Bai walked over.


    "Any news, any clues?"


    They are currently looking for it in an unfinished building near Lu Ning''s loss.


    It was Gu Chen who sent a message to Lu Qing and Lu Bai to let them come over.


    Instead of running around outside like headless chickens, it''s better for everyone to gather together to find them in a planned way.


    Except for Gu Chen, there are no people here who have no plan, and they can no longer calmly drive out to look for it for a long time, but no one has found it.


    Gu Chen sat there calmly and narrowed down the scope, and then asked people to go out to find it.


    In this way, half of the area has been excluded.


    Old Jiu couldn''t sit still again.


    "I won''t wait!"


    He walked out as he spoke.


    Lu Bai immediately pulled him back: "I''ll be with you."


    Lu Qing also hurriedly followed.


    "I''ll go as well!"


    Huo Jinyan looked at them, and followed quickly.


    Gu Chen didn''t even look at them, he frowned and looked at the several devices in front of him, narrowing down the range again...


    ¡­


    Lu Bai and Lao Jiu ran fast, they got into the car and drove away.


    Lu Qing glanced at Huo Jinyan, and got into his car directly.


    The car drove out quickly and galloped on the road.


    Didn''t speak, and stared at the front.


    Even if there are no clues, few people still want to look for it. Even seeing a little clue is better than sitting there and doing nothing.


    Lu Qing looked at Huo Jinyan: "Is the place ahead where you lost track?"


    Because I saw a wrecked car still there.


    Huo Jin said in a deep voice: "No."


    His voice is already hoarse.


    After the car drove a long way, Huo Jinyan stopped: "This is the last place to lose track."


    A sharp turn, and then there is a fork in the road, which is blocked by an unfinished building, so I lost it at the fork.


    Good morning~


    Wanchang Day 22~2022.3.23~


    Yahu~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 645： will be beaten

    Chapter 645 will be beaten


    The car drove to a fork in the road, and Huo Jinyan decisively turned the car to the right.


    He searched for the road on the left all night.


    This time I changed it to another one.


    When the car was about 500 meters away, Huo Jinyan suddenly slammed on the brakes, his expression trembled, he reversed the car immediately, stopped the car, and got out of the car quickly.


    Looking at him getting out of the car, Lu Qing quickly got out of the car and came to his senses.


    "What''s up! What did you see!"


    Huo Jinyan bent over and picked up a crushed rose brooch on the side of the road.


    His eyes were red and tears were falling.


    He gave this to Lu Ning. Lu Ning has never worn it, so no one knows it, but he knows it, he knows it.


    It turns out that Lu Ning left him a signal, so it''s here.


    Huo Jinyan blamed himself deeply for not discovering it earlier.


    He immediately turned and got into the car.


    Don''t dare to delay a little bit.


    Lu Ning is still waiting for him to rescue him.


    Lu Qing also hurried into the car.


    The car galloped on the road again.


    But even if Lu Ning pointed to a fork in the road, there was nothing to show them at the next fork in the road.


    But this also allowed Gu Chen to narrow down the scope again.


    A group of people continued to search north.


    ¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    When Lu Ning woke up, there was a lot of crying around him.


    She frowned and opened her eyes.


    Subconsciously opened his mouth: "Little words..."


    The voice is weak and hoarse.


    Lin Ci was stunned immediately, looking at her.


    "Ningning! Ningning, you''re awake!"


    Lu Ning woke up immediately when he heard the voice.


    "Little words!"


    She sat up abruptly and looked at Lin Ci, and felt relieved after making sure that she was fine.


    The overhead light was too dim, and she had to get very close to see her face clearly.


    Turned his head and looked at the girls around him, looking at them with red eyes.


    Her throat was so dry that she couldn''t say a word.


    It''s her fault that they are doing what they are now, and she can''t even open her mouth to say that.


    Didn''t even dare to say sorry to them.


    "Ningning, how are you feeling?"


    Looking at their concerned faces, Lu Ning pursed his lips, tears rolling down his face.


    "I''m fine, how about you, are you okay? Is everyone okay?"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, we''re all fine, it''s just that Shu Hong has been hungry for too long, but she has recovered."


    Lu Ning looked at them in shock: "Don''t they give you food or water?"


    Lu Ning watched them nodding, his nails digging into the flesh.


    Her eyes were red and her whole body was trembling.


    Knowing that if this goes on, everyone will be unable to support it.


    "What about the others, what about the rest?"


    Lin Ci looked at her: "Keep down, they have guns. The rest of them are locked separately, don''t worry."


    Lu Ning looked at her, eyes full of guilt: "I''m sorry."


    Lin Ci was stunned, not knowing what she meant by saying this suddenly.


    Lu Ning struggled to stand up with red eyes and looked at everyone.


    "sorry."


    She didn''t wait for everyone to ask anything, and immediately said: "The clues are all broken, we can only save ourselves, listen, as long as you find an opportunity, rush out, don''t care about anything, just yourself, rush out one by one, Did you hear that?"


    A group of people looked at her blankly: "Ningning..."


    Lin Ci noticed something: "What are you doing, Ningning!"


    Lu Ning glanced at her and smiled at her.


    Didn''t speak, turned to look at the door beside him, and bumped it with his arm a few times sideways.


    The iron gate immediately made a loud noise.


    The girls behind me were startled.


    "Ningning! Ningning, you will be beaten when you come back!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 646： people brought

    Chapter 646 People brought


    Lu Ning knocked on the door a few times, and immediately there were footsteps outside.


    The iron door was opened, and the two people outside were wearing hats and masks and couldn''t see clearly.


    "Knock what! Want to die early, don''t you!"


    Lu Ning hadn''t been bound by them yet, she took two steps forward, and seemed to see the light outside.


    "I want to see Jiang Zhe."


    She spoke in a cold voice.


    The two of them froze for a moment and glanced at each other.


    Didn''t expect her to say the name.


    One person immediately pulled her out, and then immediately closed the iron door, which made a loud noise.


    The girls who fell into the darkness again froze.


    "Ningning...does she know something..."


    "What did Ning Ning mean just now?"


    "Little word, what do you know?"


    Lin Ci shook her head and frowned. Although she didn''t know what Lu Ning meant, she always felt that Jiang Zhe''s name sounded familiar.


    "Will Ningning be in danger?"


    "What if Ningning can''t come back..."


    "Shut up! Will be back! Ningning will be back!"


    Everyone was silent, and began to pray silently.


    Lu Ning was taken out, and one of them made a phone call to inquire.


    Another person stood beside Lu Ning and pointed a gun at her.


    Lu Ning turned his head and took a look outside.


    There are steps in front of her, and the steps look like wooden floors.


    She scanned the surroundings. The walls were all painted in dark red, and the wooden floor was neatly laid underneath.


    Lu Ning frowned, she never thought it would be like this.


    It seems that the decoration is quite good. Where would such a house be.


    In the room just now, even in the dark, it can be seen that the walls have been carefully painted. Except for the lack of furniture, it is completely a newly renovated house.


    Everyone would think that desperadoes would only hold hostages in dilapidated buildings, and Lu Ning also thought so, but now it seems that the outside of this house is definitely not dilapidated, and a new house is probably rarely seen. Some people associate such a house with kidnapping and detention.


    In this case, it will also increase the difficulty of troubleshooting.


    Lu Ning was about to turn his head to see if there was a window, when suddenly a gun was held against his waist.


    "Don''t move, don''t look around."


    She stopped moving immediately.


    There was the sound of footsteps, it seemed that another person came back after asking for instructions.


    "Take it there."


    After the words fell, Lu Ning''s eyes were covered with something in the next moment.


    She sighed inwardly, and could only wait to see if she could find a chance.


    Two people pushed her forward, when Lu Ning went down the steps, he almost lost his foot in the air.


    When two people pushed her, they pushed her on the wound on her back a few times.


    Bursts of pain came from her back, she pursed her lips tightly and kept walking quietly.


    walked for about ten minutes.


    "Stop."


    She stopped and heard a voice.


    The sound of the wooden door opening was not the iron door closing them.


    "Sir, someone brought it."


    Lu Ning heard a voice coming from the room.


    Her eyes were covered and her hearing sharpened.


    She heard the sound of a leather swivel chair.


    Then she was pushed in the next moment.


    After entering, she was kicked violently on the knee, and she fell down defenselessly.


    She knelt on the ground, listening to the sounds around her.


    But the surrounding is very quiet, only the sound of the wind.


    wind?


    There are windows here!


    Lu Ning thought they would take down the things in front of her, but they didn''t. Her eyes were still completely dark.


    Lu Ning could only hear her own heavy breathing, she tried to speak...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 647： life for life

    Chapter 647 One life for one life


    "Jiang Zhe."


    She''s not very loud, but it''s easy to be loud in such a quiet room.


    People standing on both sides heard the voice and turned their heads to look at the man sitting behind the table.


    The man was wearing a black suit and clean leather shoes. He was sitting there with his legs crossed, looking at Lu Ning who was kneeling there.


    She just called her name, and then she didn''t speak or move again, as if she didn''t dare to do anything.


    Jiang Zhe looked at her condescendingly.


    Time passed by little by little, but Lu Ning still didn''t hear any other sounds, only the wind.


    She shivered subconsciously, the cold wind outside was really cold.


    Lu Ning knelt there and couldn''t hear the answer, nor could she hear other voices, and she didn''t dare to act rashly.


    She turned her head, and seemed to hear something different.


    The sensitivity of the ears seems to increase slowly when they can''t see anything.


    It seems to be the sound of water flowing?


    Is there a river here?


    Lu Ning frowned, she really hadn''t figured out that there was a residential area near the river in City A.


    Lu Ning clenched her hands tightly, the **** her wrist hurt her.


    When there is no sound, you can only take the initiative to attack.


    The man didn''t speak for so long, but he should be in the room.


    Lu Ning didn''t know if he was in front or behind, or right next to her?


    Lu Ning pursed his lower lip, and said directly: "Jiang Zhe, I know what you are going to do. You let innocent people go. You just want to take my life."


    After she finished speaking, she fell into silence again.


    About ten seconds later, laughter suddenly came from the room.


    The man''s laughter, the laughter that came out of his chest, became a little dull every now and then, as if Lu Ning had said something funny.


    Lu Ning frowned, hearing his voice coming from in front of him.


    He was laughing, his low voice hitting her eardrums one after another.


    He still doesn''t seem ready to speak.


    Unbearable, Lu Ning suddenly stood up, the movement was too fast, and when she rushed over, the people around reacted to stop her.


    She stood up and bumped straight forward, her stomach hit the edge of the table, and she leaned over. If her hands weren''t tied, she could have strangled Jiang Zhe''s neck by stretching out her hands at this moment.


    "I will accompany you whatever you want! I will give you my life! But why do you want so many people! They are all innocent! Jiang Zhe! You can''t do this to these people!"


    She was grabbed by the shoulders, and she was thrown back suddenly. She backed up again and again, and then sat on the ground unsteadily.


    Lu Ning knew that at this time, she must not be impatient than others, but she couldn''t help being anxious in her heart without support. She was afraid that Jiang Zhe would take everyone to die with him.


    She can do anything! But you can''t implicate so many people!


    They did nothing wrong!


    Lu Ning bit his lip tightly to keep himself from crying.


    She was about to blurt out the next moment, but she heard Jiang Zhe''s voice.


    "Innocent?"


    She was startled, and turned her head following the voice.


    "When my grandfather died, no one was innocent! Everyone should be buried with him!"


    His voice was fierce, without any emotion at all.


    Lu Ning''s scalp is numb, she should have known, should have thought of it long ago, such a person is a pervert!


    He has no humanity at all!


    How could he let the captured person go!


    His purpose is to let everyone be buried with Mr. Jiang.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 648： run!

    Chapter 648 Run!


    Lu Ning was dumb for a moment, such a person without humanity, she could hardly think of any words to change him, and he could not be changed by any words.


    There are footsteps coming from my ear, step by step, very calm.


    Lu Ning frowned, sat on the ground and shrank his legs.


    Jiang Zhe stood up from behind the table and walked over.


    He put his hand on top of Lu Ning''s head, and said with a smile in his voice, "Your fate is bad. If you are recognized later, you will have nothing to do with it. It''s a pity."


    Lu Ning felt a pair of cold hands above his head.


    Just like him, he is inhumanly cold, even his laughter is cold.


    Lu Ning suddenly ran in the direction of Jiang Zhe like crazy.


    She couldn''t see it, so she could only rely on the position where she heard the sound just now and slam into it with a brute force.


    She seemed to have really hit it, and kicked it without any scruples.


    If you can''t see her, you can only wave it indiscriminately.


    "You lunatic! Pervert! You know in your heart that my parents didn''t do anything at all! You are going to put people to death just because of your obsession for so many years, and because of your own little idea!


    Jiang Zhe! Your grandpa will be disappointed when he sees you like this!


    It is impossible for him to want so many people to accompany him!


    His murderer has been found! already dead!


    You know it! You know this but still refuse to let us go! Why do people like you pretend to be affectionate here? Your grandfather doesn''t want such affection! Jiang Zhe, you... um..."


    Lu Ning was grabbed by the arm, pulled her back, and finally covered her mouth.


    She whimpered and couldn''t say a word.


    Another man''s voice sounded: "Take it down!"


    Immediately, the two of them supported Lu Ning and took her out.


    One person in the room supported Jiang Zhe: "Sir, are you okay?"


    Jiang Zhe stood upright, holding the table with his hands, his face still indifferent.


    He turned around and walked behind the desk, sat on a chair, staring at the only window in the house, the cold wind howling outside the window.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning was taken out, and two people pushed and pulled her back.


    Lu Ning knew at this moment that she couldn''t convince Jiang Zhe with a single mouth, because that man would never listen. There are no innocent people in his eyes, only funeral objects.


    But if Lu Ning wants to save everyone, he has to wait for everyone to save themselves.


    She doesn''t have much time to prepare, the day after tomorrow is the death day of the old man, Jiang Zhe will definitely do it on that day!


    He, a pervert, is so particular about rituals!


    Lu Ning walked back with the two of them, and the things in front of him were still not taken away.


    "be honest!"


    There was an angry shout from beside him, and Lu Ning stopped in his tracks.


    I heard the sound of the iron door opening.


    She spoke before she was pushed in: "The things on my eyes can be taken off."


    As soon as she finished speaking, one of them raised his hand and tore off the black cloth in front of her.


    Just when he was about to raise his hand to push her in, suddenly Lu Ning kicked him in the stomach with a back kick, and then quickly raised his leg towards another person.


    Lin Ci and the others in the room were taken aback, and immediately understood what was going on.


    "run!"


    Immediately all the girls rushed out, following what Lu Ning said before, rushing out at once, no one cared about anyone else.


    Lu Ning raised his foot and kicked off the guns of the two men.


    The two men reluctantly got up quickly and attacked Lu Ning together.


    Lu Ning dodged deftly, and kicked a person between his legs.


    At this time, if you want to buy time, you have to find the opponent''s ''weak spot''!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 649： save us!

    Chapter 649 Save us!


    The sound immediately attracted the guards in the house to come out.


    The girls ran in all directions. At first they suppressed not making a sound, but when they were seen behind, they couldn''t help but screamed in fear.


    Lu Ning quickly kicked down the two people here, she turned her head and immediately looked inside, there was a room and a corner inside.


    Lu Ning ran over immediately.


    "Is there anyone inside!"


    The people inside were taken aback for a moment, and when they were still wondering about the voice outside, they suddenly heard Lu Ning''s voice.


    Immediately said: "Yes! Yes! Sister Ning! Is it Sister Ning!"


    Lu Ning immediately looked at the lock on the iron door. Fortunately, these people concluded that no one would come out, and the lock was not locked at all, just hung like this.


    Lu Ning raised his foot decisively and kicked twice violently, the lock was kicked off immediately, Lu Ning quickly kicked the door open with his foot.


    "Run!"


    She only had time to yell and immediately ran towards the corner.


    There should be a third room!


    But as soon as she reached the door of the room, someone rushed in through the window and grabbed her by the shoulder.


    Lu Ning immediately squatted down, and quickly walked around to escape his restraint.


    People in the room immediately moved to the door when they heard the sound.


    "Is there anyone! Is there anyone! Help!"


    The voice from inside came out, Lu Ning was anxious, but now he can''t scruple at all.


    The man attacked Lu Ning fiercely with fists and fists.


    Lu Ning directly bent over and attacked his lower body.


    His legs were restrained by both feet, and he made a sudden mistake with all his strength, and the man immediately fell forward unsteadily.


    Lu Ning immediately dodged quickly, reached the door quickly, raised his foot and started kicking the door.


    "Don''t be afraid!"


    Cold sweat broke out on her forehead, and she only had time to say this.


    "Sister Ning! Is it you! Sister Ning! Save us!"


    When the girls cried, Lu Ning hurriedly kicked a few times, the lock was broken by her kick, and the door opened.


    The girls opened the door and burst into tears when they saw Lu Ning.


    "Sister Ning!"


    Looking at them, Lu Ning immediately said, "Run! We can be saved if we run out!"


    The girls ran forward immediately, but people kept coming towards this side, and there were screams outside, and Lu Ning stepped on the person just now.


    The man fell to his head and passed out.


    "Step on it! Don''t be afraid!"


    The corridor was originally narrow, this person lay down here and immediately blocked all the roads, Lu Ning stepped on him and passed.


    The girls gritted their teeth and followed Lu Ning to step over.


    The boys who ran out in front were also trying their best to block those people.


    In an instant, everyone was released, and everyone ran out in all directions.


    Lu Ning knew that they had guns, but he also knew that Jiang Zhe, since he valued the sense of ritual so much, would not let someone die first, and these subordinates would not shoot rashly.


    But the movement here soon alarmed Jiang Zhe.


    Looking at everyone running out, Lu Ning turned around and looked at the window on the second floor. Outside the window was a bright white sky, messy barren trees, and the river!


    There really is a river!


    She turned her head and wanted to poke her head out carefully to see if there was anything else that could identify the place, but she was pulled back by a pair of hands behind her.


    Lu Ning felt bad, the man squeezed her shoulders tightly as if to crush her, and directly punched Lu Ning in the stomach.


    Lu Ning''s face turned pale in an instant, and the severe pain in her stomach made her lose her strength instantly.


    The whole body is bent.


    Beads of sweat rolled down his forehead.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 650： mean

    Chapter 650 Despicable


    Her skills are not very good, these are the results of the previous special training, she just relied on brute strength and the determination to take everyone out to do all this.


    She didn''t know where the brute force came from, she bent over, and pushed straight towards the stomach of the person in front of her, exhausting all her strength, and rushed straight forward.


    The fists came down on her back continuously, and she still pressed her head against the man''s stomach until he hit the wall.


    Going down the stairs, I didn¡¯t care about anything else, I just rushed forward, looking for the door.


    Screaming all around, girls mostly got caught, too many of them.


    Lu Ning did not expect there to be so many guards.


    What I didn''t expect was that there were guards in the dark outside.


    Lin Ci rushed out smoothly in the chaos, found a side door in a hurry, rushed out to the lawn of the house, but there was no grass or dirt on the lawn, she didn''t have time to care about it, she yelled at the back and buried her head in Forward.


    She knew that as long as one person ran out, they could all be saved!


    She rushed out at once, thinking that she had escaped, but before she had time to be surprised, several people appeared in front of her and directly grabbed her arm and carried her back. In the face of absolute power, she Not even struggling.


    Lin Ci desperately calmed herself down, she immediately looked around quickly, trying to find some signs that could identify the place.


    But soon she was taken back to the house.


    The boys who ran out one after another were also brought back.


    Lu Ning was caught in front of the door, several people grabbed her and she couldn''t break free.


    She turned her head and looked at everyone who had been captured, her eyes turned red instantly.


    My heart trembled.


    "Sir, they''ve all been caught."


    Lu Ning looked over, and saw a man standing on the steps looking down at them.


    He slightly raised his hand, and the people behind him immediately took out something and covered their mouths, and they all passed out with black eyes.


    When Lu Ning fell to the ground, there was still a sliver of reason left. She looked at the man, gritted her teeth and cursed: "Despicable!"


    Then fell into a long darkness.


    ¡­


    The people looking outside did not stop.


    The range is repeatedly pushed northward.


    But there are no unfinished or even dilapidated buildings in more and more remote places. It seems that there is little hope of continuing to go there.


    Gu Chen looked at the equipment in front of him. He looked at it for a day and a night, and the scope kept shrinking and then expanding. He was the calmest one, but at the moment he became a little nervous under the constant engulfment of time.


    Why isn''t he worried about Lu Ning? Why doesn''t he want to go out and look for it all over the world, but there must be someone in charge of the overall situation here, and he can''t be blind and have no plan at all, which will only delay the time even more.


    But now they don''t have any clues except for a brooch that Huo Jinyan recovered, and they took people away as if they had evaporated.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi brought a lot of food when they came, and they also suppressed their emotions and tried not to cause trouble for everyone.


    Knowing that this group of people sincerely wanted to find Ningning, both of them put down their things in silence and did not dare to disturb them.


    While walking, Shen Yunci saw Huo Jinyan sitting on the steps.


    He sat there looking lifeless.


    Shen Yunci walked towards him...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 651： dont let you see her

    Chapter 651 Don''t Let You See Her


    Shen Yunci walked over and patted him on the shoulder.


    Huo Jinyan suddenly turned his head to look over, and was about to get up immediately, as if he was ready to rush out at any time.


    He might have thought there was some news, but he saw Shen Yunci.


    Disappointment flashed across his eyes, Shen Yunci saw it.


    She looked at Huo Jinyan''s red eyes, which were full of bloodshot eyes, Shen Yunci couldn''t hold back his red eyes.


    "Son, come back with me and get something to eat."


    Her voice was nasal, and she was trying not to cry.


    Huo Jinyan shook his head: "Not hungry."


    His voice came out dry and hoarse.


    Shen Yunci grabbed his arm and looked at him: "Auntie knows that you are worried about Ningning, but you have ruined your body and Ningning will not be happy if you find it."


    Huo Jinyan stood there, obviously unable to listen.


    Lu Zhi walked over and grabbed his arm: "Go!"


    Without saying a word, he pulled Huo Jinyan and walked out.


    Huo Jinyan wanted to go back, but Lu Zhi grabbed his arm tightly: "If you are disobedient, I won''t let you see her when Ningning comes back."


    Huo Jinyan froze for a moment, Lu Zhi had already pulled him into the car.


    Lu Bai and Lu Qing took them back.


    The carload of people is full of exhaustion, but these exhaustions are suppressed by worries.


    As the sky darkened, Lu Ning had been missing for a whole day.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi took them back and prepared food for Lu Bai and Lu Qing.


    Huo Jinyan really couldn''t eat at all, Shen Yunci looked at him and felt very uncomfortable, so he finally asked him to sit in Lu Ning''s room.


    Huo Jinyan was sitting in Lu Ning''s room.


    The first time he entered her room was when she was not there.


    The surroundings are warm tones, warm, clean and tidy, and everything is neatly arranged.


    Huo Jinyan sat there with his arms propped on his legs, looking down at the carpet at his feet, where a Pikachu was smiling heartlessly.


    Huo Jinyan''s tears hit Pikachu''s face one by one.


    He was afraid.


    I was afraid that Lu Ning would not be able to find her, and that she would suffer some harm.


    When she disappeared, he was so close, he was so close, but he couldn''t save her, he couldn''t do anything!


    He can''t protect her already because of this matter, so how can he protect her for the rest of his life!


    Lu Jingzhi stood quietly in front of the broken door and looked at Huo Jinyan in the room.


    His face was still a little pale, he had just recovered from his illness, and he had just woken up.


    After Lu Ning disappeared, he has been having nightmares, and now he is finally awake.


    He walked in barefoot and stood beside Huo Jinyan, still holding the computer in his hand.


    "Brother Huo."


    Huo Jinyan froze for a moment and looked up at him.


    His eyes were red with tears.


    Lu Jingzhi raised his hand to wipe away his tears.


    "My sister left us a clue. Her mobile phone is still in the room. Can you find it for me?"


    He located Lu Ning''s cell phone just after he woke up.


    Those people would throw away their mobile phones halfway. This was the case with the people who were taken away before. Lu Ning simply didn''t take the mobile phone. The mobile phone is still in the room.


    Huo Jinyan immediately sobered up and nodded.


    The two started looking for the phone in the room, and finally found it under the table. It should have been smashed when they broke in the door.


    The screen of the phone is now black.


    Lu Jingzhi quickly connected his phone to the computer.


    Huo Jinyan squatted next to him and watched him move his fingers quickly on the keyboard.


    And rows of characters and symbols appeared on the screen of the mobile phone...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 652： Are you injured?

    Chapter 652 Was there any injury?


    Twenty minutes later, countless pop-up windows popped up on the computer.


    Huo Jinyan and Lu Jingzhi looked over carefully.


    There are message threads above.


    Huo Jinyan pointed to Song Wenqi''s name on it: "Jingzhi, this zooms in."


    Lu Jingzhi immediately called it up. He had actually seen the above things, and he read them with Lu Ning that day.


    Some information about Jiang Zhe, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi.


    Huo Jinyan frowned, looked at the time and thought of the person who took Lu Bai and Lu Ning to meet that day.


    "Look to see if there is any news about Ning Ning asking someone out."


    He told the time, Lu Jingzhi looked for it: "No."


    There will be no news on Lu Ning''s mobile phone. She used Lu Zhi''s mobile phone to make an appointment with Zhou Lin.


    Huo Jinyan immediately got up and walked out.


    And Lu Jingzhi looked at the information sent by Song Wenqi, the one about Jiang Zhe, he looked at it quickly, his eyes fixed on a date on it.


    His little hand trembled, and he frowned slightly when he caught this important information.


    Huo Jinyan''s voice came from outside, he was asking who Lu Bai and Lu Ning met that day.


    Lu Bai stared at Huo Jinyan for a moment, then looked at Lu Zhi.


    "It was Uncle Zhou that we met that day."


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi looked over immediately.


    "Zhou Lin?"


    Lu Zhi asked a question.


    Lu Bai nodded.


    Lu Zhi immediately took out his mobile phone and called Zhou Lin to ask about the situation.


    After asking, I realized that Lu Ning had asked Zhou Lin without his knowledge, and he coaxed and tricked him into asking about what happened back then.


    After hanging up the phone, Shen Yunci sat there blankly and looked at Lu Zhi.


    "What does Ningning she... mean?"


    Shen Yunci suddenly thought of something: "Did Ningning know something! Did Jiang Zhe do these things! Is this the clue Ningning gave us!"


    Shen Yun was in a hurry, stood up and looked at them.


    Lu Bai frowned and immediately thought of something.


    "I heard from Lao Jiu at Gu Chen''s side that he had hoped to save Ning Ning when he rescued Ning Ning, but Ning Ning gave them the signal to withdraw, which seems to be intentional."


    Lu Zhi was stunned: "What is Ningning doing, putting himself in danger! Jiang Zhe is a bastard!"


    Shen Yunci immediately cried and said: "Ningning must have thought of something and made sure that Jiang Zhe did it, so she wanted to risk herself. She left us a lot of clues, but we still have no clues yet. Didn''t find her!"


    Lu Qing got up immediately: "I''ll go to the police to check Jiang Zhe''s location!"


    He went straight out the door as soon as he finished speaking.


    Huo Jinyan followed closely behind.


    After getting dressed, Lu Jingzhi walked out and looked at them.


    "Mom and Dad, brother, let''s go too."


    He looked at them seriously with a small face.


    The family immediately went out quickly.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Lu Ning and the others woke up in a daze, they still faced the dim light.


    Her feet and legs are all **** now, making it difficult to move.


    Glancing at everyone around, Lu Ning immediately leaned over: "Xiao Ci! Shu Hong! Wake up!"


    Lu Ning called out, and another voice came over: "Ning Ning!"


    Lu Ning turned his head away when he heard the voice.


    "Xingqian!"


    Chen Xingqian sat up near the wall and looked at her.


    "Are you okay! No injuries!"


    Chen Xingqian shook his head: "I''m fine, how are you?"


    Lu Ning shook his head, enduring the pain in his body.


    Chen Xingqian was not imprisoned here before, and these people should have thrown them in randomly when they imprisoned them again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 653： its all over

    Chapter 653 Everything is coming to an end


    Everyone woke up one after another.


    After waking up, they were all silent, with low cries in their ears.


    "Ningning, are we dead?"


    Lu Ning clenched his teeth.


    "No! I won''t let you die! I''m going to save everyone!"


    Her voice is firm, even if she can''t see hope herself, she still gives everyone a little hope.


    She looked at the girls around: "Everyone, come here, don''t be discouraged, if you have the opportunity, run as before! A little bit of hope is good!"


    She lowered her voice.


    I got closer to everyone.


    Lin Ci looked at her, and suddenly felt something loose on his leg.


    Looking down carefully, Lu Ning did not know when there was an extra glass in his hand, and he was cutting the straps on her legs at the moment.


    Everyone was shocked and immediately surrounded them.


    No one knew if there was surveillance in this room, and they were all surrounded. Even if the straps were cut, they still tried their best to maintain the original appearance.


    Glass is still not as easy to use as a knife. After breaking everyone''s restraints, Lu Ning''s hand has been cut and blood is flowing out.


    "I''m fine."


    Looking at everyone''s worried eyes, Lu Ning immediately broke into a smile.


    Lin Ci watched her move: "I''ll help you."


    Lu Ning stopped immediately: "Don''t move, I''m fine, I have to see Jiang Zhe, I can''t cut it open, I will be suspected."


    Lin Ci looked at Lu Ning: "Ning Ning, that man..."


    Lu Ning said with a trembling voice: "I''m sorry, I have caused everyone to suffer..."


    She told the matter as briefly as possible.


    After finishing speaking, everyone was silent.


    "You were all arrested because of me, because you were my friend, I''m sorry..."


    She choked up and couldn''t speak.


    "Ningning, I don''t blame you, it''s that man who was brutal and inhumane, you are all victims, it doesn''t matter, we will definitely escape!"


    Everyone seems to have become very confident at this moment. The original slump suddenly disappeared, and now they turn to comfort Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning was stunned.


    In the silence, I heard footsteps outside.


    The sound of footsteps walking back and forth should be patrolling.


    Several people immediately got together to exchange news.


    Lin Ci ran out here, and Lu Ning saw out the window.


    Everyone is guessing where.


    "I don''t know whether we are in the south or the north. There is Liunan River in the south, and Qingbei River in the north."


    Because it is the southernmost and northernmost part of the city, they have never been there before, and they don''t know what it looks like.


    ¡°When I went out, I saw a wasteland, surrounded by many dilapidated buildings, but they didn¡¯t seem to be built, only lime walls.¡±


    Lu Ning lowered his eyes and thought for a while.


    Unable to discern bearing.


    And even if they got there, they couldn''t spread the news, and everything on them was searched by them.


    Just when everyone was silent, they suddenly heard the sound of talking outside.


    "It will be over tomorrow."


    "Well, there is only one last person left."


    "Mister is really going to..."


    "We don''t control these things. After all, we have all the money. Everything here will be over tomorrow."


    "..."


    The voice came, and Lu Ning clearly heard what they said, and there was only one person missing.


    Still missing one person?


    Who is worse?


    Parents? elder brother?


    No! Neither! If he wants to catch them, he will catch them all!


    Lu Ning suddenly raised his eyes, and suddenly thought of something!


    She crawled to the door suddenly, raised her foot and began to kick the door violently: "Open the door! I want to see Jiang Zhe!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 654： Dont touch my brother!

    Chapter 654 Don''t touch my brother!


    "Ning Ning!"


    The girls were all looking at her, wondering what she was going to do.


    Can''t help showing worry.


    Just as Lin Ci was about to pass, the iron gate in front of him suddenly opened.


    There were three men standing at the door, all with guns in their hands, and he suddenly fired a shot into the house.


    Snapped-


    The only light in the room shattered, and the room fell into darkness.


    "It''s endless, isn''t it!"


    This person is obviously much more tempered than the two people Lu Ning met before.


    Lu Ning ignored him and stared at him: "I want to see Jiang Zhe! Now! Otherwise, you will kill me now! Look at how Jiang Zhe will deal with you!"


    Lu Ning was so loud, she was just betting that they would not dare to do anything to her.


    But Jiang Zhe is a pervert, she is not sure, maybe she doesn''t mind Jiang Zhe even if she is dead now, she just died a day earlier.


    But she had to pretend to be so determined.


    Sure enough, the three of them looked at each other, came out with Lu Ning in their hands, and closed the iron door without hesitation.


    The bandages on Lu Ning''s legs and feet were still tied, they didn''t act rashly, and they were a lot more vigilant, because Lu Ning knew martial arts.


    Her skills don''t look bad, why was it so smooth when she was caught before?


    They actually have this question.


    But she is **** and can''t move, so there is no need to take her seriously now.


    But Jiang Zhe did order that Lu Ning must ensure that he is alive.


    One person went directly upstairs to ask for instructions.


    Not long after he came back, Lu Ning picked it up and walked over.


    It¡¯s still the same room, but Lu Ning didn¡¯t see anything when he came last time, but this time he can see it clearly.


    There was indeed a window in the room, it was still open, and Jiang Zhe was sitting under the window.


    Lu Ning looked at him coldly, and the first thought in his heart was¡ªfrozen to death, you idiot!


    She was thrown roughly and fell to the ground.


    The pain came again.


    Lu Ning stared at Jiang Zhe: "Despicable and shameless!"


    Jiang Zhe looked at her and sneered, not caring about the insult.


    "Let me go!"


    She glanced at her legs.


    People around looked at her and thought she was joking.


    "There are so many of you, why? Can''t you subdue me? Afraid of me?"


    She looked at them with a smile, and sneered: "You guys are really useless."


    Lu Ning''s sarcasm did not arouse Jiang Zhe''s emotions at all.


    "What to do, say."


    His voice was cold and severe.


    Lu Ning stared at him with a pair of eyes like a knife: "You still need one person, don''t you?"


    Jiang Zhe suddenly smiled, got up suddenly and walked over.


    He took a knife and cut off the straps on Lu Ning''s feet.


    Lu Ning looked at this man, he was very close.


    "Are you going to bring my brother?"


    Jiang Zhe looked up at the girl in front of him and smiled: "You are very smart."


    "Bah!"


    Lu Ning spat at someone for the first time.


    Jiang Zhe closed his eyes for a moment.


    "Pervert! Scum! Don''t even think about it!"


    She suddenly rushed towards the nearest person, and quickly snatched his gun.


    In an instant, everyone in the room pointed guns at her.


    Lu Ning pointed his gun at Jiang Zhe.


    No one saw how she broke free from the restraints on her hands.


    She looked at Jiang Zhe coldly, pointing the black muzzle of the gun at his head.


    "Let your people come back, if you dare to touch my brother, I will kill you right now!"


    Jiang Zhe laughed twice, and slowly stood up and looked at her.


    Lu Ning''s gun turned to his forehead.


    Jiang Zhe''s personality is unclear.


    Good morning~


    Wanchang Day 23~2022.3.24


    Persistence is victory~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 655： do you deserve it

    Chapter 655 Are you worthy?


    Lu Ning knew that this might not be able to threaten him, but she just wanted to try if she had the chance.


    She shot and killed the man, and Jingzhi will be fine. Is it possible that these people will do something without a leader? They can''t have the same feelings Jiang Zhe has for the old man!


    Jiang Zhe showed no sign of fear, he even moved forward a little, allowing the muzzle of the gun to touch his forehead.


    "Do you know what will happen if you shoot?"


    Lu Ning was not afraid at all: "I know, but I just beat these people to death. I didn''t plan to get out alive when I came here."


    Jiang Zhe looked at her tough eyes and laughed again.


    "It''s a pity that a girl like you has such parents."


    Lu Ning immediately frowned: "Don''t talk about my parents! Don''t touch my brother either!"


    She moved the gun forward, and the muzzle pushed Jiang Zhe''s forehead.


    Jiang Zhe looked at her with a smile: "Shoot."


    Lu Ning stared at him, his chest heaving up and down.


    She could never win a bet on a desperado.


    But she is not a weak chicken who will only run away at critical moments!


    Barely speaking, Lu Ning directly pulled the trigger and shot decisively.


    ¡­


    After a long silence, Jiang Zhe''s laughter came.


    Lu Ning''s hand holding the gun finally shook.


    She didn''t expect it!


    I didn''t expect that there were no bullets in the gun!


    She directly raised her gun and threw it at Jiang Zhe.


    Jiang Zhe just turned around and hid.


    She rushed towards Jiang Zhe and was caught.


    "Don''t touch my brother! He''s still young! Don''t you just want someone to kill your grandpa! My life is not enough! Why do you use so many innocent people to hurt a child!


    Jiang Zhe! Even if you die, your grandfather will not recognize you as a grandson when he sees you! "


    Her screams are piercing.


    She had no other choice, even tried the method of killing each other, but failed, Jingzhi was still in danger.


    Lu Ning was in a hurry.


    Jiang Zhe suddenly turned and looked at the window.


    "Then I can only apologize to the old man at that time."


    Lu Ning was taken aback for a moment, and she looked at Jiang Zhe''s back with red eyes.


    Suddenly understood everything.


    Not only did Jiang Zhe not let them live, he himself did not intend to live anymore.


    He wanted to¡ªdie together!


    He turned around and squatted in front of Lu Ning, looking at her.


    There was a smile on the dark face, and the knife in his hand slashed across Lu Ning''s face.


    "You are so smart, did you guess it there?"


    He smiled, and said in an extremely cold voice: "Yes, I just want you to go to **** with your brother, and let your parents live in uneasy pain for the rest of their lives. blame for breaking so many families.


    You say this, isn¡¯t it particularly exciting and interesting? "


    Lu Ning''s eyes were red, like a lion about to eat people. She stared at Jiang Zhe, as if her body was about to rush over, and was tightly suppressed.


    "Pervert! Don''t even think about it! Impossible! Only you will go to hell! Only you! You are the heinous one!


    No matter how many more lives you have, you will never be loved by anyone!


    you deserve it! You deserve it you!


    Jiang Zhe, your grandpa is really blind, why did he feel compassion for a little beast like you! You are his lifelong disgrace! You let him be nailed to the pillar of shame for the rest of his life! Be cast aside and insulted just like you!


    Is this your filial piety!


    Are you worthy? Hahahahaha! "


    Lu Ning laughed out loud at the end, every word she said seemed to be dancing in Jiang Zhe''s minefield.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 656： not much time

    Chapter 656 Not much time left


    "To shut up!"


    Jiang Zhe directly raised his hand and grabbed her neck.


    Lu Ning saw Jiang Zhe''s grumpy look besides being cold.


    It turns out that he doesn''t really care about anything anymore.


    Even at the last moment of his life, he was not allowed to be said, nor was his grandfather allowed to be said.


    Looking at him, Lu Ning smiled extremely arrogantly, his whole face was blushing because of his actions, but he still didn''t beg for mercy.


    A few words were squeezed out between the teeth: "You, Ke, Zhen, Xiao, Shun¡ª"


    The veins on Jiang Zhe''s forehead popped up, and the strength in his hands became stronger, and he directly lifted Lu Ning up.


    The overwhelming feeling of suffocation hit Lu Ning, his whole body went limp, his whole face was frighteningly red, and the blood vessels on his forehead were clearly visible.


    The sense of suffocation was wrapped in a sense of dizziness, making her feel that she could see Hades in the next moment.


    But the next moment, Jiang Zhe let go.


    Lu Ning fell to the ground, breathing in the air subconsciously.


    coughed violently.


    Jiang Zhe bent over and pinched her chin.


    "You are not qualified to talk about him!"


    He raised the gun in his hand and threw it at Lu Ning''s head.


    directly knocked Lu Ning unconscious on the spot.


    Watching her fall to the ground, Jiang Zhe watched coldly, then slowly stood up and raised his hand.


    The gun in his hand was taken away, and a paper towel was handed over to him to wipe his hands.


    "The kid hasn''t got it yet?"


    His voice was cold, and the men around him were also very scared.


    "Not yet sir, tonight at the latest."


    Jiang Zhe sneered: "Tonight?"


    He glanced out the window: "I haven''t seen you in three hours, so you can go on the road together."


    The subordinates couldn''t help shaking: "Yes!"


    "Take her down, if you still make trouble, you don''t need to bring it. After all, she doesn''t have much time to make trouble."


    "Yes!"


    ¡ª¡ª


    Looking for Jiang Zhe on the other side also found nothing.


    After searching for a few clues, they found nothing, and even got played by Jiang Zhe.


    Found five cars that Jiang Zhe had been riding in since he came to City A, each of which was in a different place.


    Even though it was obvious that something was wrong, people were sent to every place that still refused to give up.


    Huo Jinyan went to a place in the city center, and he took Lu Jingzhi who didn''t know when he climbed up in the car.


    After coming out with nothing, Huo Jinyan punched the car body violently.


    Lu Jing got out of the car and looked at him.


    "Brother Huo, let''s go there."


    He dragged Huo Jinyan involuntarily and passed.


    A dessert shop.


    Huo Jinyan looked at Lu Jingzhi.


    "My sister said that the food here is delicious."


    He took something and pulled Huo Jinyan to sit by the window.


    Huo Jinyan looked at him, still anxious in his heart.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at him: "Brother Huo, sister will find it."


    After talking, he jumped down and looked at Huo Jinyan, walked to his side and handed him something: "This is for you, please keep it safe, this is a wishing ball, be pious, all wishes It will all come true."


    He said with a smile: "I''m going to the toilet."


    He turned around and asked a waitress where the toilet was, and then went.


    Huo Jinyan looked at a red ball in the palm of his hand. It must be as big as a bottle cap, but there was nothing special about it.


    He clenched it tightly in his palm.


    Looking at the darkened sky outside the window.


    There is only one thought in my heart that keeps praying.


    Let me find her quickly!


    My girl, she must be very scared and helpless.


    ¡­


    Lu Jingzhi walked around from the toilet at the back to the back door, and walked out through the back door.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 657： no way

    Chapter 657 There is no way


    He opened the back door and walked out, closing the door quietly on tiptoe.


    Then he raised his hand and put a bean-sized thing in his heart into his mouth and swallowed it.


    Then he stepped up and walked outside.


    The street lights on the street outside have been turned on.


    Lu Jingzhi looked around, as if he was looking for something.


    He suddenly walked towards a car.


    The people in the car looked at him in confusion, and then walked down.


    "Uncle, I can''t find my sister, can you help me?"


    His little one looks immature and cute.


    The person who got out of the car and the person in the car looked at each other and confirmed the information.


    It seems to be communicating by eye contact.


    is it him?


    Yes.


    The man bent over to look at Lu Jingzhi. He was wearing a hat and mask, and smiled a little, looking at the child who had thrown himself into a trap.


    He looks innocent.


    "Okay, uncle will take you to find your sister, okay?"


    Lu Jingzhi nodded and looked at him unsuspectingly: "Okay, thank you uncle."


    Then he got into the car with the man.


    The car immediately started and galloped on the road.


    A man around him put something on Lu Jingzhi''s mouth while he was not paying attention.


    After a while, Lu Jingzhi passed out and fell beside him.


    "There are always people around this kid, I thought I was going to miss it."


    "I didn''t expect him to throw himself into the trap, and now he can do business."


    The car kept circling around every corner of the city, and finally changed the car in a secret place before going around a few times and returning to the place where Lu Ning and the others were detained.


    ¡­


    By the time Huo Jinyan realized it, Lu Jingzhi had already disappeared.


    After checking the surveillance, he stood at the back door, his hands clenched and trembling uncontrollably.


    Ning Ning has not been found yet, and Jingzhi is lost again.


    He hardly knew how to go back and face them.


    ¡­


    The group of people who got the news were silent, and Lu Qing stepped forward and grabbed Huo Jinyan''s collar: "What do you mean, Jingzhi is gone! Didn''t you take people away! People! People! !"


    Lu Bai held Lu Qing back.


    "Brother! Calm down, this is all premeditated, Jingzhi is also their target!"


    "The target is also because he is not optimistic about Jingzhi!"


    Lu Qing shouted violently, turned around and left quickly with the car keys.


    Gu Chen took the monitoring that Huo Jinyan asked for from the dessert shop, and gave it directly to the people around him.


    He looked up at Huo Jinyan: "Don''t blame yourself, these people are all planned, at least now they are all together, people who are together, Ningning will not let Jingzhi get hurt, we just want to Find them quickly."


    Huo Jinyan''s dark eyes became a little dull at the moment.


    "It''s still the same trick, going around in circles."


    The person checking over there said something.


    Suddenly someone ran in.


    "What''s going on! Any clues!"


    It was Gu Zi who hurried back.


    He stood still and looked at everyone sweating profusely.


    Turn around and immediately get into the state quickly and start searching with everyone.


    "At the entrance of No. 7, at the entrance of No. 9, check again."


    A group of people quickly called up the monitor and played it at double speed.


    "Here it is! This car suddenly appeared. It is different from what you compared before, and it must not be the same!"


    "Entrance No. 9! It''s on the north side!"


    The scope suddenly narrowed.


    Gu Zi stared at the screen tightly and continued to search for relevant clues.


    ¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    When Lu Ning woke up, his whole body was sluggish.


    She knew there was no way, she couldn''t think of any way.


    Facing an enemy like Jiang Zhe, she has nothing to do.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 658： Jingzhi!

    Chapter 658 Jingzhi!


    Lin Ci looked at her.


    "Ning Ning, what did you mean just now? You mean they mean that there is still one person missing, and that person is Jing Zhi."


    Lu Ning moved, tears rolled down the corners of her eyes, she was wrapped in despair in the darkness.


    She had been ignoring one point before, and she hadn''t paid attention to it all the time.


    Jiang Zhe chose this time point because Mr. Jiang''s death day is on this day, and Jing Zhi''s birthday is also tomorrow.


    At the same time, a pervert like him would never let Jing Zhi who was born on this day go.


    The first person in his plan is probably Jing Zhi, he will never let anyone go!


    Lu Ning knew this, but there was nothing he could do. There was no way to spread the word to tell people outside to protect Hao Jingzhi, and he couldn''t save everyone here.


    Jiang Zhe wanted everyone to die with him.


    Lu Ning clenched her hand, she knew about these plans, but she couldn''t do anything in the remaining time!


    Everyone was silent, not knowing what to say.


    Suddenly there was a sound of footsteps outside, the door was opened, and a black figure was thrown in.


    In the darkness, Lu Ning subconsciously caught the oncoming shadow.


    She touched it and wept instantly.


    "Jingzhi?!"


    The girls around were also stunned for an instant, and they all came together.


    The room was pitch black and nothing could be seen, Lu Ning touched his face, felt his breathing, and finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    His small body was held in Lu Ning''s arms.


    Lu Jingzhi moved suddenly, and murmured, "Sister?"


    Lu Ning was startled: "I am here, my sister is here, Jingzhi."


    Lu Jingzhi became a little more awake, but he didn''t have any strength in his body.


    "Sister, sister, are you here?"


    Lu Ning nodded and held his hand: "My sister is here, don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid."


    Lu Jingzhi immediately squeezed Lu Ning''s hand and smiled: "Sister, you are fine."


    Lu Ning couldn''t help crying: "I''m fine, I''m fine."


    Lu Jingzhi struggled to sit up, touched Lu Ning''s face in the dark: "Sister, don''t cry, Brother Huo will bring someone to rescue us."


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, and she clenched Lu Jingzhi''s hand.


    "Jingzhi, you... you came here on your own initiative?"


    She immediately understood the meaning behind Lu Jingzhi''s words.


    Lu Jingzhi even smiled: "I said I couldn''t find my sister, so they brought me here."


    Lu Ning cried angrily, and was reluctant to hit him even when he raised his hand.


    "What are you doing nonsense! It''s so dangerous here, what if my brother and the others can''t find it!"


    Lu Jingzhi immediately shook Lu Ning''s hand to comfort her: "No, brother will definitely find it."


    Lu Ning saw something clearly: "What did you bring? Didn''t they search it?"


    Lu Jingzhi leaned over in a low voice: "I know that my sister took the locator I gave you when she left, but when I looked for it later, I found the location was in a small forest, where my brother and the others found nothing, it must be these people Found it on the road and lost it.


    So I thought of a different way. "


    He also smiled and took Lu Ning''s hand to touch his belly.


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Lu Ning was stunned.


    Lin Ci was also stunned, and looked at the two of them in surprise: "You two are really brothers and sisters, you are the only ones who can do things like risking your own life!"


    Looking at him, Lu Ning didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "So, sister, don''t worry, you will definitely find us and rescue us."


    His smallest one, but gave everyone the greatest confidence...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 659： let him go!

    Chapter 659 Let him go!


    "Further north is the Qingbei River."


    "Well, Lu Qing is already going there."


    "..."


    Everyone is still discussing, and while discussing, they continue to check the clues on the computer.


    Suddenly there were voices around.


    Didi¡ª


    Didi¡ª


    Didi¡ª


    Everyone was stunned.


    Huo Jinyan, who had just walked in, was also stunned for a moment, and then looked into his pocket.


    There is a red light flashing in the pocket.


    Gu Zi was taken aback for a moment and hurried over.


    "give me!"


    Huo Jinyan immediately took out the thing, it was the ''wishing ball'' that Lu Jingzhi gave him.


    Gu Zi quickly took his things and went upstairs. He didn''t know where he took out a disk and connected it to the computer, and put the ''wishing ball'' on it.


    After the screen hesitated for two seconds, the screen went black immediately, and a red dot began to flash continuously.


    But after flashing for two seconds, it suddenly went out.


    The screen fell into darkness again.


    Everyone watched, and it was already two minutes after the screen reappeared.


    The upper red dot has moved a little bit more than before.


    Gu Zi frowned and watched.


    "Why is there a delay? Where is this placed?"


    He looked at Huo Jinyan: "Who gave this to you?"


    "Jingzhi."


    Huo Jinyan also hurried over.


    Gu Zi frowned even deeper.


    This situation...is it possible...


    He froze for a moment, did he eat it? in the stomach?


    Gu Zi stared at the screen, and finally, after the red dot on the screen flashed three times, a group of people instantly determined the location.


    "Exit 11 to the north! Leave a few people here to watch the final location, and notify in time!"


    After the words fell, Huo Jinyan was the first to rush out.


    A group of people dropped everything in an instant, turned around and ran out.


    "this is for you!"


    Gu Chen threw a gun to Lu Bai.


    Lu Bai was taken aback for a moment, took the gun and ran out in a hurry.


    Only three people were left to stare at the screen and report the situation at any time.


    And the time at this moment is already eleven fifteen in the evening.


    ¡­


    "What are you doing! Let go! Let go!"


    The three of them suddenly opened the iron door and walked in. Lu Jingzhi was about to leave without saying a word.


    Lu Ning immediately grabbed Lu Jingzhi and hugged him tightly.


    "Hold him! Let go!"


    She lay down and bit the man''s hand.


    The girls around didn''t care about other things, they all got up and grabbed it.


    "Go away! Don''t touch him! Get out!"


    A few people entered again outside the door, pushing them all back.


    Lu Ning hugged Lu Jingzhi desperately.


    "No! Let go! Jingzhi!"


    He hit Lu Ning directly on the head with a blow.


    She was dizzy and struggled to crawl over.


    Lin Ci gnawed and bit on it, but was also pushed away vigorously.


    The girls are all focused on robbing Lu Jingzhi.


    "Let him go! He''s a kid, what are you doing! What are you doing!"


    But after all, they couldn''t resist these men, and were pushed into a corner, surrounded by a dozen people in front of them.


    Suddenly there was a gunshot in my ear.


    Lu Jingzhi was carried out.


    "Sister! I''m fine!"


    He also yelled this way.


    This group of people is obviously more violent than the previous ones, and the disobedient direct fists and kicks.


    Lu Ning immediately turned his head to protect them.


    "Damn it! You''re so rambunctious when you''re dying! If you make any more noise, you''ll be killed!"


    After cursing a few times, they all went out one after another.


    The girls gritted their teeth tightly, trying not to let themselves cry.


    Lu Ning trembled all over.


    She didn''t know what Jiang Zhe would do to Jingzhi.


    The increasingly desperate mood made her lose control.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 660： dig it out?

    Chapter 660 Dig it out


    "Ningning! You are bleeding! Head! Bleeding!"


    The girls around rushed to cover her head.


    "Ningning, it''s okay, it''s okay."


    Lin Ci quickly took off his clothes, tore off the inner lining vigorously, and wrapped it on Lu Ning''s head.


    A group of girls hugged Lu Ning tremblingly.


    "Don''t be afraid of Ningning, don''t be afraid."


    While speaking, I couldn''t help crying silently.


    Jingzhi is so small, how scared he is.


    ¡­


    Lu Jingzhi was carried directly to the room where Jiang Zhe was.


    As soon as he put him down, he turned around and kicked the man.


    Jiang Zhe looked at him and raised his hand to signal the people around him.


    Immediately moved over a chair, lifted Lu Jingzhi up, and let him sit on it.


    Looking at them, Lu Jingzhi kept struggling, but at this moment, the child''s strength was simply negligible in front of these people.


    Lu Jingzhi''s hands and feet were controlled, his whole body was tied to the chair, and he couldn''t move even more.


    Jiang Zhe came over and looked at him.


    Hands pinch his chin.


    Lu Jingzhi spat at him directly without any politeness.


    Jiang Zhe gritted his teeth and closed his eyes.


    Raised his hand and slapped Lu Jingzhi directly on the face.


    He must have used all his strength, and the slap flashed over, and there was a blood-red slap mark on Lu Jingzhi''s face, and the corners of his mouth were bleeding.


    His eyes were red, and tears welled up in his sockets, but he just kept the tears from falling.


    Half of his face was in hot pain, and he still clenched his teeth.


    He suddenly lowered his head and leaned over to bite Jiang Zhe''s hand.


    Bite desperately, mouth full of **** smell.


    Seeing this, the people around immediately came over in shock and opened Lu Jingzhi''s mouth.


    Jiang Zhe had a **** tooth mark on the tiger''s mouth.


    "Sir, I will treat your wound."


    Someone over there unceremoniously punched Lu Jingzhi in the stomach.


    Lu Jingzhi snorted, and his whole face turned pale instantly.


    The whole person was bowed and pulled.


    He opened his mouth as if about to throw up.


    Suddenly there was a slight sound in the quiet room.


    Didi¡ª


    Didi¡ª


    Everyone started looking for where the sound was coming from.


    Jiang Zhe casually wiped the blood off his hands, and glanced at Lu Jingzhi.


    The child''s face was pale, but when he looked at him, he looked unwilling to admit defeat, and spat at him with **** saliva.


    "In his stomach. Do you want to dig it out, sir?"


    Jiang Zhe glanced down at his stomach.


    "Sir, it''s time."


    Jiang Zhe waved his hand, and everyone walked out in a well-trained manner.


    Only Jiang Zhe, his assistants, and Lu Jingzhi remained.


    The assistant walked over and picked up several buckets in the corner, and poured out all the contents of the buckets along the house.


    Jiang Zhe turned around and put the gun on the table by his side, then turned and left the room.


    The assistant who finished everything, went out, picked up the gun on his waist and fired a shot into the room...


    ¡­


    Lu Ning and a group of people slammed into the door like crazy. Even if you want to die, you can''t just die like this!


    They tried to break open the door.


    A group of people shouted and knocked on the door, but no one answered them.


    Until Lu Ning smelled a pungent smell coming from outside.


    She turned her head suddenly and looked at the four corners of the room.


    Remember what they never noticed before, why there are four plastic buckets in the four corners.


    !


    gasoline!


    She seemed to hear the sound of something burning outside and smell the smell.


    "Quick! Cover your mouth and nose!"


    Jiang Zhe actually wanted to burn them to death!


    A group of people are still eager to knock on the door, wanting to go out.


    But the iron door is so easy to break open.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 661： time to hit the road

    Chapter 661 Time to hit the road


    The sound outside was also getting louder, and they heard shouts from another room.


    The smell is also getting louder, the sound of burning outside is getting closer and closer, and the fire outside can be seen from under the crack of the door.


    Suddenly the door was opened from the outside.


    A group of people almost fell down, but they rushed out immediately after reacting in the next second.


    Lu Ning was grabbed by Jiang Zhe''s hair and dragged her out.


    All she could see was the fire burning around her, and she heard screams behind her.


    "Where is Jingzhi! Where did you get him! Jiang Zhe!"


    She raised her hand to clasp Jiang Zhe''s.


    Jiang Zhe suddenly pulled her hair back violently, forcing her to look up at him.


    "be honest!"


    He looked at Lu Ning''s face and suddenly smiled: "It''s time to get on the road."


    Lu Ning raised his foot to kick it, but was blocked by Jiang Zhe''s other hand.


    Jiang Zhe stepped on her hind leg directly, and there was a crisp bone sound, and Lu Ning changed color.


    Jiang Zhe pulled her forward, she was dragged, she couldn''t use any strength on one leg, and she staggered and was pulled by him to the top floor of the villa.


    The girls in the room were recaptured and thrown into the room. Before leaving, they fired a shot at a plastic bucket in the corner.


    In an instant, the fire rushed to the ceiling.


    A group of people tried to run at once, but the door was mercilessly closed.


    "Help! Help!"


    Desperate cries for help came out faintly.


    ¡­


    Lu Qing drove the car all the way north. He received the news from Gu Chen and kept going north.


    Gu Zi also received news.


    "The signal of the locator was cut off, but we found out that there is an asset of Mr. Jiang on the Qingbei River a long time ago, because it has been abandoned for too long, and the remote area has not been developed. It is next to the current Qingbei River!"


    Gu Zi hung up the phone, frowning, and drove the car to the fastest speed.


    Under what circumstances the signal will be cut off, he knows it all too well!


    Brat! You must be fine!


    A group of people all went to the Qingbei River.


    Lu Qing kept heading north until he saw a villa surrounded by raging fire.


    He was taken aback for a moment, and quickly parked nearby. After calling the police, he immediately took the water from the back seat and poured it on the blanket, and rushed in quickly.


    He grabbed a corner and covered his mouth and nose, and heard a faint cry for help.


    And when he first came in, those guards had just withdrawn, and they were also killed. The fire was so strong that it would be swallowed if it ran slower.


    Lu Qing quickly stepped up the steps and opened the iron gate.


    The girls were taken aback, and immediately said after seeing the person: "Ningning! Save Ningning! Jingzhi!"


    Lin Ci rushed over, coughed twice and hurriedly said: "Ningning! He dragged him upstairs! Quick! Let''s find Jingzhi!"


    The room was also on fire, and they would be in danger when Lu Qingwan came.


    Lu Qing didn''t care about anything else, and immediately ran upstairs.


    Lin Ci and the others went to rescue the remaining classmates while looking for Lu Jingzhi.


    People in the other two rooms have already fainted. After everyone came out, they immediately dragged them to an open place. The fire sealed the door, and they could not escape. They could only try to wake up the fainted ones on the tiles in the hall. Classmates, someone is looking for water to see if they can wake them up...


    "Jingzhi! Jingzhi! Jingzhi, did you hear that! Jingzhi, where are you!"


    Lin Ci and the others hurriedly ran and shouted.


    "Little word! Little word here!"


    Someone heard a faint cry for help coming from the room.


    Lin Ci went over immediately, looking at the locked room...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 662： Ning Ning! let go!

    Chapter 662 Ning Ning! let go!


    The door of the room was locked, and everything inside was already on fire, and Lu Jingzhi''s voice became weaker and weaker until it was gone.


    Lin Ci kicked the door a few times, but it was of no use. Several people immediately started looking for tools that could be used.


    There was a shovel at the end of the corridor, Lin Ci immediately rushed to get it back, and smashed it against the door lock before he had time to think about it.


    After a dozen times of smashing, the lock was finally broken open.


    The door opened a little, and immediately a tongue of fire shot out, straight at Lin Ci''s face, but fortunately she dodged quickly.


    Several girls gritted their teeth and rushed in. When they saw Lu Jingzhi in the middle, they immediately lifted them out with a chair, and quickly jumped out of the fire door.


    "Jing Zhi! Jing Zhi!"


    Lin Ci patted his face, apparently fainted by the thick smoke.


    A group of people hurriedly untied him, hugged him and ran down.


    Fortunately, I found some clear water and immediately poured it on everyone who passed out, but luckily they all woke up.


    But Lu Jingzhi didn''t wake up for a long time.


    ¡­


    Gu Chen and his group arrived late, and when they arrived, they saw Huo Jinyan rushing in.


    Gu Chen, Gu Zi, Gu Cheng and Lao Jiu rushed in without saying a word, and the people behind them couldn''t stop them.


    Fortunately, I heard the sound of a fire truck behind me.


    The fire was raging in front of him, and anyone who looked at it would be discouraged.


    Lu Ning, who was dragged to the top of the building, dragged a painful leg and was forced to stand beside Jiang Zhe.


    Jiang Zhe looked at the Qingbei River not far away from the balcony, and laughed twice.


    "Grandpa, I brought someone to accompany you!"


    Lu Ning''s hands were grabbed by him, and it was difficult for him to even stand on his legs.


    The raging fire behind him is about to burn over.


    Blood flowed continuously from her forehead, she looked at Jiang Zhe, and calmly said, "You are not worthy."


    Jiang Zhe obviously didn''t want to continue the verbal dispute. He looked at his watch with a sneer, and pulled Lu Ning to the railing beside the balcony.


    "Time is up."


    He violently pushed Lu Ning towards the outside of the railing.


    The height of the fifth floor, if you fall, you will definitely die.


    Lu Ning''s body lost weight instantly, but she grabbed Jiang Zhe''s clothes the moment he let go.


    The next moment, a pair of hands pulled them both back.


    Lu Qing exerted all his strength, Jiang Zhe staggered and stood still, Lu Qing punched him without giving him any time to react.


    Lu Ning pulled the railing next to him and stood up, looking at the gun that fell out not far behind Jiang Zhe.


    She dragged her other leg, enduring the severe pain and limping past.


    After touching the gun, he aimed it at Jiang Zhe.


    But the two turned too fast, Lu Ning moved closer, pointed at Jiang Zhe''s leg, and fired decisively.


    The bullet hit Jiang Zhe''s leg accurately, and just when Lu Ning was about to fire a second shot, Jiang Zhe suddenly pushed Lu Qing out.


    Lu Ning didn''t have a fulcrum, so he overturned towards the outside of the railing.


    Lu Ning''s pupils dilated instantly, and he rushed over recklessly. His thin body got out from the gap in the railing, grabbed Lu Qing''s arm with both hands, and stretched out half of his body.


    I can only rely on my legs to hook the railing, but now only one of my legs can make the upper force.


    Lu Qing looked up in a daze, looking at Lu Ning who was blushing.


    "Ningning! Let go! You will be taken down too!"


    The veins on Lu Ning''s forehead were all up, without saying a word, he just grabbed Lu Qing''s arm desperately, but her whole body kept sliding out.


    Looking at her, Lu Qing smiled suddenly: "Brother hasn''t told you I''m sorry yet."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 663： im **** here

    Chapter 663 I am **** here


    "Ning Ning, I''m sorry."


    He said and touched Lu Ning''s hand.


    Tears fell on Lu Qing''s face, she blushed and looked at him: "No! No! Don''t!"


    Jiang Zhe, who was knocked down by Lu Ning behind him, touched the gun at this moment, and pointed the gun at Lu Ning.


    In the next second, a foot suddenly kicked over, kicking him with a gun and hitting him directly against the railing.


    When the gun was turned, it hit him in the stomach.


    The blood immediately soaked the skirt of the clothes.


    Huo Jinyan went straight over, staring at him with red eyes, grabbed his hand holding the gun, pointed the gun at himself, and fired three times in a row.


    Jiang Zhe stared at him with his eyes open, not breathing.


    Lu Qing''s hand clasped Lu Ning''s finger.


    "Do not!"


    "don''t want!"


    Lu Ning''s tears kept falling down his eyes.


    "Brother! Don''t!"


    Lu Qing made up his mind, and opened Lu Ning''s fingers with his hand, but the next moment, another hand grabbed his wrist.


    Huo Jinyan looked at him and pulled him up with all his might.


    "I didn''t have an uncle when I didn''t want to get married."


    Lu Qing grabbed the railing and got up by himself.


    On the other side, Lu Ning breathed a sigh of relief, and suddenly blacked out before his eyes, and he lost all strength to support himself, and his body slid towards the railing.


    Huo Jinyan grabbed her clothes in panic and dragged her back.


    "Ning Ning, Ning Ning!"


    Patted her face, but there was no response, half of her face was already stained red with blood.


    Huo Jinyan''s eyes were red, and more and more flames spewed onto the balcony.


    Lu Qing crawled in and put the blanket that fell on the side over her body.


    "come over!"


    Huo Jinyan immediately hugged Lu Ning over, protecting her tightly.


    But the fire was getting bigger and bigger, and it couldn''t get out at all. The scalding fire almost burned his face.


    "Ning Ning! Ning Ning!"


    "Huo Jinyan! Where the **** are you!"


    Hearing the words, Huo Jinyan spoke immediately, and said anxiously, "I''m **** here!"


    The sound of footsteps came immediately, and Gu Cheng held up the fire extinguisher and sprayed it all the way, but the fire was so powerful that the place where it was sprayed would be re-ignited.


    But it was enough for Huo Jinyan to walk out with Lu Ning in his arms.


    A group of people protected them and walked down in the middle.


    The whole house is on fire.


    The fire brigade put out the fire immediately and took the people by the door out. The ambulances were all waiting outside. When they saw them coming out, they immediately began to pull them to check.


    "I''m fine, I''m fine, auntie!"


    Lin Ci felt that he was fine, but Shen Yunci kept dragging him to check.


    In the end, Shen Yunci couldn''t hold back, so he could only lie on the wheelchair bed of the ambulance for examination, but kept his eyes on the exit over there.


    The fire was mostly extinguished, and thick smoke billowed towards the sky.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were waiting there anxiously.


    Lu Bai came out with Lin Ci and the others, holding Lu Jingzhi in the ambulance for examination.


    Lu Jingzhi''s situation was critical, and there were not many ambulance facilities at the scene, so the ambulance immediately started to drive to the hospital.


    The students who have no serious problems are waiting in the distance.


    Lu Ning hasn''t come out yet.


    When a group of people came out to protect Lu Ning, everyone surrounded him.


    "Ning Ning!"


    "Sister Ning!"


    Huo Jinyan hugged Lu Ning and got into the ambulance.


    "quick!"


    His throat was dry and he had inhaled a lot of smoke, so he could only speak this word.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi also got into the ambulance immediately.


    Lu Ning is in serious condition and must go to the hospital immediately.


    The parents of the classmates who stayed here have also come, and everyone hugged and cried in fear.


    The police are also at the scene, taking everyone at the scene back to make notes...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 664： no good place

    Chapter 664 There is no good place


    Both Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi were sent to the emergency room.


    The family waited anxiously outside.


    Huo Jinyan was covered in blood, he couldn''t tell whether it was Lu Ning''s blood or Jiang Zhe''s.


    Shen Yunci looked at him and insisted that he check it out.


    Lu Qing was injured when he was fighting with Jiang Zhe, it wasn''t too serious.


    The two of them hadn¡¯t come out of the operating room when they came back from the examination and treatment.


    Huo Jinyan sat on the chair by the door, staring at the lights in the operating room.


    Gu Chen, Gu Zi and the others were also there, leaning against the wall and keeping an eye on the situation in the operating room.


    Lu Jingzhi and Lu Ning were pushed out of the operating room almost at the same time.


    The two were directly placed in the same ward.


    The wound on Lu Ning''s back was split open, and the wound on his forehead had two stitches, and his leg was almost broken by Jiang Zhe''s stepping on it. The rest were minor injuries.


    Because of Lu Jingzhi''s small body, the punch he received caused great damage to his body, and he needed to rest. The slap on his face was already swollen.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi looked at the swollen half of their faces and couldn''t help crying.


    Look at this side, then look at Lu Ning''s hoisted legs and the wound on his forehead, the tears haven''t stopped.


    Lu Bai directly asked the two of them to sit outside.


    I''m afraid that the two of them will cry all day long.


    Huo Jinyan saw that Lu Ning had been sitting by Lu Ning''s bed since she came out. There were still marks on her wrists from the bandages. Gently hold her thumb, because there is still a wound cut by glass on the palm of her hand.


    There doesn''t seem to be a good spot for her all over her body.


    Lu Bai stood aside and looked at him. He wanted to persuade him to rest. In the past two days when Lu Ning was missing, Huo Jinyan never took a rest, let alone closed his eyes.


    But he knew that Huo Jinyan was definitely unwilling, so he just didn''t say anything, and let him sit there, and he could feel more at ease when Lu Ning woke up.


    Lu Qing stood by the window and looked at the two children lying on the bed. One of his arms was hung in front of his chest, and he was a little dislocated because of the pulling, and he needed to be raised for a few days.


    His eyes fell on Lu Ning''s face, wondering where she got so much strength to hold him and hold on for so long.


    "Brother! Don''t!"


    Lu Ning''s hoarse words kept ringing in her mind. This was the first time she called him brother.


    But he knew that he didn''t seem worthy of being called brother by her.


    For so many years, all his doting has been given to another girl, but after she came, instead of making up for it, he sneered at her, doubted her countless times, and misunderstood her countless times.


    This is no longer something that can be made up for with a single sorry.


    Lu Qing looked down at the white cloth on his chest.


    He knew that if it wasn''t for Lu Ning, he would probably be dead now.


    The guilt and sadness in my heart can''t be expressed or explained, and it''s very uncomfortable that I can''t get up or down in my throat.


    Lu Bai just watched quietly, without saying anything, leaning against the wall, looking in the direction of his younger siblings.


    He hasn''t closed his eyes for the past few days, and there are already bruises under his eyes.


    But it seemed uneasy not to watch the two people wake up, so they just watched and guarded together, waiting for the two people to wake up.


    ¡­


    Lin Ci came out of the police station and went directly to the hospital, with two band-aids on her face.


    She has minor injuries all over her body, except that she has inhaled too much smoke, but there is no other major problem. The doctor told her to rest and go to the hospital for examination in time.


    Good night~


    Wanchang Day 24~2022.3.25~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 665： Ning Ning woke up

    Chapter 665 Ning Ning woke up


    She is not someone who can rest in peace. It is already early in the morning and she still wants to see Lu Ning.


    Even if she just watched her quietly from the side, she was relieved.


    In a room, no one is willing to sleep, and no one can sleep.


    Even if someone finds it now, I still don¡¯t feel at ease until I wake up.


    Gu Chen went out to inquire about what to do next, while Gu Zi looked at the wall in the corner with his mouth held back, tears fell down uncontrollably.


    How serious he was when he searched back then, how miserable he is crying now.


    Thinking about Lu Ning''s appearance, he couldn''t bear to cry.


    After crying in the ward, I will cry again outside.


    Later, Lin Ci saw it, and the two simply stood in the corridor of the hospital and cried directly.


    When Lu Bai passed by, he couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "Go and see, Ningning is awake."


    The two of them were taken aback for a moment, and immediately rushed over like flying.


    Lu Ning is awake, but in a daze.


    Sanity seems to have not returned.


    Just opened his eyes in a daze, murmuring the pain.


    After yelling a few times, he fell asleep again.


    But these few sounds of pain are enough to kill Huo Jinyan.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi couldn''t help crying when they heard this, and they looked at Lu Ning with tears in their eyes.


    All of this is because of them, but now the two children have to bear it all.


    The more they think about it, the more uncomfortable they become. They cry when they think about it, and cry when they think about it, and their eyes are swollen from crying.


    It was afternoon when Lu Jingzhi woke up, half of his face was still swollen, and the inside of his mouth was directly torn, which shows how much effort he used.


    When he woke up, he was wide awake.


    Both body and face hurt, but looking at Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi, he smiled.


    Called Mom and Dad vaguely.


    Shen Yunci couldn''t take it anymore, the tears that had just stopped slipped down again in an instant.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at her: "Mom... don''t cry... don''t hurt..."


    He was pale and his eyes were red, but he still comforted Shen Yunci.


    Shen Yunci knew that he was comforting, how could he not know how much pain he was in, the doctor said that it was a miracle that the child could persist in such pain, not to mention that he was still smoked in the fire for so long.


    Shen Yunci held his hand and put his forehead on the back of his hand and wept bitterly.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Lu Zhi in a daze.


    Lu Zhi stood on the other side and looked at him, then bent down and kissed his forehead.


    "It''s okay, Xiaobao, just say it hurts, and tell Mom and Dad."


    Lu Jingzhi''s eyes were red, tears trickled down from the corners of his eyes, and he murmured in a low voice, "Only...a little pain..."


    His sensible appearance made Lu Zhi even more sad.


    Gently patted his head: "Well, Dad knows, go to sleep, it won''t hurt when you fall asleep."


    Lu Jingzhi obediently responded, and then closed his eyes.


    It may also be that the pain will not stop after falling asleep. Except for that time when Lu Ning woke up in a daze, he never woke up again.


    Huo Jinyan just sits like this every day, without changing his posture, almost sitting like a sculpture.


    Carefully apply medicine to the wound on Lu Ning''s palm every day.


    The medicine given by Gu Chen had a quick effect, and it was almost healed in two days.


    Huo Jinyan still held her thumb carefully.


    Almost relying on a belief to hold on.


    If Shen Yunci hadn''t forcefully forced him to eat something every day, he would probably have been lying down long ago.


    They didn''t dare to persuade him to leave, knowing that he couldn''t do anything with peace of mind if he left, so they just let him sit here and watch.


    Huo Jinyan looked at Lu Ning, with distress overflowing his eyes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 666： do not leave me

    Chapter 666 Don''t leave me


    It''s already the third night.


    Lu Ning was still lying quietly, with no intention of waking up.


    After watching Lu Jingzhi fall asleep, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi went out, leaving Huo Jinyan alone in the ward watching Lu Ning.


    Huo Jinyan looked down at her thumb.


    His eyes fell on his wrist.


    He always wears the bracelet that Lu Ning gave him on his wrist.


    Suddenly tears fell on it.


    He smiled wryly, how could he feel that Ning Ning gave me all his good luck, but he became bruised all over.


    Tears fell one by one and landed on Lu Ning''s thumb, and he gently reached out to wipe her tears away.


    While wiping, Lu Ning''s fingers moved. He looked at it, thinking that he moved it himself, and still looked at her hand carefully.


    Until a familiar voice suddenly came from the ward.


    "Huo Jinyan."


    Just a little scratchy.


    Huo Jinyan was stunned, looked up, Lu Ning looked at him with a pair of dark eyes, and looked at him with watery eyes without blinking.


    Lu Ning twitched the corner of his mouth and smiled at him.


    "Why do you love to cry so much?"


    Her voice is hoarse but smiling.


    Huo Jinyan didn''t know how to react, whether it was reality or a dream.


    But he hasn''t even slept in the past few days, how could he be dreaming.


    Lu Ning moved his hand, slowly lifted it up, put it under his eyes and wiped his tears.


    The movements were slow and gentle, and her arms were still aching, so she couldn''t exert too much strength.


    The result is that the tears are wiped more and more.


    She smiled helplessly and looked at him: "My arm hurts, don''t cry anymore, I can''t finish wiping it."


    Huo Jinyan immediately raised his hand to hold her hand.


    "I, I won''t cry."


    Lu Ning looked at him with a smile: "En."


    There was only a dim yellow light left in the ward.


    Lu Ning looked at Huo Jinyan: "Did I sleep for a long time?"


    Huo Jinyan held her hand cherishingly and put it next to his face: "It''s been three days."


    Lu Ning''s eyebrows and eyes were gentle: "I thought it would be many years, why are you old in three days, did you not take good care of yourself?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, feeling uncomfortable as if his throat was blocked by something, his nose was sore, and his voice was choked with sobs: "En."


    Lu Ning looked at his black eyes, his eyes were red, and he said with a nasal voice: "You have grown a beard. Tie your hands."


    She said something with a smile, and Huo Jinyan immediately took her hands away: "I''ll go clean up."


    Lu Ning immediately held his hand back: "Don''t worry, you''re handsome even with a long beard."


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment, and finally smiled when he saw her.


    "You lie here."


    Lu Ning patted a spot beside him lightly.


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment, Lu Ning looked at him amusedly: "It''s to let your head lie here."


    Huo Jinyan lay down obediently, resting his head on Lu Ning''s waist.


    Lu Ning put his hand under his neck and patted it twice.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m back."


    Huo Jinyan felt her real voice and real temperature, pinched the corner of her clothes with his hands, and his eyelids started to twitch instantly.


    "do not scare me."


    He said this.


    Lu Ning smiled: "Well, but you have to replenish my presents for the past few days, and I will deduct points for one day less. This is not to scare you."


    She deliberately joked to ease his nervousness, and still patted his shoulder lightly, like coaxing a child.


    "There are gifts every day, just don''t leave me."


    After he finished speaking in a very soft voice, his steady breathing calmed down...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 667： There is one more sad person in this city

    Chapter 667 There is one more sad person in this city


    Huo Jinyan fell asleep for about ten minutes, and Shen Yunci opened the door and came in. Originally, he was going to ask Huo Jinyan to eat something, but Gu Zi ordered a lot of supper.


    As a result, when she came in, she saw Huo Jinyan lying on the bedside and fell asleep, and Lu Ning was blinking at her.


    Shen Yunci froze in place, and immediately covered his mouth.


    Looking at her, Lu Ning whispered, "Mom."


    Shen Yunci walked over hesitantly and looked at her.


    "Ning Ning..."


    After speaking, he choked up.


    Looking into her eyes, Lu Ning knew that she must have been crying a lot.


    "Stop crying, I''m awake."


    She reached out and held Shen Yunci''s hand.


    Shen Yunci looked at her, holding back his emotions: "Well, mom stopped crying."


    Lu Ning looked at Lu Jingzhi who was in the next bed. She saw Lu Jingzhi at first sight when she just woke up.


    "Has Jingzhi woke up?"


    Shen Yunci nodded: "Well, Jingzhi has woken up several times and is slowly recovering, don''t worry."


    Lu Ning was still a little worried: "What about the others, Xiao Ci..."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, it''s just a minor injury, I''ve come to see you, you''ve been asleep."


    Lu Ning finally breathed a sigh of relief: "As long as they are fine."


    Shen Yunci looked at Lu Ning: "Well, you should ask more questions. He hasn''t slept since you disappeared. He refused to sleep when you were in a coma these days. He has been sitting by your bed and guarding you. He''s worried about you too much."


    Lu Ning smiled: "I know. I''ve only slept for a few days, why are you calling me so intimate?"


    Shen Yunci was amused by her: "When you wake up, be serious. I''ll ask your father to come and see you."


    Lu Ning nodded, moved his hand slightly, and put it on Huo Jinyan''s ear.


    One after another, everyone came in to see Lu Ning.


    are also relieved.


    Huo Jinyan was also really tired, and really felt relieved, and he was not woken up by the sound around him.


    Lu Ning was awake and kept his eyes open, his gaze fell on Huo Jinyan''s side face.


    He was asleep and frowning.


    She gently stretched out her hand to smooth him.


    Lu Jingzhi woke up at dawn.


    After waking up, I looked at the ceiling in a daze for a while, and suddenly a familiar voice came from my ear.


    "Jing Zhi."


    Lu Jingzhi was stunned for a moment, then stood up with support, which surprised Lu Ning.


    "Lie back quickly!"


    Lu Jingzhi immediately lay down obediently.


    "elder sister!"


    The voices are a lot more spiritual.


    "Well, I''m here, are you uncomfortable?"


    "I''m not, I''m fine, sister, are you okay?"


    Lu Ning smiled: "Well, my sister is much better, don''t worry, lie down and sleep for a while."


    "kindness!"


    It seems that when Lu Ning woke up, a big rock in his heart fell, and he fell asleep again after he really lay down.


    Lu Ning just woke up, his body was not fully recovered, he was still tired, and fell asleep after a while.


    It was already afternoon when I woke up again.


    Lin Ci sat by her bed and looked at her.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, the two immediately stared wide-eyed.


    "If you don''t wake up, I will erect a monument for you."


    Looking at her, Lu Ning smiled helplessly: "I just woke up and you cursed me like that."


    Lin Ci patted the back of her hand with red eyes: "I love you, and I erected a monument for you. Let''s see if you will play around in the future and risk your life. What kind of hero do you think you are?" I don''t want to thank you!"


    Lu Ning looked at her: "Okay, there is another sad person in this city."


    Lin Ci looked at her and couldn''t help laughing: "It will be like this!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 668： Im a doctor, not a fairy

    Chapter 668 I am a doctor, not a fairy


    "Have you seen Mr. Huo? He''s been here for a few days now, motionless."


    Lu Ning smiled: "I''ve seen it."


    "He should have gone back to clean up. He had just left when I came."


    Lu Ning nodded.


    Lin Ci immediately took out a pen: "Hey, I must be the first to sign!"


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, and saw her stand up and hug her leg to sign her name on the plaster.


    Looking at it, Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing.


    I thought she was the only one who was naive, but as a result, classmates came one after another, and there was almost no room to write on Lu Ning''s plaster.


    Lu Jingzhi also wants to join in the fun, if he can''t move, let Lu Bai do it for him.


    After writing, I will take a photo.


    Lu Ning is like a tourist attraction, not only to sign, but also to take pictures.


    After two hours passed, Lu Ning was tired, closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    It will be night when I wake up again.


    Huo Jinyan sat aside and looked at her.


    He tidied up, changed into new clothes, shaved and looked fresh.


    Lu Ning smiled.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, reached out to hold her hand, and sighed softly.


    The two of them didn''t speak, just looking at each other like this already felt very beautiful.


    What broke this beauty was Gu Zi''s shout, which Lu Ning heard from outside.


    Gu Zi flew to the capital because of the mission, and he missed everything when Lu Ning woke up.


    As soon as he came back, he hurried over.


    Shen Yunci outside tried to stop him but couldn''t stop him.


    Gu Zi rushed in, pushed Huo Jinyan away, and sat down beside Lu Ning''s bed.


    "Baby, you woke up, do you still remember me!"


    He looked at Lu Ning with red eyes.


    Lu Ning was suddenly harassed by the noise and felt a headache.


    Looking at him with a strange face, he asked, "Who are you?"


    Gu Zi:? ? ?


    He turned his head and looked, with a dazed expression on his face.


    "No way! No way! Baby! You lost your memory! That **** beat you and lost your memory!"


    He was about to cry, so he hurriedly pulled Gu Chen who was next to him: "Old Ba! Hurry up! Cure!"


    Gu Chen looked at him speechlessly: "I am a doctor, not a fairy."


    Gu Zi: "You saved so many people in vain! You can''t even cure amnesia! Useless quack doctor!"


    Gu Chen:? ? ?


    Gu Zi ran over and looked at Lu Ning again: "Baby, it''s okay, we can cure it, I''ll find you a better doctor! You will definitely remember me!"


    Lu Ning sighed: "I still don''t want to remember you."


    Gu Zi stared at her in a daze: "Huh?! No way! You must remember me!"


    Looking at his serious look, Lu Ning laughed as if he was really about to cry.


    "I remember, fool."


    Gu Zi looked at her in a daze again.


    ? ? ?


    "You lied to me!"


    Lu Ning looked at him confidently: "I just lied to you, do you still want to hit me?"


    Gu Zi pursed his lips: "You scoundrel, I shed so many tears for you."


    Lu Ning immediately raised his hand to hold his hand and coaxed softly: "Okay, I was wrong, don''t be angry."


    Gu Zi was easy to coax. After Lu Ning said a few words, he really stopped being angry, and started to ask things with a smile, asking questions non-stop.


    Huo Jinyan stood by and looked at him.


    Shen Yunci glanced at him several times and wanted to call him away, but he just sat still and refused to leave as if he couldn''t hear the meaning behind the words.


    Lu Ning was also really given a headache by his question.


    Finally, he used his nirvana, saying that he was tired and wanted to rest, so he reluctantly left.


    Looking at Huo Jinyan before leaving...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 669： has his fingerprints

    Chapter 669 has his fingerprints


    He walked over and grabbed Huo Jinyan: "What are you still doing here, didn''t you hear Ningning say you want to rest!"


    Pull people away without saying a word.


    Huo Jin said: "..."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Everyone looked at Gu Zi in bewilderment as he pulled Huo Jinyan out of the door.


    ? ? ?


    Lu Ning sighed and smiled, the surroundings were finally clear.


    Lu Jingzhi couldn''t stand the noise anymore. Now that Gu Zi went out, he fell asleep at the speed of light.


    About twenty minutes later, Huo Jinyan came back quietly.


    Looking at him coming back, Lu Ning couldn''t help but smile.


    "What about twelve?"


    "I was taken away by Gu Cheng."


    He sat down and naturally held Lu Ning''s hand.


    It was only then that Lu Ning noticed that the bracelet on Huo Jinyan''s hand was suddenly worn on his wrist.


    She stared at Huo Jinyan in a daze.


    Huo Jinyan lowered his eyes and fiddled with the bracelet with his fingers.


    "Lucky bracelet, I will wear it for you in the future."


    Lu Ning looked at him: "It''s yours, I asked you to get it, don''t wear it indiscriminately."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with firm eyes: "The Buddha doesn''t care about these things. I added my luck. You will be safe and healthy in the future. He will understand my intentions."


    Lu Ning''s eyes moved slightly.


    Huo Jinyan was afraid that she would be troubled by this matter, so he changed the topic directly.


    "Do you want to see your gift?"


    Lu Ning nodded: "Okay."


    Huo Jinyan took out one by one, like coaxing a child, all the toys were taken out.


    Lu Ning looked at him helplessly and amusedly.


    "I''m not a child."


    "Yes Yes."


    He took out another thing and opened it towards the ceiling, and instantly stars appeared on the white ceiling.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, and was instantly attracted.


    Huo Jinyan also turned off the lights in the room so that she could watch with peace of mind.


    Looking at it, Lu Ning suddenly said, "Huo Jinyan, when I get better, take me to see the real stars."


    Huo Jinyan said softly, "Okay."


    Leaned over and kissed the side of her forehead.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment and turned to look at him: "You kiss me even if I don''t agree."


    Huo Jinyan raised his eyebrows and looked closer at her, his voice was very soft: "This is for you, it''s a tie with you kissing me in the dark."


    Lu Ning shrugged his nose and looked at him amusedly.


    Huo Jinyan put away everything, turned around and held her hand.


    "Ning Ning."


    "kindness."


    "Ning Ning."


    "kindness."


    "I just wanted to make sure you were there."


    "I know."


    Lu Ning can feel that he is worrying about gains and losses, he is completely insecure now.


    She understood his anxiety.


    In the future, as long as she is awake, Huo Jinyan calls her and she will answer immediately.


    ¡­


    Two days after Lu Ning woke up, the police came to take notes. On the day they came, almost all the students came. They had to answer the police¡¯s questions first, and they rushed to answer the same.


    It was because he was afraid that Lu Ning would say something else.


    They didn''t discuss it at the time, but they all said that they didn''t know the reason, and the police also found out that Jiang Zhe had a mental problem, so they completely believed what they said.


    Now it''s only about Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi, and today I''m here to ask you according to the procedure.


    After listening to their random answers, Lu Jingzhi understood what they meant.


    According to what they said, they roughly explained the matter again.


    The policeman looked at her: "Take good care of yourself, you''ll be fine now, don''t be afraid. Jiang Zhe has been shot to death, and his fingerprints are all on the gun. It''s nothing to do with you if he committed suicide. , see a doctor in the future, don¡¯t have psychological shadows, and live a good life.¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 670： because of her

    Chapter 670 Because of her


    Lu Ning nodded.


    Waited for the people to leave and turned to look at them.


    As a result, this group of people just kept silent.


    They all started talking about other things.


    "Sister Ning, do you know that we don''t have to take the final exam, and the school asked us to rest more. Anyway, it''s not long before the holiday, so they gave us the holiday directly."


    "Yes, let''s have a good rest at home and prepare for the New Year."


    "Great, I can finally sleep a little longer."


    "No classes, no exams, just go on vacation haha."


    "Yes, yes, yes, my parents have been very kind to me recently. They didn''t like it when I slept in before, but now they don''t bother me when I sleep until twelve o''clock."


    "Yes, yes, my parents also let me sleep for a while."


    Lu Ning looked at them helplessly. Everyone had large and small wounds and bruises on their faces, but now they seemed to remember nothing. He was very happy that he didn''t have to go to class anymore.


    Lu Ning sighed, feeling a little guilty.


    Lin Ci looked at her and shook her hand.


    "It is thanks to you and Jingzhi that we were rescued this time. Why do you still look like this? Is it because we didn''t bring enough gifts?"


    The students looked over immediately: "That''s right, sister Ning, don''t be unhappy, we all want to thank you very much, without you, maybe we would all have seen the King of Hades."


    "Well, I was terrified at the time. If it wasn''t for Sister Ning, you were encouraging me, I would have been scared to death."


    "That''s right, sister Ning, don''t be unhappy, we are all fine, you should take care of yourself more now, take good care of yourself, the doctor said you should take good care of yourself, as long as you cultivate yourself, you will be fine. "


    ...


    But she didn''t say anything more, and it''s not good to talk too much, but everyone understands and is silently protecting her.


    Lu Ning was very grateful and moved.


    Because of the remarks of the students and what the parents saw at the scene that day, people came to see Lu Ning almost every day and brought gifts to thank her.


    Lu Ning felt ashamed, but he was forced to stay.


    She is awake now, but her body has suffered a lot. She has to sleep every day to recover her strength and body. She spends more time sleeping, and so does Lu Jingzhi.


    When the siblings wake up, they greet and chat with guests, and sometimes they lie there and fall asleep without waiting for the visitors to leave.


    Especially Lu Jingzhi, because of his small body, the doctor also put some stable ingredients in his medicine, so that he can sleep and rest as much as possible, so as to reduce the pain.


    The two of them almost came here in the first twenty days in the ward.


    woke up, slept, woke up.


    Twenty days later, Lu Jingzhi was able to get out of bed and walk around, but not too much. He is still recovering, but he is already very happy. After lying in bed for twenty days, he can finally walk. He couldn''t be happier walking around the house.


    Lu Ning glanced at his legs.


    It''s too early for her to move around.


    Hundred days of injury, not to mention that her leg was almost broken, and it will take a long time to recuperate. It may be impossible to walk within three or four months.


    In order to ensure the health of the other leg, Huo Jinyan would massage her every day, and he also specially found a teacher to learn a set of massage techniques.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 671： happy to hear

    Chapter 671 Willing to listen


    Lu Ning was still reluctant at the beginning, but he often secretly massaged her while she was asleep.


    Lu Ning did feel a lot more comfortable on his legs, so he didn''t stop it afterwards.


    She actually didn''t want Huo Jinyan to see her in a mess.


    But when you are sick, there is actually nothing good or bad.


    Huo Jinyan didn''t know these thoughts, but he didn''t mind them at all.


    In his eyes, Lu Ning still looks as good-looking as before.


    He often sat there and stared at Lu Ning in a daze.


    When Lu Ning woke up, he often met his gaze as soon as he opened his eyes.


    He stayed for too long, even longer than Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi, so that the nurse who took care of Lu Ning misunderstood several times.


    Ask Lu Ning if Huo Jinyan is her husband, and if they just got married.


    Finally, when I learned that Lu Ning was just an adult, I couldn''t help but quietly told Lu Ning to keep her eyes open to look at men when she was alone, and not to be with men just because she was moved by the care she took when she was sick.


    Don¡¯t look too much at face, men who are too handsome are basically scumbags, and character cannot be linked to face, so you still need to pay more attention to details to examine character.


    Lu Ning listened with a smile, then turned around and saw Huo Jinyan who was standing at the door and heard everything.


    After the nurse lady left, Huo Jinyan sat over and looked at her: "You can''t listen to everything some women say."


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing: "Didn''t you be happy to listen to Miss Sister when she talked a few days ago?"


    A few days ago, this young lady had been mistaken for Huo Jinyan as Lu Ning''s husband. Huo Jinyan was very helpful when she heard her say ''your wife''. It happened that there was no one else in the room, so he didn''t correct him, that''s all. After listening to it for two days, it was Lu Ning who woke up and heard it before correcting and explaining clearly.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her: "What she said two days ago is indeed true."


    Looking at his thick-skinned appearance, Lu Ning couldn''t help but pursed his lips helplessly: "It''s the truth, Huo Jinyan, I haven''t agreed to your pursuit yet, you can make persistent efforts."


    Huo Jinyan leaned over, with a gentle smile on his brows and eyes, reached out and held her hand: "Okay~"


    "The experience of those who have been here has told me, let me investigate you more, of course I will do more investigation."


    Huo Jinyan rubbed his fingers against the back of her hand and smiled: "Okay, you can investigate as long as you want."


    Lu Ning looked at him with a smile.


    In fact, she has long accepted Huo Jinyan in her heart. Even if she is too lazy to see her feelings for Huo Jinyan, she can still feel the difference in her emotions towards Huo Jinyan as she gets along slowly.


    Actually, accepting his confession and officially being with him is just missing an opportunity.


    And this opportunity is probably when Huo Jinyan asked her next time.


    When Huo Jinyan asked, she should have answered immediately.


    But Huo Jinyan obviously didn''t understand this point, he stayed with Lu Ning foolishly, and never asked Lu Ning whether he could be together again.


    Lu Ning herself is not in a hurry anyway, and she doesn''t bother to think about it.


    But Lu Ning secretly reminded him before the New Year, but this brother didn''t react, and didn''t say anything after giving the New Year gift.


    Lu Ning looked at him helplessly, and then stopped talking, to see when he would understand.


    Lu Jingzhi''s birthday didn''t happen this year, and Lu Jingzhi didn''t wake up when something like that happened, and no one thought about it.


    But now it is the new year, so I want to spend it with the new year.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 672： come quickly

    Chapter 672 Come quickly


    It can also be regarded as removing disasters, so that everyone can enter the new year safely.


    During the Chinese New Year, I spent it in the hospital. Lu Ning could not be discharged from the hospital, so he just passed it in the hospital.


    Shen Yunci also bought a lot of window grilles and pasted them on the windows of the hospital, on the bed and cabinets, looking very Chinese New Year atmosphere.


    When Huo Jinyan came the day before the new year, Lu Ning asked him to go back.


    Let him go back to the capital to spend the New Year with grandpa.


    Chinese New Year means reunion, Lu Ning thought that the old man would feel sad to celebrate the New Year alone, so he drove Huo Jinyan away.


    Huo Jinyan didn''t say anything, he really should go back and see the old man.


    After packing up that day, I told Lu Ning and got on the plane back to the capital.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning and the others were celebrating the New Year in the hospital, and they also received small gifts from the doctors and nurses in the hospital. As a return gift, Shen Yunci cooked dumplings and sent them over.


    Let everyone eat dumplings during the Chinese New Year.


    Lu Jingzhi has already got out of bed, and he can eat something, instead of just eating liquid food.


    He wasn''t a greedy person before, but he hasn''t eaten something tasty for a long time. He ate a lot that night. If Shen Yunci hadn''t stopped him, he might have gnawed on the plate.


    Although the family is in the hospital, they are all there. The family is reunited. Although there are physical injuries, but fortunately they are all well. As long as they cultivate themselves, they can recover. This is also a blessing.


    Lu Ning can''t walk around, but he can use a wheelchair.


    After dinner, at about twelve o''clock, I moved Lu Ning to the wheelchair and pushed her to set off fireworks below.


    Put three blankets on her for fear that she would be cold.


    Lu Zhi bought a lot of fireworks and set them off in the courtyard of the hospital.


    Lu Jingzhi also had a rare childish side, waving a fairy wand and smiling happily.


    Slowly, it attracted many hospitalized children.


    Lu Zhi posted a lot by himself.


    Lu Ning sat there with a few of them watching, couldn''t help laughing, and took out his mobile phone to take pictures of them.


    She was a little far away, so Lu Qing pushed her closer.


    Lu Ning breathed the fresh air, and it was rare to relax, and his heart was much calmer.


    All the worries and unhappiness seem to be left in the past year, and the new year starts with happiness.


    As soon as twelve o''clock passed, Lu Ning received a message from Huo Jinyan.


    He was short and generous. He transferred the money without saying anything, and wrote happy birthday in the postscript below.


    Lu Ning replied happy birthday, but confiscated his money.


    Then turn off the phone screen.


    As soon as Lin Ci''s video call was closed, a call came over.


    After Lu Ning connected, she saw the fireworks in her hand at a glance.


    "Ning Ning! Happy New Year! Wait, are you holding fireworks!"


    Lu Ning nodded.


    "Wait for me! I''ll come quickly!"


    Lu Ning had something to say, she had already hung up the phone.


    Looking at the blacked-out phone, Lu Ning smiled helplessly.


    Lin Ci did come quickly, and it really came quickly after I agreed to come quickly.


    It took about half an hour to come.


    After coming over, he said hello and went to play with Lu Jingzhi.


    She is like a king of children, bringing all the children and big friends to play together, and finally she took a few nurses to play together.


    A group of people were laughing and playing with fireworks, not to mention how happy they were.


    Laughter came from the backyard of the hospital, which also added some happiness to the lonely and deserted people here.


    The most important thing is that more and more people came. Gu Zi didn''t know where he got the news, so he pulled Gu Chen and the others over, and the whole backyard of the hospital became more lively in an instant.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 673： happy new year brother

    Chapter 673 Brother, Happy New Year


    This can be regarded as the most lively year in the hospital.


    The doctors and nurses all joined in. Everyone set off fireworks and sang to bless each other in the cold night.


    When the firecrackers crackled in the sky, everyone was smiling, welcoming their own New Year.


    Looking at the moon in the sky, Lu Ning smiled.


    May everyone be safe and happy in the new year.


    She thought silently in her heart.


    ¡­


    There is always some excitement in the excitement.


    The Lu family''s New Year''s banquet seemed a bit weird.


    I cooked a lot of dishes and everyone was there, but the atmosphere seemed deserted for no reason.


    After eating, Lu Yuean found an excuse and went back to the room.


    I didn¡¯t feel any Chinese New Year feeling in their family, just felt that this was an ordinary day.


    After Lu Yuean went back, she lay on the bed and played with her mobile phone.


    The people in Class 9 were exempted from the final exam because of something, but they were not exempted. They were studying hard before the final exam. During the study period, they had to listen to people in the school bragging about Lu Ning''s heroic deeds.


    She listened, silently wanting to compete.


    It is bound to be excellent in grades, at least to compare with Lu Ning.


    But Lu Ning didn''t take the final exam at all, as long as she got a question right, she could surpass Lu Ning.


    But fortunately, she was really working hard, and she got excellent results in the final exam, so it was not in vain.


    This Chinese New Year just happens to be able to rest.


    But when she was swiping her phone while lying on the bed, she suddenly came across Lin Ci''s Weibo.


    It was only then that she remembered that she was using the trumpet to read the news, and only the trumpet secretly followed Lin Ci.


    Lin Ci posted a video, only five seconds long.


    In the video, she is happily playing with fireworks with her children, and the video shoots around there, sweeping all the people present.


    In the dark, under the light of fireworks, everyone''s enthusiastic smiling faces can be seen clearly.


    Including Lu Ning''s family.


    The video stopped at Lu Ning at the last second, and Lu Qing stood behind Lu Ning, looking at Lu Ning and smiling.


    After so many days, since Lu Ning and the others were rescued, there have been heated discussions on this matter on the Internet.


    Because of the attention it has attracted, everyone is eager to see the results.


    In the end, when everyone was rescued, everyone was in a good direction. From the live videos watched by various officials, Lu Ning can also be seen.


    Even the local official account also named and praised Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi. If they hadn¡¯t brought clues to risk themselves, everyone might not be able to celebrate the New Year safely in the end.


    Lu Ning didn''t know about this, but it caused a lot of heat on the Internet at that time, and everyone praised her.


    That is, the heat has only dropped recently, and everyone started discussing other things, discussing the New Year.


    Lu Yue''an could see and hear news from Lu Ning almost every time, and she lingered in her ears like a lingering ghost.


    Lu Yuean looked at the video on the phone, and after watching it three times, he raised his hand and threw the phone out, falling to the ground.


    She directly pulled the quilt over her head and seemed to be going to sleep.


    But after lying down for about ten minutes, she seemed unwilling, and immediately lifted the quilt and got up from the bed to pick up the phone. Fortunately, the phone was fine and not broken.


    She turned on her phone, found Lu Qing, and sent him a message.


    ¡¾Brother, happy new year. ¡¿


    After she finished sending, she sat by the bed with her mobile phone and waited.


    After waiting for half an hour, there was no reply, and his face changed instantly.


    She checked the time on Lin Ci''s Weibo just now.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 674： The boss is inevitably lonely

    Chapter 674 The boss is inevitably withdrawn


    It was posted just now, and it has only been more than half an hour now. It is impossible for Lu Qing to sleep, and it is obvious that he is holding a mobile phone in the video.


    They were having so much fun, it was impossible for them to take a rest.


    The fact is that Lu Qing saw it but he didn''t reply.


    Thinking of this, Lu Yuean clenched her fingers tightly, her knuckles turned white, and staring at the phone screen seemed to burn a hole out of the phone.


    Finally, she threw the phone out violently. This time, the phone hit the wall hard and fell to the ground. Immediately, the screen went black and it was completely broken.


    ¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    And F State, the top band that just finished the New Year''s performance, the Dreamers Orchestra, just came backstage and sat down.


    One after another took their mobile phones and started calling home.


    They perform outside every year, and they seldom spend the New Year with their families. They can only call home after the performance to say they are safe.


    "Teacher, please sit here."


    Master Wu walked to the backstage, everyone stood up to say hello, and politely directed him to sit down.


    Master Wu is a top pianist in the world, and his level has reached a level that is difficult to surpass.


    The top level and attainments in the piano are daunting. He has won first prizes in all piano competitions, and he is in the second place in the world pianist rankings.


    Domestic orchestras are scrambling to hire him, but he has always been abroad, until he suddenly returned to China a few years ago and stayed in China for a year, and no one knew where he went and what he did for a year. After that, he accepted an invitation from a well-known domestic orchestra, and accepted their offer to become the chief pianist in the orchestra.


    For so many years, he has been in this orchestra and followed everyone''s performances around the world.


    When there is no performance, he goes to the capital to stay.


    In fact, everyone in the industry is very curious about this point. After all, Master Wu is not from the capital, but he finally settled in the capital. There are countless guesses, but Master Wu has never said anything to everyone.


    He is a bit withdrawn. After all, he is in a high position, and he still has a bit of arrogance.


    There are also some special requirements, he never performs in August and September, every year.


    However, I have accepted invitations from two colleges and universities in Beijing to give performance speeches. In August and September, the freshman admission season of colleges and universities.


    Except for the invitation from the university, it is basically impossible for him to accept any performances in the past two months, but the price is so high.


    Everyone speculated about this point, thinking that he had children studying in school or something.


    But he is alone all year round, and there are few women around him, let alone having children.


    Everyone guessed a little more about him. He was like a mystery that people couldn''t see through or guess.


    Everyone was respectful and polite to him backstage.


    A chief like him will always have a few apprentices around him, take care of daily life, and usually run errands to help out, but he never has.


    He accepted a few disciples in the past few years, but later he felt that his level was good, so he ran away and no one cared about him. Since then, he has not accepted any disciples. It has been almost ten years, no matter how talented he is. The child approached him humbly, hoping to win his favor, but he was unmoved, and if he was killed, he would no longer accept apprentices.


    Master Wu sat down for a while before everyone started busying with their own affairs.


    "Hey, I saw that girl a few days ago, did you see her video?"


    Good night~


    Wanchang Day 25~2022.3.26


    I hope to see the treasures here, and if the economy permits, I can make a full reservation~ Compassionate~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 675： It seems to be called Lu Ning?

    Chapter 675 Seems to be called Lu Ning?


    "Huh? What girl? What video?"


    "It''s just a high school girl who performed piano music. I think her **** in the video must be a good young professional."


    "True or false, find out and let me see."


    "Wait a minute, I''ll look through it, I still have it in my collection, and the girl is so pretty, if our team leader can invite her to act as a proper facade, don''t we lack young audiences? If she really If they can pass the examination and come in, our young viewers won¡¯t have to worry about it in the future.¡±


    "Is it as exaggerated as you said, look for it, let me see."


    Saying so, he really couldn''t wait.


    "Wait a minute, take it easy... Alright! Here!"


    As he spoke, he handed the phone to him.


    Click on the video, and the melodious sound of the piano song "Dream Wedding" came from the phone.


    Everyone in the background couldn''t help listening.


    Do your own thing while listening.


    "It''s really good, at least it can be seen that it has a solid foundation, but I don''t know the level of this song. She probably won''t be able to join our group."


    Their band is now the number one band in China, and the assessment is extremely strict, and not everyone can pass the test.


    The two of them were saying this when suddenly a dark shadow in front of them covered the light, and they subconsciously looked up.


    Master Wu looked at the two people: "Can I watch the video?"


    The two were taken aback for a moment, then nodded and handed over the phone.


    In fact, even if it is the same piece of music, different people will have different feelings when playing it, especially the difference in habits, professional people can also hear the difference.


    Master Wu just heard the difference.


    He took the phone, looked at the hacked video, and asked without haste: "Do you know the name of the person who played it?"


    "It seems that the name is Lu... Lu Ning..."


    She wasn''t very sure, she just took a few glances.


    But after hearing this, Master Wu was stunned for a moment, and quickly clicked on the video.


    The video began to shake for a few seconds, and then pointed at the girl who was playing on the stage.


    Girls are on stage, sparkling under the lights.


    Master Wu''s eyes changed, his whole person seemed excited, and a rare smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    The person in the video is not Lu Ning, who else is it?


    His hands trembled twice.


    His face flushed with excitement.


    It''s up! Finally made him wait!


    Master Wu''s behavior was a little strange, and everyone around him looked at him one after another.


    Don''t understand what''s wrong with him.


    Master Wu watched the video carefully and listened to Lu Ning play the piano piece before he closed his eyes and returned the phone.


    "teacher?"


    Master Wu has no disciples, but hired an assistant to take care of life. The assistant only takes care of Master Wu, and he doesn¡¯t know anything about orchestras and musical instruments.


    He has been taking care of Master Wu for a long time, but he has never seen Master Wu like this before, so he called out tentatively.


    Master Wu reacted immediately, then turned around and strode out: "Xiao Wang, book a domestic ticket immediately! Now!"


    Xiao Wang was stunned for a moment, then belatedly responded, and immediately took out his mobile phone to book a ticket.


    The people behind could not help reminding: "Teacher, there is still a performance tomorrow!"


    Master Wu strode out: "Ask the boss to call me."


    As he said that, he walked out of the backstage without looking back, and the assistant quickly caught up with the phone...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 676： do this first

    Chapter 676 Do this first


    The boss called from the road.


    Even though the boss was confused and anxious, he still tried to speak softly when talking to Master Wu.


    "Teacher, our tickets have been sold out for a long time. You see, the audience is waiting. It will be difficult to adjust the time tomorrow. If you are not in a hurry, can you leave a day later."


    This is the first time that this happened. Master Wu also cooperated with the performance after he came to the orchestra. I don¡¯t know why he was so anxious this time. Did he go in such a hurry?


    The boss still dare not provoke him, after all, he is the golden sign of the band.


    Master Wu heard the words and said directly: "Postpone the performance time, this ticket is my solo recital, I''m in a hurry, you do this first."


    The boss over there was stunned, looking at his phone.


    This is amazing. Master Wu has not held a solo concert for many years. Almost all the tickets are directed at him. If you know this, it will be directly changed to his solo concert, let alone The time has been delayed a bit, and I am afraid that the audience will be willing to postpone the price increase.


    What the **** is it that makes Master Wu do such a thing!


    The boss was completely curious. While calling to arrange things, he also wanted to find out what happened in the background.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning, who was far away in City A, didn''t know that the ''danger'' was coming.


    She fell asleep very late last night, and it was already afternoon when she woke up.


    Opening his eyes, he saw Huo Jinyan standing by the bed.


    Can''t help but froze for a while.


    "What are you doing, are you back?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and smiled, then raised his hand to straighten her hair.


    "kindness."


    Didn''t say much, just responded.


    Lu Ning was taken aback for a moment, and asked in doubt: "En?"


    Huo Jinyan couldn''t help but smile seeing her imitating himself.


    Lu Ning frowned: "Why didn''t you stay with Grandpa for a few days?"


    Huo Jinyan sat down and put something on her wrist: "Grandpa asked me to come back."


    Lu Ning looked sideways, and there was a mahogany bracelet on his wrist. The small circle looked heavy but also beautiful.


    Huo Jinyan looked up at her: "Grandpa gave it to you."


    He then took out another one and put it in her palm: "This one too."


    A small wooden card, strung together with a red rope.


    Lu Ning was stunned, looked at Huo Jin and said, "Lightning strikes wood?"


    Huo Jinyan nodded.


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing.


    This is to ward off evil spirits, so I am afraid that something will happen to her again.


    Lu Ning looked at the lightning strike wooden sign in his clenched hand: "Okay, thank you Grandpa."


    Then she raised her other hand and withdrew the big bracelet from her wrist: "This is for you, a New Year''s gift."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her in a daze, and smiled helplessly.


    "I have too much."


    Lu Ning made up his mouth, because he was afraid that Huo Jinyan would not take it back, so Lu Ning simply said it was a New Year''s gift.


    "New Year''s gift must be accepted."


    Hearing what she said, Huo Jinyan had no choice but to take it back and put it on his hand again.


    Looking at him, Lu Ning bent his lips and smiled: "We are all safe."


    Huo Jinyan approached with a smile, raised his hand and touched her forehead: "Well, you need to get better soon."


    "OK~"


    Huo Jinyan looked up at the sky outside.


    "It''s snowing, do you want to see it?"


    Lu Ning turned his head and looked out the window: "Really?"


    She just woke up and doesn''t know.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her excited look and smiled and nodded: "Well, I''ll take you to see it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 677： i want to go now

    Chapter 677 I want to go now


    Huo Jinyan pushed the wheelchair over, walked to the side of the bed to help her up, and then bent over to hug her.


    Holded but refused to put it on the wheelchair.


    Lu Ning froze for a moment and turned to look at him.


    "What are you doing."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her: "Hold me for a while."


    Lu Ning blushed, raised his hand and pinched the back of his neck.


    Huo Jinyan smiled and put her down, then stood behind the wheelchair and pushed her out.


    But his eyes are dark, the smile just now is gone, and there is obvious worry on his face.


    He just weighed Lu Ning, and she was much lighter than before.


    If you are sick, you will lose weight, but she has lost too much weight.


    "..."


    Lu Ning didn''t notice Huo Jinyan''s emotions, and was still excitedly waiting to see the snow.


    She seldom has such a girlish side, but now she often looks like this when facing Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan was afraid that she would be cold, so he put on two blankets for her after putting on her coat.


    After pushing her downstairs, she didn''t go any further, and there was still light snow outside.


    Lu Ning was not very satisfied, and turned to look at him: "Why don''t you leave?"


    Huo Jinyan looked down at her: "It''s still snowing."


    "It''s okay, the snow is not heavy."


    The snow was not heavy, but it was cold, touching her head, and catching a cold is not a good situation for her now, Huo Jinyan shook his head directly and refused.


    Lu Ning looked at him and said no, his eyes turned red immediately.


    Emotions are easily magnified during illness.


    Huo Jinyan saw that she was jealous, and was frightened instantly. He walked up to her and looked at her, bending over to coax her: "Let''s go play after the snow stops, now you will catch a cold."


    Lu Ning looked at him, his bright eyes were moist, his eyes were red, and he looked extremely aggrieved.


    "But I want to go now."


    She looked like this, and Huo Jinyan really had no power to resist, and what she said had no effect at all.


    Lu Ning looked at him aggrievedly, and he wanted to agree to everything.


    He thought for a while: "If you don''t take the blanket off your head, I''ll push you down."


    Lu Ning nodded immediately, and was about to pull the blanket by himself.


    Huo Jinyan laughed, and raised his hand to help her pull up the blanket to cover her head.


    Lu Ning looked at him obediently, waiting for him to push herself out.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her like a child, smiled, turned around and pushed her into the yard.


    There was a thin layer of snow in the yard, Lu Ning sat in the snow and watched Xiaoxue falling in pieces beside her, fascinated by it.


    Suddenly saw a child making a snowman over there, and immediately asked Huo Jinyan to push her over.


    Huo Jinyan pushed her over as promised, watching a group of children in hospital gowns and jackets **** there with gloves on.


    Their snowman has begun to take shape, but some props are missing. The two children behind saw a broom hanging on the wall of the hospital and wanted to use it as the snowman''s hand, but they were not tall enough to take it down. Turning around, he saw Huo Jinyan.


    But Huo Jinyan''s appearance is really not friendly in the eyes of the children, so the children are discouraged and look at Huo Jinyan hesitantly from a distance.


    Lu Ning guessed what they were thinking, and couldn''t help but smile and turned to look at Huo Jinyan.


    Sensing the sight, Huo Jinyan looked down at her.


    Lu Ning was puzzled, this man is so handsome, how can he have such an outstanding temperament, so outstanding and scary that children dare not come to talk to him.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her suspiciously, and before he could ask anything, the two children over there came over hesitantly, but instead of looking for Huo Jinyan, they found Lu Ning.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 678： your hair is gray

    Chapter 678 Your hair is gray


    They walked over awkwardly and stood in front of Lu Ning.


    Cautiously said: "Sister..."


    After yelling, they pursed their lips and were embarrassed to say the rest.


    Lu Ning looked at them with encouraging eyes.


    Lu Ning is good-looking, with clear eyes, and looks gentle. When the children saw her eyes, they immediately asked again: "Sister, can this uncle help us hold that broom?"


    Hearing this, Lu Ning burst out laughing.


    The two children looked at her inexplicably and smiled.


    Lu Ning raised his hand and patted the heads of the two children, then turned to look at the black-faced Huo Jin and said, "Uncle, just help them take it."


    ''Uncle Huo'' looked at her, and then he really walked over to help take down the broom on the wall, and the two children immediately jumped up with a smile.


    said happily: "Thank you sister, thank you uncle!"


    ''Uncle Huo'' raised his hand very gloomyly: "What?"


    As soon as he opened his mouth, the strong sense of oppression stunned the two children, and they looked at Huo Jinyan in a daze.


    "Thanks...Uncle..."


    He hesitated to speak.


    Huo Jin said: "..."


    He took the broom and went straight to the snowman and several other children.


    The two children were even more confused, a little afraid that the uncle would kick their snowman over when he got angry.


    Looking at the two of them, Lu Ning reached out and patted their shoulders, telling them to come over and whispered, "Call me brother later."


    The kid nodded obediently and ran over.


    Huo Jinyan walked over, and the other children were also stunned for a moment, and subconsciously took two steps back when they saw him coming.


    Huo Jinyan bent over and fixed the broom directly next to the snowman, giving it to the snowman as his hand.


    Two children ran over and said happily, "Thank you brother!"


    Huo Jinyan was very useful, but he nodded without changing his expression.


    He is so ''easy-going'' that the kids immediately accepted him.


    He also took the initiative to hold his arm: "Brother, brother, can you fix our nose for us?"


    Huo Jinyan was obviously in a better mood. Hearing this, he really bent over and made it for them.


    Looking from a distance, Lu Ning curled up his lips, and raised his hand to control the wheelchair to move forward. When she leaned forward, the blanket on top of her head fell off and fell on her shoulders. She didn''t care.


    After parking the wheelchair, he looked at Huo Jinyan who was busy there.


    The elementary school gradually became bigger, and the snow fell on the top of the head one by one.


    After Huo Jinyan helped the children get it all done, their hands turned red from the cold.


    The children smiled sweetly and said thank you brother.


    He turned his head and saw Lu Ning.


    It''s just that a thin piece of snow fell on Lu Ning''s head, snow white.


    Frowning and walking over to look at her, he was still reluctant to speak loudly about her.


    "Didn''t you agree not to take it down?"


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand to help her get rid of the snow, Lu Ning suddenly looked at her and smiled and said, "Huo Jinyan, your hair is gray."


    In fact, the top of his head was already white.


    Huo Jinyan''s hand suddenly paused, met her gaze, and couldn''t help but wonder if this is also a gray hair.


    He thought, smiled to himself, then raised his hand to gently and carefully remove the snow for Lu Ning.


    After I finished it, I just casually raised my hand and brushed my hair, and the snowflakes on the top of my head fluttered and fell.


    Huo Jinyan came over and pushed her back to the inpatient building. As soon as he got inside, Lu Ning called him.


    Huo Jinyan stopped immediately, turned around and stood in front of her, bending over to look at her with a nervous expression on his face.


    After Lu Ning was injured, he would be very nervous when she called him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 679： subconscious fear

    Chapter 679 Subconscious fear


    thought she was uncomfortable somewhere.


    Will look at her nervously and ask her where she feels uncomfortable.


    Lu Ning shook his head and looked at him: "I don''t feel uncomfortable, just bend your head."


    Huo Jinyan immediately bowed his head and went over without asking why, and he did what she said.


    Lu Ning raised his hand to help him sweep the few remaining snowflakes off his head.


    Subconsciously opened his mouth and blew his hair.


    The warm wind passed over Huo Jinyan''s ears.


    Huo Jinyan froze for a moment, but still kept his posture.


    "All right."


    When Lu Ning''s voice came, he stood up and looked at her.


    Looking at him not moving, Lu Ning raised his eyebrows in doubt: "What''s wrong?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and raised his lips slightly. How should I put it, every time I see her, my heart is moved.


    Before he could speak, a person rushed out from behind and grabbed his neck directly.


    Both of them were startled at the same time.


    Lu Ning subconsciously went forward to grab him.


    "Hey!"


    Before Xia Yuan could finish her words, there was the sound of Lu Ning falling from the wheelchair.


    Huo Jinyan quickly went to help her up, but she still fell to the ground, her face paled instantly, flashing with unbearable pain.


    Huo Jinyan frowned and quickly hugged her.


    "Where does it hurt! Let''s go to the doctor!"


    He hugged her and walked quickly inside.


    Xia Yu''an stayed where she was, and belatedly guessed that she had caused trouble.


    Chu Ting, who came over late, looked at Xia Yu''an: "Master Xia, what are you doing so fast! I didn''t tell Mr. Huo that you were here. If Mr. Huo knew that I brought you here, he would be scolded to death." me."


    Xia Yuan turned her head to look at him with a dumbfounded expression: "Well, maybe, we will all be scolded."


    He had never seen Huo Jinyan so nervous. Just now when the girl fell down, he looked scared out of his wits.


    Xia Yu''an shook her head in distress, she would have known not to engage in a surprise attack.


    Not only will he be scolded, but he will probably be beaten as well.


    "When he hits me later, stop him a little bit, I don''t want to be hospitalized right away."


    Chu Ting looked at him in a daze: "Huh?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw a group of doctors and nurses rushing into a ward.


    Xia Yuan turned around in embarrassment and helped the wheelchair up, then pushed the wheelchair to the ward.


    A group of doctors and nurses checked Lu Ning.


    Fortunately, there is nothing serious, but I was frightened. When I fell down, I touched the wound. The pain is inevitable, but it is not a big problem.


    Huo Jinyan heaved a sigh of relief and asked them out.


    When passing by Xia Yuan and Chu Ting, she went in without even looking at them.


    Looking at Lu Ning with some fear.


    "Does it still hurt?"


    Looking at him, Lu Ning smiled, and comforted him: "It''s much better, I''m fine."


    Huo Jinyan frowned and couldn''t stop thinking.


    Xia Yuan suddenly grabbed him by the neck just now, and he clearly saw the fear in Lu Ning''s eyes.


    He knew that there was no way for Lu Ning to forget such a thing in such a short period of time, but he was afraid that she would remember it forever, and was afraid of it forever. I was more frightened before.


    Regarding this aspect, Gu Chen would often give her some psychological treatment, but in fact it had little effect. Lu Ning seemed to have directly closed her heart and locked that memory in a box. She wanted to forget it, but every time When frightened, the box will open by itself, and all the pictures will appear in front of her, which is beyond her control.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her calm appearance, but actually hoped that she could cry a lot.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 680： is he a friend

    Chapter 680 Is he a friend?


    But Lu Ning has not been emotionally released and collapsed since he woke up.


    Gu Chen said that her situation is actually very bad, and it can''t be seen from the outside, but if she doesn''t release it, it will be her nightmare in the future.


    Huo Jinyan thought, this might be her usual way of dealing with it since she grew up.


    Is there more than one box like this in her heart...


    Every time I think of this, Huo Jinyan feels heartache and wants to have a chat with her, but every time he is afraid of touching a place she doesn''t want to touch, so he gives up every time.


    Huo Jinyan felt uncomfortable in his heart, and raised his hand to hold her hand.


    Lu Ning knew that he was worried, and squeezed his hand to show him that he was fine.


    She turned her head and looked in the direction of the door.


    Xia Yu''an stood there scratching her head, a little embarrassed, a little at a loss and didn''t know how to speak.


    Lu Ning looked at him before he took a step forward and whispered, "I''m sorry just now."


    His voice was full of apologies, but he couldn''t say anything other than sorry.


    A person who is usually good at chatting, but now looking at Lu Ning, he can''t say anything.


    Lu Ning looked at him, waiting for him to continue talking.


    Huo Jinyan also looked up, and a momentary sense of oppression enveloped Xia Yuan.


    He had a feeling that he wanted to dig a crack in the ground and get in quickly.


    Xia Yuan felt cold behind her back even if she didn''t look at Huo Jinyan''s eyes, and her hands trembled in fright.


    Pretending not to know, looking at Lu Ning.


    "Sister-in-law, I''m brother Jinyan''s friend. My name is Xia Yu''an. I was too sudden just now and scared you. I''m sorry. You can scold me if you want, as long as you feel happy."


    Lu Ning froze for a moment and looked at him.


    Blushed slightly: "I''m fine, but don''t yell."


    Xia Yu''an was taken aback, and subconsciously looked at Huo Jinyan.


    That look seems to say, you haven''t chased him yet?


    Huo Jinyan is very satisfied with the title he called just now, but he is very dissatisfied with the look in his eyes now.


    Xia Yu''an is a very nervous person, he can say whatever he thinks, not only does he think so, he also speaks out.


    "No way, big brother, you can''t do it, you haven''t taken him down yet, you are so blind for nothing, you can''t even chase after girls, you won''t...uh..."


    He chattered endlessly, and was directly dragged out by Chu Ting covering his mouth.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Lu, I''ll just take him away, take him away."


    He dragged the person and went out.


    Huo Jinyan gritted his teeth with a bad face.


    Looking back at Lu Ning: "I''ll go out for a while."


    Lu Ning nodded and watched him go out.


    After Huo Jinyan went out, she couldn''t help but smile.


    The kid just now is actually quite cute.


    ¡­


    Not long after the three of them went out, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi came back with Lu Jingzhi.


    Lu Jingzhi can go out now, but Lu Zhi is still afraid that he will not last long and will push him with a wheelchair.


    When the three of them came back, Lu Jingzhi happily jumped out of the wheelchair and ran to Lu Ning''s bedside.


    "Sister! Flowers for you!"


    Lu Ning took a closer look and found that it was a fake flower, but it was very realistic.


    Because of Shen Yunci''s allergies, there are no real flowers at home, but all fake flowers. Although he is allergic, Shen Yunci likes these flowers and plants very much, so Lu Zhi will buy her some fake flowers to coax her to play.


    "Thank you Jingzhi."


    Shen Yunci took off his coat and walked over to see Lu Ning.


    After looking at it and asking if he felt uncomfortable, he couldn''t help being curious about Huo Jinyan.


    "Just now I saw Jin Yan talking to two men, are they his friends?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 681： He will not

    Chapter 681 He won''t


    After Shen Yunci finished speaking, Lu Zhi asked suspiciously: "Does he still have friends?"


    I don''t know why Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing when he heard this sentence.


    Huo Jinyan''s temper seems really difficult to have friends.


    "One is his assistant and the other is a friend."


    Lu Ning said truthfully.


    Shen Yunci nodded.


    Suddenly saw that Lu Ning''s trousers were a little dirty.


    "Ningning, what''s going on with your pants?"


    Lu Ning froze for a moment, then subconsciously looked down.


    Looking at it, Lu Jingzhi couldn''t help pointing to the other side: "There are also here."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    It should have been accidentally bumped into it when it just fell down.


    Shen Yunci immediately looked at her: "What''s wrong? Jin Yan took you out?"


    Lu Ning replied vaguely: "Well, I asked him to take me out if I wanted to see the snow, and just... I accidentally fell when I came back. It''s okay, the doctor has seen it."


    "Ah! Fell down?!"


    The two shouted immediately.


    Lu Ning was taken aback and quickly said: "Don''t be nervous, it''s okay, I just accidentally fell, it''s really okay."


    Lu Zhi immediately became angry: "How could this kid make you fall, he pushed the wheelchair down?"


    Lu Ning helplessly defended Huo Jinyan: "No, it wasn''t him, it was me who was scared by his friend and turned over by myself."


    "His friend still scares you? Doesn''t he stop? You wait for me to scold these two boys!"


    "Oops, Dad!"


    Lu Ning panicked, stood up and looked at Lu Zhi.


    Shen Yunci immediately went to stop him: "Oh, don''t be so impatient, how could Jinyan be willing to let Ningning fall, it must be careless, Ningning said it''s okay, don''t be so hot. I said just now Seeing Jin Yan''s complexion is not very good.


    The child next to him is about to cry, it must have been talked about, so you should stop going. "


    Lu Ning nodded hastily here.


    Lu Zhi was pulled back, walked over and looked at Lu Ning: "Where did you fall, does it still hurt?"


    "It doesn''t hurt anymore, it''s really all right, I was scared when he suddenly appeared and I didn''t react for a while, I was scaring myself, Dad, don''t talk about him later."


    Lu Zhi pinched his fingers and replied reluctantly: "Ah, I see."


    Lu Ning looked at him immediately: "It''s settled, otherwise I won''t talk to you."


    Lu Zhi had no choice but to nod: "Got it."


    Lu Ning felt relieved.


    Shen Yunci came over and patted her head, still a little worried, and asked in a low voice: "It''s really all right."


    Lu Ning nodded and looked at her: "It''s really fine, he won''t let me have anything."


    Shen Yunci looked at her and smiled: "You, my mother is almost ashamed of herself when she looks at him. She is really afraid of falling when she holds it in her hand, and she is afraid of melting when she holds it in her mouth."


    Shen Yunci held her hand: "Mom thinks that Jinyan is very good to you, so don''t let people wait too long, just be reserved for a while, you don''t have to catch it carefully, in case you are caught by another girl What to do when you leave."


    Lu Ning looked at her with a smile: "No. He won''t be taken away by other girls."


    This is extremely confident.


    Shen Yunci nodded her forehead helplessly: "You''re just sure that there''s nothing you can do about it, so don''t bully him."


    Lu Ning wrinkled his nose: "I didn''t."


    Shen Yunci raised his hand to touch her hair, and looked at her lovingly: "Okay, if you don''t have it, you don''t have it, my mother just wants to tell you that your two mothers completely agree, don''t worry about us, just do what you want. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 682： Ill take care of it

    Chapter 682 I''ll take care of it


    After the words fell, before Lu Ning could say anything, Lu Zhi''s voice came from over there.


    "Wait, don''t represent me, I haven''t agreed yet."


    Shen Yunci immediately turned his head and looked over: "Why, do you still want to disagree?"


    Lu Zhi shrugged: "That''s not sure, I still have to investigate."


    Shen Yunci walked forward unwillingly: "If you look at your son-in-law again, you will be scared away."


    Lu Zhi raised his eyebrows: "Then I don''t care, I won''t hand over my precious daughter to him if he doesn''t pass my inspection. If he runs away, he''s impatient, and our daughter doesn''t lack him."


    Shen Yunci was so angry that he was speechless.


    It was Lu Jingzhi who said silently: "I think Brother Huo is pretty good."


    Lu Zhi immediately turned his head: "What do you know, you can''t just look at the face, the face is the most useless, good-looking are all scumbags."


    Shen Yunci looked at him dumbfounded when he heard this: "There are still people who scolded me like that. If I didn''t look at the face, I wouldn''t be with you."


    Lu Zhi choked suddenly.


    However, Shen Yunci found the point to attack: "Didn''t you rely on this face to seduce me? All day long, you relied on your good looks and being so close to me. You still said it wasn''t because of your face? Important? Now that I have given birth to you four children, you just say that you are a scumbag? Why didn''t you say that when you chased me? Why didn''t you say that when you got married. "


    Lu Zhi was completely speechless. He opened his mouth for a long time, but he didn''t say a word.


    Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi sat on the bed watching the fun, holding back their laughter.


    After being stunned for a long time, Lu Zhicai retorted: "I also rely on my personality charm!"


    Shen Yunci was merciless immediately: "Nonsense! I only look at your face, who pays attention to your personality charm."


    Lu Zhi:?


    "My face is what you love after all these years? Haven''t you been attracted by my personality at all?"


    Shen Yunci looked at him directly with his hips on his hips: "Yes, I will change your face when I can''t see it anymore."


    The second half of this sentence is said to be irritating, so I can only listen to the first half.


    So Lu Ning was inexplicably stuffed with dog food while lying on the bed.


    Lu Zhi also felt very comfortable hearing this, so he didn''t refute anymore, got up and took a cherry from the small plate and handed it to Shen Yunci''s mouth.


    Shen Yunci looked at him and raised his hand to pat him.


    Lu Zhi walked around the table.


    Passed the small plate to Lu Ning: "Eat quickly, Father He has made it for you, and the skin has been peeled."


    Then he helped Lu Ning adjust a comfortable sitting posture.


    Lu Ning looked at the fruit in the small plate, and looked at Lu Zhixiao''s eyebrows and eyes: "Thank you, Dad."


    Lu Zhi raised his hand and patted her on the head.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Lu Zhi: "Dad, don''t I have one?"


    Lu Zhi looked directly at Shen Yunci: "You ask your mother, I will only take care of your sister in the future, and let your mother take care of you."


    Lu Jingzhi:?


    Shen Yunci looked at him amusedly: "En? Why is my son in charge of me? I want to take care of my daughter!"


    Lu Jingzhi:?


    "You will only look at the face, I will take care of my daughter!"


    "Hey!"


    Shen Yunci rolled up his sleeves and grabbed Lu Zhi''s ear without saying a word.


    "I gave birth to them all, I want to take care of which one! I don''t want to talk about it."


    "Hey hey hey..."


    Lu Ning smiled and watched them making trouble.


    Lu Jingzhi was speechless.


    Your quarrels are yours, why is it always me who gets hurt?


    Lu Ning turned to look at him. Fortunately, the two hospital beds were not far away, so Lu Ning directly handed him his plate to eat.


    Lu Zhi saw it even in his busy schedule.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 683： sooner or later know

    Chapter 683 Know sooner or later


    "Hey, hey, Jingzhi, don''t eat it up, save some for your sister... Hey, hey, wife, it hurts, lightly..."


    Lu Jingzhi didn''t know whether he was angry or what, after hearing this, he immediately ate up all the food.


    After eating, he raised his plate towards Lu Zhi as if showing off.


    Lu Zhi: "..."


    ¡­


    When Huo Jinyan came back, everything was calm again.


    He brought Xia Yu''an and Chu Ting in, and after greeting Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi, they glanced at Huo Jinyan.


    Say goodbye to them right away.


    After saying goodbye to Lu Ning, he left without looking back.


    Lu Ning:?


    looked up at Huo Jinyan: "You won''t keep scolding them after you go out."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her: "No..."


    Lu Ning nodded, who knew that he continued in the second half of the sentence: "...There was a two-minute intermission."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    looked at him helplessly and smiled.


    Huo Jinyan bent over and sat down to look at her.


    "Is it still uncomfortable?"


    Lu Ning shook his head: "No discomfort."


    While the two were talking, Shen Yunci''s cell phone rang.


    She picked up the phone and glanced at it, then looked at Lu Zhi after being stunned for a moment.


    directly handed over the phone to Lu Zhi to see.


    Lu Zhi was also taken aback.


    The two looked at each other, as if they were making a decision.


    Finally, Shen Yunci sighed and went out with his mobile phone.


    Lu Zhi followed suit.


    Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi looked at each other.


    Lu Ning frowned slightly, wondering what happened to the two of them.


    She turned her head to look at Huo Jinyan.


    Hesitantly asked: "Jiang Zhe..."


    She only mentioned such a name, Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment, and his expression changed immediately.


    Lu Ning raised his hand to hold his hand, and could feel his trembling.


    He sighed, looked at Lu Ning, and said in a very soft voice: "He was taken away by the police after he died on the spot. I contacted the Jiang family, but no one came from the Jiang family. They said it had nothing to do with him. It was the police." Find him a cemetery and bury him."


    Lu Ning slightly lowered his eyes and nodded.


    He deserved this fate, but it is also sad that no one came to bury him after his death.


    Lu Ning sighed, and took Huo Jinyan''s hand with both hands.


    Huo Jinyan looked up at her, and smiled with the corners of his mouth.


    "It''s okay~"


    "Well, it''s all right."


    ¡­


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi walked out and answered the phone.


    The call was from Shen Guang.


    "Sister, come down and pick me up."


    Shen Guang spoke directly.


    Shen Yunci froze for a moment: "Where are you?"


    "It''s downstairs in the hospital."


    Shen Yunci turned to look at Lu Zhi: "Xiao Guang seems to be here, downstairs in the hospital."


    Lu Zhi looked at her: "Then... do you want to bring him up? Ningning and Jingzhi don''t know yet."


    Shen Yunci sighed slightly: "The two of them don''t know if they really don''t know, Ning Ning can guess that Jiang Zhe asked these things, someone should help her find out something.


    Jingzhi...does he already know, that''s why he disappeared..."


    Lu Zhi was taken aback. He hadn''t thought about it yet. Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi didn''t ask them about when the accident happened or when they disappeared. They didn''t say anything because they were afraid that they would have psychological shadows.


    But after thinking about it, Shen Yunci was right.


    Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi must have known something so they took the risk.


    "If you don''t know, you will know sooner or later."


    Shen Yun finished his speech, raised his hand and held Lu Zhi''s hand, with tears in his eyes: "Lao Lu, we can take our children and live a good life."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 684： you still know me

    Chapter 684 You still know me


    Lu Zhi looked at Shen Yunci, and held her hand tightly.


    Both of them breathed a sigh of relief.


    I have been holding this breath for more than ten years, and I can finally lead a normal life with my child.


    They can live a good life, which means they can also see their families.


    Lu Zhi took Shen Yunci''s hand and walked out.


    Shen Guang was waiting downstairs.


    The two of them froze for a moment when they got downstairs, because Shen Guang was not the only one.


    Shen Yunci stared blankly at the two elderly people not far away, his eyes were red, and tears burst out of his eyes instantly: "Uncle...Aunt..."


    She let out a choked cry.


    And Lu Zhi looked at a man and a woman who were already crying with red eyes: "Sister...Xiaowen..."


    A group of people stood there without moving, as if they had forgotten how to walk.


    It has been more than ten years since we met each other this time, and the traces of time are left on everyone''s faces.


    But fortunately, everyone is fine.


    Shen Guang looked at them with red eyes.


    "Why are you so stunned, don''t you know each other?"


    Shen Yunci hesitated and took a step forward, as if he didn''t quite believe the scene in front of him, afraid that if he touched it, everything would be lost.


    Shen Lixuan and Ke Lan looked at Shen Yunci with red eyes, Ke Lan cried out: "Yunci..."


    Shen Yunci finally ran over and hugged Ke Lan: "Auntie!"


    The two of them hugged each other and cried, even though they suppressed it as much as possible, the sound of crying still came out.


    Lu Yanru and Lu Wen finally couldn''t bear it anymore, and ran over to hug Lu Zhi.


    "elder brother!"


    "younger brother!"


    The family embraced and enjoyed the long-lost reunion.


    Shen Guang watched from the side and quietly wiped away his tears. Finally, he took a few people out after everyone''s emotions stabilized.


    "Let''s go sit outside and chat first. Don''t scare the two children when you get emotional when you go to the ward."


    Shen Yunci nodded: "Okay, then I''ll call Xiaoqing and Xiaobai first."


    She immediately took out her mobile phone to make a call, and was dragged out while making a call.


    Lu Qing and Lu Bai didn''t know what was going on when they received the call.


    Shen Yunci said it was an urgent matter, and the two hurried over.


    When I arrived, I found that there were many people, both familiar and unfamiliar.


    When the two of them left, they were about the same age as Lu Jingzhi, even younger than Lu Jingzhi. Now everyone has changed their appearance and some don''t know each other, which is normal.


    Lu Qing and Lu Bai walked to Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi.


    People around looked at the two of them and couldn''t help being excited.


    "All... have grown so big, are so tall..."


    Lu Yanru watched the two of them burst into tears again.


    Looking at her, Lu Bai suddenly called out hesitantly: "Auntie?"


    Lu Yanru was taken aback for a moment, and suddenly stood up and looked at him, tears becoming more and more.


    She covered her mouth and looked at Lu Bai in disbelief: "You still, do you remember aunt?"


    Lu Bai nodded and looked at her, then glanced at Lu Wen who was beside her with the same red eyes.


    "Little uncle."


    Lu Wen was also taken aback, raised his hand to wipe his tears, opened his mouth to speak but was choked up and couldn''t say anything.


    Seeing the child, a group of people inevitably cried again.


    Shen Yunci, Shen Guang and Lu Zhi were on the sidelines to comfort, and Lu Qing and Lu Bai also walked over to comfort them, and it took a while for them to calm down.


    After calming down, Lu Qing looked at them and asked, "Grandpa, grandma, and grandma and grandpa?"


    His words were exactly what Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi wanted to ask but dared not ask...


    Good afternoon~


    Remember to eat lunch~


    Wanchang Day 26~2022.3.27~


    Thank you for the monthly ticket recommendation tickets and rewards~ I love you~ I hope you can give them to me in the future hahaha, tweet~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 685： Can you accept it?

    Chapter 685 is it acceptable?


    Hearing this, Lu Yanru and Lu Wen glanced at Lu Zhi.


    "Brother, mom and dad are not in good health and can''t come. They are waiting for you to go back in the capital."


    Lu Yanru quickly interjected: "They were very excited when they heard the news, but they really couldn''t bring them here according to their request, so I asked them to wait in the capital. We said we would bring you back, brother, you...will Come back with us?"


    Lu Yanru looked at Lu Zhi with some uncertainty and asked.


    Lu Zhi froze for a moment.


    "Isn''t everything settled? Why are you still hesitating?"


    Lu Wen looked at Lu Zhi because he was a little confused.


    Lu Zhi looked at him and sighed. He hadn''t been filial to his parents for so many years, and now that they were unwell, he felt unspeakably uncomfortable. He would definitely go back when he went back.


    Shen Yunci raised his hand and held his hand, then looked at Lu Yanru and Lu Wen: "We will go back, and we will take the children back together."


    Lu Yanru heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Mom and Dad really miss you."


    After she finished speaking, Shen Guang looked at Shen Yunci: "Sister, my aunt and uncle left a few years after you left, and didn''t tell us where we went. Last time I asked you, you didn''t know , After I went back, I asked someone to check it.


    In the past few years after leaving, my aunt and uncle took Taiping to my hometown. I have found them, but I dare not disturb them like this. I think you can take your children to find them and come back when Ningning gets better. .


    Now that the matter has been settled, those people in the Jiang family are not plastic talents, and they have no guts. They won''t do anything to you, and they don''t dare. Now that the Jiang family is gone without Jiang Zhe, it''s almost impossible, like a piece of loose sand . "


    Shen Yunci nodded and looked at him, feeling a little agitated. There had been no news from his parents for so many years, but now that there was news, his eyes turned red.


    Shen Yunci''s parents love each other very much. She also has a younger brother, because his father respects and loves his mother very much. When Shen Yunci was born, he took his mother''s surname directly. Later, when his younger brother was born, his father still wanted to take his mother''s surname, but was rejected. Shen Yunci''s mother refused, and his younger brother took his father''s surname as Qi.


    Thinking of his younger brother Shen Yunci, he couldn''t help but his thoughts drifted away. He didn''t know how he was doing now, whether he was married or had children.


    Everything seems to be waiting for them to uncover.


    "Okay, okay, let''s go and see Ningning, this kid doesn''t know yet."


    Shen Guang watched everyone stand up first.


    Everyone stood up and followed him.


    A group of people are walking outside.


    Everyone is inevitably a little worried.


    "Can the two children accept it, so suddenly."


    Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci glanced at each other: "It''s okay, Ning Ning and Jing Zhi are both good boys, and they are both a family and they didn''t just come out of nowhere. They should be acceptable."


    Lu Yanru walked in the front: "For them, it just came out of nowhere, but I am their aunt, even if I just came out of nowhere, they still have to admit it."


    The people behind all smiled helplessly.


    With her temper, she really doesn''t know if the two children can accept it.


    Everyone walked to the hospital in a mighty manner.


    At the same time, Lu Ning also welcomed an unexpected visitor to the hospital.


    Master Wu hurriedly got off the plane and rushed to the hospital.


    But this is the VIP ward building of the hospital. He couldn''t tell the ward number and couldn''t contact anyone, so he wouldn''t let them in.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 686： Im looking for Lu Ning

    Chapter 686 I am looking for Lu Ning


    In a hurry, Master Wu immediately contacted him.


    Fortunately, there are people who know someone who has some relationship with this hospital, and they were put in after repeatedly guaranteeing Master Wu''s character, but for the sake of the safety of the patients, even if they were put in, they still found someone to follow.


    Master Wu didn''t care, he just wanted to find Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning''s room number was also found through an acquaintance.


    206.


    Master Wu hurried over all the way, went upstairs and looked for one by one.


    He became nervous until he found 205.


    Fast heartbeat.


    Obviously he will see Lu Ning next moment, this is something he has been thinking about for many years, but he is so nervous.


    Standing at the door of 206, Master Wu didn''t open the door for a long time, just stood at the door and watched like this.


    The assistant beside him and the male nurse following behind were stunned.


    Didn¡¯t you look very anxious just now, why did you stop moving when you reached the door of the room?


    The male nurse frowned slightly, wondering if he really came in for some purpose.


    stepped forward and looked at him: "Sir, do you want me to ask someone to ask for you?"


    As he spoke, he raised his hand to knock on the door.


    Master Wu saw that he knocked on the door and was about to stop him, but he took a quick step and knocked on the door.


    He froze for a moment, but still took a deep breath and stood at the door without moving.


    The male nurse who knocked on the door looked at him, and finally his eyes fell on the door of the ward. His hands were ready, and he was waiting for the people inside to say that they didn''t know him, so they would be taken out immediately.


    This door was opened from the inside.


    Huo Jinyan looked at the three strange people at the door.


    The assistant recognized Huo Jinyan at a glance.


    He also lived with Master Wu in the capital, and the big shots in the capital still need to be recognized clearly, otherwise the loss will not be worth the gain if he offends someone.


    Huo Jinyan is the young master of the Huo family. The Huo family plays an important role in the capital. The first thing he went to get to know was the Huo family.


    Master Wu also recognized Huo Jinyan, and met once by chance.


    He has a good memory, so he recognized him at a glance.


    The nurse looked at Huo Jinyan and said politely: "Mr. Huo, do you know this gentleman?"


    Master Wu frowned slightly when he heard the words. He didn''t come to see Huo Jinyan, and he didn''t need him to know.


    But how Huo Jinyan came here is a problem.


    The ward I heard about should be correct.


    Huo Jinyan looked at Master Wu.


    In fact, he has a good memory, and he still knows famous pianists.


    Before Huo Jinyan could speak, Master Wu was afraid that he would say that he didn''t know each other, so he spoke first: "Mr. Huo, I''m looking for Lu Ning. Is this her ward?"


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment and frowned slightly.


    Glanced inside and then said: "Wait a moment."


    He closed the door, turned around and went in, said a few words to Lu Ning and asked her opinion.


    Lu Ning was stunned when he heard that it was Master Wu. He couldn''t help but feel a little headache. He really wanted to say that he didn''t know him.


    But finally sighed and looked at Huo Jinyan: "I know him, let him in."


    Huo Jinyan nodded, but still touched her forehead: "If you don''t want to see her, you don''t have to."


    Lu Ning slightly raised his lips and smiled when he heard his words, and then said: "It''s okay, see you."


    Huo Jinyan turned and went out, and then brought Master Wu and his assistant in.


    The nurse also dutifully followed up and left after confirming with Lu Ning that they really knew each other.


    Master Wu was unavoidably excited when he saw Lu Ning, and the assistant stood aside and was stunned.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 687： Apprentice

    Chapter 687 Accepting apprentices


    I have never seen Master Wu like this.


    He has a withdrawn personality, has always been sarcastic, and has never been warm to anyone.


    But looking at Lu Ning now, it seems that he can''t wait to go up and hug her.


    The assistant looked at Lu Ning on the hospital bed, and felt familiar.


    He often surfs the Internet and is very sensitive to news on the Internet, so he recognized Lu Ning after careful consideration.


    Lu Ning is indeed very popular. Although he is not a celebrity, he is more noticeable than some celebrities.


    The assistant stood close and looked at Lu Ning''s face. She really felt that the fans'' praises for her were not wrong. Even if she looks sick now, she is still unbelievably beautiful.


    You can really be attracted by just looking at it.


    But before he had time to look, a figure in front of him blocked his sight, and when he raised his head, he met Huo Jinyan''s cold eyes.


    "..."


    Master Wu walked around the hospital bed and looked at Lu Ning. He was so excited that he didn''t speak, but looked at Lu Ning who was smiling and worried at the same time, with complicated emotions.


    Lu Jingzhi couldn''t help jumping out of bed to look at him, afraid that this man''s emotional instability would hurt Lu Ning.


    Looking at Master Wu, Lu Ning couldn''t help having a headache, so he opened his mouth first: "Master Wu, why are you here?"


    She really didn''t expect any signal, why did she ask Master Wu to come to her.


    When she saw the news a few days ago, wasn¡¯t he still doing a New Year¡¯s Eve performance abroad?


    Master Wu looked at her with an amiable appearance, a look the little assistant had never seen before.


    "Didn''t you ask me to come?"


    Lu Ning was stunned when he heard the words, and couldn''t help frowning: "I don''t have any."


    How could she call Master Wu to come, it''s too late to hide.


    Master Wu immediately showed her the phone: "Look, didn''t you say before that if you continued to play the piano, you agreed to learn from me?"


    Lu Ning: "..."


    She watched the video on Master Wu''s mobile phone, which was the time she played on the school celebration stage.


    I couldn''t help my forehead twitching, and suddenly found it difficult to explain.


    "I mean, you saw..."


    Master Wu: "Yes, I saw it with my own eyes, look, look, aren''t you playing the piano?"


    Lu Ning: "...I mean to see it with my own eyes..."


    Lu Ning raised his hand to support his forehead, feeling a severe headache.


    Master Wu immediately said: "It''s okay, it''s okay, you have started playing the piano anyway, just promise me, I promise you, I will accept you as an apprentice in this life."


    The little assistant opened his mouth instantly.


    What is this operation?


    Rushing to accept apprentices?


    No, Master Wu is someone else rushing to become his apprentice. He thought that it was something important to come here suddenly this time. What important person did he meet, but it turned out that he came here to accept apprentices?


    Still rushing to accept disciples?


    And it seems that others are not very willing?


    This¡­


    The little assistant looked sideways at Lu Ning. It really wasn''t an act like this. It seemed that Lu Ning was really troubled.


    The little assistant couldn''t understand it.


    If someone hears that Master Wu is going to accept closed-door disciples, and they don''t immediately come to block people with something, it is estimated that they will block people piously for a year or two. As long as Master Wu is willing to accept them, they don''t care how long all willing.


    If these people saw this, they wouldn''t be so angry.


    Master Wu rushed to accept him as an apprentice, but he was still very reluctant.


    The little assistant felt that his world had collapsed.


    Is there anyone in this world who would reject Master Wu?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 688： not my will

    Chapter 688 is not my will


    There really is, isn¡¯t it right in front of you.


    The little assistant was stunned for a moment, looking at Master Wu''s flattering look.


    He felt a little incredible.


    What kind of charm does this Ms. Lu have that can make Master Wu beg so much.


    And it sounds like it''s not the first time Master Wu begged her, as if he''s seen it before?


    But also refused?


    Still mentioning such a request, I guess I am not going to play the piano.


    Could it be...


    The little assistant thought of an idea again, and was even more stunned for an instant.


    No, Master Wu chose to settle in the capital because of Lu Ning.


    He used to be such a free and unfixed person, but suddenly settled in the capital a few years ago, everyone was quite puzzled.


    Could it be that Master Wu is because of Lu Ning?


    After all, Lu Ning is now in City A, which is not too far away, and the news can be caught immediately.


    And it was not said on the Internet that Lu Ning would be admitted to a university in Beijing.


    If so, it all makes sense.


    It¡¯s no wonder that Master Wu often accepts invitations from universities. Sometimes during the admission season, he will ask a familiar leader of the school to ask for a list of admissions, but every time he looks at the list, he is quite disappointed.


    The little assistant knew who he was looking for, but he couldn''t find it every time.


    However, Ms. Lu must go to school year after year. If you do the math, you will know when you will go to college. Do you still need to look for it every year?


    Could it be that Ms. Lu will skip a grade?


    But didn''t it say that Ms. Lu''s grades were very poor, so some people said on the Internet that Lu Ning was admitted to Peking University, and immediately someone said it was impossible.


    Now the little assistant is even more confused.


    The situation in front of me is really hard to understand.


    He only knows that the current Master Wu really looks like a salesman who makes people buy things.


    I couldn''t help but pursed my lips and stood aside, feeling like I didn''t dare to look at it.


    But Lu Ning looked indifferent.


    She looked at Master Wu: "Master Wu, you really misunderstood, I was saving the situation, it was really not my wish."


    One Shen Guang is enough for her to have a headache, and now that Master Wu is here, she really can''t take it anymore.


    What''s the matter.


    She forgot at the beginning that Jing Zhi should delete all these videos on the Internet. She really didn''t expect Master Wu to see it. Isn''t he not online!


    Lu Ning had a terrible headache, Huo Jinyan looked at her, and stepped forward to cover her hand.


    Seeing that she is not feeling well, she wants to drive someone away.


    He bent over and looked at Lu Ning: "Are you uncomfortable?"


    Looking at Huo Jinyan, Lu Ning knew that he was going to kick him out. Although she didn''t want Master Wu to misunderstand him, an artist like him couldn''t kick him out so rudely.


    but¡­


    Master Wu''s expression of "I''ve caught you" really made her feel like she couldn''t escape.


    But she really wanted to escape.


    Before Lu Ning could speak, a voice came from the door.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi knocked on the door, then opened the door and came in.


    "Ningning, Jingzhi."


    They came in with a call.


    When he saw two strangers in the ward, he was still a little dazed, and looked at Lu Ning: "Ning Ning, this is...do you know?"


    Originally wanted to ask if they were friends, but after taking a look at Master Wu''s appearance, his age seemed wrong, so he asked if he knew him.


    Lu Ning nodded: "Well, I know you."


    Does it count as rushing to be known?


    Hearing that Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi hadn''t said anything, Master Wu immediately stepped forward to shake hands with him.


    "Ningning''s parents, right? Nice to meet you."


    Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci were taken aback by his enthusiasm.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 689： Want to hide again?

    Chapter 689 Want to hide again?


    Especially seeing him going to shake Shen Yunci''s hand after shaking Lu Zhi''s hand, Lu Zhi quickly pulled him back, and held his hand too.


    "Wait, wait a minute."


    Lu Zhi immediately looked at Lu Ning, a little puzzled.


    Lu Ning is also very puzzled.


    She turned her head to look at Master Wu: "Master, why don''t you go back first, let''s talk another day."


    Master Wu looked at Lu Ning, and immediately sighed: "Do you want to hide again?"


    Lu Ning: "..."


    was guessed.


    Master Wu sat on a chair next to the hospital bed and looked at Lu Ning: "I won''t leave, I managed to catch you, if I leave, maybe you will run away tomorrow, and I can''t find you, I will be here Wait here, if you don''t agree, I won''t leave."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Little assistant:? ? ?


    He really has never seen such a shameless moment of Master Wu.


    Isn''t this just playing a rogue?


    The little assistant felt like he wanted to find a crack in the ground and get in.


    Seeing this, everyone was stunned.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi looked at Lu Ning''s embarrassed expression, and went up to look at Master Wu: "This...Master?"


    I don''t know what Master Wu does, so I can only call Lu Ning by the same name just now.


    "Look, Ningning is not well yet, and we still have some things to do, do you want to leave first?"


    Master Wu said with a smile: "It''s okay, you take care of it. I won''t talk, so I don''t get in the way."


    ?


    is quite cute.


    but¡­


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi really didn''t look like a hooligan, he should have some status, and he was not rude, and they were thinking of euphemistic words.


    Here Huo Jinyan frowned and said, "Can you go?"


    His voice was unkind, and neither were his eyes.


    Master Wu was really scared when he saw him.


    But soon he turned his eyes away and looked at Lu Ning: "Ning Ning, I will leave if you promise me."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Lu Ning didn''t want to communicate with him at all, and turned to look at Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi: "Parents, tell me what you want."


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi looked at Lu Ning in a daze.


    Lu Ning stopped looking at Master Wu at all, treating him like air.


    Shen Yunci came back to his senses and said hesitantly: "There is just one thing. Mom and Dad''s family is here. Do you want to meet?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, the door of the ward over there was pushed open vigorously.


    "Yunci, what''s the matter? Don''t they both want to see my aunt?!"


    After waiting for a while, Lu Yanru couldn''t bear it anymore, and walked in directly, looking a little angry.


    Both Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi were stunned, looking at her and the people who came in one after another behind them.


    Lu Wen pulled Lu Yanru: "Sister, don''t be impulsive, you will scare the children."


    Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi were indeed frightened.


    Lu Yanru glanced at the strangers in the ward and took a step back in embarrassment.


    I didn''t expect that someone inside was delayed, and it was really a misunderstanding.


    But when she looked over carefully, she froze again.


    Why do these two strangers look more and more familiar, as if they still know each other?


    Lu Yanru thought about it carefully, and these two faces matched the two faces in her mind, but... she just didn''t dare to recognize her.


    I just wonder why these two people appeared in City A and also in Lu Ning''s ward?


    This...what''s the situation?


    In order not to admit that she was wrong, she turned her head to look at Lu Wen and confirmed it in a low voice.


    "Xiaowen, am I mistaken? Is that standing over there Huo Jinyan?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 690： dont make noise

    Chapter 690 Don''t make noise


    "And that sitting over there is Master Wu from the Piano Association?"


    Lu Wen was also stunned when he saw the two of them.


    Some can''t believe it, but it''s true.


    "Looks like... that''s them."


    Lu Yanru was stunned, and the people behind him were also stunned.


    They are all well-known people in the capital, and occasionally have some business contacts with the Huo family. They have only met Huo Jinyan a few times, but they don''t seem to be very familiar with each other, but they just said a word or two.


    But why is Huo Jinyan here?


    Why is Master Wu here?


    Once a few people came in, they were confused.


    Looking at them, Lu Ning was also confused.


    What''s the situation?


    In fact, when Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were investigated before, it was found out that the Lu family in the capital, the Shen family and the Qi family were all related.


    Lu Ning knew this, but he didn''t investigate deeply, and he didn''t know who was who.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi looked at the confused look of the two children, and immediately walked over to look at them.


    "Ningning, Jingzhi, don''t be afraid. These are the sisters and elders of Mom and Dad. You haven''t seen them before. Mom will introduce them to you."


    "This is Dad''s older sister and younger brother, called aunt and little uncle."


    "Auntie, little uncle."


    "Auntie, little uncle."


    The two spoke in unison.


    It is true that during the Chinese New Year, it is inevitable to recognize relatives.


    "This is uncle and aunt."


    "Uncle and aunt."


    The two called out one by one.


    Until Shen Yunci introduced Shen Guang.


    "This is mother''s cousin, called uncle, aunt."


    Looking at him, Lu Ning hesitated for a moment, and called after Lu Jing: "Uncle, aunt."


    When looking at Shen Guang, I don''t know what kind of emotion I have, but I feel embarrassed looking at Shen Guang.


    Shen Guang: "..."


    Lu Ning looked at him, his eyes were not open.


    Until everyone handed over red envelopes one after another.


    "Ningning, this aunt gave it to you."


    "Ningning, this uncle gave it to you."


    "Ning Ning..."


    Lu Ning stared at the red envelope in his hand for a while, then turned to look at Lu Jingzhi who was also a little stunned.


    The two of them were stunned, but they quickly reacted and thanked them immediately.


    Lu Yanru immediately ran over and looked at Lu Ning familiarly: "Is it better? Ning Ning, is there any discomfort? Is the treatment here okay? How about Auntie transfer you to the hospital in the capital? The few friends I know are doctors, and their medical skills are very good..."


    Lu Ning heard Lu Yanru talking next to him, directly blocked Master Wu, and couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    Master Wu: "..."


    Master Wu was able to sit still at first, but in the end he was squeezed out directly. He stood behind a little dazed, and walked out silently and stood aside.


    I just saw it and I am not very familiar with it, but everyone is slowly getting familiar with it.


    But I was afraid that the two children would be too tired, so I thought about going out after an hour.


    Lu Yanru was still talking to Lu Ning endlessly, as if he wanted to tell Lu Ning everything that happened in the capital.


    Lu Ning listened patiently with a smile on his face.


    Lu Wen looked at Lu Zhi helplessly, both of them were a little helpless.


    My sister¡¯s personality really hasn¡¯t changed since childhood.


    "elder sister¡­"


    Lu Wencai yelled just now, and Lu Yanru immediately said, "Don''t make noise!"


    Without looking back, she continued talking to Lu Ning.


    Lu Wen: "..."


    It was Shen Lixuan and Ke Lan who spoke before she stopped. After all, they were elders, so Lu Yanru still listened to what they said.


    "Yan Ru, Ning Ning and Jing Zhi are tired, let them rest, we will come back tomorrow."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 691： Open the red envelope

    Chapter 691 Opening the red envelope


    Hearing that Lu Yanru was refreshed, she looked at Lu Ning: "Ning Ning, rest first, aunt will talk to you tomorrow."


    Lu Ning nodded and smiled, "Okay."


    Lu Yanru was pulled out.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi also followed out.


    A group of people went out to discuss things.


    There were only three people left in the room except Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi.


    Lu Ning looked at Master Wu who was walking over, and couldn''t help but have a headache.


    "Master Wu, can we talk about something tomorrow, I''m really tired."


    Master Wu hesitated looking at her.


    Indeed, Lu Ning looked a little tired.


    Lu Ning continued step by step: "My aunt and the others are coming to see me tomorrow, and I won''t run away. You just come with them tomorrow."


    She is just asking what if.


    As a result, Master Wu walked out after hearing the words, and said as he walked: "Okay, I''ll go and ask my aunt when they will come, so I can come together."


    Lu Ning:? ? ?


    Little assistant:? ? ?


    Anyone with a discerning eye can tell that this is a polite remark! Master, why can''t you hear it!


    The little assistant hurriedly followed, and before leaving, he slightly bowed towards Lu Ning apologetically.


    Watching Master Wu go out, Lu Ning finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    She is really tired.


    Huo Jinyan sat aside and looked at her, gently massaged her wrists, and put her bedside in a comfortable position by the way, so that she could have a good rest.


    "Sleep, I''ll watch you."


    Lu Ning raised his lips and smiled slightly.


    Gently closed his eyes.


    As soon as I closed my eyes, I immediately opened them.


    Huo Jinyan looked over nervously: "What''s wrong?"


    Lu Ning smiled and looked at him: "It''s okay, I will open the red envelope."


    Huo Jin said: "..."


    Looking at her helplessly, he smiled and helped her adjust her position.


    Lu Ning brought over the red envelopes that were placed on the table.


    Lu Jingzhi immediately picked it up and looked at it.


    The red envelope is not thick, because...


    There are cards inside.


    Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi fell into deep thought while looking at the cards on the bed after taking them apart.


    The password is thoughtfully written on the back of each card.


    "..."


    "..."


    The two looked at each other.


    Just...how should I put it.


    This gift is really chic and expensive.


    Huo Jinyan couldn''t help but smile seeing the expressions of the two of them.


    "Put it away, it''s your heart after all."


    He opened his mouth and looked at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning glanced at him, then silently picked up the cards.


    But I still have to talk to Shen Yunci and the others, but before the person came in, Lu Ning closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Huo Jinyan got up and covered her with the quilt, leaned closer and kissed her gently on the forehead.


    Lu Jingzhi looked over, he immediately looked over with a smile, raised his hand to his lips: "Shh¡ª"


    Huo Jinyan sat back and continued to gently massage Lu Ning''s wrists and legs.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Lu Yanru and the others still have to stay in City A for a few days, and they want to get in touch with Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi. After all, they haven''t seen each other for so many years, and the two children are not very familiar with them. Let me mention the matter of returning to the capital.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi sent people away and walked back.


    Lu Zhi frowned and looked at Shen Yunci: "Just now, Yan Ru said that Master Wu belongs to the Piano Association and is a very famous pianist. Could it be the top pianist Wu Nan?"


    Shen Yunci nodded: "It should be, there are still a few Master Wu in the Piano Association."


    The two of them were dumbfounded.


    "Why, did Ningning know him? It seems that you have something to ask us, Ningning?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 692： can go back

    Chapter 692 You can go back


    "Why don''t you go back and ask Ningning?"


    "OK."


    After the two went back, they saw that Lu Ning had fallen asleep, and they didn''t bother her anymore.


    Lu Jingzhi was still asleep, and he called out after looking at his parents.


    Two people walked over and looked at him.


    Lu Jingzhi showed the card in his hand to two people.


    "Mom and Dad, my sister asked if you can take it, she still has it there."


    Lu Ning did tell him something before falling asleep.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi couldn''t help smiling when they looked at these cards.


    Raised his hand and touched Lu Jingzhi''s head: "Take it away, it''s all given to you by aunt and others, and it''s yours."


    Lu Jingzhi nodded and put the card away.


    Shen Yunci was so curious, so he went over and asked Huo Jinyan.


    "Jin Yan, what did Master Wu say to Ning Ning just now?"


    Huo Jinyan kept moving his hands, and said softly: "I want Ningning to be his apprentice."


    "what?"


    Shen Yunci was taken aback, and Lu Zhi was also taken aback.


    "Apprentice? Hasn''t Master Wu stopped accepting apprentices for many years?"


    Shen Yunci looked at Huo Jinyan again: "That Ningning..."


    "No agreement."


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi looked at each other.


    After all, this is Lu Ning''s business, and the two of them don''t want to be too dry about children, but if a top person like Master Wu really wants to accept Lu Ning, he really needs to think about it.


    The two of them couldn''t help but glanced at the sleeping Lu Ning.


    Why do I feel that my precious daughter is so powerful.


    Surrounded by some amazing people.


    Gu Chen, Gu Cheng, and the others will not mention it, and Huo Jinyan will not mention it for the time being, but Master Wu alone is amazing enough.


    And Shen Yunci was able to meet Shen Guang at the beginning because of Lu Ning.


    At that time, the two had already known each other.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi sat on the sofa with some doubts about life.


    It seems that they are holding back their daughter a bit.


    ¡­


    Lu Yanru and Lu Wen were in the same car.


    Lu Yanru looked at Lu Wen from the co-pilot: "Didn''t you check Lu''s before, remember the address?"


    Lu Wen nodded: "I remember."


    Lu Yanru: "Drive over and have a look."


    Lu Wen turned to look at her: "Yes, but sister, don''t get out of the car."


    Lu Yanru gave him a blank look: "Tsk, why are you such a mother-in-law, can I go and see where my little niece lived before?"


    Lu Wen turned the car around helplessly, but still told him: "I know you are dissatisfied with their previous behavior, but we have just met Ningning now, so don''t cause trouble for her."


    Lu Yanru responded impatiently: "Understood."


    They checked the affairs of the Lu family and Lu Ning before they came.


    From some accidental things, I can also keenly perceive that the parents of the Lu family are not sad for Lu Ning, as if the two of them were playing their own way before.


    It seems that it was because of the return of his own daughter that he only took care of it.


    Lu Yanru was actually even angrier about this after seeing Lu Ning.


    Why doesn''t my precious niece deserve to be treated well.


    It really made her very angry that she hadn''t been well cared for by this pair of parents after living for so many years.


    Lu Wen was actually angry too, but he was calmer than Lu Yanru, and he still had to take the overall situation into consideration, and he couldn''t rush into other people''s homes just because he was angry.


    Soon, the car approached Lu''s villa.


    The two stopped the car and took a look.


    Didn''t see a single one.


    Lu Wen turned to look at Lu Yanru: "You can go back now."


    Lu Yanru was not reconciled, but there was nothing he could do, so he could only nod.


    But when the two walked away, they saw someone...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 693： Can you see who it is?

    Chapter 693 Have you seen who it is?


    Looking at Lu Yanru nodding, Lu Wen couldn''t help but smile helplessly. After starting the car, he went around from the other side.


    But when they went around to the back door of Lu''s villa, the two people saw two people standing at the back door in the car.


    One man and one woman.


    It seems that they are arguing.


    "Hey, slow down, isn''t that Shi Qingyue?"


    Lu Yanru''s eyes were better, and she saw Shi Qingyue clearly immediately.


    Lu Wen drove a little slower, and when he saw the other person clearly, he immediately accelerated the speed, and the car drove straight out.


    Lu Yanru didn''t see it clearly, and looked at him with some displeasure: "What are you doing, I haven''t seen who it is yet."


    Lu Wen looked ahead: "I stepped on the brake instead of the accelerator."


    Lu Yanru: "...Then get down when you get out, and I will drive. I have been driving for many years, and you can actually step on the wrong foot."


    Lu Wen: "...I don''t usually need to drive."


    He has a driver when he goes out.


    Lu Yanru gave him a blank look.


    "You must not go out with your family in the future, I am afraid that you will be wiped out after going out."


    Lu Wen: "..."


    At his age, he still can''t escape being blamed by his sister.


    "By the way, did you just see who that man is?"


    Lu Wen looked at the road with a calm expression: "No."


    Lu Yanru sighed: "What do you think you are doing so fast? That man doesn''t look like a servant, he can''t be Shi Qingyue''s little lover."


    Lu Wen frowned helplessly: "Sister, don''t make wild guesses, and don''t talk nonsense in front of Ningning, after all, she has also lived in the Lu family for more than ten years."


    Lu Yanru nodded: "Understood, keep talking."


    Lu Wen looked at her: "I''m serious, don''t talk nonsense, you know. Even if the Lu family has something to do with us, we will take them to live in the capital after Ningning''s college entrance examination is over."


    "Oh, I see. By the way, didn''t you go to a few elementary schools last time? What''s so good about this kindergarten in Jingzhi? Just go to the elementary school in Beijing."


    The two chatted and went back to the hotel.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Shi Qingyue was originally sitting at home.


    Everyone is at home, Lu Chuan and the old man are there, and Lu Yuean is in the room.


    The atmosphere at home has been a little strange since before.


    After returning from the last banquet, Lu Chuan checked Lu Yuean''s account, and indeed four sums of money were credited, and then transferred out.


    Lu Chuan didn''t check anything else, but told Shi Qingyue.


    Shi Qingyue didn''t really believe it at first, but after seeing some of the details that Lu Chuan found out, she couldn''t help but believe it or not.


    She didn''t expect that it was Lu Yue''an who sold the necklace.


    And the time when the necklace was sold was before Lu Yuean told her that the necklace was missing, that is to say, Lu Yuean lied, both sides lied.


    She was a little angry, but at the same time discussed with Lu Chuan what made her feel bad.


    Is the pocket money less?


    Or did she mess up something?


    After that incident, the two of them paid attention to the people around Lu Yuean, and checked to see if there was anything wrong with her, but there was nothing.


    Nothing was found, but Lu Yuean didn''t say anything, and didn''t explain anything.


    The two of them thought that maybe she was poor and afraid before and had no sense of security, so they wanted to make up for it with money.


    But the amount of those four payments was not a small amount. The two wanted to ask where the money went, but Lu Yuean was not in a good mood and spirit from that day on, so the two of them didn''t ask in the end.


    They are not short of the money, but they are afraid that something will happen to Lu Yuean.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 694： Shi Qingyue was frightened

    Chapter 694 Shi Qingyue Frightened


    So the two of them quietly sent someone to follow Lu Yuean.


    But later, somehow, the old man found out about it.


    After Lu Yuean came home, he stopped her and asked.


    Lu Yuean hesitated and couldn''t tell why.


    Lu Chuan and Shi Qingyue wanted to persuade them, but they were reprimanded by the old man just after they spoke.


    In the end, all three were reprimanded.


    The servants were also there, but the old man didn''t let anyone out.


    After that, Lu Yuean might feel embarrassed and cried several times, and finally she was not as lively as before at home, and became a little dull.


    Shi Qingyue tried to persuade her several times, but it was of no avail.


    The atmosphere of the whole house has become dull since then.


    Shi Qingyue wanted to say something, but seeing the old man''s face, she didn''t dare to say anything.


    Lu Chuan was even more afraid of the old man, and dared not say anything.


    Lu Yue''an had never actually experienced these grievances, but was still being told and reprimanded in front of so many people.


    When she was in front of Lu Qing, Shen Yunci, and Lu Zhi, she was coaxed and pampered to grow up. She was never reprimanded, and they always gave her whatever she wanted.


    Even if the family seems to be in a bad situation, they will meet all her requirements.


    She never cared where that thing came from.


    Just accept it.


    But it was different after coming to Lu¡¯s house.


    She does have pocket money that she never even thought of before.


    Also has the jewelry she dreamed of, and she deserves it.


    She worked hard to be active around Shi Qingyue and Lu Chuan, hoping that they would fall in love with her quickly, and she did. Lu Chuan and Shi Qingyue treated her better than Lu Ning.


    But she really had no other way with the old man. No matter what he did, the old man always treated her with a strict look, and never had that kind of easy-going look.


    She was angry in her heart, and hated him even more for reprimanding him in front of so many people, without saving any face for her.


    But she never knew that Lu Ning was facing such an old man.


    She just hated in her heart and thought that the old man was just dissatisfied with her, so he treated her like this.


    Seeing the changes in the family, Shi Qingyue was also dissatisfied with the old man''s behavior, but she didn''t dare to say anything, so she could only secretly buy some good things for Lu Yuean to make her feel better.


    Lu Yue''an was really happy looking at those jewelry bags and so on.


    Seeing her happy, Shi Qingyue breathed a sigh of relief, and her mood improved a lot.


    I thought everyone would be here this year, and I could finally live happily.


    As a result, one day after she was happy, she met someone who made her uneasy.


    She was reading a magazine at home that day, when suddenly her cell phone rang several times.


    She didn''t want to pay attention to it at first, but someone happened to call in, and she took a look at the message after answering the phone.


    The information came from a number without a note, but Shi Qingyue looked at the number, her face turned pale with fright, and she stood up instantly.


    Startled the servant who poured water for her.


    "Mrs?"


    Cautiously called out.


    Shi Qingyue glanced at her, and then recovered a bit: "It''s okay."


    After she finished speaking, she turned around and went out, through the side door.


    Out the side door, there are servants weeding behind.


    "Don''t do it for now, let''s all go in and rest."


    The servants froze for a moment, looked at her and immediately said, "Thank you, madam."


    Then she put down her things and left, Shi Qingyue gritted her teeth and looked in the direction of the back door...


    Good morning~


    Wanchang Day 27~2022.3.28~


    Awesome~


    I hope that capable babies can give a full order~ I love you~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 695： panic what

    Chapter 695 What are you panicking about?


    She turned her head and looked around, making sure there was no one before walking towards the back door.


    Looking at the door in front of her, she hesitated and put her hand on the doorknob, then slowly opened the door.


    As soon as the door was opened a crack, a hand stretched out and pressed the door, forcing the door open.


    Shi Qingyue was taken aback. She looked at the person in front of her. He was wearing a black hat and mask. He was very tall. Standing there, Shi Qingyue was directly enveloped.


    Shi Qingyue looked at the person in front of her, and after a long pause, she looked up into his eyes.


    "What are you doing here!"


    Her voice was a little anxious and irritable.


    The man smiled, then raised his hand to touch her face.


    Shi Qingyue was terrified, immediately pushed him, and quickly poked her head out to see if anyone was around.


    The man saw her reaction, then laughed again, walked over and raised his hand to hold her hand.


    "I came to see you, I don''t think I have."


    Shi Qingyue took a deep breath and looked at him, her voice was urgent, but she still tried her best to keep her voice down.


    "Shut up! Barry! You said you wouldn''t come to me again!"


    Berry continued to touch her restlessly with both hands.


    Shi Qingyue''s heart rose to her throat, and she reached out and slapped his hands away.


    "I hope you will keep your promise, and if you promise to disappear in this life, don''t bother me again!"


    She spoke mercilessly, but Bai Rui didn''t seem to care much.


    Raised his hand to hold Shi Qingyue''s hand that was about to close the door: "Really, didn''t you break the promise first?"


    Shi Qingyue was taken aback for a moment, her whole body trembled, and she tried to be as natural as possible when looking at Bai Rui.


    "What nonsense are you talking about, I didn''t do anything, get out of here quickly, I want you to look good if someone finds out!"


    Bai Rui pressed the door with his hand, but didn''t leave. He looked at Shi Qingyue with burning eyes: "Why are you so anxious, why are you panicking, Yueyue, you sneaked to my place before, what did you do, you bribed me?" People around me took something from me, you remember."


    Shi Qingyue avoided her eyes and looked at Bai Rui: "I don''t know what you are talking about."


    She tried hard to close the door, but how could her strength match Bai Rui''s.


    Bai Rui stepped in with one foot, and Shi Qingyue stepped forward in fright.


    The two of them are very close, even Shi Qingyue can''t stop him like this.


    She raised her hand to push him out, but Bai Rui was nailed in place like a nail, unable to push him.


    Shi Qingyue raised her head and looked at him helplessly: "What on earth do you want?"


    Berry grabbed her hand on his chest and smiled twice: "Admit it, Yueyue, you stole my things."


    Shi Qingyue looked at him calmly: "I don''t know what you are talking about, I don''t know your current address, even if I want to steal your things, I can''t find where you are, stop talking nonsense, leave quickly! Don''t disturb me! This is what you promised me! Don''t break up my family!"


    Berry was completely unmoved, but held her hand tightly, and asked amusedly: "Really, is it your family or our family."


    Shi Qingyue wanted to cover his mouth immediately: "Stop talking nonsense! Get out of here, I beg you."


    She lowered her voice, lowered her figure, and begged him softly.


    Bai Rui looked at her, his eyes still looked at her tenderly: "I will leave, but you have to tell me that I really want to, Yueyue, what did you steal from me a few months ago, ten years ago What did you steal again..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 696： nothing to do with you

    Chapter 696 has nothing to do with you


    Shi Qingyue looked at him, and quickly covered his mouth with her hand.


    Such behavior is the default meaning in Bai Rui''s eyes.


    Berry held her wrist and smiled: "Have you admitted, is that child..."


    Before he finished speaking, Shi Qingyue withdrew her hand and stared at him: "It has nothing to do with you, stop talking nonsense here!"


    After she finished speaking, a car passed by on the side road not too far away, and its speed tended to slow down. Shi Qingyue took a step back in fright.


    But fortunately, the car passed by quickly.


    Shi Qingyue raised her eyes to look at Bai Rui, and put her hand on the door: "Bai Rui, I have nothing to do with you, this is something we agreed on more than ten years ago, the people around me Everything has nothing to do with you, don''t come here again to disturb my hard-won peaceful life, don''t ruin me, I beg you."


    After speaking, she looked at Bai Rui, her eyes were red, and she said softly, "Get out of here, please."


    After saying that, he closed the door without hesitation.


    Berry looked at the closed door, raised his hand and pushed his hat, and smiled.


    He was not in a hurry, at least judging by Shi Qingyue''s reaction, things were exactly as he had guessed.


    Even after more than ten years, he still knows Shi Qingyue very well.


    Shi Qingyue''s expressions and actions are very easy to guess, he doesn''t need to think much at all.


    He suddenly raised his eyes and looked at a camera on a high place in Lu''s villa.


    He took off his hat and mask very arrogantly, and then smiled in the direction of the camera.


    Even in middle age, Berry''s appearance is still very good, and he looks very well maintained. Such a mature and resolute appearance can also attract many young girls crazy about it.


    He did nothing else in the end, put on his hat, turned and left the back door.


    But Shi Qingyue pushed against the back door, afraid that Bai Rui would push the door open again and rush in.


    Her chest was heaving up and down, she was a little excited, but more afraid in her heart.


    She was afraid that Bai Rui would rush in, that Lu Chuan and the old man would see it, she was afraid...


    But fortunately, Bai Rui didn''t do this, and Shi Qingyue was slightly relieved until the sound of footsteps came from outside.


    Waited quietly against the back door for a while before slowly turning around, standing in front of the door, twisting the door handle and opening the door.


    It was already empty outside.


    Shi Qingyue breathed a sigh of relief immediately, and stood leaning on the door frame with her legs weak.


    She didn''t expect Bai Rui to come, she didn''t expect him to find him, everything was done perfectly, why did he still know!


    why!


    Shi Qingyue couldn''t figure it out. Many emotions in her heart were intertwined and complicated.


    Until a voice came from behind.


    "Mom, what''s wrong with you?"


    When Lu Yuean''s voice came from behind, Shi Qingyue froze for a moment.


    Lu Yuean came over and supported Shi Qingyue.


    Shi Qingyue looked at her, immediately held her hand nervously, and quickly closed the door.


    She didn''t know if Bai Rui had gone far or if he had really gone, anyway, he couldn''t let him see Lu Yue''an.


    Lu Yuean was a little frightened when he saw Shi Qingyue''s appearance.


    "Mom, what''s wrong with you?"


    Shi Qingyue grabbed her wrist, pulled her and walked into the house.


    Lu Yuean was too scared by Shi Qingyue''s appearance to speak, but just looked at her back.


    Shi Qingyue''s hand tightened a bit, and her wrist became red.


    After entering the room, Shi Qingyue didn''t stop, and glanced at the living room...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 697： What happened

    Chapter 697 What happened


    There is neither Lu Chuan nor the old man in the living room.


    Shi Qingyue breathed a sigh of relief, and pulled Lu Yuean up to the second floor.


    Pulled Shi Qingyue all the way back to her own room.


    Lu Yuean was dazed after entering the room, and looked at Shi Qingyue.


    Shi Qingyue was still panting heavily, as if someone was chasing her behind.


    Lu Yuean frowned and looked at her, rubbing her wrist subconsciously.


    She looked at Shi Qingyue hesitantly and called out, "Mom?"


    Shi Qingyue suddenly turned her head to look at her.


    Lu Yuean was frightened by Shi Qingyue''s eyes.


    "Mom, what''s going on?"


    Shi Qingyue watched Lu Yuean slowly stabilize her mind.


    "No, nothing."


    Lu Yuean still frowned, obviously not believing.


    How could it be okay, she has never looked like this before.


    Lu Yuean walked over and looked at her: "Mom, what''s the matter? Don''t hide it from me, I can help."


    Shi Qingyue looked up at her, took a deep breath, walked over, raised her hand to touch her face, twitched the corners of her lips and smiled: "It''s okay, don''t worry, Mom will tell you something. "


    Shi Qingyue thought about it for a while, and then said: "You''d better not go out recently, and remember to tell your mother when you go out. If mother is free, she will go with you."


    Looking at Shi Qingyue''s appearance, Lu Yuean knew that something must have happened, but Shi Qingyue refused to say anything.


    "Mom, what''s the matter? Is someone playing against us?"


    Shi Qingyue took a deep breath and said: "It''s really fine, don''t worry, mom won''t let you have an accident. You should take a rest, mom is a little tired."


    After saying that, she withdrew her hand, glanced at Lu Yuean before turning and leaving.


    Looking at the closed door, Lu Yuean still couldn''t help frowning, she didn''t understand what happened, why Shi Qingyue didn''t say anything.


    Lu Yuean turned around and walked slowly to the window, looking out from the window, she could just see the back door from her side.


    She stared at the back door, but couldn''t see why, so she simply gave up, turned around and sat by the bed.


    Pick up the phone and continue to read the news that you didn''t finish before.


    There are a lot of messages on her mobile phone asking her out to play.


    After entering the Lu family, she has many people and many friends in her life, but she knows that these people are all looking at the Lu family. If it wasn''t for the Lu family, they might not even look at her.


    Lu Yuean read them one by one, but didn''t see the news he wanted to see.


    She swipe the interface and found the chat where she sent the message before. The last message was still at her sentence, and the other party did not reply.


    Lu Yue''an''s eyes were a little dark, she looked at the chat box on the phone, and scrolled up to see the previous chat records.


    Looking all the way, I saw a few years ago.


    A few years ago, the other party still talked a lot and gave a lot of instructions. She only replied with a few words. At that time, she still felt very annoying and didn''t want to reply at all.


    But now the identity has been changed, and the one who doesn''t want to reply has become the opposite person.


    Lu Yuean inevitably felt a little disappointed, and it was difficult to accept the current situation.


    She hesitated whether to send a message or make a phone call?


    She pinched her fingers and couldn''t make up her mind for a while.


    Just then, a message popped up.


    Lu Yuean froze for a moment and clicked in to take a look.


    The last time the two chatted was in August and September.


    Zhu Hui: [An''an, are you free? Can we go out together? ¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 698： touch it

    Chapter 698 Touch it if you want


    Zhu Hui was Lu Yuean''s best friend before coming to Lu''s house.


    At that time, the two were almost inseparable, and they would tell each other what was on their minds.


    But Lu Yue''an later got involved with the Lu family, and Zhu Hui gradually didn''t dare to say anything to her as before, and gradually became a little alienated. Since the beginning of school, she has not been in the same school, and Zhu Hui has not taken the initiative It''s the first time I''ve contacted Lu Yue''an.


    Looking at the dialog box, Lu Yuean hesitated.


    ¡¾Okay, tomorrow afternoon, you choose the place. ¡¿


    After replying, she turned off the phone screen, threw the phone aside, and lay back on the bed by herself, looking at the ceiling.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning slept through the night, and it was early morning when he woke up.


    Beside her, she could feel a warm hand holding her hand.


    Lu Ning turned his head to look at Huo Jinyan, and couldn''t help but bend the corner of his lower lip.


    Huo Jinyan fell asleep.


    His thick eyelashes cast a shadow on his face in the dim light.


    Lu Ning subconsciously reached out to touch it.


    But when he was about to touch it, he froze for a moment, and silently took his hand back.


    She was about to withdraw her hand when suddenly a hand grabbed her wrist.


    It was Huo Jinyan''s hand.


    Lu Ning was taken aback for a moment, watching him slowly open his eyes, just looking at her without moving.


    There is a smile in his eyes.


    "What''s the matter, you can touch it if you want."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Isn''t he asleep? Does he still have eyes on his eyelids? How does he know what she is going to do?


    Looking at the narrow smile on his face, Lu Ning reached out and poked his eyebrows with his fingers.


    Huo Jinyan smiled, and went straight forward.


    "Where else do you want to touch?"


    He smiled and closed his eyes.


    Lu Ning was amused and annoyed, and directly raised his hand to hold down his eyelashes.


    "Just leave it like this, don''t open your eyes, anyway you know everything with your eyes closed."


    Huo Jinyan chuckled twice: "Okay, as long as you want."


    Lu Ning: "Is there anything I don''t want to do?"


    Huo Jinyan opened his eyes, held her hand, and got closer: "If I close my eyes, you won''t be able to see you in my eyes. Don''t you feel sorry?"


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, looking into his dark eyes, she was a little stunned for a moment when she was small in his eyes.


    Huo Jinyan didn''t move, and let her watch.


    It took Lu Ning a long time to react, and he raised his hand to cover his eyes.


    "I don''t look, I have a mirror."


    Huo Jinyan blinked, his eyelashes brushed against Lu Ning''s palm, itching a little bit.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, and suddenly withdrew his hand as if he had been burned.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her amusedly, and sat down.


    "Ningning in my eyes is more beautiful."


    Lu Ning''s face turned red instantly.


    Being teased by such words in the middle of the night really makes it hard to remain expressionless.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her blushing and smiled.


    Lu Ning directly turned his head to avoid looking at him.


    "Ning Ning."


    "..."


    Lu Ning ignored him.


    Huo Jinyan held the hand beside her.


    Lu Ning withdrew it directly.


    Huo Jinyan pursed his lips and smiled, and looked over: "Are you hungry, thirsty?"


    Lu Ning turned his head and glared at him, but still didn''t speak.


    Huo Jinyan held his hand and looked at her: "Then do you want to go to the bathroom? I''ll help you go."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    She raised her hand and hit him: "No!"


    Huo Jinyan still smiled, and said softly: "The uncles and aunts have gone back, and the two brothers have also gone back. They are very relieved to leave you to me."


    Lu Ning: "...I''m worried."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 699： I check myself

    Chapter 699 I check myself


    Huo Jinyan stretched out his hand and continued to grab her hand with a faceless face: "What are you worried about, are you worried about me, or are you worried about yourself?"


    Lu Ning turned to look at him strangely: "What do I have to worry about?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, and his smile deepened: "I don''t worry if you just want to do something to me just because of sex."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    "Huo Jinyan, why didn''t I find you so shameless before."


    Huo Jinyan was quite proud: "What kind of face do I want for chasing girls?"


    Lu Ning laughed angrily: "Is it only like this when chasing me, or when chasing other girls?"


    Huo Jinyan was taken aback.


    Lu Ning lay down and turned away from him.


    Huo Jinyan immediately stood up and possessed himself: "I only chase after you, a girl."


    Lu Ning didn''t look at him, and lay on his side.


    "Men''s mouths are deceiving ghosts."


    Huo Jinyan:?


    He opened his mouth and couldn''t explain clearly.


    Lu Ning pursed his lips and suppressed a smile.


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment, then suddenly turned around and went out.


    Hearing the sound of the door closing, Lu Ning froze for a moment and sat up.


    Angry?


    Did you overdo your joke just now?


    Lu Ning sat there and waited for a long time but did not wait for Huo Jinyan to come back.


    He didn''t come back, but he wanted to go to the bathroom.


    moved slightly.


    Lu Ning wanted to get out of bed.


    The wheelchair was at the end of the bed, she glanced twice.


    Move to the bench first and then grab the wheelchair should be within reach.


    She thought so, but didn''t move, and waited for a while.


    Afraid that Huo Jinyan would be worried again when he came back.


    Lu Ning waited for a long time, but Huo Jinyan didn''t come back.


    She pursed her lips, raised her hand and lifted the quilt.


    At this moment, the phone rang suddenly.


    Lu Ning froze for a moment and turned to look.


    Reach out and take the phone.


    An unknown software on the phone sent a message.


    The content of the message is very simple: [The things have been placed in the capital for you. ¡¿


    Lu Ning''s eyes were slightly cold, and after a few glances, the message quickly disappeared on the phone screen.


    Lu Ning stared at the blacked-out screen with deep eyes, sat there in a daze for a while before raising his hand and putting the phone back.


    She moved and sat on the edge of the bed, wondering what she was thinking.


    After about five minutes, she raised her hand and slowly moved over to sit on the stool.


    Reach out to pull the wheelchair.


    The wheelchair was pulled over, and she stood up slowly, using her other leg to exert strength.


    The other leg was a little numb. She staggered and quickly grabbed the armrest of the wheelchair.


    At this time, Huo Jinyan came in from the outside. Seeing her appearance, he immediately walked over and quickly hugged her.


    Put it directly beside the bed and sit down.


    Lu Ning:? ? ?


    I just passed by!


    Just like that, he was carried back.


    Lu Ning didn''t ask her what she was doing, but just looked at her with a frown, holding a few pieces of paper in her hand.


    Looking at him, Lu Ning guessed that he was still angry, so he just wanted to raise his hand to touch his hand, begging for peace.


    But before he reached out his hand, Huo Jinyan put some pieces of paper on her lap.


    Lu Ning was taken aback for a moment, and lowered his eyes subconsciously.


    "show you."


    Lu Ning picked up the paper and looked at it with some doubts.


    "This is all my situation. If you don''t believe me, you can ask the people around you to check again."


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, and couldn''t help laughing when he saw the content on the paper.


    How can I check myself?


    This looks like it was just printed.


    Huo Jinyan directly showed Lu Ning all his situation and his resume.


    Youqi specially used a sheet to print his relationship status.


    From childhood to adulthood.


    The explanation in a few lines is very clear.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 700： kiss

    Chapter 700 Kiss


    Looking at it, Lu Ning was inevitably moved.


    He really put himself completely aside and showed himself in front of her, afraid that she would not believe it and think too much.


    But she was actually joking just before.


    Huo Jinyan actually knows what''s going on.


    The capital is well-known as the King of Hades, the girls are frightened and hide away when they see it, how could he have romantic debts on him.


    The few above are the meetings that Mr. Huo forced to arrange for him. Are they considered blind dates?


    But he must have screwed up.


    Looking at it, Lu Ning''s thoughts are far away, and he is still moving for Huo Jinyan in his heart, but after seeing Huo Jinyan, Lu Ning is very persistent in watching his emotional state.


    He leaned over and took a look.


    For the first time, there was a feeling of inability to speak.


    He looked at Lu Ning and said with great sincerity: "Ning Ning, if you don''t believe me, I''ll go and find someone, including my grandfather. After all, it was all arranged by him."


    Lu Ning:? ? ?


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with sincere and wronged eyes.


    Lu Ning was taken aback for a moment, seeing grievances in his eyes, it was really touching and funny.


    "Wait! I''ll call right away!"


    Lu Ning took his hand funny and made him sit back.


    "Okay, I believe, don''t go."


    Huo Jinyan''s eyes lit up: "Really?"


    Lu Ning nodded.


    Looking at his current appearance, there is no such thing as the rumored living King of Hades.


    It is also very different from the way I saw him for the first time.


    Can''t help but want to laugh.


    Love can really change a person.


    She looked at the man in front of her, he was really working hard to do everything.


    Lu Ning leaned over and kissed his forehead lightly.


    Huo Jinyan was stunned, sitting there looking at her, a little stunned.


    Lu Ning looked at him with a smile, and whispered: "I wanted to go to the bathroom just now, and you brought me back."


    Huo Jinyan was still in a daze. After a long time, he realized and looked at Lu Ning: "I, I will take you there."


    directly bent over to pick her up and went to the bathroom.


    Put the person on the toilet and didn''t come out, just stood aside and looked at her stupidly.


    Lu Ning looked up at him helplessly: "Go out."


    Huo Jinyan reacted and walked out.


    "close the door."


    Huo Jinyan immediately turned around and closed the door.


    stood just outside the door.


    It took a long time to react, and raised his hand to touch the place where his forehead was kissed.


    The corners of her lips could not help but rise, and a smile covered her entire face.


    Looks worthless.


    After Lu Ning recovered, he couldn''t help but smile when he looked at the blurry figure by the door.


    "Huo Jinyan."


    Huo Jinyan responded immediately: "I am here."


    "I''m ready."


    "Then I''m in."


    "kindness."


    Huo Jinyan opened the door and went in, picked her up, walked out and put her beside the bed.


    After helping her lie down, she covered her with a quilt, and there was a smile on her face from beginning to end.


    Lu Ning felt a little helpless looking at him.


    While pulling the quilt for Lu Ning, Huo Jinyan froze for a moment, then suddenly raised his eyes to look at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning also looked at him, as if she could foresee what he was going to say next, and she also prepared her own answer.


    Huo Jinyan said softly: "Ningning, can you..."


    Before he finished speaking, Lu Jingzhi''s eager voice suddenly came from the other side.


    "Sister! Sister, run!"


    His voice was urgent, as if he had dreamed something terrible.


    Huo Jinyan and Lu Ning were taken aback at the same time, and Lu Ning subconsciously lifted the quilt to go over.


    Huo Jinyan immediately comforted her: "Don''t move, I''ll go and have a look."


    He immediately turned around and walked to Lu Jingzhi''s bedside...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 701： will it be okay

    Chapter 701 Will it really be okay?


    Huo Jinyan walked over and bent over to look at Lu Jingzhi.


    "Jingzhi, Jingzhi."


    Raised his hand to pat Lu Jingzhi, and called him twice.


    Lu Jingzhi seemed to be brought in by a dream, waving his hands in the air indiscriminately.


    "Sister! Sister!"


    Huo Jinyan yelled a few more times, but there was no response.


    Actually, this happened once before.


    The doctor suggested waking him up and taking him to see a psychiatrist.


    Calling a doctor now is useless.


    Lu Ning was in a hurry, and he was about to get out of bed when he lifted the quilt.


    Huo Jinyan quickly came over and hugged her, carried her to Lu Jingzhi''s bed, and let her lie beside Lu Jingzhi.


    Lu Ning looked at him sideways, and raised his hand to hold his.


    "My sister is here, my sister is here."


    "Jingzhi, do you hear my sister''s voice, my sister is here."


    She called his name over and over again to talk to him.


    Lu Jingzhi''s hands finally calmed down, and his body also calmed down, as if he heard Lu Ning''s voice.


    "elder sister¡­"


    But he still whispered.


    Lu Ning hurriedly continued: "My sister is here, my sister is fine, my sister ran out, and you also ran out, don''t worry..."


    She told him over and over in a soft voice that it was all right, it was all right.


    Listening to Lu Ning''s voice, Lu Jingzhi finally calmed down, and slowly fell asleep again, his voice became gentle.


    Lu Ning gently patted his body with his hands to comfort him.


    She sighed with red eyes, looking at the little person in her arms.


    I don''t know how long his situation will last. She doesn''t know how terrible the picture in his dream is. He is still worried about her safety in the dream.


    Lu Ning raised his hand to wipe away the falling tears.


    Huo Jinyan stood behind her, raised his hand to pat her, and whispered softly in her ear: "It''s okay, it will be fine."


    Lu Ning looked up at him: "Really, will it be okay?"


    Huo Jinyan leaned closer and held her face: "Well, yes."


    He kissed her forehead and put her down to lie down.


    "Sleep with Jingzhi, I will watch over you."


    Lu Ning nodded.


    Gently placed his hands on Lu Jingzhi''s body, making him feel more secure.


    Huo Jinyan patted Lu Ning''s back lightly, also comforting her.


    Gradually, Lu Ning fell asleep.


    Huo Jinyan sat aside, looking at the two of them, feeling a little distressed.


    Neither of them got out of that nightmare.


    Lu Jingzhi would still show it in his dreams, but Lu Ning didn''t say anything.


    He looked at Lu Ning, frowning slightly.


    Gu Chen is trying hard to let her let go of her knot, but she is clearly resisting.


    Huo Jinyan''s eyes were a little red, he was afraid that Lu Ning would live in the shadows for the rest of his life, could not get out of it, and was still in that fire for the rest of his life.


    He didn''t want her to continue with that kind of picture for a second time, but she might keep replaying it in her mind every day, torturing herself constantly.


    ¡­


    When I woke up the next day, the genius had just dawned.


    As soon as she woke up, Huo Jinyan immediately turned to look at her.


    "Are you awake? Are you feeling unwell?"


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, looked at Lu Jingzhi beside him, and moved slightly to look at Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan was already standing beside her.


    She looked at Huo Jinyan and shook her head, then asked him, "Did you stay up all night?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her: "No, I don''t sleep much, don''t worry about me."


    How could Lu Ning not be worried, he has bruises all over his eyes.


    Lu Ning pursed his lips and looked at him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 702： give me a hug

    Chapter 702 Hug me


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and touched her head: "It''s okay, I''m really not sleepy."


    Lu Ning looked at him and stretched out his hand: "Hold me."


    Huo Jinyan was taken aback for a moment, then smiled, raised his arms to pick her up, and put her on his hospital bed.


    "Don''t put it in the middle, move it to the side."


    Huo Jinyan was a little puzzled, but followed her words and moved a little to the side.


    Lu Ning looked at him half lying down, then patted the place beside him: "Come here."


    Huo Jinyan was taken aback for a moment, then turned around and sat on it from the other side.


    Lu Ning looked at him and frowned slightly: "Lie down."


    Huo Jinyan was startled, looked at her, then stood up: "I''m not sleepy Ningning."


    Lu Ning just stared at him, as if he wouldn''t stop until he lay down.


    Huo Jinyan helplessly raised his hand and touched his forehead: "Ningning, it''s not good to be seen like this."


    Mainly it was bad for her.


    He was afraid that she would face some unpleasant gossip again.


    Of course Lu Ning knew what he meant, but she obviously didn''t care.


    It doesn''t matter, it''s not unacceptable for her to spread these rumors to Huo Jin, besides, she was going to promise him in the first place, so it''s true anyway.


    Lu Ning looked at him: "I''ll wake you up when someone comes, that''s okay."


    She looked at him stubbornly, and patted the place beside her again.


    Huo Jin said helplessly, looked at her and sighed, then lay on his side.


    Afraid that he would run into her.


    Looking at his appearance, Lu Ning couldn''t help smiling, and lay down too.


    She looked sideways at him, and asked with a smile, "Huo Jinyan, are you nervous?"


    Huo Jinyan raised his eyes, he was very nervous, lying on the same bed with the girl he regarded as a treasure, how could he not be nervous, but even if he was nervous, he couldn''t see it on his face.


    Lu Ning looked at him with a smile, and Huo Jinyan closed his eyes directly.


    Lu Ning''s laughter came from next to his ear.


    Lu Ning keenly saw that Huo Jinyan''s ears were turning red.


    It turned out that he would also be shy.


    Lu Ning deliberately blew on his face: "Huo Jinyan, I''m cold."


    Huo Jinyan immediately opened his eyes to look at her.


    The quilt was beside her, and she hadn''t had time to cover her just now.


    Huo Jinyan leaned over and tore off the quilt.


    Looking at him approaching, Lu Ning directly raised his hand to grab the clothes around his waist.


    Huo Jinyan was taken aback, and gently covered her with the quilt.


    Looked down at her.


    Lu Ning stared at him with blinked eyes, and after looking at him for a while, he whispered, "This quilt can cover two people."


    Huo Jinyan was helpless, looked at her and smiled, pulled a corner of the quilt to cover his waist, then lay down and looked at Lu Ning.


    The distance is much closer than before.


    He raised his hand to help Lu Ning brush away the hair in front of his eyes, and looked at her tenderly.


    I was really defeated by her.


    Lu Ning looked up at him, inevitably nervous, his little heart was beating continuously.


    Her hand poked Huo Jinyan''s waist.


    Huo Jinyan glanced down subconsciously, and then looked at her: "What''s wrong? Is it still cold?"


    Lu Ning blushed and nodded.


    Huo Jin said: "Then I''ll get another quilt."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Is he really stupid or pretending to be stupid?


    Pinching the corner of Huo Jinyan''s clothes, Huo Jinyan stared at her in a daze, still a little unresponsive.


    Lu Ning sighed, and leaned over proactively, resting his head on his chest, and gently placed a hand on his waist.


    Huo Jinyan was taken aback for a moment, as if he understood something, his heart beat faster.


    Does Ning Ning want to...let me hug her?


    He reacted belatedly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 703： You are asking!

    Chapter 703 You are asking!


    Feeling his stiff body, Lu Ning couldn''t help but bend his lips and smile.


    She looked up into his eyes: "Huo Jinyan, lie down."


    Huo Jinyan kept half propped up.


    Lu Ning reminded him to lie down slowly, moved towards her, then raised his hand, the hand that was about to be placed on his waist moved and placed on Lu Ning''s back.


    He was careful, for fear of touching any wound on her body.


    Lu Ning felt his unnaturalness and stiffness, smiled, said nothing, rested his head on her chest, his nose was full of his smell, it smelled good, and made her feel at ease.


    She slowly closed her eyes.


    This hugging posture is actually quite weird, but fortunately Huo Jinyan relaxed completely, the whole person became much more natural, and slowly fell asleep.


    Lu Ning closed her eyes but couldn''t sleep, her hands could feel Huo Jinyan''s hot body temperature through her clothes.


    Are boys so hot?


    She thought silently, then raised her eyes to look at him.


    His hand was on her back, and the warm temperature came from her back. She was careful not to move it, for fear of waking him up.


    Huo Jinyan hardly had a good night''s sleep, and was always by her side guarding her.


    Lu Ning looked at him with some distress.


    He really doesn''t care about anything.


    I don''t even think about what she will do in the future if she gets overwhelmed?


    Lu Ning looked at him, thinking about the future in his mind.


    Didn''t she know that? When you want to be with someone, you will constantly imagine the time when you are with him, the future and future with him.


    She looked at this amazing face and couldn''t help pouted, a little annoyed.


    Is this person a fool, can''t the same question be asked again?


    If you don¡¯t ask, how can I answer.


    Fool!


    She also forgot where she got it from. She just remembered that girls can''t take the initiative to ask for a title, they have to wait for boys to take the initiative, otherwise they won''t be cherished in the future, and they can give some hints appropriately.


    Lu Ning knew that Huo Jinyan would not cherish her, but she still wanted to hear him ask again, and she wanted to give him a proper and formal answer.


    Don''t mention hinting, she clearly stated this, and this wood still doesn''t know anything.


    Obviously he can say anything with his mouth, but he can¡¯t do it when it comes to action. He can¡¯t respond to anything, like a fool.


    If you are really that stupid, you really need to think carefully about whether you should really agree, what if it affects your children in the future...


    Lu Ning was taken aback.


    child¡­


    His face was instantly reddened by his own thoughts.


    Why do you think of children?


    Why did you have a child? !


    Huo Jinyan said that this fool hasn''t asked anything yet, and he hasn''t written his horoscope yet. What kind of child is he thinking of!


    Although she thought so, she closed her eyes, but the corners of her lips were raised.


    She looked at Huo Jinyan.


    So when will you be able to ask me again, Huo Jinyan, I have already prepared my answer.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Yuean was going to go out in the afternoon, and told Shi Qingyue once during lunch.


    When Shi Qingyue heard that she was playing with former friends, she was afraid that it would make people uncomfortable if she followed, so she hired two bodyguards to follow Lu Yuean.


    Lu Yuean didn''t refuse, so she went to Zhu Hui with two bodyguards.


    Zhu Hui was waiting for her at the entrance of a shopping mall.


    Lu Yuean passed by in a red Ferrari today.


    This car was also a birthday present from Lu Chuan, but she didn''t have a driver''s license yet, so she asked the driver to drive it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 704： my dad drove

    Chapter 704 My dad opened it


    But her goal has been achieved, she saw the shock and envy in Zhu Hui''s eyes.


    Lu Yue''an got out of the car, turned around and took out her things from the car. Two bodyguards got out of the car behind and came over to follow her.


    Zhu Hui looked at her in shock.


    "An''an."


    Lu Yuean looked at her and smiled: "It''s okay, this is the bodyguard at home."


    Then she took a step forward and looked at Zhu Hui: "Huihui, these are for you."


    Zhu Hui stared at her blankly for a moment, then looked at a handbag handed over to her, in which were several designer bags.


    When Zhu Hui was in a daze, Lu Yuean had already stuffed her, and then grabbed her wrist, and walked into the mall.


    "Huihui, let''s go, this mall is opened by my father, you can take whatever you want, I will remember it."


    Zhu Hui was still in a daze, so she could only follow her forward mechanically, turning her head to look at the two black-clothed bodyguards behind her from time to time.


    The two people looked at Zhu Hui wearing sunglasses, and Zhu Hui turned her head away in a panic.


    She silently looked down at her clothes and shoes.


    Obviously she came here wearing her best clothes, but the moment she saw Lu Yuean, she couldn''t help feeling inferior.


    Even Lu Yuean wore good-looking clothes when she was in Lu''s house, and looked expensive, but she didn''t pay attention at that time, and felt that her guess was wrong, and she was not at the age that would think too much.


    The two of them played happily together for a long time.


    But ever since Lu Yuean became the eldest lady of the Lu family, Zhu Hui''s uncontrollable inferiority complex came out.


    She felt that Lu Yuean might not want to be friends with her anymore. She would have many rich and famous friends in the future, so why would she care about her friend.


    This kind of thinking was also confirmed in the later chat with Lu Yuean, and the other party''s cold response was gradually confirmed, so she stopped looking for her.


    But she still doesn''t want to let go of this friendship.


    So she took the initiative to contact Lu Yuean during this holiday, thinking that she would not want to meet, but Lu Yuean agreed, and Zhu Hui felt that their friendship could still continue.


    But looking at her now, she really can''t suppress the uncontrollable inferiority complex.


    Either jealousy or low self-esteem.


    My good friend has become a rich lady, does it mean that I am not worthy to play with her...


    Lu Yuean dragged Zhu Hui into the shopping mall.


    Zhu Hui followed carefully.


    Most of the things were picked up by Lu Yuean and stuffed to Zhu Hui.


    Zhu Hui looked at the price quietly, couldn''t help pursing her lips, and said less and less.


    She dared not take it, fearing that if she had to pay it back in the future, she would really not be able to pay it back.


    But Lu Yuean still stuffed pieces into her hands one by one. She didn''t pretend to be happy, nor did she pretend to smile.


    Zhu Hui looked at her and felt that she was thinking too much.


    Even if she becomes a rich lady, Lu Yuean will still be the same Lu Yuean as before, and she will not change.


    Zhu Hui felt that her self-esteem was at work, so she didn''t think about anything, and went shopping with Lu Yue''an in peace.


    was also happy, and the two of them wandered around until night.


    Lu Yuean found a place to sit down, and ordered two drinks.


    Zhu Hui glanced at the price on the menu subconsciously, and she couldn''t even think about it.


    She only gritted her teeth and bought more than twenty milk teas to reward herself when she was tired from studying.


    At that time, I already felt very extravagant.


    but now¡­


    "Huihui, are you looking for me for something?"


    Good morning~


    Wanchang Day 28~2022.3.29~


    So tired ©d(¡ö_¡ö) I can! It''s about to succeed! hey-hey


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 705： you do it too

    Chapter 705 You should do it too


    Zhu Hui was still shocked by the prices on the menu and couldn''t hear what Lu Yuean said clearly for a while.


    "Ah? Ann, what did you say?"


    Looking at her eyes, Lu Yuean froze for a moment, then shook her head: "I didn''t say anything, do you want to order something?"


    Zhu Hui looked at the price above, and silently closed the menu and put it aside: "No need."


    are too expensive.


    Looking at her, Lu Yuean raised her eyebrows slightly, and a smile appeared on the corner of her lips.


    "Are you hungry, I''ll take you to Demingxuan for dinner later."


    Zhu Hui was startled, and looked at her: "Is it Demingxuan? But don''t you have to make an appointment to enter there? It seems that you have to make an appointment a week in advance."


    Lu Yue''an put down the things in his hands and smiled: "It''s okay, my father knows them, and he can go there anytime."


    Zhu Hui looked at Lu Yuean''s eyes changed again, a little envious.


    Looking like this, Lu Yuean is very useful.


    The waiter politely turned and left after putting the drinks in front of everyone.


    Zhu Hui looked at the cup in front of her, and carefully touched the handle of the cup.


    This cup is so small, is it so expensive for so little? Is this refillable?


    She couldn''t help thinking, she lowered her head and took a small sip.


    Lu Yue''an took a sip from the cup, looked at her, and smiled, with a hint of mockery.


    Zhu Hui took two sips carefully and couldn''t help frowning.


    It seems that it is not as delicious as my twenty-odd yuan milk tea.


    Lu Yuean put down the cup in her hand and looked at her: "Don''t you like to drink, order some more."


    Zhu Hui froze and quickly waved her hands: "No, there''s no need for An An."


    And Lu Yuean had already beckoned to the waiter, took the menu directly, clicked from the top, then slid his finger to the bottom, then looked up at the waiter and said casually: "Here, here, all."


    The waiter was obviously stunned for a moment, and nodded with a smile: "Okay, Miss Lu."


    Then I took the menu to prepare.


    Zhu Hui was stunned again when she saw Lu Yuean''s behavior.


    After a long time, she whispered: "An''an, is it too much?"


    Lu Yuean looked at her and smiled: "No, see which one you like, and I''ll bring you here next time. By the way, I''m going to get my hair done later, so come with me, your hair It must not have been taken care of for so many years."


    Zhu Hui was startled, and subconsciously reached out to grab her hair.


    She wears a ponytail all year round, and there is nothing to take care of.


    But after listening to Lu Yuean''s words, her sense of inferiority increased, and she didn''t dare to say anything.


    "You can also do nails there, let me do it for you."


    Zhu Hui looked at Lu Yuean''s hand upon hearing the words.


    Her hands are beautiful, slender and white, with delicate and beautiful manicure on the nails, and bowknot decorations, very beautiful.


    Zhu Hui glanced down at her fingers, they were clean, she squeezed them silently, clenched her fists to hide her nails.


    All the drinks were brought up one after another, filling the table.


    Zhu Hui watched with her lips pursed, feeling a little at a loss.


    "Try it quickly and see if you like it."


    Zhu Hui nodded when she heard the words, and took a look at Lu Yuean. She took a small sip from the cup and drank gracefully. She really looked like a young lady.


    Zhu Hui couldn''t help being envious and happy for her.


    She slowly picked up a cup in front of her, put it on her lips and sipped it, savoring the taste.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 706： Anns friend

    Chapter 706 Ann''s friend


    Zhu Hui drank three cups and felt a little full.


    But I was afraid of wasting these, so I wanted to drink up all of them.


    Looking at her petty look, Lu Yuean couldn''t help laughing.


    I feel that she is not on the stage.


    But she forgot that a long time ago, they often ordered a lot of cheap flavors to try in the small milk tea shop in front of the school together. Afraid of waste, everyone left after drinking a full drink, and when they left, they had to empty out what they hadn''t drunk. take away.


    At that time, I didn¡¯t feel anything, and I was very happy.


    Lu Yue''an completely forgot about this, but looking at Zhu Hui''s appearance, she felt from the bottom of her heart that her behavior was very unsuitable for her, and even unsuitable for appearing in front of her. Same, socialite who behaves elegantly at parties, sips coffee, sips dessert.


    Zhu Hui''s appearance made her feel that if someone she knew came in the next moment, she wished she didn''t know the person in front of her.


    By coincidence, her idea came true.


    The woman who opened the door and came in seemed to have noticed Lu Yuean at a glance.


    She stepped over and began to say hello not far away.


    "An''an, are you coming for afternoon tea too?"


    Lu Yuean glanced at the time on the phone, this time is not suitable for afternoon tea.


    But still stood up with a smile: "Yes, are you too?"


    Opposite is the eldest lady of the Zhao family, who has a lot of business contacts with the Lu family. Every time the eldest lady of the Zhao family sees Lu Yuean, she is very enthusiastic.


    Lu Yue''an also did a good job of superficiality, always smiling and responding to her words.


    Zhao Ying looked at Lu Yuean, and couldn''t help but start to praise her skin.


    "Did you do facial work behind my back recently? The skin is almost pinched out of water. It''s agreed. Next time, remember to call me and take me with you."


    Lu Yuean enjoyed such flattery very much, and smiled: "Okay, I will definitely next time, but I''m too busy recently, busy with reviewing, sometimes I don''t have time to wash my face."


    Zhao Ying looked at her: "Look, look, isn''t this Versailles, the face is so supple without washing, let us live in the beauty salon every day."


    Lu Yuean smiled and patted her.


    Zhao Ying immediately grabbed her hand: "When did you make this manicure? This style is too pretty. Please send me the picture, and I will make the same style some other day. Baby, you have such a good eye! Good as always...¡±


    Zhu Hui listened to them complimenting each other, almost from head to toe, she was so surprised that she forgot to drink while holding the cup, just kept looking at the bejeweled Zhao Ying.


    She stood there, her whole body gleaming, and almost everything on her body was piled up with luxury goods.


    Zhu Hui couldn''t help but look twice more, and finally looked away silently.


    Just about to continue drinking his drink, who knew that the spearhead was aimed at him suddenly.


    "Hey, who is this?"


    Zhao Ying looked over with a smile, looked at Zhu Hui, and sized her up from top to bottom.


    Zhu Hui was a little disgusted by such sight.


    After sizing up, the smile disappeared. Out of politeness, Zhu Hui stood up and looked at Zhao Ying.


    "Hi, my name is Zhu Hui, and I''m An An''s friend."


    She smiled and stretched out her hand actively, wanting to shake hands with Zhao Ying.


    Zhao Ying glanced at her, then turned to look at Lu Yue''an with an ugly expression.


    Zhu Hui was left standing there with her hands raised in embarrassment.


    Zhu Hui was a little dazed, watching Zhao Ying ignore her, and went to talk to Lu Yuean again.


    She retracted her hands in embarrassment and sat back...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 707： Shabby to death

    Chapter 707 Shabby dead


    After Zhu Hui sat back, she silently continued to drink her own stuff.


    Zhao Ying glanced at the cups on the table and then looked at Lu Yuean.


    "What''s your situation, what kind of friend is this? Why haven''t I heard from you?"


    Lu Yuean smiled awkwardly, and said in a low voice, "It''s just a classmate, from the old school."


    She spoke in a low voice, but Zhu Hui still heard it. She froze for a moment with the hand holding the cup, her eyes fixed on the water in her cup, and she didn''t dare to look up at Lu Yuean.


    Lu Yuean also didn''t look back at her.


    Zhao Ying suddenly smiled: "It''s just a classmate, I said, how can such a person be worthy of being your friend, look at her attire, it''s really shabby, you can really do it I can bear it, I can smell her from so far away, why are you so kind, you will see all the classmates who are rushing to curry favor with you, next time you just let someone blow you out. "


    These words hit Zhu Hui''s heart word by word, smashing her self-esteem into the ground one by one.


    She sat there with a pale face, her hands trembling uncontrollably, Zhao Ying''s voice was in her ears, and then there was a burst of silence.


    She really hoped that Lu Yuean could open her mouth to refute her, she hoped that even Lu Yuean could just say ''she is my friend''.


    But no, Lu Yuean didn''t say anything, she just changed the subject after being silent for a while.


    "Come think of something this time, let me ask you."


    Zhao Ying immediately smiled and waved her hands: "No, I just came in to say hello to you, and I have other things. I ordered a bag before, and it arrived today. I''ll go and have a look. By the way, do you want to come together?" .¡±


    Zhao Ying warmly invited her.


    Lu Yue''an just turned to look at Zhu Hui.


    Before she could say anything, Zhao Ying dragged her out.


    "What are you looking at, a poor classmate, what''s wrong with asking her to wait for a while, walk around, you accompany me to see."


    She pulled Lu Yuean out the door, Zhu Hui sat where she was, and the bodyguards followed her out.


    It seems that Zhu Hui is the only one left in this world.


    Zhu Hui''s fingers turned pale as she pinched the cup, and her face was even scarier pale.


    Those words played back in my mind over and over again, and I couldn''t get rid of them no matter what.


    Zhu Hui''s eyes were red, and tears dripped into the cup.


    Inferiority, humiliation, filled her heart with discomfort.


    When Lu Yuean promised her to come out, she thought that everyone hadn''t changed and could still be the same as before.


    But in fact, everything has changed since Lu Yuean became the eldest lady of the Lu family.


    She is the daughter of a rich family, and she is just a poor classmate.


    Is there any reason to get her maintenance?


    Zhu Hui pursed her lips tightly, not letting herself cry out.


    She stood up abruptly, wanting to leave.


    But he was stopped when he reached the door.


    "Miss, you haven''t paid the bill yet."


    She suddenly walked over with a sigh of relief.


    "How much?"


    The waiter showed her the long list.


    She glanced at the final amount, and gritted her teeth silently.


    She doesn''t have that much money at all.


    Turning around in a panic, she went back to her seat.


    I was afraid that the waiter would see my fragility, and I was afraid that I could not help crying.


    She raised her hand to wipe away the tears on her face, and sat awkwardly holding the corner of her clothes, waiting for Lu Yue''an to come back.


    She has no money, she is the only one here, she can''t leave without paying, and can only leave after Lu Yuean comes to pay...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 708： You are so scary

    Chapter 708 You are so scary


    When Lu Yuean came back, it was already more than an hour later.


    Zhu Hui felt like sitting on pins and needles.


    The drink in front of her, she carefully drank it up bit by bit.


    Dare not to drink.


    The whole person was able to go to the bathroom several times, but his stomach was still very distended. His stomach was full of water, and he felt like he was about to vomit even if he moved.


    But Lu Yuean didn''t come back after waiting. The last few cups were cold, and she still drank carefully.


    When Lu Yuean came back, she saw that all the glasses on the table were empty, except for her own.


    She smiled and sat down and looked at Zhu Hui: "It seems that you like drinking very much."


    I don''t know if this sentence is meant to be mocking, Zhu Hui doesn''t want to delve into it now, she feels uncomfortable and just wants to go home.


    Lu Yuean looked at her, not in a hurry to leave.


    Zhu Hui looked at her, and said cautiously: "An''an, can I go home."


    Lu Yuean looked up at her: "Yes."


    Just as Zhu Hui was about to speak, the waiter came over with a new cup of coffee and placed it in front of Lu Yuean.


    Lu Yuean raised his hand and took out a card from his bag and handed it over.


    The waiter takes the card and leaves.


    Lu Yuean looked at Zhu Hui, and Zhu Hui also looked at her.


    Seeing that she didn''t seem to want to continue drinking that cup of coffee.


    Zhu Hui looked away silently, and was going to leave together after Xia Lu Yue''an finished paying the bill.


    She lowered her head and looked at her toes.


    Lu Yuean''s eyes swept over her.


    With some high-mindedness.


    The waiter gave the card to Lu Yuean and returned it.


    Hearing the voice, Zhu Hui was about to get up when Lu Yuean''s voice suddenly came.


    "Huihui, what''s the matter, you can talk about it now."


    Zhu Hui was taken aback for a moment, and looked at her in confusion.


    "I have nothing to do."


    Lu Yuean looked at her amusedly, staring sharply into her eyes.


    "Is it okay? Huihui, I came out to see you in time. If you have something to say, tell me quickly, otherwise I might not be able to come out next time."


    Zhu Hui was taken aback, and her voice was very soft: "You, what do you mean by that?"


    She was a little puzzled.


    Lu Yuean looked at her and smiled, holding her brand-name bag in her hand.


    "I''ll just say it straight, Huihui, if you need me to help you with anything, just say it, otherwise why are you looking for me for no reason this time? Could it be that you are simply trying to connect with me?"


    Zhu Hui was stunned, her expression changed quickly, and she belatedly understood the meaning of Lu Yuean''s words.


    She clenched her fingers and looked at Lu Yue''an, feeling sad and sad in her heart.


    "An''an, what do you mean, I just came to you because I have something to ask for your help?"


    Lu Yue''an looked at her with no emotion in her eyes, just mocking: "Otherwise."


    Zhu Hui smiled suddenly, looking at her, her face turned red and then pale, her chest heaved up and down, obviously very angry.


    She stood up abruptly and looked at Lu Yuean.


    She opened her mouth, unable to utter a word for a long time, obviously extremely angry.


    She didn''t expect that the friend she mustered up the courage to save was such a person, and turned into such a person!


    "You are so scary!"


    After a long time, she finally choked out a word.


    The true feelings in the heart.


    The current Lu Yue''an is so terrifying that her back gets chills.


    She actually speculated about herself like this, feeling that she had something in mind.


    Sad and heartbroken, all emotions are intertwined.


    "Lu Yuean, you have really changed! I no longer know you."


    Looking at her, Lu Yuean also found it funny, and raised her finger to point to something next to her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 709： Why beat someone!

    Chapter 709 Why hit someone!


    "Don''t know me? How do you get these things if you don''t know me."


    She looked at Zhu Hui mockingly.


    Zhu Hui''s mind went blank for an instant, and the way she looked at Lu Yue''an changed again and again.


    It seems that I can''t figure out how this person suddenly became like this, using such thoughts to guess others.


    She bent over and took the bag and walked in front of Lu Yuean.


    "Lu Yue''an, you are so ridiculous. You brought it all yourself. I never asked you for anything. I only wanted to find you because I didn''t want to give up on you as a friend. Now I can see clearly that you really don''t deserve it! You don''t deserve friends!"


    After she finished speaking, she suddenly threw the bag on Lu Yuean, turned her head and ran out.


    Lu Yue''an was hit by the bag, and there was pain on the back of her hand. Her used bag in the bag fell to the ground, and the back of her hand was red.


    The bodyguard looked at her and bent over: "Miss."


    Looking at the back of her red hand, Lu Yue''an instantly scalded her eyes, her eyes became terrifying.


    "Why did she hit me!"


    Lu Yuean clenched her hands tightly, her voice was cold and harsh: "Go! Slap her! Can she smash anyone! Not worthy? I want to see how worthy she is!"


    Hearing this, a bodyguard nodded and then turned and walked out.


    ¡­


    Zhu Hui just called her sister, and couldn''t help crying and asked her sister to pick her up.


    She stood at the entrance of the shopping mall, wiping the tears that kept falling down with her hands, and she couldn''t finish wiping them.


    Her thoughts were speculated like that, and she felt sad and exasperated in her heart.


    She has no friends except Lu Yue''an, and she really treats her as a close friend and a lifelong friend. She has become the eldest lady of the Lu family and has everything she needs. She is really happy for her and lives for her. Have a good day.


    I thought that I was not worthy to be friends with her, but I still held onto my fantasy, thinking that people would not change, so I took a step forward and wanted to continue this friendship, but...


    How can people not change...


    Zhu Hui wiped her tears, and bit her lips tightly to prevent herself from crying to attract too many people''s attention.


    But at the next moment, someone behind her suddenly grabbed her by the shoulder and pulled her violently. She had to turn around, and before she could realize what was going on, she suddenly slapped her face.


    The surroundings fell silent instantly, and everyone looked over.


    The bodyguard''s ruthless voice came down: "Miss said, not everyone can hit it."


    After saying that, he turned around and was about to leave.


    Zhu Hui''s tears flowed down even more uncontrollably, her cheeks were burning with pain.


    "Huihui! Stop! You! Why are you hitting someone!"


    Suddenly a girl rushed out and grabbed the bodyguard who was about to leave.


    "Don''t go! Stop! You apologize! Why did you hit someone! Why did you hit my sister! Talk! Are you dumb! Will you apologize!"


    Zhu Hui immediately reacted, and quickly grabbed Julie.


    "Sister, I''m fine, don''t grab him and let him go."


    Zhu Li turned her head to look at Zhu Hui''s already red and swollen face, of course she refused to let go: "Nonsense, nothing is wrong! Look at your face! Call the police! Call the police now! Why does he beat someone for no reason? !"


    Zhu Hui hugged Julie''s waist: "Sister, I''m really fine, stop pulling him, I was the one who beat someone first."


    She was afraid that Julie would be beaten too, and kept begging her to let go.


    Julie doesn''t believe this: "You, a person who can''t bear to step on ants, will beat people? Hurry up and call the police! I still don''t believe it. No one cares about beating people in public."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 710： whats wrong

    Chapter 710 What''s the mess


    The next moment, the bodyguard raised his hand and pushed, and Julie was pushed away by a force.


    The two sisters fell to the ground together, and when they stood up again, the bodyguard had disappeared.


    Julie''s teeth itched with anger.


    "Why are you dragging me! You have been beaten, are you a fool!"


    Zhu Hui held Julie''s hand tightly: "Sister, forget it, I''m really fine. It''s really because I accidentally hit someone first."


    Julie frowned at her and sighed.


    "Tell me carefully what''s going on, how could you hit someone?"


    Julie pulls her against a wall.


    Zhu Hui explained the matter briefly in a low voice.


    After listening to this, Julie was so angry that she wanted to beat Zhu Hui up.


    "Is this beating? Are you stupid? At most, you smashed the back of her hand red. Are you beating? Are you stupid? You got slapped just because of this! No! I''m going to see this little girl today. What a bastard! I will get you back for this slap no matter what!"


    Zhu Hui hurriedly hugged Julie again: "Sister! Really forget it! She has bodyguards, we can''t beat her, don''t go, I''m fine."


    Julie calmed down after hearing the words, and turned to look at her.


    Raising his hand to brush her hair away, looking at the red and swollen face, he sighed and felt distressed.


    "Let''s go, I''ll go back and put some ice on you. Tell me clearly, what kind of friend you met today, why don''t I remember any of your friends have bodyguards by their side?"


    Julie froze for a moment and seemed to think of something.


    "Wait, you don''t have any friends, don''t you... you can''t be Lu Yue''an!"


    Seeing Zhu Hui''s expression, Julie knew she had guessed correctly.


    "It''s really her! Why are you stopping me! This person has become like this now?!"


    Zhu Hui pulled Julie and hurried forward, fearing that she would rush in again.


    "I''m really fine, sister, don''t worry about it anymore."


    Julie looked at her angrily, but she still felt sorry for her sister, and wanted to make her face better first, so as not to turn around and disfigure her.


    She suddenly took out her phone to take a picture.


    Zhu Hui was startled and subconsciously covered her face.


    "Sister, what are you doing?"


    Julie patted her hand away: "I''ll take a photo and ask the doctor what to do. What should you do if you are disfigured like this?"


    Zhu Hui stopped talking.


    But after Julie took the photo, she didn''t send it to anyone at all. She saved it in the photo album and took Zhu Hui back.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Lu Yanru and his group came in the afternoon, and they chatted for a long time before going back at night.


    Master Wu really came with Lu Yanru, and he didn''t want to leave even after Lu Yanru left.


    No matter how Lu Ning refused Master Wu, he really didn''t hear it.


    Lu Ning looked at him helplessly.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi also euphemistically expressed several times, but Master Wu refused to leave.


    Shen Guang somehow came back halfway.


    Seeing that Master Wu didn''t leave, he thought that this trick would work, so he also sat down and didn''t leave.


    The two of them sang a duet in Lu Ning''s ear, "If you don''t agree, we won''t leave."


    I don''t think they are two prominent figures at all, they look like two rascals.


    According to Huo Jinyan''s temper, someone has already found someone to throw the two of them out, but Lu Ning has been suppressing his emotions, holding his hand to keep him from moving.


    Helpless, Lu Ning had no choice but to say that he would seriously consider it again, but this time the two of them learned it, and they didn''t believe it anymore. To put it bluntly, as long as Lu Ning didn''t nod, they really wouldn''t leave.


    Shen Yunci patted Shen Guang: "What mess are you making!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 711： Activities

    Chapter 711 Activities Activities


    Shen Guang chuckled: "I want to go through the aisle of relatives. Anyway, if Ningning doesn''t agree to me, I won''t go."


    Master Wu also quickly said, "Yes, I''m not leaving either."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Lu Ning suddenly looked down at the two of them: "If you two don''t leave, I''ll jump off the stairs and see if you have any tricks to bring me back from the dead."


    Shen Guang and Master Wu were taken aback.


    Huo Jinyan subconsciously clenched her hand.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi also panicked: "Ningning, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Lu Ning was actually joking, but seeing that they all believed it, he thought it was pretty good.


    "Don''t! Uncle is leaving now!"


    Shen Guang immediately got up and looked at Lu Ning.


    Master Wu also got up immediately: "Don''t, don''t do stupid things, you just don''t want the teacher to come again tomorrow."


    "Let''s go right away."


    The two came and left quickly.


    Looking at the two of them leaving, Lu Ning immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi looked at Lu Ning: "Ning Ning, you are joking."


    Lu Ning smiled helplessly: "Yeah, otherwise I would struggle to walk to the window with my legs, let alone jump down."


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi breathed a sigh of relief.


    The two really believed everything Lu Ning said.


    Lu Ning sighed helplessly.


    "Mom and Dad, how long can I be discharged from the hospital?"


    Lu Jingzhi can already be discharged from the hospital, and all the procedures have been completed.


    Lu Ning is still watching helplessly, she also wants to go home.


    Huo Jinyan shook her hand: "I asked, you will have a checkup tomorrow, and you can go home to recuperate if there is no problem."


    Lu Ning''s eyes lit up immediately: "Really!"


    "Well, really."


    Huo Jinyan also smiled.


    Lu Ning smiled happily.


    Shen Yunci looked at the two of them: "Then my parents will take my younger brother home tonight, and Jin Yan said that you should stay with Ningning."


    Lu Zhi: "No way!"


    Lu Jingzhi: "I want to be with my sister."


    Shen Yunci immediately grabbed one in one hand and moved out.


    "You don''t want to! Go, go home."


    Shen Yunci couldn''t help but dragged the two of them out.


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing as he watched the three walk out.


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at Lu Ning: "Mom really wants to know everything, and she is very satisfied with me."


    Looking at him, Lu Ning smiled helplessly: "That''s my mother."


    Huo Jinyan sat down and held her hand: "Well, it''s the mother-in-law."


    Lu Ning raised his hand and pulled the quilt, then ignored him.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and smiled: "Ningning, make room for me."


    Lu Ning immediately looked up at her: "Aren''t you very unhappy in the morning?"


    Huo Jinyan immediately moved forward: "I''m just pretending."


    Lu Ning: "No, you go to Jingzhi''s bed, no one sleeps there."


    Huo Jinyan leaned forward again: "It''s not very comfortable there."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    He turned his head and turned sideways, ignoring him.


    Huo Jinyan smiled, just to tease her.


    He held Lu Ning''s hand, looked at her slender fingers, and suddenly raised his eyes.


    Confirmed that this is the left hand.


    Gently pulled out the hand, and slowly pinched the fingers one by one, but the ring finger was pinched more carefully.


    Lu Ning turned to look at him strangely.


    "Huo Jinyan, why are you pinching my hand?"


    Huo Jinyan raised his head immediately: "Here are some activities for you."


    Lu Ning looked at him with obvious disbelief.


    Huo Jinyan bent his lips and smiled at her.


    Lu Ning looked at him silently.


    It took a long time before he spoke: "Tomorrow, take me to see Jiang Zhe''s cemetery."


    Huo Jinyan paused his fingers and looked up at her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 712： why are you here

    Chapter 712 Why are you here?


    Lu Ning looked into his eyes.


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a while before speaking: "Okay."


    He will agree to whatever she says.


    As soon as the voice on this side fell, the door was suddenly opened on the other side, and it was still opened vigorously, which shocked Lu Ning.


    Huo Jinyan immediately stood up and stood in front of her.


    Two black shadows came in from the door, followed by a hurried figure.


    "Miss Lu! Mr. Huo, I''m sorry, I really can''t stop them."


    The little nurse ran panting, still panting.


    When two people came over, Lu Ning could see clearly that it was Song Qinghe and Jiang Zhou.


    She turned her head to look at the little nurse: "It''s okay, I know them, thanks for your hard work."


    The little nurse waved her hand: "It''s okay."


    Then he moved out slowly, and closed the door intimately.


    Lu Ning raised his hand and patted Huo Jinyan''s arm, signaling him not to be nervous, and then looked at the two people standing by the bed.


    "Why are you two here?"


    The two looked at Lu Ning, Song Qinghe''s face was very pale, and he looked unhappy.


    Jiang Zhou was more straightforward, and when he came over, he scolded Lu Ning, "You can do it, you are injured, it is so serious, and you don''t tell us about such a big thing. What''s your situation, don''t you treat us as friends? .¡±


    Lu Ning: "No, I..."


    "What''s not, you will make excuses, you just don''t remember us, you left us and ran away, but now it''s hard to find you, and you have contact information, even if something happens to you, you don''t know how to contact us.


    Why is our life so hard? "


    Lu Ning: "...No, Jiang Zhou, I really didn''t..."


    "Ah! Our life is too hard!"


    Jiang Zhou wished he could sit on the ground and cry.


    Lu Ning helplessly raised his hand to his forehead.


    This has just left two headaches, and here comes another headache.


    "To shut up!"


    Huo Jinyan spoke directly in a cold voice.


    The effect was still very good, Jiang Zhou immediately shut up.


    looked at Huo Jinyan.


    ?


    "Huo Jinyan? Why are you here?"


    He discovered Huo Jinyan.


    "It has nothing to do with you."


    Huo Jinyan was merciless.


    While the two of them were talking, Lu Ning looked at Song Qinghe.


    Song Qinghe is the scariest when he is not talking, just staring at you like this, you will start to reflect on what is wrong with you, because you can find a lot of bad things with a guilty conscience, and in the end you just don¡¯t tell yourself under his eyes up.


    Lu Ning looked at him a little guilty.


    Song Qinghe put one hand in his pocket, took a step forward, looked at Lu Ning with a bit of helplessness in his eyes: "Why did you promise me before, remember to find us if something goes wrong, forgot?"


    Lu Ning felt guilty: "I haven''t forgotten..."


    But I still don¡¯t forget to make an excuse: ¡°Didn¡¯t I be in a coma in the first few days?¡±


    Wen Yan Jiang Zhou started again: "They are all in a coma! Look at how serious it is! If it is so serious, you don''t want to look for us! Our lives are really too hard!"


    Lu Ning immediately raised his hand: "Stop!"


    Then he looked at them and said: "Okay, I''m sorry, my fault, I really forgot, and I don''t want you to worry about it, so I didn''t contact you. It''s all my fault, stop shouting."


    She said a lot in one go, Jiang Zhou looked at her, raised his hand and flicked her forehead: "It''s good to know that you are wrong."


    But before he could retract his hand, a hand suddenly grabbed his wrist like iron pliers. Before he could react, someone flicked his forehead the next moment, and there was a sharp pain.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 713： rich and powerful friends

    Chapter 713 Rich and powerful friends


    Jiang Zhou didn''t have time to see who it was, so he ran around the room with his head in his arms.


    While running, he shouted: "It hurts, it hurts me to death, who is it! Kill me! It hurts!"


    Lu Ning looked at him with a smile.


    Song Qinghe ignored him and turned around to look at Lu Ning.


    "Is it better?"


    Lu Ning nodded: "It''s much better, why don''t you make a phone call before you come."


    Song Qinghe looked at her: "Will you tell the truth on the phone? Let''s take a look to understand the situation better."


    Lu Ning curled his lips helplessly: "I just have no reputation."


    Song Qinghe showed no mercy: "Yes."


    Jiang Zhou hopped over: "Next time you lie to us, I''ll throw you into the river and feed the fish."


    After he finished speaking, he looked over with a gaze, cold and heartless, and he knew who it was without looking.


    Jiang Zhou didn''t dare to look at it, and just jumped and ran away covering his head.


    Lu Ning directly changed the topic: "Why are you here so late, where do you stay at night?"


    Jiang Zhou ran away and still forgot to answer the phone: "We have just arrived and you are going to drive us away."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Song Qinghe ignored him: "I''ll find a hotel later and stay for a few days."


    Lu Ning:?


    "Aren''t you going back tomorrow? The company needs you very much."


    She blinked and looked at Song Qinghe.


    There are enough people here, and enough troubles, she really can''t stand it for a while.


    Song Qinghe looked at her with a sudden smile: "Don''t worry, the company is not as important as you. We will stay with you for a few more days until you recover."


    Lu Ning glared at him with an unlovely expression.


    Jiang Zhou answered: "Yes, yes, I''m not leaving."


    Lu Ning couldn''t bear it anymore and said: "Then you come to see me without bringing anything, come empty-handed."


    Hearing that Song Qinghe took out his mobile phone.


    Jiang Zhou was still chirping: "Look at the gift you brought."


    The next second Song Qinghe looked at Lu Ning and said, "Turn around, buy what you want."


    Lu Ning was taken aback for a moment, and then the phone rang, and she took a look at the phone.


    Bank card deposit information.


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Are people so rich and powerful now, either transfer money or send cards directly.


    If she gets sick again, she probably won''t have to struggle until the next life.


    No, I don¡¯t think they can eat it all in the next life. These people don¡¯t take money as money.


    Huo Jinyan''s eyes fell on Song Qinghe.


    Especially when it fell on his silver hair.


    Song Qinghe also looked up without fear.


    When the two of them made eye contact, Lu Ning could see sparks.


    "..."


    "You guys don''t want to watch it? And you, go out and shout, I''m going to sleep."


    After Lu Ning finished speaking, he lay down directly.


    Song Qinghe took a look at the phone, and then sat down on Lu Jingzhi''s hospital bed.


    Lu Ning turned to look at him.


    Song Qinghe said: "The nearby hotels are all full, I will stay here for one night."


    Jiang Zhou ran over when he heard the words, but he was still a step too late. Song Qinghe had already laid down on the bed.


    Jiang Zhou: "..."


    He glanced at the sofa and ran over quickly, as if afraid that Huo Jinyan would **** it from him.


    "The sofa is mine!"


    Quickly declared sovereignty, and then lay down.


    Looking at his childish behavior, Lu Ning smiled helplessly, then turned to look at Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan sat on the chair next to him.


    The ward fell silent instantly.


    Maybe he was really tired, Jiang Zhou fell asleep quickly while lying there, and there was a slight snoring sound.


    The voice of Song Qinghe next to him also became calmer.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 714： Seeing you is self-taught

    Chapter 714 Seeing you, you can learn without a teacher


    Lu Ning looked at the ceiling and turned to look at Huo Jinyan.


    looked at him after moving slightly.


    Huo Jinyan smiled, got up and covered her with the quilt: "It''s okay, I don''t need it."


    Lu Ning looked at him stubbornly.


    "Hold me to the side, I can''t use my legs."


    Hearing this, Huo Jinyan immediately became nervous: "Let me see."


    Lu Ning smiled helplessly: "It''s okay, it''s just a little numb."


    Huo Jinyan lifted the quilt, put his hand on her lap, and pressed her gently.


    Lu Ning smiled slightly as he felt the gentle force on his legs.


    Huo Jinyan is really considerate.


    He is no longer the young master of the Huo family. With this skill, he can attract many uncles and aunts to recruit him as an escort.


    Thinking of this, Lu Ning suddenly smiled, and laughed out loud.


    Because she thought of the picture, Huo Jinyan was wearing an apron, helping the uncle and aunt to massage.


    He has a straight face, but the strength in his hands is gentle. This picture is really inconsistent with his face.


    She smiled even more happily as she thought about it.


    Huo Jinyan raised his eyes and gave her a strange look.


    After the massage was finished, Huo Jinyan bent over and picked her up and moved her, then turned around and went to the other side to lie down.


    Pinched her fingers: "What were you laughing at?"


    Lu Ning pursed his lips and whispered, "I won''t tell you."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her: "Can''t you tell me? It''s about me?"


    Lu Ning still smiled: "Yes."


    The voices are all smiling.


    Huo Jinyan couldn''t help laughing.


    "So happy."


    He raised his hand and gently stroked her hair: "I''m very happy that things about me can make you so happy."


    Listening to him, Lu Ning couldn''t help but smiled again and said, "Huo Jinyan, did you accumulate a lot of theoretical knowledge during your blind dates?"


    Huo Jinyan was taken aback: "What?"


    Lu Ning looked at him: "Did the girls tell you all these things? You accumulated them all, and then tell me now."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with a smile: "Do these words still need to be accumulated?"


    "Are you born with it?"


    "It''s not born with it, but it''s self-taught when you see you."


    Lu Ning looked at him with bright eyes, smiled, and his ears were red.


    "Huo Jinyan, you are really smooth-talking. No wonder my father told me to stay away from you."


    Huo Jinyan moved closer and put his hands on her back.


    The distance is very close, and the breath is sprayed on the opponent''s face.


    Lu Ning was nervous for a moment, and heard him whisper: "How far? Is it okay to be so far away?"


    "..."


    Lu Ning stopped talking. Looking at Huo Jinyan''s face so close, she really had the urge to kiss her.


    But hold back!


    Reserved!


    He said nothing and did nothing without asking!


    Let''s see how long this fool can persist before he knows how to ask!


    Lu Ning was completely sulking.


    Huo Jinyan didn''t know anything about it.


    Lu Ning tilted his head directly and pressed it against his chin: "Sleep."


    Huo Jinyan smiled, raised his hand to stroke her head, and slowly closed his eyes.


    The room gradually quieted down, only the steady breathing of the four people remained.


    A figure quietly walked in at this moment, standing by Lu Ning''s bed, looking at her face in the dark.


    The surrounding area is eerily quiet.


    Huo Jinyan seemed to notice something, and when he suddenly opened his eyes and looked over, there was no one around.


    Huo Jinyan frowned, looked at the girl beside him, lay back gently, and kissed her forehead.


    Maybe it''s too sensitive...


    Good morning~


    Wanchang Day 29~2022.3.30~


    Wuhu, I¡¯m awesome hahaha


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 715： help them

    Chapter 715 Help them


    Woke up the next morning, Lu Ning was accompanied by endless inspections.


    It was already afternoon when I came back.


    Lu Ning didn''t want to go back to the ward at all, feeling like his whole body was going to be moldy.


    Lin Ci and the others are about to start school, and their parents took another month off. They can''t go to school, and they can''t walk. They can only be pushed by others, and they feel pain in their buttocks every day.


    Lu Ningsheng looked at his hospital bed unrequitedly, then turned to look at Huo Jinyan: "Can you take me out to play?"


    Huo Jinyan wanted to hug her to the bed, but he heard her and looked at her: "What''s wrong? Are you bored?"


    Lu Ning nodded: "I''m about to get moldy."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and laughed softly.


    "Then tell Mom and Dad later, let me take you out, okay?"


    Lu Ning pouted and looked at him: "Parents disagree."


    She raised her hand and grabbed Huo Jinyan''s arm and shook it twice: "Huo Jinyan, take me out."


    With a soft tone like a spoiled child.


    Huo Jinyan would never refuse her, and now it is even more impossible to refuse her.


    He was completely manipulated by Lu Ning.


    Looking at her, raised his hand and patted her hand: "Okay, I''ll go and tell them. Sit still."


    Lu Ning''s eyes lit up immediately, and he nodded obediently.


    Huo Jinyan turned around and left.


    Lu Ning turned the wheelchair, went to get the phone, and obediently waited for Huo Jinyan to come back.


    At this time, the phone rang twice, Lu Ning turned on the phone to check, it was Lin Ci who forwarded a post to her.


    The post was posted on the forum of No. 1 Middle School.


    ¡¾Reveal the secret! This is the true face of the young lady of the Lu family. ¡¿


    The title of the title party is very attractive, not to mention the addition of the words Miss Lu Jia.


    Before clicking in, everyone was guessing which Miss Lu family it was, the one in front or the one after?


    After clicking in, I found out that it was the later one.


    The post described what happened, and also posted a few photos, a girl with a red and swollen face after being beaten.


    The description is as a family member, and after seeing it, I know that it is the sister of the girl who was beaten.


    Lin Ci scolded Lu Yuean on Lu Ning''s side, while scolding at the bottom of the post.


    Most of the people in the post are still neutral, and they don¡¯t immediately team up. After all, after several experiences, there are often reversals, and now they dare not make a conclusion easily.


    However, there are still some people who can''t understand Lu Yue''an, and they scold Lu Yue''an directly.


    Lu Ning took a look and forwarded the post to Gu Cheng.


    ¡¾Help them. ¡¿


    Gu Cheng: [? ¡¿


    Gu Cheng: [Baby, you are giving more work than I did in the previous half a year. ¡¿


    Lu Ning sent a few cute emojis.


    Gu Cheng sighed, got up to work, since he was idle anyway.


    First, I found someone to check the person who posted it, and then prepared to contact me. I sorted out the content of the post by the way, and prepared a few questions.


    Julie was inexplicable when she received the call. She was hugging the computer and reading comments.


    After Zhu Hui came back, she told Julie not to care about this matter, and pretended it didn¡¯t happen, but how could Julie give up like this, and she couldn¡¯t watch her sister being bullied by Bai Bai.


    Directly tell the people around you that ''their family is powerful and will suffer. ¡¯ Such remarks are not taken seriously, and such a post was made.


    She righteously believes that no matter how powerful she is, she must recognize the word "reasonable".


    Fortunately, Lu Ning knew about it early and found Gu Cheng, otherwise Julie would have suffered a lot.


    Right after hanging up on Gu Cheng, a call came from the Lu family.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 716： who are you scolding

    Chapter 716 Who are you scolding


    The person who called was the public relations officer of Lujia Company.


    "Hello, Ms. Zhu, in view of the false remarks you posted about Ms. Lu on the Internet, please delete them as soon as possible, otherwise we will take legal measures, and you will be punished by law and have to pay high mental damage fees..."


    They also called after investigating Julie''s situation. They knew that their family didn''t have much money, so they just wanted to scare people away with high fees.


    But Julie wasn''t too frightened, she didn''t take such a phone call seriously at all.


    "False remarks? It''s ridiculous, you should prepare to pay my sister a high mental damage fee!"


    After finishing speaking, he hung up the phone angrily.


    As a result, the other side called again.


    The speaking skills are similar, and the words are all intimidating.


    Julie finally couldn''t take it anymore: "Stop calling me to harass me! If you have any questions, go to my lawyer!"


    Hearing the words, he was stunned for a moment.


    Can''t help mocking: "Lawyer? Is there a mage?"


    After laughing, he called again.


    They didn''t take it seriously at all. In the end, this family will not win, so they can only obediently delete the post, and may have to pay a sum of money. It is estimated that this family will cry to death for doing such a thing.


    But who made them provoke people they shouldn''t.


    But if this side calls again, the other side cannot be connected, or it is in the middle of a call.


    Julie is indeed on the phone.


    She called Gu Cheng back.


    The other side picked up the phone and said directly: "They called you."


    Julie was stunned for a moment, her eyes widened: "Damn! You are amazing! So can you really help me? Or is it free?"


    "Well, give me the exact meeting time and address, and I will collect evidence."


    Julie was still a little dazed: "Why did you help me?"


    Gu Cheng: "I''m free."


    Julie: "...You don''t have any purpose, do you, or you are actually from the Lu family."


    Gu Cheng: "Who are you scolding?"


    Julie smiled when she heard the words: "It turns out that you can''t get used to people from the Lu family, just wait, I''ll add you, and I''ll send you the time and address right away."


    Julie immediately gave the time and address to the past.


    Gu Cheng quickly asked people to start checking.


    Julie called again after waiting for a long time.


    Gu Cheng answered very slowly this time: "Is there anything else?"


    "Will I answer their calls again?"


    Gu Cheng: "Go, remember to record. If you can lure them to say more false things, it will be better to prove your rumors."


    Julie nodded immediately: "Okay! That... May I know your name?"


    Gu Cheng felt a headache: "Didn''t I tell you before?"


    Julie was a little embarrassed: "I didn''t pay attention at the time, thinking you were a liar."


    Gu Cheng: "...Gu Cheng."


    After finishing speaking, he hung up the phone.


    Julie immediately ran to WeChat and changed a note for him: [Great Lawyer Gu Cheng]


    Then, as Bao Cheng said, he answered the phone call from Lu''s house and recorded the whole process.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning didn''t know what Huo Jinyan told them. In short, after Huo Jinyan came back, they agreed to go out by themselves.


    Lu Ning immediately smiled happily.


    Ready to go out with joy.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, but took everything carefully, and took two spare belts for the blanket, and carefully put on her coat before going out.


    Lu Ning cooperated obediently.


    Someone had already driven the car outside, Huo Jinyan pushed Lu Ning all the way out of the hospital.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 717： baby at first sight

    Chapter 717 The baby I saw at first sight


    Hold her into the car, fasten her seat belt before going to the driver''s seat.


    Lu Ning turned to look at him and smiled, looking really overwhelmed and excited.


    Huo Jinyan couldn''t help laughing, and slowly started the car.


    Lu Ning was sitting in the co-pilot, looking out the window all the way, as if anything could attract her to take a look.


    Until the car slowly drove away from the urban area and the road became more and more remote, Lu Ning was stunned and turned to look at Huo Jinyan.


    "where are we going?"


    She just figured it out and didn''t know where she wanted to go, so Huo Jinyan made the decision directly.


    Lu Ning looked at a cemetery in front of him.


    She was taken aback subconsciously, and then understood something.


    Huo Jinyan looked at the front with a little cold eyes.


    Looking at him, Lu Ning knew that he might not want to come.


    But she said it before, and he wrote it down.


    Maybe it''s because I came early to worry about it.


    The car stopped slowly.


    Huo Jinyan got out of the car and took off the wheelchair, sat on it with Lu Ning in his arms, and pushed her in.


    Jiang Zhe''s tombstone is in a cool and remote place at the foot of the mountain, which is not really a good place.


    Lu Ning looked at the words on the tombstone, there was no title, just his name.


    She thought it was ridiculous. No matter how far a person has reached, there is no one who can erect a monument for him.


    Probably he is a bad person like him to a certain extent.


    Looking at Lu Ning, he suddenly spit over there.


    "Bah!"


    Huo Jinyan was taken aback.


    Lu Ning looked at the name on the tombstone.


    She will not come here with good intentions to see the person who has made her parents suffer for so many years, and the pervert who put herself and her brother in danger, even after death, she will not be forgiven.


    She was just holding a sigh of relief in her heart, but now it is impossible to pull him out and beat him up again, she can only vent her anger in such a childish way.


    After being stunned for a while, she turned to look at Huo Jinyan.


    "Let''s go."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, bent his lips and smiled, raised his hand to stroke her head, turned around and pushed her away.


    The car drove away slowly.


    Lu Ning thought that Huo Jinyan was about to drive back.


    She should not be able to come out for too long, but she would be very happy if she could come out for a while.


    Now that my mind is over, I feel pretty good.


    She was sitting in the co-pilot, looking around casually, until she suddenly found a pendant hanging in Huo Jinyan''s car.


    He has never been a person who can hang these things, and the car has always been clean and kept the original boring look.


    But why is there a pendant suddenly?


    Lu Ning was taken aback for a moment, and looked over carefully.


    I thought it was a gift from a little girl, but after a closer look, I found that it looked like a piano. There was a little girl playing the piano in front of me. She turned to look at Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan also turned to look at her.


    "Did you buy this?"


    She pointed to the pendant.


    Huo Jinyan glanced at it and nodded: "Well, do you like it? If you like it, I will buy another one for you."


    Lu Ning was taken aback, then smiled and looked at him: "Can''t you give this to me?"


    Huo Jinyan raised his lips: "The baby you see at first sight cannot be given away."


    What he said was obviously a pun, and Lu Ning was not a fool, so it was easy to hear it, and he couldn''t help but blush.


    Huo Jinyan''s ability to say such love words is getting higher and higher now.


    Lu Ning sat back and didn''t speak anymore, and looked at him helplessly.


    Huo Jinyan was in a good mood, and turned to look at her with a teasing smile in his obvious eyes.


    Lu Ning simply turned his head and ignored him.


    Turning to look out of the window, I realized something was wrong with the route.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 718： Can you hold it?

    Chapter 718 Can you hold on?


    This is not the way back to the hospital.


    Why is this road still a little familiar?


    Lu Ning put his hands on the car door, looked out the window, and was stunned when he saw a familiar place.


    Thinking of something, he suddenly turned his head to look at Huo Jinyan.


    He looked at the car and noticed that Lu Ning looked back at her with a smile on his face.


    Lu Ning was a little dazed, staring at the road ahead, looking at the approaching place, his heartbeat speeded up inexplicably.


    Huo Jin said nothing, stretched out a hand and shook her hand.


    He was calming her down.


    Lu Ning still looked nervous.


    The car stopped, and immediately after Huo Jinyan carried him off, someone greeted him.


    "Mr. Huo, Miss Lu."


    Looking at the person in front of him, Lu Ning pursed his lips lightly.


    Huo Jinyan handed over the car keys to someone, and pushed Lu Ning in by himself.


    Immediately after entering, someone greeted her.


    "Miss Lu."


    They all subconsciously glance at her legs, but quickly look away.


    Looking at the direction of the end, Lu Ning was still a little nervous, and now he could only hear his nervous heartbeat.


    Huo Jinyan pushed her and calmed her down softly: "It''s okay."


    Lu Ning squeezed the armrest nervously.


    Turning the corner and reaching the door at the end, someone opened the door from the inside.


    When she saw Lu Ning, she smiled in surprise: "Miss Lu, Lin Lang is eating."


    Lu Ning nodded upon hearing this.


    Huo Jinyan pushed her in.


    There are quite a lot of people in the racecourse, and they all come to ride horses to relax during the holidays.


    Huo Jinyan followed the horse trainer all the way to the stable.


    Linlang''s stable is no longer the one it used to be, it''s the one near the innermost one.


    "After Lin Lang came back, we arranged a new stable, which is close to where the doctor lives, and we can hear about any situation as soon as possible."


    Lu Ning nodded, feeling a little uncomfortable in his heart.


    Actually, she knew Lin Lang came back, and she wanted to come here immediately.


    But for no reason, I dare not.


    Just watching the horse trainer send her a message, I feel relieved knowing that Lin Lang is doing well now.


    Now she knows that she is actually afraid, afraid of seeing Lin Lang.


    Afraid to see him like this because of himself.


    She felt guilty, so she chose to escape.


    How could she not want to see Lin Lang?


    But still can not forgive myself.


    The distance is shrinking bit by bit.


    Huo Jinyan pushed her and stopped in front of Lin Lang''s stable.


    The horse trainer opened the small door inside so that Lu Ning could see it.


    Sitting, Lu Ning could only see the white railing in front of him.


    She wants to stand up.


    "Lin Lang, look who''s here."


    The horse trainer shouted into it.


    Lu Ning stretched out his hand: "Help me up."


    Huo Jinyan immediately supported her to stand up, and looked at her worriedly: "Can you hold on?"


    Lu Ning nodded.


    One leg is supported, and the other leg is stepped on the ground.


    She looked into the stable.


    Lin Lang lay sideways in the haystack.


    Lu Ning''s eyes turned red instantly.


    Lin Lang has always stood up, and he always stands up.


    Lin Lang also seemed to look over, and when she saw Lu Ning, she immediately kicked her horse''s legs and yelled twice excitedly, stood up, and rushed towards Lu Ning.


    The railings shook twice.


    Lu Ning raised his hand to touch it.


    Huo Jinyan immediately put his arms around her waist, fearing that she would fall.


    Lu Ning gently touched Lin Lang''s hair.


    Tears rolled down instantly.


    She has been watching Lin Lang for so many years, and she can see what is wrong with him at a glance. It is because she sees it too clearly that she is afraid and sad in her heart.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 719： avenge you

    Chapter 719 to avenge you


    It is obviously not as energetic as before.


    Linlang yelled twice excitedly, kicked her legs, uneasy.


    Excitedly rubbed his head against Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning touched it to comfort him.


    After a long time, it seemed that she finally accepted Lu Ning''s arrival, and Lin Lang slowly calmed down and looked at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning''s hand was still touching its head.


    Lin Lang let out a low cry, and moved closer.


    Tears rolled down Lu Ning, and he leaned forward a bit, resting his forehead on its head.


    Lin Lang moved cautiously, rubbing against Lu Ning''s skin, and she was careful not to hurt her appearance.


    Lu Ning''s tears fell on Lin Lang''s hair in big and big ones. It seemed that he could feel the unhappiness of the little master, and his low cry seemed to be comforting.


    The horse trainer couldn''t help crying, and turned around to wipe his tears.


    They spent the longest time with the horses, each of them took it seriously, and each of them had strong feelings, how could they not worry or feel sad when one was injured.


    The point is that this injury is not a normal illness. If it was a normal illness, it wouldn''t make them feel so sad. This is all for no reason, it is a disaster that fell from the sky.


    This matter was suppressed behind, and they all knew it.


    Lu Ning wanted to make things big more than once, but he was thinking about the old man''s health.


    Old Zhu had contacted her quietly before.


    The old man''s health is getting worse day by day.


    She knew that even now, the whole Lu family is still in the hands of the old man. Lu Chuan actually doesn''t have much talent at all. If such a large family business really falls into Lu Chuan''s hands, Lu Ning really dare not think about it. Can last a few days.


    After all, he was the grandfather who had raised her for eighteen years, and she couldn''t bear to let this incident hit him again, making his condition worse.


    But this doesn''t mean she will let Lu Yuean go.


    The punishment given to her in the previous incident was too light.


    Lu Ning''s hand gently stroked Lin Lang''s hair.


    The voice was so soft that only the two of them could hear it.


    "Don''t worry, I will avenge you."


    She raised her hand to wipe away her tears, her eyes followed Lin Lang.


    Lin Lang shook her head and yelled twice, as if she was very happy.


    Lu Ning forced a smile.


    Looking at Lin Lang in front of her, she could only feel unstoppable sadness.


    ...


    It can only slowly recover from its injuries, and then it can go for a run on the racecourse, but it can no longer go out to win the cheers and glory that belong to it.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning asked the horse trainer about Lin Lang''s situation, stayed with him for a while, and then left.


    She was a little bit reluctant, but it''s been too long, and she has to go back.


    It''s getting dark.


    Huo Jinyan pushed her out, and the car was parked outside.


    After carrying her into the car, Huo Jinyan went to sit in the driver''s seat, and took a wet tissue to wipe the tears on her face.


    Carefully and gently.


    Lu Ning looked at his face close at hand.


    Nose sour.


    Huo Jinyan comforted softly: "Don''t cry, you will get better slowly. Isn''t Lin Lang already qualified for all indicators now? He has recovered very well."


    Lu Ning nodded, but knew that those data indicators were simply incomparable with the previous Lin Lang.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, raised his hand to touch her face, and let her look at him: "Ningning, we can''t blame ourselves for what happened, it''s not your fault."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 720： Its not my fault

    Chapter 720 It''s not my fault


    Lu Ning looked at him with tears in his eyes.


    "Isn''t it my fault?"


    Huo Jinyan nodded.


    Lu Ning''s lips trembled slightly.


    Really, is it really not her fault?


    How could it not be? If it wasn''t for her, how could Lu Yue''an do these things.


    How could it not be her fault.


    Huo Jinyan closed his eyes, raised his hand and pinched her chin, forcing her to turn her head. It was rare for him to treat her so forcefully.


    "Lu Ning, you can''t blame yourself for everything. Other people''s badness has nothing to do with you. Just because this person has something to do with you, you can''t think it''s because of yourself.


    No matter what you look like, bad people are still bad. Do you understand that they won¡¯t become better because of your retreat or strength? This is their problem, not your problem. "


    He stared at her with burning eyes.


    Lu Ning froze for a moment, and the emotion flashed in his eyes.


    She knows all this, but she can''t help but think so.


    She looked at Huo Jinyan and nodded solemnly, her eyes changed: "I see."


    Huo Jinyan looked into her eyes, the force on his fingers became lighter, and his fingertips gently rubbed against her chin.


    "Is it painful to pinch, are you scared?"


    His voice slowly softened, sighed, and asked her softly.


    Lu Ning raised his hand and held his hand, shaking his head.


    Huo Jinyan stretched out his hand to hug her, and said softly, "Don''t do this."


    Lu Ning nodded slightly to let him feel it.


    "sorry."


    He was indeed in a hurry just now, he couldn''t control the strength in his hands, and there was a red mark on Lu Ning''s chin, and he couldn''t help but feel guilty.


    Lu Ning didn''t care much, hugged him, put his head on his shoulder, and suddenly said after a long time: "Huo Jinyan, thank you."


    No one has ever told her before that she should not blame herself for things.


    All she hears is ''it''s your fault''.


    Under certain circumstances, Huo Jinyan is not only reminding the current Lu Ning, but also reminding the former Lu Ning.


    On the way back, Lu Ning fell asleep.


    In my sleep, I dreamed about when I was in junior high school.


    At that time, she was in an aristocratic school, and everyone around her was either rich or noble.


    At that time, the Lu family was in full swing, and everyone was polite and respectful when they saw her, but this was all superficial.


    Almost no one is used to her behind her back.


    I feel that she is showing off because of her family''s wealth.


    But she was indeed withdrawn at that time, not because of anyone, but because of herself.


    But once people get too much attention, everything about you will have two sides, your good will become bad, and your bad will also become bad.


    Lu Ning was often scolded by them behind the scenes, and she even knew that those people discussed and secretly punished her, so she avoided them one by one.


    Don''t want to be hurt and don''t want to hurt people.


    But they didn''t catch her once, so those people became anxious.


    A group of people planned a frame-up exclusively for Lu Ning.


    At that time, Lu Ning could only be framed in terms of grades.


    accused her of cheating.


    The same cheating incident, Lu Ning actually did not know how many times he experienced it.


    At that time, she looked indifferently at those who accused her plausibly.


    I think this world is ridiculous.


    Aristocratic schools value your background and your money.


    At that time, almost no one dared to provoke Lu Ning. The teacher couldn''t help but feel a little difficult when he saw her.


    However, there were too many people who reported Lu Ning, and they couldn''t just press it down, so they could only call Shi Qingyue and Lu Chuan, but in fact they were just pretending.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 721： Just because of this?

    Chapter 721 Because of this?


    But the appearance of Shi Qingyue and Lu Chuan is not just pretending.


    The two arrived late, and they came from different places.


    Lu Chuan came first, and when he arrived, he glanced at Lu Ning, who was standing by the desk in the office. Lu Ning was leaning on the desk, arms crossed, and looked out the window.


    When he heard the voice and turned to look at Lu Chuan, his eyes lit up, but Lu Chuan just glanced at her and then sat down without saying a word to her.


    just said impatiently: "When will it start?"


    The teacher smiled apologetically: "We will start after Mrs. Lu comes. Didn''t Mrs. Lu come with Mr. Lu?"


    The teacher also asked carefully.


    Lu Chuan frowned: "No."


    His voice was not pleasant, and the teacher didn''t dare to ask any more questions.


    Lu Ning stood behind, looking at his back, a small part of his heart collapsed again.


    She stood there with a bit of casualness, seemingly not paying much attention to this matter.


    His eyes were also looking out of the window.


    About half an hour later, Shi Qingyue came.


    After entering the door, he didn''t even look at Lu Ning, and sat on the sofa directly, but sat on the left and right side of Lu Chuan, a little far away.


    The teacher looked at the two people, smiled and said, "It''s like this..."


    Before she finished speaking, several students representing the students around said: "It''s her, she cheated! She still doesn''t admit it!"


    Shi Qingyue and Lu Chuan frowned and looked over at the same time: "Just because of this?"


    The two of them didn''t seem to care too much about the appearance of this matter.


    The teacher and a few classmates were also taken aback for a moment.


    "She has done it many times! She cheated and we all have proof!"


    They speak plausibly.


    Lu Ning looked at all this indifferently, and turned his gaze out of the window again.


    Shi Qingyue suddenly stood up and finally looked at her.


    Lu Ning looked back at Shi Qingyue.


    Seeing anger on her delicate face and shame in her eyes.


    Lu Ning knew that she had made Shi Qingyue lose face.


    Shi Qingyue cares about this the most.


    From her eyes, from her actions, Lu Ning could not see the slightest concern for her.


    She and Lu Chuan didn''t even ask her what happened.


    Didn''t even defend her a word, just listened to what others said and believed everything.


    Lu Ning knew it, they believed it, and believed it very much.


    She suddenly smiled.


    I just think it''s ridiculous, but in Shi Qingyue''s eyes, she just doesn''t care about being arrogant and confident.


    Looking out the window, Lu Ning suddenly thought.


    Isn¡¯t it good to just jump down like this?


    Lu Chuan looked at the teacher at the school: "How to solve this matter?"


    A few girls over there said: "Let her apologize."


    They don¡¯t lack anything, but they just like this kind of teasing trick, they just want to pull people down from the ¡®altar¡¯.


    Lu Chuan looked over, and he had some impressions of two of the girls in a trance.


    Daughter of some partners.


    Lu Chuan stood up and looked towards Lu Ning: "Speak."


    With a stern voice, he shouted at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning looked back at him slowly, the sadness and coldness in his eyes made him stunned for a moment.


    Lu Ning just looked at the two of them.


    Didn''t speak, didn''t say anything.


    Shi Qingyueqi''s chest was heaving up and down, but he still maintained his dignity. He didn''t shout, but turned around and didn''t look at Lu Ning, and sat down on his buttocks, not going to care.


    Looking at Lu Ning, Lu Chuan walked over, his eyes didn''t look like he was looking at a daughter, and he had no emotion.


    "Apologize to them."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 722： What a loser

    Chapter 722 A really lost person


    Lu Ning looked at him, looking straight at him without fear: "I didn''t do it."


    She just emphasized this sentence, and never said anything else.


    Lu Chuan gritted his teeth, raised his hand and took out his mobile phone, turned around and went out from the door, making a few calls.


    It was already twenty minutes later when I came back.


    He not only came back by himself, but also brought a few people with him.


    The girl over there immediately subconsciously took two steps back when she saw someone coming, and called her daddy in a low voice.


    After Lu Ning went out, she didn''t know what was going on in the room, but she just vaguely heard those people apologize to Lu Chuan, saying that it was a misunderstanding.


    Of course nothing happened afterwards, and Lu Ning would not receive any punishment. It seemed that everything was resolved safely.


    Shi Qingyue and Lu Chuan looked at Lu Ning when they were sent out by the teacher.


    Eyes with disgust.


    Shi Qingyue gritted her teeth fiercely and looked at her: "It''s a shameful person who did such a thing."


    Lu Chuan glanced at her: "Don''t do it in the future, I don''t want you to think about the face of the Lu family."


    They still think that Lu Ning did it.


    Lu Ning smiled.


    Shi Qingyue looked at her a little furiously: "You still laugh, do you still want face!"


    Lu Chuan grabbed her and said impatiently: "Okay, where have you been, why are you so late, do you want face?"


    Shi Qingyue stared at Lu Chuan with wide eyes: "What do you mean, speak clearly!"


    Lu Chuan turned around and strode away, Shi Qingyue hurriedly chased after him, and the two left noisy, completely forgetting Lu Ning again.


    Looking at their backs, Lu Ning''s eyes gradually became cold.


    Since then, rumors about her in the school have been overwhelming, all kinds of rumors have been fabricated, and everything that can be fabricated has been fabricated.


    She ignored it and became more withdrawn.


    The only outburst was because when I went back to the classroom, I pushed the door and was poured with a basin of water.


    She froze in place, her whole body was drenched, and her hair was tightly stuck to her face.


    When she looked up, the whole classroom was laughing, laughing, talking about those rumors, those ugly nicknames.


    She raised her hand suddenly and locked the door, and calmly walked to the back door. Her wet footprints were all over the ground.


    Go to the back door and lock it.


    The classroom was quiet for a moment, laughing at her behavior, but didn''t know what she was going to do.


    After locking the door, Lu Ning glanced at the mop in the corner, stepped on the head of the mop, yanked it, and then pulled the mop rod down. The next moment, he waved it in his hand and hit it there.


    She didn''t know who to hit, she didn''t have a target, she just waved indiscriminately.


    Surrounded by girls screaming.


    "Crazy! What are you doing!"


    Lu Ning turned a deaf ear, water was still dripping from his head.


    The boy grabbed her pole, and she raised her hand and punched it, and the boy''s nosebleed flew out in an instant.


    Seeing this, people around suddenly surrounded him.


    Lu Ning is like a beast out of the cage, and she doesn''t know where her strength comes from. She saw a boy who hit him and hit him back unceremoniously. The boy was very strong, but he was kicked by Lu Ning, and then rode on him Beat, and finally got beaten with a bruised nose and a swollen face.


    Everyone in the room seemed to be frightened by her appearance. A few stepped forward and hit her a few times, but they were all hugged and beaten by her behind.


    She didn''t seem to feel pain, even if she was hit, the force on her fist was not weak at all.


    Seeing that several boys were knocked down by her, several girls who could not understand her backed away silently...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 723： just a dream

    Chapter 723 It''s just a dream


    They let go of the hand that was holding Lu Ning''s hair.


    Seems to perceive the danger and keep retreating.


    "What are you doing! What are you doing! Lu Ning! You can''t do this! You can''t hit me, you don''t... ah!"


    Lu Ning looked at them with red eyes, raised his hand and slapped them.


    The girls were all stunned by her beating, and they screamed in a miserable voice.


    Lu Ning raised his hand and grabbed someone''s hair, and looked at her with eyes like Yan Luo who was about to kill him.


    "Repeat what you just said, say it!"


    Her voice is not loud, but her voice makes people tremble.


    "What are you doing! You just did it and no one else is allowed to say it! Let go!"


    A few girls surrounded her again, some grabbed Lu Ning''s hand and some took the opportunity to pinch her.


    Lu Ning jerked the girl in front of him, then turned around abruptly, and threw away the girl who was hugging her.


    Then grabbed a girl and looked at her: "Tell me what I did!"


    The girl was stunned, and suddenly choked up.


    Many rumors about Lu Ning came from her.


    In fact, she is not the only one. No one in this room is innocent. Everyone fabricated those lies behind Lu Ning''s back.


    "Say it! Say it!"


    She slaps every time she asks, and slaps every time she asks.


    The corner of his mouth was bleeding, and he didn''t care about it at all.


    The girl could only scream.


    Finally staggered and fell to the ground, raised his hand to protect his face, Lu Ning rode directly on her, raised his hand and punched her.


    "I don''t! I don''t! I don''t!"


    The heavy fist fell with a firm voice.


    The frightened group of people seemed to have finally come to their senses at this moment. A group of people surrounded them, and a few of them pulled Lu Ning up.


    I don''t know who it is, took the stick that Lu Ning was holding at the beginning, and hit her head hard with the stick.


    Blood flowed down Lu Ning''s head in an instant, mixed with water and hair, looking very scary.


    They were all stunned, but Lu Ning suddenly laughed.


    "What are you doing!"


    Behind him came the teacher''s voice who was called by the students.


    Lu Ning''s eyes suddenly went dark, and he fell backwards.


    The girl who didn''t get up on the ground directly put her back on her back, and was knocked unconscious by Lu Ning who fell down.


    ¡­


    "Ningning, Ningning, wake up..."


    Huo Jinyan patted Lu Ning''s face anxiously, trying to wake her up.


    Lu Ning frowned tightly, with fine beads of sweat on his forehead, shaking a little uneasily.


    Finally, he suddenly opened his eyes, his eyes were dark, looking at Huo Jinyan in front of him.


    Still in a daze.


    Huo Jinyan was relieved to see her finally wake up, and quickly comforted her: "It''s okay, it''s okay, it''s just a dream, it''s just a dream."


    Lu Ning was short of breath, and suddenly grabbed Huo Jinyan''s hand.


    Huo Jinyan was taken aback, and took her hand.


    "I''m here, don''t be afraid."


    Looking at him, Lu Ning suddenly smiled after being stunned for a while.


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment, looking at her and smiling.


    Laughing and laughing, she stopped.


    Huo Jinyan was frightened: "Ningning, let''s go see a doctor."


    Lu Ning shook his head and looked at Huo Jinyan: "Huo Jinyan, that wasn''t a dream, it happened for real. I really experienced it."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, frowning, she looked so uncomfortable just now, what did she go through?


    Huo Jinyan held her hand tightly.


    "Ning Ning..."


    Lu Ning bent his lips and smiled: "I''m fine, I hit someone else, didn''t you find out about it?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 724： Did you hit it?

    Chapter 724 Did you fight?


    She thought it was funny.


    This matter was later suppressed by everyone. The school, the Lu family, including the families of those who were beaten, kept silent about this matter. Except for Lu Ning and others, almost no one knew about it.


    What the teacher saw was that Lu Ning was beaten, but he was shocked that the whole class had wounds on their faces.


    Some boys were even broken.


    At first they shouted that it was Lu Ning who beat them, but then they stopped talking, maybe because they felt ashamed to be beaten by a girl, or maybe they stopped talking because of family reasons.


    This matter was settled later, no one dealt with Lu Ning, and no one else was dealt with, as if nothing happened, but they all had some inexplicable injuries.


    But it was not without effect. Since then, there have been fewer and fewer rumors about Lu Ning. It seems that no one paid attention to her for a while.


    But for a long time since then, she has survived the nightmares of her classmates, and some of them directly asked for leave and transferred to other schools.


    Lu Ning was seriously injured at that time, and he went back to school after recuperating for two months.


    The matter was suppressed, but it was inevitable that people in the same grade would discuss it together. Even if the people in the class didn''t say anything, the nearby classes heard screams and punches, and they discussed it in private.


    After Lu Ning went back, everything was much quieter. No one dared to provoke her, let alone talk to her. She was still alone.


    But when we were in the hospital, the police took a photo of everyone, and Lu Ning later took that photo, which is quite classic.


    Lu Ning took out the photo with his mobile phone and showed it to Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan looked at the men and women standing in a row in the photo. Their faces were all bruised and swollen, with varying degrees of injuries. Some of their arms were hung up, but none of them were in good condition.


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at Lu Ning, a little dazed.


    "Did you hit it?"


    Lu Ning nodded.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with a complicated expression.


    "And you?"


    "I was in a hospital bed, still unconscious."


    Huo Jinyan turned off the phone screen and shook hands.


    "Can you not let yourself get hurt in the future? If you are bullied, you can use other methods to fight back. Don''t let yourself get hurt again, okay?"


    Lu Ning nodded: "Understood."


    She just didn''t think about anything at that time, and did everything based on intuition.


    "Where is the injury?"


    It will be severe enough to be in a coma and hospitalized, it must not be a small wound.


    Lu Ning lowered his head and pointed to the top of his head.


    Huo Jinyan leaned over, raised his hand to brush her hair away, and saw a scar the size of a fingernail on her scalp.


    Huo Jinyan closed his eyes, and exhaled with effort.


    Lu Ning looked up at him: "It''s all right, don''t be like this. I was alone at that time, and you were not by my side."


    She said this with a bald mouth, but she was stunned when the words came out, and she couldn''t take them back.


    She knew that Huo Jinyan was already very distressed, so she really couldn''t say this.


    Seeing that his eyes were red: "Yeah, I''m not by your side."


    There was helplessness in his voice.


    Lu Ning hurriedly grabbed his hand: "You are here now. I was young at that time, and you couldn''t do much even if you were here. We don''t know each other. As you said, don''t worry about what happened, so I already It''s okay, don''t do this again, okay?"


    Her voice comforted him softly.


    Huo Jinyan suppressed a sigh, held her hand, and forced a smile on his lips: "En."


    Good morning~


    Wanchang Day 30~2022.3.31~


    Wuhu~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 725： Really not as good as Lu Ning

    Chapter 725 is really not as good as Lu Ning


    He raised his arms and hugged Lu Ning, holding him tightly in his arms.


    Looking at Lu Ning''s back with red eyes, his hands were trembling.


    How many large and small injuries did she have on her body?


    He wasn''t there at that time, but he didn''t protect her when he was there later, and some of her injuries were due to him.


    How could he not feel distressed, how could he bear it.


    Lu Ning felt his trembling, so he could only hug him quietly.


    The belated care and distress are also a kind of salvation for her.


    At least she''s not the one no one cares about anymore.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Since the Chinese New Year, things seem to be going wrong for Lu Yuean.


    First with Zhu Hui, and now because of sister Zhu Hui''s affairs, she was devastated.


    I thought this matter would pass soon.


    Shi Qingyue asked the public relations couple of the Lu family to resolve this matter.


    I thought it would be the same as before, if you don¡¯t cooperate, you will threaten, and in the end you can get rid of it with money.


    But this time it seems that a lawyer was hired there, and the lawyer''s methods are quite clever.


    This matter has been so stalemate, and now they have fallen behind.


    Shi Qingyue had asked someone to contact her to solve it privately, but they refused to agree to it.


    Both Shi Qingyue and Lu Yue''an didn''t want the old man to know about this matter.


    When the old man found out, they would inevitably be punished, and they would not get any benefits.


    Looking at the development of things now, Lu Yuean saw that discussions about her were posted on the school''s forum, and some people even posted it on Weibo, which was quite popular.


    Because of Lu Ning''s relationship, No. 1 Middle School is quite popular now, but whenever things involve No. 1 Middle School and Lu Ning, the topic of discussion is very high.


    This time, it was also because the person who first posted on Weibo brought Lu Ning''s entry, which instantly attracted attention.


    After Lu Ning''s fans asked the blogger to delete the entry about Lu Ning, they didn''t care about it anymore.


    Things that have nothing to do with Lu Ning, they avoid anyone and anything from getting involved with Lu Ning.


    The support club also directly sent a Weibo to the top.


    The general idea is that Lu Ning will not have anything to do while he is recovering from his injuries, and Lu Ning should not be involved in anyone''s affairs.


    Although the entry was deleted, the person who came here because of Lu Ning also looked at the ins and outs of the matter, and finally discussed it.


    ¡¾This Lu Yuean, is that the eldest lady of the Lu family? The wrong one with Lu Ning? ¡¿


    ¡¾Right, now it seems that not everyone can be Miss Everyone, and the gap is too big. ¡¿


    ¡¾Hahaha, temperament needs to be cultivated, but she didn''t cultivate her temperament, she cultivated her temper. ¡¿


    ¡¾Who do you really think you are, do you want to hit someone casually? This friend is stupid enough to still treat her as a friend just like that. ¡¿


    ¡¾It''s really not as good as Lu Ning. ¡¿


    Later, people broke the news one after another, saying that Lu Yue''an had framed Lu Ning or something, and the popularity became higher again.


    Lu Ning was still dragged into this discussion about Lu Yuean.


    When Lu Yuean saw these comments, his face turned pale without any surprise.


    She looked at those comments and got a headache from anger, and in reality Zhu Hui and Julie were still chasing after her.


    Now the discussion about her on the forum post bar is getting worse and worse.


    And she never thought about it, these are actually nothing compared to what she did to Lu Ning.


    Lu Yuean looked at the comments on the phone.


    It is no surprise that they are comparing her with Lu Ning, and the encounter between the two of them is like being bound together.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 726： put me down

    Chapter 726 Put me down


    These are not what Lu Ning wants, but Lu Yuean still puts all this on Lu Ning at the moment.


    She gritted her teeth, thinking of ways to deal with Julie and the others, but the most urgent task now is to delete all these posts!


    She got a terrible headache seeing this.


    She immediately asked people to find some experts, and was going to spend money to delete posts.


    But I don¡¯t know whether the person I¡¯m looking for is too useless or someone is behind the scenes. Those posts have long been deemed tampered with and cannot be deleted at all.


    Lu Yuean lost a lot of hair in anger, and looked for a few people in a fit of frustration, but the result was still the same.


    Now she can''t find anyone even if she spends money.


    I can only smash things angrily at those posts.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Compared to Lu Yuean''s anger, Lu Ning is much happier.


    Because her test results are all good, she can be discharged from the hospital tomorrow.


    She was so excited that she couldn''t sleep until late.


    Tonight, Huo Jinyan is the only one left to accompany her.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi both went home, saying that they wanted to prepare a surprise for her.


    Lu Ning was looking forward to going home, and also looking forward to surprises.


    Huo Jinyan couldn''t help smiling when he saw her excited look.


    "Sleep quickly, I will lose energy tomorrow."


    Lu Ning nodded, but couldn''t sleep, lying there, looking at the ceiling for a while, and Huo Jinyan for a while.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her helplessly: "What do you want to do?"


    Lu Ning immediately sat up and looked at him: "You support me, let me try to walk two steps."


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at her: "You can''t move that leg yet."


    "The doctor said that I can move around properly. I think I can do it. And if you support me, I will be fine."


    Huo Jinyan had nothing to do with her, so he got up and hugged her, and stood in the middle of the ward.


    Lu Ning looked at him with bright eyes: "Put me down."


    She is not nervous, it is Huo Jinyan who is nervous.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and was stunned for a while before bending over to put her down.


    Lu Ning stood on the ground with one foot, and the other leg was raised.


    Huo Jinyan immediately grabbed her arm tightly.


    Lu Ning patted his hand with a smile: "It''s too tight, it hurts me."


    Huo Jinyan immediately relaxed a little, but he was afraid that she would fall. This strength is really difficult to control. Before Lu Ning could take two steps, he was already sweating profusely.


    Lu Ning tried to exert a little force with the other leg.


    I thought it was pretty good, and I was a little surprised. After being supported by Huo Jinyan for two steps, she floated away.


    "You stand over."


    She pointed to the opposite side of herself.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and frowned.


    "I''ll go over there and try myself."


    Huo Jinyan sighed: "No, I will support you."


    Lu Ning looked at him, frowning, with pitiful eyes: "I can, I''ll just try, just for a while, and it''s not far away, you can catch mine, just for a while~"


    Her voice was soft and coquettish, Huo Jinyan said that he was a fool, of course he couldn''t resist this.


    It was just now that Lu Ning walked very well, so after watching her stand up, she turned around and stood two steps away from her.


    Like an old father exercising his child to walk, he stretched out his hands, waiting for her to come over.


    Lu Ning glanced at the distance, it was very close, and he could walk over it.


    She was standing on one leg, and the other leg was slowly stretched out to touch the ground while holding the trousers.


    Stepping on it, the pain instantly spread from the bottom of her foot to her whole body, and she threw herself forward uncontrollably.


    Fortunately, Huo Jinyan really didn''t stand too far away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 727： she minds these

    Chapter 727 She minds these


    Huo Jinyan hurried forward and raised his hand to catch her, holding her arm.


    Lu Ning threw herself on him, and the pain in her legs kept coming, and her face turned pale from the pain.


    Afraid that Huo Jinyan would be worried if he saw it, he buried his face in his chest to prevent him from seeing it.


    "What''s wrong? Is it uncomfortable? Does it hurt too much? I''ll call the doctor."


    Lu Ning quickly grabbed his arm: "No, it''s okay, don''t make such a fuss. It''s really okay."


    She looked up at Huo Jinyan and smiled.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her obviously pale face, frowned and sighed, helped her up and hugged her.


    Just now Huo Jinyan supported her, most of the weight of her body was on Huo Jinyan''s body, it was like Huo Jinyan was carrying her every step she took, it didn''t take much force at all, now she walked by herself, the whole body The weight was all on one leg, how could it be possible to feel nothing like before.


    Lu Ning sat on the bed and looked at Huo Jinyan, tugging at the corner of his clothes: "I was wrong, wait until I get better before leaving, okay?"


    Now she just watches people order dishes, looks for someone who is easy to bully, looks for someone who is easy to talk, and looks for whoever listens to her the most.


    The key is that all of these are still done by one person, and Huo Jinyan can do it all by himself.


    Lu Ning is also very good at acting like a baby.


    Huo Jinyan was not willing to say anything to her, but just looked at her helplessly and told her to lie down.


    Looking at his expression, Lu Ning knew that he was angry and guilty.


    "I really don''t feel any pain anymore, there''s nothing wrong with trying it."


    Huo Jinyan covered her with a quilt: "Where is it good, it will be fine after a little pain?"


    Lu Ning choked for a moment, pursed his lips and looked at him: "Don''t be angry."


    Huo Jinyan just looked at her quietly, and gently slid his fingers across her forehead: "I''m not angry, go to sleep, or I''ll be really angry."


    Lu Ning lay down obediently and closed his eyes.


    Huo Jinyan sat on the edge of the bed and looked at her, his gaze moved from her face to her lap.


    His eyes were dark, and he looked a little cold under the warm light.


    Actually, the result about the legs was not very good, he didn''t dare to tell Lu Ning.


    Didn''t dare to say anything, just now when she was about to walk and looked at her eager and expectant face, he couldn''t say anything bad, so he could only listen to her and let her try.


    But the doctor''s words still circled in his mind.


    ¡°¡­Maybe it will be a bit difficult to walk normally in the future.¡±


    Gu Chen was there at the time. After reading Lu Ning''s inspection report, he said nothing. The two of them went to the balcony of the hospital to smoke two cigarettes without saying a word. Continental ticket, and soon left the hospital.


    He couldn''t bear to tell Lu Ning these things, he could only say that everything was fine.


    He doesn''t mind if she can walk or stand beside him.


    But he knew that Lu Ning minded, she minded these things.


    He looked at the sleeping girl with distressed and pityful eyes.


    I will not let you have trouble, I will do my best to heal your leg.


    After Lu Ning fell asleep, he quietly walked out with his mobile phone.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Woke up early the next morning, and Lu Ning was ready to be discharged from the hospital.


    Huo Jinyan took the clothes that Shen Yunci had prepared for her and handed them to her.


    Lu Ning looked at his clothes and then at Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan looked down at her: "Why, do you want me to wear it for you?"


    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand.


    Lu Ning immediately knocked off his hand: "Go out, I will change it myself."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with a smile, bent over and kissed the top of her head: "Call me if you need anything, I''ll be outside."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 728： need your decision

    Chapter 728 needs your decision


    He was about to leave, but he didn''t forget to turn around and look at Lu Ning.


    "Remember to call me if it''s not easy to wear, my brother is very good at dressing."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    If you provoke him again, you will be really angry, Huo Jinyan immediately turned around, closed the door and left.


    Lu Ning lowered his eyes and smiled, took the clothes and began to change.


    The pants were changed smoothly, but Lu Ning was stunned when changing the jacket, because the jacket was zippered at the back.


    "..."


    She got dressed first, gave up after two tries.


    "..."


    I have to wonder if Huo Jinyan has seen the clothes before giving her.


    Lu Ning lowered his hand in frustration.


    "Huo Jinyan."


    She didn''t speak loudly, but Huo Jinyan immediately opened the door and came in.


    Looking at him, Lu Ning said with a half-smile: "You have good ears."


    Huo Jinyan walked over with a smile: "I''m just more sensitive to your voice."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her knowingly and asking: "What''s wrong?"


    Lu Ning: "I can''t zip it up."


    She raised her finger and pointed to her back.


    Huo Jinyan walked over and raised his hand to help her close the zipper.


    Actually, it¡¯s okay, Lu Ning wears a lining inside.


    But Huo Jinyan didn''t know what he was doing, he pulled a zipper for a long time.


    In fact, he moved the clothes inside her, and glanced at the scar on Lu Ning''s back, the scar that blocked the gun for him.


    Huo Jinyan''s fingers were still trembling, and his eyes had complicated emotions.


    "Huo Jinyan, are you alright?"


    Huo Jinyan came back to his senses, slowly zipped up, walked over and looked at her: "Okay."


    He landed on her head and kissed her.


    Lu Ning looked up at him: "Don''t keep kissing me, I haven''t washed my hair."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her amusedly.


    Before he could speak, the outer door was suddenly opened, and a group of people came in.


    Lu Yanru and Lu Wen, Shen Lixuan and Ke Lan, Shen Guang and his wife, Master Wu and his assistant, and Song Qinghe and Jiang Zhou.


    They should have met at the door.


    Looking at Song Qinghe and Jiang Zhou, Lu Yanru actually recognized them. She also dealt with people in the entertainment industry in the capital.


    A room full of people came in mightily. Fortunately, the room is big, otherwise it really wouldn''t be possible for so many people to stand.


    But just as Lu Ning thought about it, Gu Chen and Gu Zi came in with Gu Cheng and the others.


    Another group of hula-la people.


    Looking at the increasingly narrow ward, Lu Ning couldn''t help but fell into deep thought.


    Lu Yanru took a closer look.


    She knew several bigwigs in this room, and she couldn''t help but click her tongue.


    This... It seems that my little niece is better than them, knowing so many people.


    Originally thought that she would train her little niece well in the future, but now it seems that she has trained herself quite well.


    Choose one of these bigwigs at random and it will benefit people for life.


    She even collected so many at once.


    When there are too many people, it will be noisy, but they may know that Lu Ning likes to be quiet, so they all talked in a low voice.


    After walking in, Gu Chen walked to Lu Ning''s hospital bed, looked at her, and handed her a tablet.


    Lu Ning took a look at it, and frowned subconsciously.


    She looked up at Gu Chen, not understanding what it meant, this matter is very important, but why show it to her?


    Gu Chen bent over and whispered in her ear: "This matter requires you to make a decision."


    Lu Ning stared at him blankly: "Where''s Long Tian?"


    Gu Chen reminded her in a low voice: "Now you are our boss."


    Lu Ning pursed her lips, and instantly a mountain fell on her shoulders.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 729： go home

    Chapter 729 Go home


    She actually knew that such a day would come, so she has been doing psychological construction and preparation, but when such a day really came, she really couldn''t help it without pressure.


    Because one of her decisions may be related to the lifeline of the entire Rose Manor, and may be related to the lives of a group of people.


    She looked at the content on the tablet in front of her, then turned to look at Gu Chen.


    Gu Chen leaned over and said something.


    Huo Jinyan stood on the other side, not looking at the tablet in her hand.


    Just looking at her, it seems that she has encountered something difficult.


    Finally, Lu Ning and Gu Chen were talking about something, and after discussing for a few sentences, they nodded, typed something on the tablet, and then handed the tablet to Gu Chen.


    Gu Chen immediately turned around and left.


    The whole process takes about half an hour.


    After making the decision, Lu Ning didn''t feel relaxed, but felt more depressed.


    Whether this decision is correct or not needs to be verified by others.


    She can only sit here and wait for the result.


    Lu Ning is still building his confidence in control.


    She has never been in charge of so many people or such important things, but this is all her responsibility, and she knows it from the beginning of her next important task.


    Before Long Tian saw that she was still in school and gave her time to adapt, now is the time for her to stand up.


    But she has to be careful with every step she takes, because it is not only about her fate, but also the fate of so many people in Rose Manor.


    She wants to ensure that every decision she makes is correct, so that everyone can be well.


    She needs to grow up quickly.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her gradually firm eyes, and raised his hand to touch the top of her head.


    Lu Ning looked up at him.


    He obviously didn''t know what it was, but he was giving her encouragement and confidence.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi finished the formalities and came in.


    The crowd of people in the room made both of them a little confused.


    The two people looked at them, and then walked in after a while.


    "Let''s go, Ningning."


    Lu Jingzhi happily ran over and took Lu Ning''s hand: "Sister, we are going home!"


    Lu Ning smiled and patted his head.


    Huo Jinyan hugged her and put her on the wheelchair.


    When pushing her out, everyone followed her out.


    The eyes of Song Qinghe and Jiang Zhou fell on Lu Bai.


    Even though Lu Bai is wearing a mask, his silver hair, which is as eye-catching as Song Qinghe''s, is really eye-catching.


    And he has an outstanding temperament, so that people who really know him can recognize him at a glance.


    Song Qinghe and Jiang Zhou exchanged glances, but didn''t speak.


    A group of people went out in a mighty way.


    Lu Ning was sitting in Lu Qing''s car, Huo Jinyan put her things away and went to the car behind.


    Several cars headed towards Lu Ning''s house together.


    When they reached the entrance of the alley, they all stopped. After stopping for a while, they went around to say goodbye to Shen Yun and the others and left.


    Lu Ning was still a little confused.


    Lu Bai carried the man down and put him on the wheelchair.


    Shen Yunci looked at Lu Ning and said, "Auntie and the others will be guests tomorrow. When you go home today, my mother has agreed with them. Only our family will celebrate."


    Lu Ning nodded knowingly, turned around and saw Huo Jinyan standing by the car waving at her.


    After she raised her hand and waved at him twice, he turned and got into the car, and then left.


    Lu Bai pushed Lu Ning in.


    Shen Yunci and the others walked in the front.


    After a while, they walked away, leaving only Lu Bai and Lu Ning walking slowly behind.


    Lu Ning was a little puzzled: "How can parents walk so fast?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 730： Good talk

    Chapter 730 The love words are good


    Lu Bai pretended not to know.


    "do not know."


    Lu Ning looked up at him.


    Lu Bai looked directly into the distance, not at her.


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing.


    "Isn''t it just a surprise, didn''t my mother tell me everything before, why are you still so mysterious."


    Lu Bai couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his mouth, this surprise was really shocking.


    I don¡¯t know if I like it or not.


    Anyway, it¡¯s quite earthy.


    He pushed Lu Ning, and finally arrived at the gate of the community slowly. Grandpa Qin looked up.


    When he saw Lu Ning, he hurried out to greet her.


    Lu Ning also answered him with a smile.


    Grandpa Qin watched Lu Ning give instructions for a long time before letting the two of them leave.


    Lu Bai pushed Lu Ning downstairs.


    At first, Lu Ning was still a little worried, but when she got downstairs, she saw an extra thing beside the railing, and she froze for a moment.


    Lu Bai directly pushed her over, pulled two things and tied them to the wheelchair.


    "Sit tight."


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t see what he pressed, and he slowly started to go up, going up very smoothly, even when turning the corner.


    She froze for a moment, looking at the device under her feet.


    Lu Bai talked to her while walking up the stairs.


    "It was Huo Jinyan who found someone to do it. I heard that he communicated with people from family to family. Everyone was very supportive and had no objections. Later, he saw that a grandfather on the fifth floor was also in a wheelchair, so he just pretended it In the whole building, the grandfather used to be suffocated at home, and it was inconvenient to go out, but now it is convenient, and he often comes out, and his mood has improved a lot.


    His family is in a much better mood, but now he has to go out to find someone, because he often runs out by himself. Although he blamed him, he was very grateful to Huo Jinyan.


    I also asked me to convey my thanks, but I forgot, please convey it for me next time. "


    Lu Ning smiled, feeling warm in his heart, and turned to look at Lu Bai: "Did I forget, or did you do it on purpose."


    Lu Bai smiled and looked at Lu Ning: "Do you think brother did it on purpose?"


    Looking at him taking off the mask, Lu Ning couldn''t help but say, "Brother, it doesn''t matter whether you wear a mask or not. With your outstanding temperament, you can recognize who you are at a glance."


    Lu Bai raised his eyebrows and looked at her: "You are praising your brother."


    Lu Ning also raised his eyebrows: "Yes, of course my brother should boast more."


    Lu Bai smiled and raised his hand to knock her on the head: "Little devil, you are so glib now, why? Did you learn from Huo Jin?"


    Lu Ning raised his hand and touched the place where he was knocked, then turned to look at Lu Bai.


    "Is Huo Jin talking glibly?"


    Lu Bai looked at her amusedly: "Don''t you think so? But his love words are good, I''ve heard them twice."


    Lu Ning was taken aback for a moment, and his face blushed instantly: "Brother!"


    Lu Bai pushed her down with a smile, stood at the door and knocked, completely ignoring the shame and anger in her eyes now.


    Lu Ning ignored him while sitting in the wheelchair.


    After waiting for a while, the door was opened from the inside.


    Lu Qing''s arm was still hanging, he opened the door and looked at Lu Ning and smiled.


    "come in."


    Lu Bai pushed her in and closed the door.


    Lu Qing bent over to change her shoes.


    Lu Ning looked at the scene in the room in front of him in shock.


    In an instant, the whole person was speechless and didn''t know what to say.


    She was really shocked by the scene in front of her.


    This picture has never been seen before...


    She watched with a blank mind, and her mouth opened a little unconsciously.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 731： Count money to play?

    Chapter 731 Counting money to play?


    Because the whole room, the whole living room, is full of money.


    Lu Ning: "..."


    When Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi saw her coming back, they came over immediately.


    One of them was holding several bundles of hundred-yuan bills in his hand, and stuffed them directly into Lu Ning''s arms.


    Lu Ning looked at them in shock.


    "..."


    I really don¡¯t know what to say or what to do, the whole house seems to be full of money.


    This...what''s the situation?


    Shen Yunci bent over and looked at her: "Ning Ning, my parents used to be bad, they always looked forward and backward, and didn''t dare to tell you the truth, for fear that you would be hurt, but now everything is fine, everything is fine, in the future, mother It will give you a better life, you see, our family is really not short of money.


    I wronged you too much before, and my parents will make up for you in the future.


    This is all yours, isn''t it unreal, come on, count and play. "


    Lu Ning:? ? ?


    She was directly pushed to the middle, surrounded by money.


    Count...Count money to play?


    Lu Jingzhi rolled directly on the money.


    "Sister, I have already counted the other side, please help me count the other side."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    She has never been so shocked. It is not a question of more money and less money. The question is how did they put the piles of money on the wall, and they are still so high?


    Lu Ning stared blankly, he was not feeling well.


    Lu Zhi looked at her: "Ning Ning, what''s the matter, isn''t it enough? It''s too little, isn''t it? This card is for you, and you can use it as you want in the future."


    Lu Ning looked at the black card handed over in front of him: "..."


    Shen Yunci patted him: "There are no restrictions on this card. Girls are uncomfortable with each restriction. How can you max out the card without restrictions? It''s not exciting at all. Change one for another."


    Lu Zhi immediately nodded with a sudden realization: "This, this, Dad will change it for you. Will this work? Wouldn''t 50 million be too little?"


    Listening to Lu Zhi''s innocent inquiry, Lu Ning''s mouth could swallow an egg.


    Shen Yunci looked at it with pursed lips: "Give it to Ningning first, and change it later if she feels uncomfortable."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    "By the way, the black card is also given to Ning Ning. What if she wants to buy another card and the card is maxed out, give it to her."


    Lu Ning looked at the stacks of cash on his lap, and now there are two more heavy cards.


    silently closed his mouth.


    "Is it too heavy? It''s pressing down on your legs. Dad will take it away for you."


    Lu Zhi hurriedly removed several stacks of cash, leaving her on her lap.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi stood on her left and right, and they looked at everything in front of them with satisfaction.


    "How about it, Ningning, you like it."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    What does it feel like to suddenly become the richest man with parents who can¡¯t even pay off the mortgage?


    Lu Ning finally found his voice.


    She opened her mouth and said tactfully: "Mom and Dad, don''t you think this is a bit too grand, isn''t it a bit too eye-catching."


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi looked at it: "Is there? It''s not eye-catching, the gold your mother bought hasn''t had time to put it on, that''s the one that''s eye-catching, do you want to see it baby, dad will put it on for you. "


    Lu Ning quickly grabbed Lu Zhi: "Dad, Dad! No need, no need!"


    But he held back Lu Zhi but not Shen Yunci.


    "By the way, mom bought you a lot of diamonds, just wait, mom will get them, and they will be set on your clothes later, how beautiful they are shining..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 732： Rent collection relieves stress

    Chapter 732 Rent collection to relieve stress


    Lu Ning held his forehead tremblingly, and silently closed his eyes.


    Lu Bai was watching at the door with folded arms, almost unable to hold back his laughter.


    Lu Qing also bent his lips and smiled.


    Lu Ning turned to look at the two people.


    Eyes asking for help: Help me!


    Lu Bai: Busy! Do not disturb!


    Lu Qing: Actually, I also have...


    Lu Ning: Get lost!


    Lu Ning turned to look at Shen Yunci who ran out.


    She held several jewelry boxes and looked at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning looked at her with a helpless expression: "Mom, have you gone to wholesale?"


    Shen Yunci looked at her innocently: "No, is there a lot? Mom thinks it''s too little. Originally, mom wanted to inlay gold on your clothes, but your brother said it was too earthy. You don''t like it. Mom thinks you must like it." Diamonds, how shiny and beautiful they are.


    Inlaid diamonds on clothes, mom will find someone to make it for you! "


    Lu Ning immediately pulled her back: "Mom, mom! No, no need, my clothes are pretty good, they are already shiny without diamonds, and I usually wear school uniforms, so I really don''t need them."


    Shen Yunci pouted unhappily: "No, you will not be seen clearly in this way. My mother saw someone talking about you before. This time, my mother will definitely let you get back the place!"


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, she didn''t know that Shen Yunci would pay attention to her rumors and posts.


    Looking at her, it is inevitable that I feel a little sad.


    took a step back and said: "Is this good, Mom, just give me a few necklaces, I wear them for everyone to see, so I don''t need them on my clothes, they fall off easily."


    "It''s okay, I''ll buy it for you after losing it."


    Lu Ning: "...It''s true, but I worry a lot. Whenever I worry, I will be distracted, and if I am distracted, it will affect my study..."


    Hearing this, Lu Bai suddenly chuckled behind him.


    Lu Ning killed him with a direct look.


    Lu Bai immediately suppressed and pursed his lips.


    Shen Yunci heard what Lu Ning said, and nodded: "Okay, mom will listen to you. By the way, I saw the building with your father, and I will take you to see it another day. If you like it, we will buy it."


    Lu Ning: ...a building?


    She was actually relieved, luckily she didn''t buy a community.


    Lu Zhi looked at her: "By the way, Ning Ning, Dad invested in an apartment in the capital before, and it was only rented and not sold. When you go there to go to college, you can collect rent to ease it when you are bored or tired. Relieve stress."


    Lu Ning: ...collecting rent and relieving pressure?


    Actually relieves stress too.


    It''s just that there are waves one after another now, she is under a lot of pressure.


    Discuss what it feels like to get rich suddenly.


    Lu Ning felt that he should have the right to speak at this moment, and could write tens of thousands of words in his answer.


    "Ningning, what''s wrong with you?"


    She hadn''t spoken yet, Lu Bai said with a smile: "It''s nothing, maybe it''s because of the money."


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi looked at Lu Ning, and then reacted, and said cautiously: "Ning Ning, don''t you like it? Did Mom and Dad do something wrong?"


    Looking at the two of them, Lu Ning was shocked, but his hands were still trembling.


    But they also really want to give her all the best.


    Lu Ning held the hands of the two and sighed: "No, the ones I like very much are my parents. Let''s keep a low profile in the future. If you are too high profile, people will be jealous. Look, if someone finds out, Everyone will talk about me later, do you want to see your precious daughter being scolded?"


    "Of course not."


    Lu Ning nodded: "Yes, so let''s keep a low profile in the future."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 733： call me upstart

    Call me an upstart after Chapter 733


    "Put all the cash in the bank. I have the cards you gave me here. I can buy whatever I want."


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi nodded: "Okay, Mom and Dad must keep a low profile."


    Lu Ning nodded and looked at them, and hugged them: "Thank you, Mom and Dad, I like it very much, and I love you too."


    The two smiled.


    I''m a little embarrassed.


    "Then Mom and Dad put these away immediately."


    "low profile."


    Lu Ning nodded and looked at them.


    "Boss, second child, come and help. Jingzhi, you also come and help, don''t count."


    Lu Bai reluctantly walked over.


    "I told you not to put so many, you have to put so many, and I need to help collect."


    Shen Yunci knocked him directly: "There is so much nonsense, hurry up and save it for my sister. By the way, remember to collect those in your sister''s room."


    Lu Ning was stunned:? Still in the room?


    She saw that the aisle in front of her was cleaned up, and she turned the wheelchair to the door of the room, and then opened the door.


    "..."


    Good guy, this wall, this bed, this cabinet...


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing, took out his phone, took a photo and sent it to Lin Ci.


    Still couldn''t help joking: "Please call me an upstart in the future."


    Lin Ci was also shocked, and sent several emoticons one after another, but he didn''t say a word, and he was probably too shocked to speak.


    Lu Ning put away his cell phone, looked at his room, then turned to look at his parents who were busy collecting money, his heart was still warm.


    They don¡¯t really know how to compensate her. Let her understand the situation at home. They can only express it in such a clumsy and intuitive way.


    They have actually done a good job, and Lu Ning thinks they are cute.


    I also feel that everything is a little unreal.


    At the beginning, she thought that she was facing a poor family, and wanted to reduce the burden on the family by herself.


    Now it seems that she is just fooling around. Before she can flex her muscles, her family has already taken her to count money.


    In fact, the most unreal thing, and what made her most grateful was meeting them.


    Caring about her loving parents, elder brother with different personalities, and cute younger brother, these are her true treasures and wealth.


    Each of them is healing her, changing her, making her feel that life is beautiful and everything is full of expectations.


    ¡­


    After the ''accepting cash'' was over, Lu Ning finally got close to his little bed.


    Because considering that there might be more people in contact with Qian, Shen Yunci also disinfected her room after collecting it.


    Lu Ning finally lay on his little bed, extremely satisfied, and finally had something he was familiar with.


    Now she just wants to have a good roll, cover her quilt, and have a good sleep.


    Then he took a look at his legs, and it was fine to roll around, but it was still okay to take a nap.


    She was lying there, and just closed her eyes when the phone rang.


    "..."


    Reluctantly took the phone.


    In fact, the main reason is that she is not sleepy.


    Huo Jinyan called.


    After connecting, Huo Jinyan asked directly: "Did you roll on the bed?"


    Lu Ning was taken aback, is this person a roundworm in her stomach?


    Actually, it¡¯s not because Huo Jinyan guessed it all at once. The main reason is that Lu Ning often mentions how comfortable her bed is and how much she misses it intentionally or unintentionally. She didn¡¯t pay attention to it, but Huo Jinyan did.


    Lu Ning looked at his legs a little stuffy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 734： you are really glib

    Chapter 734 You are really glib


    "No, my legs are inconvenient, so I can''t roll around."


    Huo Jinyan was stunned by the question, his expression changed, but his voice remained the same as before.


    "Then I''ll go see you and help you get out?"


    Lu Ning was silent for a while, and then said: "Huo Jinyan, my brother is right, you are really glib."


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment and laughed out loud: "Slick tongue?"


    Lu Ning nodded solemnly: "En."


    His voice suddenly became very low, and he said softly: "Ningning, some things can''t just be heard, you have to try it yourself to know."


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t react for a while, but he did react in the next second, his face flushed instantly, and he hung up Huo Jinyan''s phone directly.


    Huo Jinyan listened to the sound of the phone hanging up, gave a low laugh, and then turned off the phone.


    After putting the phone aside, he looked at the computer in front of him, and there were some pictures about the leg joints on the computer...


    ¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning blushed, and it took a long time before he calmed down.


    Huo Jinyan''s words are becoming more and more inappropriate now, saying everything.


    Lu Ning thought silently, if he asked himself now, he would definitely reject him!


    But thinking about it this way, I regretted it the next second.


    I still agree without hesitation.


    "Sister, can I come in?"


    Lu Jingzhi knocked on the door.


    "Can."


    After Lu Ning responded, Lu Jingzhi walked in with a chessboard in his arms.


    After closing the door, she sat beside Lu Ning''s bed.


    "Sister, play chess with me."


    He was also bored, thinking that Lu Ning would also be bored, so he found the chessboard.


    Lu Ning nodded and looked at him: ''Okay. ''


    She moved: "You sit on the bed."


    Lu Jingzhi hurriedly called her to stop: "Sister, don''t move, I''ll go to the other side."


    Knowing that Lu Ning''s legs were not moving well, Lu Jingzhi went around and sat on the other side, and set up the chessboard.


    took out the chess pieces.


    is chess.


    Both of them were pretty good at the board games before. Lu Jingzhi didn''t know much about chess. It was Lu Ning who said he would teach him how to play chess, so he remembered it and bought chess pieces back.


    But then there were too many things, the two of them forgot, and just took advantage of this time to play.


    Lu Jingzhi also read tutorials on the Internet before, and understood some of the most basic.


    But lost in a few moves.


    Lu Ning carefully taught him while playing.


    She learned to play chess by herself before. Mr. Lu hired a teacher for her, but because she was ''too stupid'', the teacher got angry and left, so there was no teacher to teach her anymore. Later, she became interested in it. Then I learned to play by myself.


    In her opinion, it is not too difficult.


    Teaching Lu Jingzhi is also handy.


    Lu Jingzhi is also smart, he will understand after Lu Ning just said it, and he will draw inferences from one instance to figure it out by himself.


    Looking at how fast he was learning, Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing.


    Both of them are smart, what they think is not difficult is actually very difficult for most people.


    Especially chess is different from other board games.


    Chess often presents many strange situations, chess pieces are often staggered in a mess during the battle, and some chess pieces are not obvious in aggressiveness, so it is impossible to defend against them.


    But in just one afternoon, Lu Jingzhi and Lu Ning were able to fight two rounds. Although Lu Ning was obviously giving in, Lu Jingzhi had obviously learned something, otherwise Lu Ning wouldn''t have given in.


    Lu Bai and Lu Qing ran over to watch, but the two of them found out that it seems... don''t understand?


    Good morning~


    Wanchang Day 31~2022.4.1~


    It¡¯s been a whole month since the 10,000 update, and it¡¯s been a month since the explosion. I didn¡¯t dare to think about it before. It¡¯s tiring to be able to persist for so long, but the writing is quite comfortable. Hurry up and praise myself hahaha.


    I hope that the babies will be happy and comfortable watching, and the future updates will be maintained at 6,000 per day (actually, there are quite a few haha).


    In the future, there will be no regular update, and we will remind everyone if there is an update~ By the way, please ask for a ticket and a full reservation~ Jiumi~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 735： Dayi kills his brother

    Chapter 735 Righteousness destroys brother


    In fact, the main reason is that two people have never been exposed to chess.


    No one in their family is stupid.


    Take a closer look and listen to what Lu Ning said, and you can gradually understand it.


    Lu Bai eagerly sat down.


    Looking at him, Lu Ning raised his eyebrows and smiled: "Do you want to try it?"


    Lu Bai immediately turned around and sat down: "Of course."


    He was in Lu Ning''s position, looking at the chessboard.


    Frowning and watching, he still didn''t quite understand the current battle situation.


    Lu Jingzhi looked up at Lu Bai, and couldn''t help laughing: "Brother, you will lose miserably later."


    Lu Bai didn''t believe in evil, and looked up at him: "Little devil, don''t talk nonsense, brother is very powerful."


    Five minutes later...


    "You lost brother."


    Lu Bai: "..."


    He turned his head and glanced at Lu Ning who was smiling.


    "What are you laughing at, my brother is not yet proficient, it''s normal to lose once."


    Lu Ning nodded and looked at him: "Yes, yes, you are right."


    Lu Bai helplessly raised his hand and knocked on the top of her head.


    Lu Ning covered the place where he was beaten and looked at him: "It hurts, if you turn around and tell me about your violence, your fans will definitely lose their fans."


    Lu Bai laughed out loud: "Why, you still want to kill your brother righteously?"


    Lu Ning pursed his lips and smiled: "It''s not impossible."


    Lu Bai leaned over and looked at her: "Hey boy, do you want to participate in the audition? My brother will write you a letter of recommendation."


    With his younger sister''s good looks, she''ll be in the C position after entering.


    Lu Ning gave him a blank look: "I don''t allow it in this situation."


    Lu Bai glanced at her legs: "That''s right, then when you are well, my brother will go and suggest to them to open a new draft for you to participate in. This brother still has some face."


    Lu Ning had no choice but to say, "No, I won''t participate. It''s enough for our family to have you as a big star."


    Lu Bai looked at her with a smile: "You are more popular than me now."


    "No way, brother, you have to have confidence."


    Listening to her words, Lu Bai really didn''t know whether he should have confidence or not.


    "time to eat."


    Shen Yunci shouted outside.


    Lu Bai immediately got up and ran out.


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Qianfan runs faster than anyone else.


    Lu Jingzhi was packing up the chessboard, and Lu Qing approached her and looked at her: "I''ll go and see what''s there, and I''ll get you some here."


    Lu Ning shook his head: "No, I''ll go to the restaurant to eat."


    Lu Qing nodded and looked at her.


    It is inconvenient for him to hug her now.


    Lu Ning looked at him: "Just help me push the wheelchair over, I can move my other leg."


    Lu Qing pushed the wheelchair over as he said, Lu Ning lifted the quilt, put one leg down, and then stretched out his hand towards Lu Qing.


    Lu Qing was stunned for a moment, and raised his hand, Lu Ning grabbed his arm and stood up while supporting his arm.


    Slowly moving over.


    Lu Jingzhi helped support the wheelchair from behind.


    Lu Ning slowly turned around and sat up.


    Then he let go of his hands and looked at Lu Qing and Lu Jingzhi: "Thank you."


    Lu Jingzhi immediately shook his head with a smile, "You''re welcome, sister."


    But he tried hard and found that he still couldn''t push the wheelchair. Lu Qing smiled and walked over: "Brother, come on."


    His one hand is also fine.


    Lu Ning turned the wheelchair with his hand.


    "It''s okay, I can do it myself."


    She was really good at herself, turned the wheelchair skillfully and went out, leaving only Lu Jingzhi and Lu Qing behind.


    Lu Qing sighed slightly, and then followed out.


    Lu Jingzhi also hurriedly followed.


    When Lu Ning arrived at the living room, he saw Lu Bai coming out from the balcony.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 736： Are you sure she can pass the exam?

    Chapter 736 Are you sure she can pass the exam?


    His complexion didn''t look very good, he silently put away the phone and walked over to look at her.


    When looking at her, he restrained his expression.


    "Brother pushed you over."


    He turned and stood behind and pushed Lu Ning to the dining table.


    Lu Ning glanced at him.


    "Brother, are you unhappy?"


    Lu Bai sat aside and looked at her: "No, it''s just about work."


    Lu Ning nodded and looked at him: "Your company doesn''t want you anymore?"


    Lu Bai: "..."


    She laughed angrily.


    "My brother is the company''s cash cow. How could I not want me? It''s just that the company wants to make money too much, and my brother doesn''t like it."


    Hearing this, Lu Ning understood, probably the company was too eager to pursue profit, so he took a job he didn''t like.


    Lu Bai handed her a chopstick.


    Lu Ning took it and looked at Lu Bai: "Then did the company violate the contract?"


    Lu Bai looked at her and thought for a while: "It''s sort of."


    They did agree on some things in the contract, but the company saw that their momentum was good, and only wanted to let them make money everywhere, and had completely forgotten about the contract. This time Lu Bai came back because of a series of disturbances by the company. operate.


    He wanted to come back and hide for a while, and take a rest by the way, but just after answering the phone, the other members of the band were trapped in the company. He thought that if he didn''t go back, the other few people wouldn''t even think about coming out, and they would be put under house arrest.


    Forcing them to participate in a series of activities arranged by the company.


    Lu Bai is very ashamed of their behavior, but the band members are all in the company, and their freedom is completely restricted.


    Although everyone was comforting him by saying that eating well and sleeping well is just not allowed to go out, but he was still very uncomfortable.


    He is not someone who will compromise on this, and he is already planning to terminate the contract with the company.


    But this matter can¡¯t be rushed, and we can¡¯t propose to terminate the contract at this time. Those people are in a hurry and don¡¯t know what to do.


    Now it seems that I can only agree first, and then discuss it in the long run.


    Lu Ning looked at him with a gloomy brow.


    "need my help?"


    Lu Bai looked at her and smiled: "What can you do, let''s eat."


    Lu Ning let out a cry and stopped talking.


    The family sits at home again and eats together.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi looked at the four children.


    "Mom and Dad have something to tell you."


    Several people immediately looked up.


    "Mom and Dad said they wanted to change houses before. At that time, they were worried about the danger. Now that everything has been resolved, Mom and Dad would like to ask if you want to move to Beijing in the future?"


    Several people froze for a while.


    Lu Zhi immediately explained: "In a few days, parents want to take you back to your hometown to find grandma and grandpa, and after picking them up, go to the capital to visit grandpa and grandma together.


    Then take a look at the house in the capital.


    Mom and Dad have thought about it, the younger sister will go to Beijing University after the college entrance examination, the second child will be in the capital most of the time to participate in activities, and the eldest can also adjust his work to the capital, Jingzhi will find a school there It is also very easy.


    So Mom and Dad would like to ask your opinion, do you think it¡¯s okay? "


    Several people looked at each other.


    Lu Bai said directly: "Are you so sure that she can be admitted to Beijing University?"


    After saying that, Lu Ning gave him a blank stare.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, your sister is very smart and her grades are very good. I have already asked Jin Yan, and he said that as long as Ning Ning thinks about it, it will be fine."


    Lu Ning:? Huo Jinyan betrayed me like this?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 737： good night baby

    Chapter 737 Baby...good night


    "I have no objection, as long as parents decide."


    Lu Jingzhi also immediately said, "I''m like a big sister."


    Lu Qing and Lu Bai looked at each other: How dare we disagree.


    "agree."


    "agree."


    Shen Yunci breathed a sigh of relief: "That''s good, mom is afraid that you will get used to living here and won''t want to move out."


    "Just at this time, my younger brother and sister are going to recuperate at home, and they have asked for leave from school. Many things can be done at this time. We will go to see grandma and grandpa in a few days. See if there is anything to pack up and prepare , remember to prepare in these two days."


    Several people nodded, and it was obvious that Shen Yunci was excited.


    She has tried her best to suppress it, but when she thinks about going to see her parents, she still can''t help being excited and also a little uneasy.


    I don¡¯t know how they have been doing well for so many years.


    I am looking forward to this meeting.


    ¡­


    After dinner, Lu Jingzhi dragged Lu Ning to play chess for a long time. When the two looked up, they found that it was already dark.


    Lu Ning felt a little sleepy, so he told Lu Jingzhi, and Lu Jingzhi obediently packed his things and went back.


    Closed the door for Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning moved and lay down.


    Just lying down, the phone rang.


    She raised her hand and touched it to take a look at the note on it.


    Huo Jinyan''s phone call.


    Lu Ning picked it up and put it next to his ear, tilted his head so that the phone was pressed against one cheek, put both hands under the quilt, and his eyelids had already started to fight.


    "Ning Ning."


    Hearing the rustling sound over there, Huo Jinyan called out.


    Lu Ning responded softly: "En."


    Hearing Lu Ning''s voice, Huo Jinyan guessed something.


    "Sleepy?"


    Lu Ning''s voice was soft: "En."


    Hearing her breath, Huo Jinyan couldn''t help laughing in a low voice.


    "Sleep."


    Lu Ning: "En."


    "I''ll find you tomorrow."


    "kindness."


    Huo Jinyan was very quiet around, listening to Lu Ning''s breathing on the phone.


    The corners of the lips are slightly raised.


    "Ning Ning."


    The response over there was slow, and Lu Ning''s voice came after a long time.


    "kindness¡­"


    Very light, very light sound.


    It should be really sleepy.


    Huo Jinyan could imagine her answering the phone with her eyes closed.


    Huo Jinyan said softly: "Baby."


    Lu Ning replied unconsciously and slowly: "...well..."


    "Good night."


    "¡­kindness¡­"


    Huo Jinyan pursed his lips and smiled, listening to her gentle breathing, he was not in a hurry to hang up the phone, and just listened quietly.


    Even the sound of her breathing is beautiful.


    ¡­


    After waking up early the next morning, Lu Ning heard a faint voice when he was still recovering.


    "Are you awake?"


    Lu Ning was taken aback for a moment, and then began to look for the source of the voice.


    Finally, he found the mobile phone that had not been hung up under his arm.


    Lu Ning was taken aback:?


    Raised his hand and put the phone to his ear: "Huo Jinyan?"


    The voice was hoarse after waking up.


    Huo Jinyan smiled over there: "En."


    Lu Ning was stunned: "When did you call me?"


    Most importantly, when did she pick it up?


    "Last night, forgot?"


    Lu Ning thought about it carefully, it seems that there is such a thing.


    I vaguely remember answering his call last night, but...


    "You didn''t hang up all night, did you?"


    Huo Jin said: "En."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Lu Ning has a headache, did you snore last night?


    She actually doesn''t snore, but she can''t help but think so.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 738： only you

    Chapter 738 You are the only one


    Did you say anything strange in your sleep?


    Lu Ning scratched his hair in frustration.


    "Ning Ning."


    Huo Jinyan called her suddenly.


    A smiling voice came: "What are you afraid of?"


    Lu Ning: "I''m not afraid."


    Huo Jinyan chuckled twice: "Then what dream were you having when you called my name last night?"


    Lu Ning was taken aback.


    Call, his name?


    She wasn''t sure if it was true, or Huo Jinyan said it on purpose?


    But she did dream about him last night...


    Even if it was a dream, Lu Ning refused to admit it: "I didn''t, Huo Jin said you are talking nonsense."


    Huo Jinyan''s laughter came again.


    "Really not? I recorded it, Ningning, would you like to listen to it?"


    Lu Ning was taken aback for a moment, and his face flushed instantly: "Huo Jinyan, why are you still recording other people''s sleeping sounds! Abnormal!"


    After finishing speaking, he hung up the phone.


    Huo Jinyan couldn''t help smiling, looked at the hung up phone, and slowly put it away.


    He didn''t hear anything at all last night, and he fell asleep listening to Lu Ning''s voice.


    But now it seems that Lu Ning must have dreamed about him, which put him in a good mood.


    Get up to wash up, ready to go to Lu Ning''s house.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning waited for a while for the heat on his face to recede.


    Lu Jingzhi knocked on the door and came in.


    "Sister, let me wash a towel for you."


    He turned around and went into the bathroom, wet the towel with water and wrung it dry for Lu Ning to take out.


    "Sister, wipe your face."


    Knowing that Lu Ning is inconvenient, he is really caring and doing all the little things he can do, obviously he is not well yet.


    Lu Ning took it with a smile and raised his hand to touch his face: "Thank you Jingzhi."


    Lu Jingzhi also looked at her with a smile: "You''re welcome, sister, aunt and uncle are already on their way and will be there soon."


    Lu Ning nodded: "Okay, my sister understands."


    She wiped her face, Lu Jingzhi immediately leaned over and took her towel, and put it back in the bathroom.


    Lu Ning couldn''t help but smile.


    Shen Yunci came in to choose clothes for Lu Ning.


    "Ningning, is this dress good? Mom hasn''t seen you wearing it."


    "it is good."


    Actually, most of the clothes in the closet have never been worn. She usually wears school uniforms and rarely has the opportunity to wear these clothes.


    When Shen Yunci was talking, she didn''t pay attention to it. After finally changing it, she realized that it was a pink plush dress. There were two rabbit ears on the hat, and there were a few fluffy white **** on both sides of the trousers, which should be rabbit tails. .


    Looking at himself in the mirror, Lu Ning was stunned.


    She really has never worn such a pink and cute dress.


    Shen Yunci watched with satisfaction.


    "Okay, that''s all."


    Just as Lu Ning was about to speak, he wondered if it was a changing room, when the doorbell rang outside.


    "Maybe it''s my aunt who came. Let''s go."


    She pushed Lu Ning and went out.


    Lu Ning sighed, forget it.


    Pushing Lu Ning out, Lu Zhi has already opened the door.


    Huo Jinyan was standing at the door.


    Lu Zhi probed to look: "You alone?"


    Huo Jinyan nodded.


    "come in."


    Bringing people in, Huo Jinyan put the things in his hands into the restaurant.


    When he came out, he saw Lu Ning. Just now, Shen Yunci was zipping Lu Ning, completely blocking her. Now that she got out of the way, Huo Jinyan saw Lu Ning.


    She wore a very pink dress today, with fluffy white **** on both sides of her ankles, she looked really cute.


    Huo Jinyan approached and looked at her.


    With a smile on the corner of his lips, Lu Ning was a little uncomfortable being looked at by him, and deliberately avoided his sight.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 739： no shame no shame

    Chapter 739 Shameless


    Huo Jinyan smiled and put his hand on top of her head, leaned closer and whispered into her ear, "How are you today, little rabbit."


    Lu Ning was taken aback, and his ears turned red instantly.


    Looking at her red ears, Huo Jinyan smiled and stood up.


    Lu Ning glared at him in embarrassment.


    Then the doorbell rang again inside the house.


    It was Lu Yanru and the others who came.


    As soon as Lu Yanru entered the door, he went straight to Lu Ning and pulled Huo Jinyan aside.


    "Ningning, show aunt your room."


    She looked at Lu Ning, Lu Ning raised his finger, and Lu Yanru pushed Lu Ning past.


    Huo Jinyan followed behind.


    Opening the door, Lu Yanru looked at the room and couldn''t help but say, "Tsk tsk tsk, this room is a bit too small, how do you live in it?"


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Can''t help but smile helplessly: "Auntie, my room is the biggest one."


    The rooms of Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi are not as big as hers.


    Lu Yanru frowned and looked at: "This is called big? Look at what kind of life you guys are living. This room is so small, I really don''t know how you live in it."


    Lu Ning listened helplessly.


    Huo Jinyan leaned against the door and agreed: "Well, it''s a little small."


    Lu Yanru nodded immediately when she heard someone agreeing with her: "Right, right, and this wardrobe is too small. Do you have so few clothes? How do you put them?"


    Huo Jin said: "Well, the wardrobe is also small."


    Lu Yanru: "That''s right, when I turn around, my aunt will ask someone to prepare a big cloakroom for you. How can a girl use such a small cloakroom."


    Huo Jin said: "Yes, no."


    Lu Ning''s forehead was throbbing with veins, and he turned to look at Huo Jinyan.


    Eyes threatened him: Shut up!


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with a smile, and bent close to her ear: "I''m studying, and I will do everything to satisfy you in the future."


    Lu Ning:?


    Huo Jin said: "Big room, big cloakroom, and a big bathtub..."


    His voice was a little ambiguous, Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, and immediately raised his hand and patted him unceremoniously.


    In the end, for some reason, Lu Yanru seemed to hear it, and echoed: "Yes, yes, big bathtub, why did you forget this, aunt, just call and ask them to prepare it."


    After speaking, I really started to make phone calls in a hurry.


    Huo Jinyan couldn''t help laughing twice, Lu Ning turned his head and glared at him.


    "Huo Jinyan, if you are so shameless again, I will ignore you."


    Huo Jinyan looked at the irritated little rabbit, and immediately followed suit: "I was wrong, and I must be cautious in my words and deeds in the future."


    Lu Ning glared at him, but ignored him.


    Huo Jinyan went to shake her hand, but she shook it off.


    I played too much, this time I was really angry.


    Huo Jinyan leaned over and was about to say something when he was interrupted by the sudden ringing of the doorbell.


    Lu Qing opened the door, and Song Qinghe and Jiang Zhou walked in from the outside.


    When Shen Yunci saw the two people, she immediately greeted them. She liked them both very much.


    Seeing the two people holding things in their hands, they immediately took them over: "Xiao Song, Xiao Jiang, don''t be so polite when you come to Auntie''s house."


    Jiang Zhou''s mouth was full of sweet words: "Why, we are going home, and it is only natural for us to go home and buy things for my mother."


    Shen Yunci was very happy to be coaxed into laughing.


    Jiang Zhou, a monster, pulled Shen Yunci to call his mother the first time he saw Shen Yunci. He said that Lu Ning was his own sister, and it was only natural for his sister''s mother to be called his mother.


    Shen Yunci is a face control, she is very happy to have such a good-looking son with such a sweet mouth.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 740： sign me

    Chapter 740 Sign me


    Song Qinghe looked at him and shook his head helplessly.


    After several people sat down, Lu Ning went to call Lu Bai.


    Lu Bai was on the phone on the balcony.


    She opened the door slightly and heard Lu Bai''s voice.


    "...Well, let me think about it...Well, well, the matter of termination of the contract can be put on the agenda...Well, I know..."


    Lu Ning frowned slightly when he heard Lu Bai''s voice.


    It should seem like a big deal.


    Lu Bai hung up the phone and saw Lu Ning when he turned around.


    Lu Ning was looking at him.


    Lu Bai looked at Lu Ning: "Why, listen to my brother''s corner?"


    Lu Ning watched him open the balcony door, and the cold wind came in.


    She moved the wheelchair and stepped back.


    Lu Bai came out and closed the balcony door and looked at her.


    "What''s wrong? I''ve been staring at my brother."


    Lu Ning hooked his hands towards him.


    Lu Bai leaned over suspiciously: "What''s the matter? Do you have something to whisper to brother?"


    Lu Ning said softly: "Brother, do you want to terminate the contract, why don''t you sign your band to me."


    Lu Bai was taken aback for a moment, then turned to look at her.


    After a few seconds of silence, she stood up and raised her hand to stroke her head: "Brother is fine."


    Then he turned and pushed her to the living room.


    He thought Lu Ning was joking, that he was comforting him.


    But what Lu Ning said is true.


    Although One Entertainment has never led a band, but with One Entertainment''s current status and their major, Lu Bai''s signing has only advantages and no disadvantages, and Lu Ning will definitely protect his own brother.


    She turned her head to look at Lu Bai''s expression, revealing a bit of annoyance inadvertently.


    When it was about time to eat, Lu Ning stopped Song Qinghe in the corridor.


    "Tell me something."


    Song Qinghe bent over to look at her: "What''s wrong?"


    He leaned closer, and put his hands directly on the armrest of her wheelchair, looking very close and intimate.


    Lu Ning didn''t notice anything, after all, he spoke in a low voice, and it doesn''t matter if he gets closer.


    She leaned closer to his ear and said, "My brother seems to have encountered something, and he is negotiating with the original company to terminate the contract. See if you can help, and sign them over by the way."


    Song Qinghe smiled slightly, and turned to look at her: "Are you helping my brother or cheating my brother?"


    Lu Ning raised his eyebrows and smiled: "Whether he kisses his brother or not, let him make money for me."


    Song Qinghe smiled, let go and left, taking out his phone.


    "Okay, let me ask."


    Song Qinghe left with his mobile phone, and went to find out the situation first.


    Lu Ning smiled, and when he turned around, he was startled by a sudden approaching face in front of him.


    Huo Jinyan was looking at her with his hands on the armrests on both sides of her wheelchair.


    Lu Ning shrank back subconsciously: "Huo Jinyan, what are you doing?"


    Huo Jinyan stepped forward a little, his eyes darkened: "I just want to see what it feels like to see you from so close."


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, as if he understood something, he turned his eyes to look at him: "Huo Jinyan, are you - are you jealous?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and was silent for two seconds, then said directly: "Yes."


    Lu Ning looked at him with a smile: "You admit it quickly."


    Huo Jinyan immediately leaned forward, almost kissing her.


    "so¡­"


    Lu Ning just looked at him like this, neither hiding nor afraid, and raised his eyebrows at him.


    It seemed that he had decided that he would not dare to do anything here, and the voices of the elders were behind him.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, his ears turned red, he stood up slowly, raised his hand to touch his forehead, with a helpless smile on his lips, he was defeated.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 741： how are you going to thank me

    Chapter 741 How to thank me


    When there are more people, the space becomes narrower.


    Especially this is the first time so many people have come to the family.


    Master Wu walked around Lu Ning after he arrived. If it wasn''t for Huo Jinyan watching him, Master Wu probably wouldn''t stop talking.


    Shen Guang didn''t dare to bother Lu Ning because of Huo Jinyan.


    But he would still watch secretly, waiting for Huo Jinyan to leave, and then he ran over.


    The two of them just bullied Lu Ning for his bad legs. Even if they were annoyed, they couldn''t stand up and run, so they could only bear it.


    Finally, Huo Jinyan looked at Lu Ning''s appearance and pushed him out to breathe.


    Master Wu and Shen Guang were ordered to stay at home and could not follow.


    After leaving the door, Lu Ning felt relieved.


    Huo Jinyan stood in front of her and straightened her coat and zipped it.


    Lu Ning looked at him: "Huo Jinyan, the grandpa upstairs asked me to help, thank you."


    Huo Jinyan curved his lips and smiled, and gently lifted her chin with his fingers, fearing that the zipper would hit her flesh.


    Huo Jinyan bent over to look at her: "How are you going to thank me?"


    Lu Ning looked at him: "I''m going to find someone to help, thank you."


    Huo Jinyan smiled, and his voice was pleasantly lingering in her ears: "Do you want to consider yourself and thank me?"


    Lu Ning said without changing his face: "I''ll think about it."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and bent over to hug her directly.


    Lu Ning was startled, subconsciously raised his arms around his neck, and looked at him puzzled: "Why hug me, don''t you need that?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her: "No need, I''ll carry you down, and I''ll treat it as your thanking me."


    Lu Ning smiled helplessly: "Then how do you use the wheelchair?"


    Huo Jinyan raised his eyebrows, with a smile in his eyes: "Who said I''m going to take a wheelchair."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Huo Jinyan carried Lu Ning all the way downstairs.


    He did it on purpose. Without a wheelchair, Lu Ning could only be hugged by him. She didn''t wear shoes, but only a pair of thick socks, so she couldn''t stand up at all.


    Lu Ning was hugged by him, looked at his side face and couldn''t help but said: "Huo Jinyan, I found that they may be right, you are really bad."


    Huo Jinyan smiled: "Don''t you like it?"


    Lu Ning was speechless for a moment.


    She really liked it a little bit.


    Huo Jinyan didn''t hear her voice, and turned to look at her with a teasing smile.


    Lu Ning turned his head away from looking at him.


    Keeping him out of the community, Lu Ning looked at him: "Where are you taking me?"


    Huo Jinyan kept walking: "Go to a place where there are only the two of us."


    He carried Lu Ning out, the car stopped not far away, put Lu Ning in the car, and helped her fasten her seat belt.


    Turn around to the driver''s seat and start the car.


    Lu Ning looked at him driving, he was formally dressed today, wearing a neat suit, and combing his hair meticulously. Lu Ning seldom saw a youthful look in him, but today he did.


    He was holding the steering wheel with one hand, and the other hand came over intentionally or unintentionally to grab her hand.


    Lu Ning was afraid of affecting his driving, so he directly avoided it.


    I hid several times, but in the end I didn''t hide all of them.


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at her: "It won''t affect me, only if you don''t cooperate will affect me."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    This person has reached a certain level of shamelessness, and Lu Ning doesn''t want to say anything.


    She didn''t dodge any more, and let him hold her hand, her thumb still gently rubbing against the back of her hand.


    Huo Jinyan looked forward, the corners of his lips curled up slightly, and he was in a good mood.


    Looking at his profile, Lu Ning also smiled.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 742： didnt let you protect me

    Chapter 742 Didn''t ask you to protect me


    It feels good to have someone you like by your side.


    Looking at Huo Jinyan''s side face, Lu Ning faced up to his feelings for him for the first time.


    I haven''t thought about it before, and I don''t bother to think about it.


    But looking at him now, I feel that he is good everywhere, every place attracts me, inexplicably attracts her eyes, and every move can affect her heart.


    She never knew what it felt like to like someone.


    This kind of complicated feeling is actually not bad.


    He was by his side, holding her hand, making her feel full and satisfied, even if she didn''t say anything, she felt happy.


    That¡¯s why this person is so stupid, why don¡¯t you stop asking after asking once?


    Does she have to take the initiative?


    Lu Ning sighed helplessly.


    It¡¯s okay to take the initiative.


    She suddenly squeezed Huo Jinyan''s hand tightly.


    Huo Jinyan subconsciously looked back at her.


    Looking at him, Lu Ning said seriously: "Huo Jinyan, we are... ah!"


    Before Lu Ning finished speaking, he suddenly felt a severe headache, and there was a buzzing sound in his mind, which did not disappear for a long time.


    Huo Jinyan slammed on the brakes, looking at Lu Ning, the co-pilot bent over and holding his head, with a painful expression on her face.


    "Ningning! Ningning! What''s wrong with you!"


    He leaned over and grabbed her arm, looking at her in pain, his heart ached.


    But Lu Ning seemed to be unable to hear anything. He bent over and held his head, his body was shaking constantly, and he couldn''t do anything.


    The sound in the ear also disappeared in an instant, and only the buzzing sound remained in Lu Ning''s world, which lasted for a long time.


    Huo Jinyan was terrified, and immediately started the car to go to the hospital after reacting.


    After the car drove for five minutes, Lu Ning seemed to have calmed down a bit and could hear the voice.


    She heard Huo Jinyan''s anxious voice.


    Hands trembling down, turned to look at him.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m fine."


    Her words sounded, Huo Jinyan immediately stopped and turned to look at her.


    Worried and distressed in his eyes, he touched Lu Ning''s face and looked at her carefully.


    "What''s wrong? What''s wrong?"


    Lu Ning shook his head: "It''s okay, it''s just a little tinnitus, and I can''t hear you."


    She is much better now, seeing Huo Jinyan worried, she took his hand to comfort him.


    "Really better."


    But Huo Jinyan was worried, so he took her to the hospital.


    After checking it again, no problems were found.


    The doctor just said that it might still be emotional panic and not come out of the shadows, so there will be such a situation, you should try to relax as much as possible and try to forget those things.


    Huo Jinyan came out with Lu Ning in his arms, and the two got into the car. Huo Jinyan sighed, looked at Lu Ning, and fastened her seat belt.


    Lu Ning looked at him, poking his arm lightly with his fingers: "Give me some time."


    Her voice is soft.


    Huo Jinyan raised his eyes to meet hers.


    Obviously she was the one who was injured and the one who panicked, but she was still worried about Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan reached out and hugged her.


    "Sorry, I didn''t protect you well."


    Lu Ning shook his head and leaned on his chest: "No, you did a good job. I didn''t ask you to protect me that time."


    Huo Jinyan sighed, stroked her hair, and said with fear in his voice, "Let me protect you from now on, okay, don''t put yourself in danger, okay?"


    The voice almost begged.


    Master Huo never looked like this.


    Just facing the girl in his arms, he was really terrified, afraid that she would get hurt again, afraid that he really couldn''t protect her...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 743： my little rabbit

    Chapter 743 My Little Rabbit


    Lu Ning nodded in his arms, as if feeling his helplessness.


    She wrapped her arms around his waist lightly, her breath was filled with his breath, which made her feel at ease.


    We hugged each other tightly, cherishing and cherishing each other.


    ¡­


    Finally, Huo Jinyan took Lu Ning to the place he wanted to take her before.


    A grassy park.


    The sun is very good today, many people had a picnic in the park, spread out a mat and sat on the ground.


    Huo Jinyan found a place, spread the blanket on it, then hugged Lu Ning and put her on the blanket.


    Lu Ning sat there, watching Huo Jinyan come back with a bag of things in the car from a distance.


    There is also a pillow for her, which allows her to sit comfortably.


    After getting ready, Huo Jinyan sat directly next to her and handed her a bag of snacks.


    Looking at him, Lu Ning couldn''t help but smile.


    Hurry yourself like a little kid.


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at her with gentle eyes.


    Two people bathed in the sun, cozy and warm.


    It was really comfortable to bask in the sun, Lu Ning lay slightly on the pillow, feeling the warm sunshine with his eyes closed.


    After a while, I felt that there were more shadows on my face. I opened my eyes and looked, and found that Huo Jinyan turned sideways to block the sun shining on her face, as if he was afraid that she would be exposed to the sun.


    Lu Ning smiled, closed her eyes and lay there, she was so comfortable that she almost fell asleep.


    In the silence, I felt Huo Jinyan holding her hand.


    I don''t know when he prepared it, or he just came prepared, brought a lot of things, and prepared a fruit plate for her, all of which were cut fruits, and fed them directly to her mouth.


    Lu Ning glanced at him with a smile, and looked past him to see a family not far away who was trying to fly a kite.


    Because the kite flew up, both the child and the hostess jumped up for joy. Finally, the boy gave the kite to the child and then came and hugged the girl. He sat on the mat and watched the child fly the kite there.


    Looking at their backs, Lu Ning couldn''t help but raise his lips and smile.


    Huo Jinyan followed her gaze and turned to look at her.


    His eyes trembled for a moment, and he couldn''t help but look twice more.


    Turned his head and looked at Lu Ning: "Ning Ning..."


    His gaze subconsciously looked at Lu Ning''s legs.


    Lu Ning looked up at him: "En?"


    Huo Jinyan''s hands trembled, and his voice stopped. After a long pause, he looked at her and said, "Do you want to eat another one, my little rabbit."


    He smiled, and there was no strange emotion in his voice, so Lu Ning didn''t care, but frowned slightly as he looked at him.


    "Huo Jinyan, be normal."


    This coaxing tone is really...cute?


    Looking at his face, Lu Ning felt that it was a violation for him to think of this word.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, moved closer, raised his hand and fed the fruit on the fork into her mouth.


    Both of them couldn''t help laughing.


    It seemed that this scene was so beautiful that someone with a camera silently pressed the shutter on them.


    When the two were about to leave, a child suddenly ran over and grabbed Lu Ning''s sleeve, and handed him a photo.


    "Sister, this was taken by Dad and I want to give it to you."


    After the child finished speaking, he ran away without waiting for Lu Ning to say anything.


    Lu Ning subconsciously looked in the direction where the child was running. Not far away, a family of four looked at her and laughed.


    Lu Ning nodded his head over there to express his gratitude.


    When I turned my head back, I looked down at the photo in my hand...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 744： go together

    Chapter 744 Go together


    The men and women in the photos are smiling face to face, with happy smiles on their faces, and they seem to be able to see each other in the eyes of each other through the photos.


    Lu Ning couldn''t help but smile slightly.


    I love this photo.


    When Huo Jinyan came back, he saw her holding something to read, and pointed his head over: "What are you looking at?"


    Lu Ning hid subconsciously, and looked up at him.


    Huo Jinyan didn''t pay attention to her small movements, just smiled, then picked her up and carried her back to the car.


    After letting her sit down, fasten her seat belt, and go back to pack the blanket.


    Lu Ning was sitting in the car, looking down at the photo in his hand, a little bit fond of it.


    Looking at the photo, there is always a smile on the corner of the mouth.


    Huo Jinyan looked back several times, and could see her smiling with downcast eyes from the car window.


    Can''t help but wonder what makes her so happy.


    When Huo Jinyan opened the car door and sat in, Lu Ning put the photo in his clothes with sharp eyesight and quick hands.


    Huo Jinyan pretended not to see it.


    "Auntie called just now, let''s go back."


    Lu Ning also pretended nothing happened, looked at him: "Well, then let''s go back."


    Huo Jinyan nodded, started the car, and the two went back.


    On the way back, Lu Ning managed to fall asleep.


    Maybe it was too comfortable to bask in the sun, and she fell asleep as soon as she leaned against the back of the chair due to drowsiness.


    Huo Jinyan was about to call her after parking the car, but seeing her hand still protecting her pocket, he couldn''t help but stop talking.


    Then leaned over, curiosity drove him to reach out his hand towards Lu Ning''s pocket.


    Carefully grabbed the corner of the photo, and then gently took her hand away.


    Things are slowly pulled out, it is a photo.


    He lowered his eyes and looked carefully, only to find that it was a photo of two people.


    The smiles looking at each other in the photo made him couldn''t help curling the corners of his lips.


    Huo Jinyan smiled lightly, and looked up at Lu Ning.


    Is it so precious?


    Do you like the photos, or do you like the people in the photos?


    Huo Jinyan brushed his fingers lightly over the faces of the two people in the photo.


    Slowly put the photo back to Lu Ning.


    Then he got out of the car, gently picked her up, and walked back.


    Lu Ning feels shallow, and will wake up to some sounds.


    When Huo Jinyan hugged her, she opened her eyes in a daze, and then closed her eyes after seeing Huo Jinyan, and then burrowed into his arms, and fell asleep again.


    Huo Jinyan couldn''t help but bend his lips, and walked back with her in his arms.


    He walked steadily and slowly along the way, as if he was holding an extremely precious treasure for fear of falling.


    After going back, he rang the doorbell and saw that Lu Ning was asleep, and the noisy environment just now quieted down instantly.


    Huo Jinyan carried Lu Ning back to the room, and put her on the bed with gentle movements.


    Slowly let her lie down, and saw her tugging at her clothes when she was about to leave.


    Huo Jinyan simply sat by the bed, and didn''t take her hand away.


    Just looking down at her sleeping face.


    Outside, everyone is still discussing when to go to Xihai Town.


    Shen Yunci tiptoed over and opened the door to look at Huo Jinyan.


    "Jinyan, we''re going to Xihai Town the day after tomorrow, do you have time to go together?"


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment. He had heard about this trip. He was going to see Lu Ning''s grandparents. They were all accompanied by family members. Huo Jinyan didn''t expect Shen Yunci to let him go with him.


    Isn''t this treating him as a family member?


    "I''m free."


    Shen Yunci looked at him with a smile: "Okay, remember to clean up, let Ningning take your car the day after tomorrow."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 745： I seem to have been here

    Chapter 745 I seem to have been here


    After finishing speaking, he went out with a smile on his face.


    Huo Jinyan froze for a moment, then couldn''t help but smile.


    Shen Yunci kept creating opportunities for them to be alone.


    Huo Jinyan looked back at Lu Ning, with a deeper smile on his lips.


    held her hand tightly.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning didn''t know that the place he went to this time was Xihai Town.


    She judged from the direction she was going when the car was approaching the place.


    After packing up that day, Shen Yunci let her take Huo Jinyan''s car.


    Lu Jingzhi clamored to be with Lu Ning, but was dragged away by Shen Yunci.


    Shen Yunci directly stopped the person who wanted to get into Huo Jinyan''s car, and asked Huo Jinyan to drive away first.


    Lu Ning helplessly looked at Shen Yunci''s hard-working figure through the rearview mirror.


    "Let''s go."


    She still took the initiative to ask Huo Jinyan to drive.


    Huo Jinyan started the car, and the two of them went to Xihai Town first.


    On the way, Huo Jinyan kept taking out things and handing them to Lu Ning. He had everything to eat, drink, and play, just because he was afraid that she would be bored.


    Looking at those things, Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing.


    On the road, he also talked to Huo Jinyan all the time.


    "Ningning, I''m not bored. If you are tired, lie down and rest for a while."


    Knowing that Lu Ning was afraid that he would be bored, Huo Jinyan said this directly.


    Lu Ning looked at him and nodded.


    The drive takes about two hours, and it is easy to get tired by car.


    Lu Ning watched the video with his mobile phone for a while and couldn''t help but his eyelids twitched.


    Just lay there and fell asleep.


    Huo Jinyan stopped the car, covered her with a blanket, and then restarted the car.


    When Lu Ning woke up, it was almost there, about 20 minutes away.


    She opened her eyes in a daze and looked out the car window.


    The trees on the side of the road kept flashing by, but she didn''t notice it at first.


    Turned to look at Huo Jinyan.


    Sensing the movement, Huo Jinyan turned to look at her.


    The two looked at each other and smiled.


    Lu Ning was still recovering, looking at Huo Jinyan''s side face, and blinked.


    "Are you thirsty?"


    Huo Jinyan looked ahead and asked softly.


    Lu Ning shook his head: "I''m not thirsty."


    The voice was still muffled after waking up.


    She moved, raised her hand and pulled down the blanket on her body.


    Looking forward in a daze.


    The sun was shining brightly, she just watched it quietly for five minutes, she seemed to wake up a lot and finally noticed something.


    She frowned and carefully looked at the road ahead.


    The further you go, the more familiar you are.


    Lu Ning couldn''t help being stunned.


    Sensing something was wrong with Lu Ning, Huo Jinyan turned to look at her uneasy expression.


    "Ning Ning, what''s wrong?"


    Lu Ning froze for a moment, not noticing what he said.


    Huo Jinyan immediately stopped the car and looked at her.


    "Ning Ning."


    After calling her, she came back to her senses.


    Looking at Huo Jinyan''s face, Lu Ning subconsciously raised his hand to grab his.


    Huo Jinyan immediately held her hand, and asked her softly, "What''s wrong? Are you uncomfortable?"


    Lu Ning shook his head: "No, nothing."


    It''s just that I''m a little nervous to come here again.


    She looked at Huo Jinyan, afraid that he would be worried, and also afraid that he would be afraid, so she said nothing and let him start the car.


    The car slowly drove into Xihai Town.


    Shen Guang''s car went to the front to ask for directions, and then several cars drove into the town together.


    It may be the first time to see so many luxury cars coming together, and some people in the town couldn''t help but come out of their homes to take a look.


    Shen Guang looked at the slightly familiar street, and couldn''t help saying: "I seem to have been to this place before."


    His wife, You Jing, who was traveling with him couldn''t help but turn to look at him: "When?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 746： was kidnapped as a child

    Chapter 746 Was kidnapped when I was a child


    "For many years."


    At that time, he still came here to see Lu Ning.


    Unexpectedly, my aunt lives here now.


    It turned out that there seemed to be reminders in everything, but they didn''t pay attention at that time.


    The car finally stopped at the gate of the westernmost house in the village.


    The house looks newly built from the outside, and the overall appearance is very new and clean. It is a small three-story building with tall and large doors.


    Shen Guang and the others got out of the car first.


    After asking the person opposite the door, I confirmed that it was the house in front of me.


    Then he beckoned everyone to get out of the car.


    Huo Jinyan parked the car at the very back.


    He turned to look at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning''s face turned pale.


    Huo Jinyan frowned and looked at her worried.


    It can be seen that Lu Ning must have something on his mind.


    But she didn''t say it.


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and grabbed Lu Ning''s hand: "Ning Ning, what happened?"


    Lu Ning turned to look at him.


    Huo Jinyan took a deep breath, trying to keep his voice as calm as possible, so as not to be too anxious and scare her.


    Lu Ning looked at Huo Jinyan.


    "Say yes, don''t digest your emotions by yourself, tell me, maybe I can help you."


    Looking into his eyes, Lu Ning knew that he was worried.


    Finally, she pursed her lips and looked up at him: "Actually, I''ve been to this place before."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, waiting for her to continue.


    "I was forced to come. I was kidnapped at that time."


    Huo Jinyan gasped suddenly when he heard the words.


    At that time, Lu Ning was still young, and someone kidnapped her for money. She just remembered it at that time, so this incident was a great harm to her young heart, and she remembered it for a long time, the kind that she couldn''t get rid of.


    She was mentally trapped in that dilapidated hut in Xihai Town for almost a long time.


    Later she sought self-salvation, and she took the initiative to come to Xihai Town again, at that time to hide from Shen Guang, and also to see if she could get out.


    It was also that time, she saved Long Tian here and got to know them.


    However, it may also be because of Long Tian and the others, Lu Ning has other memories of Xihai Town in her memory, and she is no longer so persistent about that matter, but she still can''t help turning pale when she enters Xihai Town , the body trembled.


    This is like body memory, she can''t change it for a while.


    Looking at the pain in Huo Jinyan''s eyes, Lu Ning held his hand.


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand to touch her head.


    He didn''t know what to say or even what to comfort.


    It''s great that Lu Ning can take the initiative to tell him about such things.


    But he really didn''t know how to comfort her, and it seemed that this incident had been remembered for a long time.


    It was only then that he vaguely remembered that the information about Lu Ning he had checked a long time ago showed that she had indeed been kidnapped once when she was a child.


    How old was she at that time.


    Scared to death.


    Huo Jinyan reached out and hugged her.


    It seemed that he knew that words could not comfort her, so he just hugged her, stroked her head quietly, and comforted her silently.


    ¡­


    After getting off the car, Huo Jinyan pushed Lu Ning over.


    A group of people stood at the door of the tall house, all a little nervous.


    Shen Yunci stood at the front, holding Lu Jingzhi''s hand, and clenched it nervously.


    Lu Jingzhi couldn''t help but look up at her, but he didn''t say anything, letting her hold her tightly.


    Shen Guang was actually nervous, hesitating to press the doorbell outside the door.


    The door is closed tightly, I don''t know if there is anyone at home.


    After pressing it, there was no sound inside, but a sound came from behind.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 747： who are you looking for

    Chapter 747 Who are you looking for


    "Who are you looking for?"


    The voice is crisp, it is a male voice.


    Everyone subconsciously turned their heads to look over.


    A man stood behind them and was looking at them. He looked like he was in his twenties or thirties, but his real age couldn''t be seen for a while.


    Huo Jinyan and Lu Ning were at the back, and they saw him first when they turned their heads.


    Lu Ning was a little surprised, and looked over with a slight frown.


    "Uncle Qi."


    Qi Chengping lowered his eyes when he heard the words, and then saw Lu Ning.


    also looked at her in surprise.


    "Ning Ning, why are you here?"


    Looking at Lu Ning, he smiled, the two looked quite familiar.


    The reason why Lu Ning knew Qi Chengping was because he was kidnapped that time, and a large part of the reason for being saved was because of Qi Chengping. After all, he was Lu Ning''s savior.


    Later, Lu Ning also saw them when he came back.


    But she has never been here before because of the shadow in her heart, but she has a phone number and contact information, and she often calls back to greet them.


    Qi Chengping recognized Lu Ning at a glance.


    He always felt that Lu Ning looked like his sister in memory.


    is also inexplicably kind to her.


    Even if I only met twice, I don''t feel anything unfamiliar now.


    Seeing that Lu Ning was familiar with him, the people behind him were stunned.


    Qi Chengping was talking, and looked up: "Ningning, who did you bring..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was stunned for a moment. Looking at these people, a strange sense of familiarity immediately came to his heart.


    Even though the face is stained with the traces of the years, it is still easy to recognize these people.


    He froze in place, his face turned pale, and he looked at them in disbelief, his hands trembling.


    Shen Yunci looked at him, his eyes immediately turned red, and tears rolled down.


    The voice trembled and called out: "Pingping."


    Qi Chengping finally recovered his voice, took a step forward and looked at Shen Yunci: "Sister?"


    It seemed that he couldn''t believe it, and there was doubt in his voice.


    Shen Yunci immediately walked over and looked at him: "Well, it''s me, it''s my sister."


    Qi Chengping raised his hand, tremblingly touched Shen Yunci''s face, feeling the real her.


    Tears rolled down in an instant, and he immediately hugged her.


    "sister!"


    Shen Yunci also hugged him, tears kept falling down.


    Everyone behind him couldn''t help wiping away their tears.


    Only Lu Ning was still a little confused.


    kindness?


    elder sister?


    Then... Isn''t Uncle Qi his own uncle?


    Thinking about this, she couldn''t help laughing, and seeing Shen Yunci and Qi Chengping''s appearance, she couldn''t help turning her eyes red.


    Sometimes this fate is really wonderful, and it has given you a lot of hints in the dark.


    After their emotions stabilized, more than twenty minutes had passed.


    Qi Chengping looked at these people and hurriedly took the keys.


    "Mom and Dad probably didn''t hear it during the rest."


    He opened the door while talking, Shen Yunci looked at him, and asked in a trembling voice: "Are parents okay?"


    Qi Chengping froze for a moment, then nodded.


    After opening the door, push the door open to let everyone in.


    "Sit down first, I''ll call my parents."


    Then hurried into the house.


    Shen Yunci took a look in the yard and found that it was very clean. The walls in the yard were full of tools for labor.


    She couldn''t help but red eyes again.


    Where did they do this before? I just saw that Qi Chengping''s trousers are covered in mud. He should have just returned from doing something.


    He grew up pampered when he was a child, where did he do this, but now...


    Lu Zhi quickly hugged her shoulder and comforted her softly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 748： My sister is here!

    Chapter 748 My sister is here!


    Bring Shen Yunci into the house.


    Shen Yunci followed Qi Chengping''s footsteps directly up the stairs and went upstairs.


    On the stairs, she could still hear Qi Chengping''s excited voice.


    "Mom and Dad! Sister! Sister is here!"


    The voices of the two old men then sounded.


    "what?"


    "what!"


    The tone of the two people is different, one seems to be shocked, and the other seems not to hear clearly.


    Shen Yunci couldn''t help crying when he heard these two voices.


    Lu Zhi followed her and supported her.


    She stepped up and slowly walked up a few more steps.


    His gaze caught sight of two old men upstairs who were sitting on the sofa.


    His temples were already graying, Shen Yunci''s tears kept rolling down, and he covered his mouth with his hand to prevent himself from crying.


    "My sister is here! I saw my sister!"


    Qi Chengping said a few words loudly again.


    Shen Liqin suddenly stood up and looked at Qi Chengping, grabbed Qi Chengping''s arm and looked at him: "What are you talking about, your sister?!"


    Qi Jun finally heard clearly this time, and tried to stand up in a hurry, but he just moved a little and immediately fell back on the sofa, his face pale and painful.


    Qi Chengping immediately went to help him: "Dad, don''t worry, my sister is downstairs, I''ll see her soon, don''t worry, I''ll get you a wheelchair."


    Shen Yunci looked at Qi Jun''s appearance, and then at the wheelchair in the corner over there, his whole mind exploded.


    His body trembled uncontrollably, Lu Zhi hurriedly hugged her, fearing that she would fall.


    Shen Yunci finally couldn''t take it anymore, and ran upstairs, standing in front of them.


    Qi Chengping was taken aback, and looked at Shen Yunci.


    "sister."


    Shen Yunci''s eyes looked at Shen Liqin and Qi Jun, with tears streaming down his face.


    The color of her lips turned pale, she opened her mouth, and tremblingly called out a name she hadn''t called in so many years.


    "Dad! Mom!"


    After the words fell, she knelt down towards them with her legs limp.


    Lu Zhi came up behind him, and also knelt down beside Shen Yunci.


    Shen Liqin and Qi Jun looked at the two of them in shock, and their eyes turned red when they realized it.


    Shen Liqin stretched out her hand tremblingly, but she couldn''t move her feet.


    It seemed that he didn''t dare to step forward, and he didn''t seem to believe it.


    Shen Yunci lowered his head, not daring to look at them.


    just knelt there trembling and crying.


    Qi Chengping hurried over to help them up.


    took Shen Yunci''s hand and walked over.


    "Mom and Dad, sister, it''s my sister, it''s true."


    He took Shen Liqin''s hand and placed it on Shen Yunci''s hand.


    Qi Jun raised his eyes to look at the daughter in front of him, went over with a trembling hand, and held her other hand.


    Several people are emotional.


    Tears never stopped.


    "Dad, Mom, my daughter is not filial..."


    Shen Yunci''s voice trembled, unable to utter a complete sentence coherently, and could not help but choke.


    Shen Liqin cried and looked at her, grabbed her arm tightly, and looked back and forth on her carefully.


    It seems to be sure whether it is really her, and it seems to be sure whether she is good or not.


    Finally, he couldn''t bear it anymore and hugged her.


    "Yunci, my Yunci."


    Shen Yunci hugged her: "Mom!"


    Lu Zhi hurried over to help Qi Jun.


    Qi Jun turned to look at him with red eyes.


    "Dad, I''m sorry for making you suffer for so many years."


    Lu Zhi also looked at him with red eyes.


    Qi Jun pursed his lips tightly, raised his hand and patted the back of Lu Zhi''s hand, very solemnly.


    He is not good at words, every movement reveals endless thoughts...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 749： Grandson-in-law?

    Chapter 749 Grandson-in-law?


    Listening to the voice from upstairs, everyone downstairs couldn''t help being emotional.


    Lu Ning raised his eyes and glanced at Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan looked into her red eyes, and raised his hand silently to hold her hand.


    comforted her silently.


    Lu Jingzhi walked over silently and looked at Lu Ning.


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and held his hand.


    Silently comforted and agreed with him who was a little helpless.


    Children haven''t quite figured out all this before them, and their emotions are not as fast as adults.


    He was just a little helpless, subconsciously approaching familiar people around him.


    ¡­


    When Shen Yunci and the others came down from upstairs, everyone was a junior, kowtowing to Shen Liqin and Qi Jun one by one.


    Having not seen each other for so many years, Shen Liqin and Qi Jun are inevitably excited again.


    Looking at them feels a little overwhelming.


    Afraid that they would be too emotional, Shen Yunci waited for them to calm down a little before calling the children over.


    Lu Qing and Lu Bai knelt down and kowtowed to them.


    Shen Yunci quickly looked at the two people and said, "This is the boss and the second."


    Shen Liqin and Qi both stretched out their hands.


    The two quickly got up and went over to hold their hands.


    "Grandpa, grandma."


    "Hey!"


    The two responded in succession.


    "Good, good, they are so big and tall. They were still small before."


    As Shen Liqin spoke, her eyes turned red again.


    Looking at it, Lu Jingzhi grabbed Lu Ning''s arm with some anxiety.


    Lu Ning raised his hand and patted the back of his hand to help him relax.


    Shen Yun waved his hand.


    Huo Jinyan pushed Lu Ning over.


    "Mom and Dad, this is Ningning and Jingzhi."


    Shen Liqin and Qi Jun looked at Lu Ning, couldn''t help crying and laughing with red eyes.


    "Ning Ning, this is Ning Ning."


    Lu Ning understood what they were saying, and couldn''t help but smile with red eyes.


    We have met each other long ago, but we didn''t know that the relationship was like this at that time.


    The two stretched out their hands, and Lu Ning raised his hand to hold their hands.


    Lu Jingzhi stood beside Lu Ning, and also raised his hand to imitate Lu Ning, and grabbed their hands.


    "Grandpa and grandma."


    Lu Ning called out.


    Lu Jingzhi also imitated calling: "Grandpa and grandma."


    The two of them hurriedly responded, took out two red envelopes from nowhere, and stuffed them directly.


    "For so many years, grandpa and grandma haven''t given you anything, just take it."


    The two watched, not wanting them to be sad, so they didn''t refuse.


    After saying a few words, Shen Liqin''s eyes fell on Huo Jinyan.


    Looking at Huo Jinyan, she felt as if she had seen something familiar before, but she also felt that she was dazzled.


    Looking at Lu Ning''s hand, he turned to look at Shen Yunci: "This, who is it?"


    She was a little uncertain.


    Shen Yunci glanced at Huo Jinyan, and said directly: "This is Ningning''s boyfriend, your grandson-in-law."


    Lu Ning:?


    Lu Zhi:?


    Huo Jinyan:!


    The surroundings fell silent instantly, and everyone seemed to be stunned, shocked by this introduction.


    In fact, they also wanted to ask before, but they never asked.


    Huo Jinyan''s identity is there after all, they are actually inexplicably afraid of him.


    It can be seen that he cares and loves Lu Ning, and he is guessing the relationship between the two of them in his heart, but now that Shen Yunci said it himself, he still feels a little incredible.


    Huo Jinyan has a relationship with their family Ningning, and the relationship is still the same.


    For a while, I don''t know whether to be happy or worried.


    The person with the clearest emotion here is probably Huo Jinyan.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 750： dont talk nonsense

    Chapter 750 Don''t talk nonsense


    He was happy in his heart, but he didn''t show half of it on the surface.


    Looking at Shen Liqin and Qi Jun politely, he followed Lu Ning and called, "Grandpa and grandma."


    Lu Ning turned to look at him.


    The expression is indescribable.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and smiled.


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Because there were so many people around, she didn''t expose him.


    Lu Zhi also held back and said nothing.


    But after hearing Huo Jinyan call grandpa and grandma directly, he couldn''t help but speak.


    "Mom and Dad, it''s not even a word. Ningning is still young, so don''t worry."


    A group of people looked at Lu Zhi instantly.


    Shen Liqin and Qi Jun looked at Lu Ning: "Well, don''t worry, Ning Ning is still young."


    But he couldn''t help looking at Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan''s appearance is natural, and the two of them looked very satisfied when they looked at him, but they always felt that there was something not very good about him.


    The two looked at each other without saying anything.


    Looking back at Lu Ning, she cared about her legs and asked how they were doing.


    The family chatted lively.


    From time to time, Shen Liqin would ask Huo Jinyan to talk to him twice.


    Lu Ning finally understood that his face control was probably passed down from one generation to the next.


    Grandma is also a proper face control.


    While looking at Huo Jinyan, his eyes were on his face all the time, and he was really satisfied with that look.


    Lu Ning watched from the side, and couldn''t help but smile helplessly.


    Huo Jinyan really can win with one face no matter where he is.


    Huo Jinyan answered the elders'' questions politely, although they were brief, they were clear and straightforward.


    He still turned his head to look at Lu Ning from time to time.


    Lu Ning turned his head directly, too lazy to look at him.


    She could see Huo Jinyan''s heart.


    He was as happy as a newly crowned queen, wishing he could take Emperor Lu Ning to bed that night.


    Lu Ning went to eat the snacks on the table speechlessly.


    Qi Chengping came over and sat beside her.


    Looking at her with a smile: "Ningning."


    Lu Ning subconsciously said, "Uncle Qi."


    Qi Chengping looked at her and raised his eyebrows: "What''s your name?"


    Lu Ning finally came to his senses, and changed his words with a smile: "Uncle."


    Qi Chengping smiled, raised his hand and stroked her head: "Unexpectedly, I am your uncle."


    Lu Ning smiled: "I didn''t expect that either."


    Qi Chengping looked at her: "How is it? Are you feeling better?"


    Lu Ning nodded: "Well, I''m in a good mood."


    Qi Chengping turned his head and glanced at Huo Jinyan, then at Lu Ning: "It seems that love can really make people happy."


    Lu Ning couldn''t help blushing: "Uncle, don''t talk nonsense."


    Qi Chengping looked at her and laughed out loud: "Okay, okay, uncle won''t say anything. How about it, isn''t it the college entrance examination soon?"


    Lu Ning nodded: "En."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Have."


    Her voice was firm, without hesitation.


    Qi Chengping looked at her approvingly: "As expected of a child of our family. Are you going to be admitted to Peking University?"


    "kindness."


    Qi Chengping was not surprised. It seemed that the admission to Peking University was very easy and a very common thing.


    In fact, it is really normal for the children of their family.


    It is difficult for others to get into Beijing University, but it is really easy for them, there is no suspense at all.


    The genes of the family and the spirit passed down from generation to generation are really their good role models and goals, so everyone is very clear about these, and if they work towards a goal, success will follow.


    While talking, a person walked in from the door, looking at the room full of people, with some doubts and impatience on his face...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 751： goddaughter

    Chapter 751 Goddess


    She stood by the door with one hand in her pocket, looking at the people in the room.


    Casual dress, fair complexion.


    Lu Ning saw her first.


    "uncle."


    Lu Ning called Qi Chengping.


    Then his eyes signaled him to look at the door.


    Qi Chengping looked over and immediately raised his hand with a smile.


    "Yueyue, come here."


    Pan Yue walked over with no expression on her face.


    Looking at Lu Ning''s face, he was stunned for a moment, but soon returned to normal.


    The surroundings were quiet for a moment, and they all looked over.


    "Let me introduce, this is my goddaughter, named Pan Yue."


    Then he introduced them one by one.


    Pan Yue couldn''t see any emotion on her face, but she politely called out one by one, but didn''t say too much.


    Finally, Qi Chengping looked at her.


    "Yueyue, this is Ningning, Ningning is a little older than you, your name is sister."


    Pan Yue''s eyes fell on Lu Ning, and she slowly stretched out her hand.


    "elder sister."


    Her voice was slightly cold, without any emotion.


    Looking at her outstretched hand, Lu Ning smiled and raised his hand to hold her hand.


    "Hello, Yueyue."


    Pan Yue glanced at Lu Ning''s leg, then withdrew her hand and gaze.


    Pan Yue turned to look at Qi Chengping: "Dad, I''ll go to the kitchen to clean up."


    Qi Chengping nodded and watched her walk out.


    Looking at Lu Ning with a smile, he said, "Yueyue is very good at cooking, you must try her cooking later."


    Lu Ning nodded, smiled, and looked at the back of Pan Yue going out...


    ¡­


    Ten minutes later, Lu Ning appeared at the kitchen door.


    Looking at Pan Yue who was busy inside, she asked, "Do you need help?"


    Pan Yue didn''t even look back, as if she knew of her existence a long time ago.


    "Need not."


    She was a little cold, but in the end she still looked back at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning met her eyes, and always felt that she looked a little strange when she looked at her, as if something was different.


    Pan Yue was washing the peppers, and Lu Ning watched the water wash over her pale fingers.


    Lu Ning couldn''t help frowning.


    Her hands don''t look like people living in the village.


    Lu Ning just looked at her like this, but didn''t leave, and Pan Yue didn''t say anything to chase her away.


    After a long time, Lu Ning asked, "Do you know me?"


    She always felt that the way Pan Yue looked at her definitely knew her.


    But Pan Yue replied: "Just met."


    Looking at her back, Lu Ning was inexplicably uneasy.


    She stepped forward a little: "Let me help you with this."


    She pointed to the shallot next to the cutting board.


    Pan Yue didn''t say anything, she acquiesced.


    Lu Ning bent over and peeled the onion carefully.


    Pan Yue stood by the sink, washed the things in her hands, and subconsciously turned her head to look at Lu Ning.


    The sound of running water was still ringing, but Lu Ning didn''t notice it either.


    But Huo Jinyan, who was standing outside the door, looked at Pan Yue''s eyes and became vigilant.


    Huo Jinyan stood outside the door, looking at Pan Yue, she was looking at Lu Ning, she didn''t know what she was thinking, her eyes were complicated.


    As if aware of Huo Jinyan''s existence, Pan Yue turned her head and glanced at him, not feeling embarrassed or surprised at all, she looked away casually and naturally, then slowly turned off the faucet, and then continued to do what she was doing .


    Huo Jinyan looked at her back, his eyes darkened, and he became vigilant.


    This Pan Yue made him very uneasy.


    But it was also uneasy, neither of them could tell why, it was just a feeling, and this feeling was very strong.


    But Lu Ning chooses not to think about things that are unclear.


    But Huo Jinyan had to think.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 752： nightmare

    Chapter 752 Nightmare


    But he had to think a little more about Lu Ning.


    When Lu Ning was pushed out by Huo Jinyan, he hadn''t had time to wash his hands.


    After stopping, Lu Ning turned to look at him and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    She was doing well there, but Huo Jinyan suddenly pushed her out.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her outstretched hand, bent over and took her hand.


    There is a pool in the yard.


    They''re right in front of the pool now.


    Holding Lu Ning''s hand, Huo Jinyan turned on the water and washed her hands gently.


    He didn''t answer Lu Ning''s words, but he didn''t look very good.


    Lu Ning kept looking at him.


    Finally, he turned his head and looked in the direction of the kitchen.


    Probably guessed something, but didn''t ask any more.


    just looked at Huo Jinyan quietly.


    Huo Jinyan washed her hands, wiped them clean, and bent over to look at her: "Take you out for a walk, okay?"


    Lu Ning was slightly taken aback, but still nodded.


    Huo Jinyan talked to Shen Yunci and took Lu Ning out.


    He pushed Lu Ning and walked slowly on the road.


    The temperament of the two people is really out of tune with this place, so they have gained a lot of attention along the way.


    Huo Jinyan kept silent, and Lu Ning looked up at him occasionally.


    When the two were at a fork in the road, Huo Jinyan looked at Lu Ning and asked, "Ningning, is that there?"


    He raised his finger and pointed to the right, a building far away, the building is still a concrete building, it looks like an unfinished building, without any decoration, it seems to have been abandoned for a long time.


    When Lu Ning turned her head to look over, she subconsciously trembled, her face turned pale, and she nodded slightly.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, then turned around and pushed her over there.


    Lu Ning was taken aback when he noticed his intention.


    Subconsciously looked up at Huo Jinyan.


    But Huo Jinyan kept looking ahead, not at her.


    Lu Ning withdrew his gaze and looked at the distant place.


    There was the beginning of her nightmare.


    She squeezed her fingers tightly, trying hard to suppress the emotions in her heart.


    Huo Jinyan just slowly pushed her closer, it looked very close, but the two of them walked for more than 20 minutes before they arrived.


    Just as he was about to arrive, Lu Ning suddenly squeezed the armrest of the wheelchair, his whole body began to tremble, and his knuckles turned white.


    She lowered her head, looking at her knees.


    "stop!"


    She almost squeezed the word out between her teeth.


    The whole person couldn''t stop shaking.


    Huo Jinyan looked down at her, feeling distressed after all, and slowly stopped.


    He stretched out his hand to hold her hand, looked at her without speaking, as if to encourage her to comfort her.


    Lu Ning looked into his eyes, the fear emanating from her body didn''t make her stop trembling for a moment.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with distressed eyes, and raised his hand to stroke her head.


    To defeat the nightmare, you must face the nightmare.


    He was ruthless, and directly pushed Lu Ning in, regardless of her fear.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, she didn''t understand why Huo Jinyan did this.


    She raised her hand to look at him subconsciously, the closer she got, the more her body trembled.


    That kind of memory appeared in my mind more and more clearly, and I couldn''t drive it away.


    Lu Ning squeezed the armrest tightly, his knuckles were abnormally white, and his face was also frighteningly white.


    She kept her head down, not daring to look at the things around her.


    Until Huo Jinyan stopped, these few minutes seemed as long as a lifetime to her...


    Good morning, my dears~ Please ask for a ticket~ I love you~ Chirp~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 753： sudden kiss

    Chapter 753 Sudden Kiss


    Huo Jinyan turned around, bent over in front of her, put his hands on the armrests of her wheelchair, and his fingers touched hers.


    Huo Jinyan approached, forcing her to look up at him.


    Lu Ning''s eyes were red when he raised his head.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her distressedly, but also forcibly suppressed the thought of taking her away quickly.


    Just looking at her like this, the distance between the two is very close, and the breath is sprayed on each other''s face.


    "Ning Ning, where is it?"


    Lu Ning knew that he was asking about his specific location.


    From the corner of his eye, Lu Ning glanced at the nearby, familiar wall in his memory...


    She looked at Huo Jinyan in front of her, her eyes were flushed, and she bit her lip a little bit aggrieved.


    She didn''t know what Huo Jinyan was going to do, why did she have to bring herself here?


    Huo Jinyan felt distressed in his arms, and his whole heart was pulled together.


    But I still forced myself to be hard-hearted.


    He didn''t want her to live in such a shadow all her life, he wanted her to get better and live a happy life.


    Looking at him, Lu Ning gently stretched out his hand to touch his fingers, begging in a soft voice: "Huo Jinyan... let''s go back, okay?"


    Huo Jinyan was stunned by her movements and voice, and his heart was about to be crushed by her appearance.


    I can''t wait to hold her and escape from here, from this place that frightens her.


    He endured it, moved closer, and pressed his forehead against Lu Ning''s.


    Lu Ning was a little aggrieved, feeling his movements, tears fell down instantly, she thought Huo Jinyan agreed.


    But the next moment, Huo Jinyan suddenly turned around and pushed her to continue walking.


    Lu Ning was taken aback for a moment, his whole expression was a little dazed.


    Even though she clenched her hands tightly and forced herself to suppress it, her body still trembled uncontrollably.


    Lu Ning looked at the darkness that was getting closer.


    Suddenly called out: "Huo Jinyan!"


    Huo Jinyan stopped immediately.


    He looked at the dark corner ahead, turned around and looked at Lu Ning: "This is right?"


    Lu Ning''s body was shaking like a sieve, his eyes were fixed on his knees, unwilling to look up.


    Huo Jinyan glanced behind him.


    That darkness once suppressed her as a person, and now it will continue to suppress her happiness.


    Huo Jinyan''s eyes were cold.


    Lu Ning''s choked and begging voice rang in his ears: "Huo Jinyan, let''s go back, please."


    Lu Ning clenched her fingers tightly, and she looked down.


    Huo Jinyan bent over and called her name.


    "Ningning~"


    The voice is gentle and soothing.


    Cupping her chin with one hand, forcing her to look up at him.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, with red eyes and teardrops hanging from his eyelashes.


    Before she could react, Huo Jinyan suddenly leaned over and kissed her eyes.


    Lu Ning was taken aback for a moment, but she still didn''t understand what happened, and the next moment her mind went blank.


    Huo Jinyan suddenly possessed himself and kissed her lips.


    The warm touch on the lips made Lu Ning stunned.


    He opened his eyes and forgot to close them, his mind went blank, and his body seemed to no longer tremble because of fright.


    She stood there in a daze.


    The slightly parted lips in surprise gave Huo Jinyan an opportunity.


    He wanted to kiss lightly and taste it lightly, but her whole body was a fatal temptation to him.


    He tried his best to restrain himself, but the moment he touched her lips, he was out of control. Something exploded in his mind, and all reason disappeared...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 754： only want me

    Chapter 754 Just think about me


    When Huo Jinyan finally let her go slowly.


    Lu Ning''s entire face was flushed red.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her lips, they were slightly swollen from his kiss, and her red lips were like delicate roses.


    Huo Jinyan rolled his Adam''s apple up and down, forcing himself to look away, and his gaze fell on Lu Ning''s eyes.


    There was still a bit of bewilderment and disbelief in her eyes.


    "Ning Ning, breathe."


    Seeing that she seemed to have forgotten how to breathe, Huo Jinyan quickly called her.


    Raised his hand and grabbed her shoulder.


    Lu Ning seemed to have just reacted, and immediately took two deep breaths, but coughed violently the next moment.


    People seem to be choking on the air.


    Huo Jinyan hurriedly raised his hand to pat her on the back.


    When she finally calmed down, she looked up and saw Huo Jinyan, and then she belatedly remembered something.


    Glared at Huo Jinyan with some complaints.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, and touched her cheek with distress and pity.


    "When you think of this place in the future, just think about me and don''t think about anything else."


    After he finished speaking, his forehead pressed against hers.


    Lu Ning was taken aback for a moment, as if he only now understood what Huo Jinyan meant.


    She froze for a moment, feeling the stretch of her body, she was no longer as tense as at the beginning.


    Huo Jinyan''s temperature came from his forehead.


    He... this method seems to work a bit...


    Lu Ning blushed a little.


    Then... I''ve kissed you all, you have to ask something.


    But Huo Jinyan, the wooden man, didn''t realize at all that he was missing something.


    When she left for a while, she looked at Lu Ning and shook her hand: "Go, I''ll take you back."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Huo Jinyan turned around and pushed her away, Lu Ning bit his lip, looking a little angry.


    She really couldn''t think of too much darkness, but when she thought of it, it was Huo Jinyan''s elm head!


    Lu Ning was a little sullen.


    Huo Jinyan noticed it, but he thought it was because he took her there against dissuasion, and didn''t think of anything else.


    After coming back, he has been talking to her gently and patiently, coaxing her softly.


    Looking at his face at last, Lu Ning sighed and let it go.


    But my heart is still stuffy.


    Can''t help but think, he can chase as long as he likes, he can chase as long as he likes, but if you want to kiss me before you are not sure about the relationship, there is no way!


    So, for a long time after that, Lu Ning didn''t seem to be angry anymore, but she would consciously or unconsciously avoid Huo Jinyan''s touch.


    This made Huo Jinyan confused and impatient.


    But I can''t figure out why.


    ¡­


    Qi Chengping built the house by himself, and there are quite a lot of rooms, which can accommodate a group of people, but it is too messy to live in.


    Let Lu Ning and Pan Yue live in the same room, and Huo Jinyan sleeps on the sofa on the second floor.


    Shen Yunci was huddled together with his parents. They haven''t seen each other for so many years, and they have a lot to say.


    At first Lu Ning was afraid of disturbing Pan Yue, but Pan Yue didn''t seem to care much.


    Fortunately, Pan Yue''s bed was relatively big, and Lu Ning''s legs were also inconvenient and could not move around, so she relaxed a little.


    But Huo Jinyan seemed not very happy.


    When he first said that Lu Ning and Pan Yue should be in the same room, he subconsciously frowned, but after thinking about it carefully, it seems that in this situation, he can only share a room with Pan Yue.


    Although he was worried, everyone was there, and Pan Yue wouldn''t do anything.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 755： listen to me explain

    Chapter 755 Listen to my explanation


    Moreover, his sofa on the second floor is relatively close to Pan Yue''s room, so any noise can be heard immediately.


    Before going to bed at night, everyone discussed the matter of returning to the capital.


    Shen Liqin and Qi Jun have lived here for many years, and they are actually used to it.


    But he was reluctant to part with his daughter.


    Now that everything has passed, and the two of them are getting older, they still hope to spend more time with their daughter and granddaughter.


    I agreed after considering everything.


    Qi Chengping has no objection either, he also wants to be with Shen Yunci.


    It''s just that he didn''t agree immediately, but asked Pan Yue for his opinion.


    Pan Yue seems to be very casual about everything.


    When Qi Chengping came to ask, she agreed.


    Later when he came back, Shen Yunci asked carefully, and Lu Ning found out.


    Pan Yue''s parents died in an accident. Qi Chengping met them and later adopted Pan Yue.


    Qi Chengping hasn''t married or had children for so many years, so it''s good to have a daughter like Pan Yue.


    Shen Yunci is more concerned about the fact that Qi Chengping has not been able to get married for so many years and has a partner by his side.


    She felt that it was her fault that caused Qi Chengping not to get married at the right age.


    But Qi Chengping didn''t care, he chose not to get married because he didn''t want to get married. In fact, there were some good girls around him, but it was just a matter of his own thoughts, and it had nothing to do with anyone else.


    After talking to Shen Yunci in detail, Shen Yunci finally felt relieved.


    At night, Lu Ning finished packing and was ready to rest.


    She was beside the bed and moved by herself.


    Now she tries her best to be herself, and doesn''t want to rely too much on anyone.


    She is not completely unable to move, she can still move one leg.


    Huo Jinyan went downstairs to get a blanket, so Lu Ning took advantage of this gap and thought about trying it himself.


    Holding the wheelchair with one hand, she slowly stood up with her good leg and moved to the side of the bed.


    But there is still some distance from the bed.


    She propped up her hands and walked away slowly. She stood there with one foot and wanted to jump over, but she didn''t grasp the angle properly, and her foot slipped and she was about to fall.


    Already ready to throw a **** squat, but just tilted and was caught.


    Lu Ning raised his head subconsciously and saw Pan Yue.


    Pan Yue looked at her with a cold face.


    reached out to support her, and then hugged her without saying a word.


    Lu Ning subconsciously grabbed her shoulder.


    After he reacted, his head was full of question marks.


    ?


    Is she so strong?


    Pan Yue easily picked her up, still in the princess''s arms.


    Coincidentally, Huo Jinyan came up.


    Standing at the door and looking up: "..."


    Pan Yue gently put Lu Ning on the bed, and covered her with the quilt.


    "Call me if you have any inconvenience."


    Her voice is also cold, without any emotion.


    Then he turned his head and saw Huo Jinyan.


    The two of them looked at each other, and they were both taken aback.


    Huo Jin said: "..."


    Isn''t this my line?


    After Pan Yue glanced at him, she didn''t say anything, she turned around and took her things to wash up.


    Lu Ning was stunned when he saw Huo Jinyan at the door.


    No, wait, let me explain...


    She thought about it, but she didn''t say that in the end.


    Huo Jinyan withdrew his gaze and walked over to look at her.


    Bend close to her: "Why didn''t you wait for me to come back?"


    Lu Ning himself was a little guilty: "I want to try it myself, I thought I could do it."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her helplessly, and raised his hand to pat her on the head.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 756： You have no choice but him

    Chapter 756 Apart from him, you have no choice


    He was not in a hurry to leave after finishing the blanket.


    Lu Ning didn''t know what he was waiting for.


    But after Pan Yue came back after washing, she understood.


    Huo Jinyan, who was still talking to her before, heard Pan Yue''s voice coming back, stood up directly, bent over to her, and kissed her forehead in front of Pan Yue.


    He was too sudden, Lu Ning had no reaction at all.


    In the end, he approached her ear very vaguely and talked to her.


    is actually just a very common sentence.


    "Call me first if you need something."


    Only Lu Ning heard it, but in the eyes of others, it may be that the action was ambiguous.


    After finishing all this, Huo Jinyan stood up in satisfaction, looked back at Pan Yue, and then walked out.


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Is this the man?


    Even jealous of girls?


    Pan Yue looked at Huo Jinyan who was walking out, and waited until she could no longer see him before she looked back at Lu Ning.


    He seemed hesitant to speak, but he finally spoke, looked at Lu Ning and asked, "Apart from him, do you really have no choice?"


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing when he heard this.


    Pan Yue didn''t say anything and turned around to pack her things.


    Lu Ning smiled and looked in the direction of the door.


    It seems that everyone can see Huo Jinyan''s stupidity.


    Turn off the lights at night, ready to rest.


    Lu Ning may also be infected by Shen Yunci''s emotions, and he was a little excited and couldn''t sleep.


    It happened that Pan Yue beside her was not asleep, so Lu Ning chatted with her casually.


    The two of them are still not familiar with each other, and they have to contemplate for a long time when they speak.


    Lu Ning took the initiative to ask, and Pan Yue would always answer.


    But there is no emotion.


    After a long time, Lu Ning can also feel that Pan Yue has such a personality, and he is not targeting anyone.


    The two of them just chatted one after another, and fell asleep while chatting.


    Lu Ning didn''t know who fell asleep first. She remembered that she was still listening to Pan Yue, but she didn''t know the next second.


    Pan Yue''s eyes, which were closed in the darkness, suddenly opened.


    Listen to the steady breathing of the girl beside her.


    After lying there for about two minutes, she slowly sat up and turned to look at Lu Ning.


    You can see the girl''s quiet sleeping face clearly even in the dark.


    Pan Yue slowly rolled over and got out of bed, walked to the table by the window and sat down, then turned on the computer.


    The blue light on the computer shone on her face.


    Some obscure characters on the screen keep going back and forth.


    Pan Yue''s fingers shuttled back and forth on the keyboard, making almost no sound.


    But she still turned her head and glanced at Lu Ning''s direction to make sure she was still sleeping.


    The cold blue light shone on her face.


    Her fingers tapped lightly on the keyboard.


    After a long time, the words she typed appeared on the screen: [I found her. ¡¿


    In the silent night, everything is blooming quietly.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Huo Jinyan hardly fell asleep at night, and when he woke up the next day, his eyes were obviously black and blue.


    Looking at him, Lu Ning couldn''t help frowning.


    Thinking about staying here for a few more days, and waiting for Qi Chengping to finish handling things and everyone to leave together, she felt a little distressed.


    Huo Jinyan said that he would have to live on the sofa for a few more days, and he was really aggrieved.


    She took a chance to tell him.


    "Why don''t you go back first."


    Huo Jinyan was taken aback when he heard the words, the hand pinching the center of his brow suddenly became heavier, and the brow became red.


    He looked at Lu Ning, his eyes trembling: "You, drive me away?"


    Looking at his expression, Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, and quickly explained: "No, it''s just that you are so tired, and it will take a few more days."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 757： If you dont ask, I wont tell

    Chapter 757 If you don¡¯t ask, I won¡¯t tell


    Huo Jinyan breathed a sigh of relief, and bent over to look at her: "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me."


    Looking at him, Lu Ning still wanted to persuade him, but after she was silent for a while, she still didn''t say anything.


    In case he misunderstood again, I was driving him away.


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand to touch Lu Ning''s hand, but she avoided it.


    Huo Jinyan was taken aback.


    Turned to look at her.


    Lu Ning put his hands in his pockets, looked at him, and said righteously: "You are still chasing me, we haven''t established a relationship yet."


    This, the hint is obvious enough.


    As a result, Huo Jinyan was taken aback for a moment, and then couldn''t help but smile.


    Didn''t say anything, just raised his hand and poked the back of her hand.


    Looking at him, Lu Ning let out a long sigh of relief.


    Really wanted to open his head and see what was in it.


    Mingming said that he was so straightforward when he chased her, but now he is like a fool and doesn''t ask anything.


    Row! You chase it!


    You don''t ask! I don''t say either!


    You can chase after forever!


    Huo Jinyan didn''t know what he did to anger her.


    Anyway, when Lu Qing came in the next second and called Lu Ning, Lu Ning''s tone was very bad, obviously angry.


    "Ningning, uncle made siu mai, do you want to eat it?"


    Lu Ning shouted without hesitation: "Eat!"


    There was something wrong with the tone, Lu Qing froze for a moment.


    Turning his head to look at Huo Jinyan, that look seemed to ask: Did you offend my sister?


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning didn''t look at him and ignored him. He looked directly at Lu Qing and said angrily, "Brother! Push me!"


    Lu Qing was called brother out of the blue, froze for a moment, then walked over with a smile.


    Pianpidian.


    Huo Jinyan froze in place, and when Lu Qing passed by him, he couldn''t help smiling and looking at him.


    That look seems to say, you are a disaster, I am a blessing.


    Then happily pushed Lu Ning and left.


    Huo Jinyan:? ? ?


    He couldn''t figure it out, what went wrong with this matter?


    After thinking about it for a while, I thought of one thing, that is, I didn''t get her consent when I kissed her that day, so I am still angry because of this matter.


    Huo Jinyan couldn''t help but reflect on this matter.


    I did it too suddenly and didn''t give her due respect.


    He sighed, thinking about how to remedy it.


    I thought about 800 ways, but I didn''t think of a correct point.


    Master Huo has been making the most correct decisions all his life, but he is also really stupid when he is stupid.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning''s mood improved after Lin Ci called.


    Lin Ci complained that she was going back to class tomorrow, but Lu Ning was out to play now.


    But after chatting for a few sentences, Lin Ci also heard that something was wrong in Lu Ning''s words, and after chasing after him fiercely, he asked what was the reason for Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning didn''t want to say anything at first, but she couldn''t stop her from asking all the time, and she was really angry, so she briefly explained the ins and outs of the matter.


    After listening to Lin Ci, he cursed directly: "Idiot!"


    Just cursing like this made Lu Ning feel much better.


    It¡¯s like you don¡¯t know how to scold yourself, but your best friend directly scolds you for you, the effect is actually the same.


    Lu Ning was in a better mood. After listening to Lin Ci scolding Huo Jinyan for a long time, the two chatted about other things, and they forgot the time.


    It was dark when Lu Ning hung up the phone and realized.


    She just did that for hours on the balcony.


    Turning his head and taking a look, he saw Huo Jinyan sitting inside through the closed balcony door.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 758： against each other

    Chapter 758 Not against each other


    He is drinking tea at the moment, talking with Qi Jun.


    The two of them didn''t know what they were talking about, and they looked very happy.


    Qi Jun could see that he liked Huo Jinyan.


    Not only Qi Jun, even Qi Chengping liked his appearance.


    Obviously he has a stinky face, and they don''t know how they can see that he is a good man through this face.


    Only Pan Yue is the one who takes Huo Jinyan as air the most.


    Lu Ning happened to bother Huo Jinyan these few days, so he spent more time with Pan Yue.


    Pan Yue would listen to everything she said, and she would answer politely. Later, Pan Yue would also take the initiative to talk to her. Although there were not many words, she still had the same personality as before, but the two of them got along very comfortably. .


    However, Huo Jinyan seemed to dislike Pan Yue, the two of them were at odds.


    Every time Lu Ning and Pan Yue talked, Huo Jinyan would come to make trouble.


    Either stood behind them like a ghost, or came suddenly and pushed Lu Ning away.


    Pan Yue didn''t say anything at first, but later, every time Huo Jinyan came over, she would directly grab Lu Ning''s wheelchair.


    Both of them are quite strong, every time Lu Ning thinks, if it was his arm, it might be torn in half by two people at this moment.


    Fortunately, this kind of birthday only lasted for two days, and the group will leave here soon.


    Things are packed up, and everything has been explained.


    Everyone loaded their things into the car, took their families, and faced the sunshine in the early spring season, left Xihai Town and returned to their place.


    But after living for a long time, it is inevitable that I will not give up.


    When they came out along the way, Qi Chengping and the others were saying goodbye to the neighbors on the road, and everyone seemed reluctant to leave.


    The melancholy didn''t dissipate until the car drove far away.


    Because Shen Yunci and the others had to live in City A for a while, and Shen Liqin also wanted to get along with her daughter, so she went back to City A to settle them down.


    Years ago, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi bought a small villa, and renovated it while Lu Ning and the others were in the hospital. They were not idle during the Chinese New Year, and they added money to let the masters work overtime. It was almost done, so he took everyone directly to the small villa.


    The community I lived in before must not be able to accommodate so many people, so I wanted to settle the people down first, and then go to the place where I lived before to have a look.


    When Lu Ning came, she wanted to change the car, but was rejected by both Huo Jinyan and Shen Yunci. She got into Huo Jinyan''s car again, but this time she took Pan Yue.


    and Pan Yue sat in the back seat together.


    Huo Jinyan''s forehead was throbbing with veins.


    But Lu Ning couldn''t be persuaded, she was happy, so he gave up.


    Along the way, he listened to Lu Ning and Pan Yue chatting. The two talked occasionally, which sounded quite harmonious.


    He couldn''t talk to Lu Ning all the way.


    When they finally arrived, Pan Yue took his job and pushed Lu Ning into his new home.


    The two of them went around the small villa and looked at the small garden that Shen Yunci asked to build.


    Huo Jinyan looked at them walking around with a dark face.


    Laughing and whispering like little sisters I''ve known for a long time.


    Huo Jinyan looked at Pan Yue with a sense of crisis that his treasure was about to be snatched away.


    When everyone was visiting the villa together, Huo Jinyan wanted to talk to Lu Ning several times, but Pan Yue blocked them.


    There was no chance to talk to Lu Ning, but the two of them looked at each other.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 759： Want to fight?

    Chapter 759 Want to fight?


    The meaning in the eyes is obvious.


    Huo Jinyan: Want to fight?


    Pan Yue: Stay with me!


    The air is full of smoke.


    "Yueyue, is this room okay for you?"


    Until Lu Ning''s voice came, Pan Yue retracted her gaze and walked towards Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning talked to her with a smile, Pan Yue also listened to her, and Huo Jin clenched his fingers angrily.


    I thought in my heart that I should not be angry with girls, but when I saw Pan Yue approaching Lu Ning, I felt very dazzling!


    Finally found a chance to be alone with Lu Ning at night.


    In the evening, Shen Yun asked Lu Ning and the others to go back. She wanted to stay in the new home and help clean up. By the way, she still wanted to get along with Shen Liqin and Qi Jun.


    Shen Yun asked Huo Jinyan to send Lu Ning back first.


    Huo Jinyan readily agreed, and ran away with Lu Ning, as if someone was chasing him.


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing when he saw him driving away.


    Even Lu Jingzhi who wanted to be with them was thrown away by him.


    He didn''t speak a word along the way, but Lu Ning could tell that he was quite irritable.


    didn''t speak either.


    When getting off the car, Huo Jinyan came over to hug her.


    Didn''t take the wheelchair, just hugged her and walked back.


    Looking at his appearance, Lu Ning sighed and didn''t say anything, letting him hug him.


    He walked very slowly with every step. If he wasn''t really moving, Lu Ning would have felt that time had paused.


    After reaching the door, she touched the key to open the door.


    Huo Jinyan carried her in and closed the door with his feet.


    Hold her around the room but refuse to let her go, in the name of taking her to get acquainted with her.


    Lu Ning couldn''t help but find it funny, and didn''t expose him.


    But she finally couldn''t help it on the third lap.


    "Huo Jinyan, I''m already familiar with it, you can put me down."


    Huo Jinyan tightened his hands: "Do you want to take a look in the bathroom to see if your skin care products are dusty?"


    Lu Ning: "...No need, I''ve only been out for three or four days."


    Huo Jinyan had nothing to say, so he could only hug her to the bedside.


    I was stunned because I didn''t put her down for a long time.


    Lu Ning: "..."


    She reminded again: "Huo Jinyan..."


    Huo Jinyan responded: "En."


    Lu Ning looked up at him helplessly.


    Eh what eh? It''s moving.


    Just as Lu Ning was about to speak, Huo Jinyan suddenly looked down at her, and called her softly: "Ningning."


    Lu Ning was taken aback, looking at him.


    He was staring at her at the moment, but Lu Ning actually saw a trace of grievance in his eyes?


    She felt that she was crazy, just the combination of this word and Huo Jinyan made her feel unbelievable.


    But just looking at Huo Jinyan''s eyes, her heart softened suddenly.


    All the things I said in my heart before, such as keeping a distance from him, are all behind me now.


    Huo Jinyan stared into her eyes, like a big dog soaked by rain.


    "Ningning, let me hug you for a while, okay?"


    He looks like he really needs to be comforted and touched by his master.


    Lu Ning''s heart is soft, looking at him, he can''t say anything to refuse.


    Wrapping his arms around his neck, he replied softly, "En."


    Huo Jinyan immediately tightened his arms when he heard the words, hugged her tightly, and approached his chest.


    Twenty minutes later, Lu Ning felt that he had been cheated.


    Be deceived by beauty.


    She shouldn''t be softhearted!


    Why does this person keep holding onto him and never let go!


    Isn''t he tired!


    Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird!


    Lu Ning looked up at him helplessly, and tried his best to speak softly: "Huo Jinyan, don''t you think there is something wrong?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 760： did you always know

    Chapter 760 Did you always know


    Huo Jinyan looked at her gently: "I don''t think so."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    At this moment, she is still wondering why Lu Bai and the others haven''t come back yet!


    Lu Ning smiled, hugged Huo Jinyan''s neck, looked at him, and threatened in a gentle voice: "Huo Jinyan, if you don''t let me down, I''ll jump off."


    Others are nothing to him, but threatening himself is still very effective.


    He cares more about her body than she does.


    Thinking that she would hurt her leg if she jumped, Huo Jinyan looked at her helplessly, and finally put her on the sofa.


    Lu Ning was finally able to catch his breath.


    It''s uncomfortable to hold in his arms all the time.


    Huo Jinyan sat next to Lu Ning, looking frustrated.


    "Ningning, do you hate me?"


    Lu Ning turned to look at him, just like before, looking like a big wet dog.


    But it is enough to be fooled once, and it is impossible for Lu Ning to be fooled again.


    She looked at Huo Jinyan, frowned and approached, and said distressedly: "How could it be?"


    Then he raised his hand and pinched Huo Jinyan''s face: "Be normal for my old lady! Huo Jinyan, tell me how many tea art tutorials you have watched recently! Play this with me!"


    Huo Jinyan couldn''t help laughing when she pinched his face.


    Finally took her hand directly.


    Lu Ning gave him a blank look.


    He also accepted it with a smile.


    If Chu Ting was beside him, his jaw would probably drop in shock. No one in his life would dare to pinch Huo Jinyan''s face and yell at him. The key is that he responded to everything with a smile on his face.


    Lu Ning was the only one who opened up the world.


    Lu Ning was sitting on the sofa eating the fruit prepared by Huo Jinyan, when there was a sudden knock on the door.


    Lu Ning couldn''t help wondering: "Didn''t you bring the key?"


    She thought it was Lu Bai and the others.


    But Huo Jinyan went to open the door and saw Gu Chen.


    Gu Chen hurried in with his things, and came over immediately after seeing Lu Ning.


    He sat down next to her, his forehead was covered with sweat.


    Lu Ning stared at him in a daze, and immediately frowned nervously: "What happened?"


    Gu Chen just shook his head, then immediately bent over, raised his hand and knocked on her injured leg.


    Before Lu Ning could react, a burst of pain spread from her legs to the top of her head, and she immediately frowned in pain.


    Huo Jinyan looked at it and walked over immediately.


    Sitting on the other side of Lu Ning made her grasp her hand tightly.


    Gu Chen looked at Lu Ning''s appearance, and asked anxiously: "Compared to when you were injured, how much pain is it now?"


    Lu Ning''s face was a little pale, he looked at Gu Chen, and after a while he said: "About 70%."


    Gu Chen seemed to be relieved, he glanced at Lu Ning, then put a large stack of things he had been holding on the table, and then took out the middle one, hurriedly Just start rummaging.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, looking at his pile of materials, densely packed with things he remembered.


    She froze for a moment, then raised her hand to pick up a book that had fallen beside her.


    Just glanced at it and immediately understood what it was.


    She turned her head and glanced at Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan looked very strange when he looked at her.


    Looking at him, Lu Ning said calmly, "Did you always know?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, feeling sore in his heart, as if being pricked with a needle.


    Looking at him, Lu Ning continued to ask: "Did you always know that my legs might not get better, didn''t you?"


    Her voice could not hear any ups and downs, but such a calm question made Huo Jinyan even more uncomfortable.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 761： i want to stay

    Chapter 761 I want to stay


    Huo Jinyan held her hand tightly.


    Finally, his lips quivered and he nodded.


    Lu Ning looked at him, as if something had collapsed in her eyes, but there was nothing wrong with her expression.


    She nodded lightly, didn''t say anything, neither crying nor fussing.


    Huo Jinyan felt even more sad seeing her like this.


    He clasped Lu Ning''s hand tightly with both hands, his voice seemed to be trembling: "Ning Ning, there is hope."


    Lu Ning didn''t speak, she seemed to be holding on.


    The eyes of both of them fell on Gu Chen.


    He looked at the things in his hands profusely with sweat, and finally stopped after a long time, and finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    "possible!"


    He looked at Lu Ning and Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan trembled subconsciously. Lu Ning didn''t seem to be too emotional, but he felt uncontrollably sad inside.


    "I want to go back to Yizhou again."


    As he spoke, he got up and stood up, picked up the things on the table, and watched Lu Ning raise his hand to touch her head.


    "Don''t worry, wait for me to come back."


    He came in a hurry and left in a hurry.


    Gu Chen didn''t shy away from Lu Ning at all, and this time he came here as if he told her about it straightforwardly.


    Even if he didn''t say it, Lu Ning would notice it sooner or later, so he didn''t shy away from it at all. The future treatment will still need her cooperation, and it''s impossible for her not to know.


    It''s just that he didn''t tell Huo Jinyan this decision in advance.


    After Gu Chen left, Huo Jinyan sighed and looked at Lu Ning.


    "Ningning, I didn''t mean not to tell you."


    Lu Ning turned to look at him, with a smile on his lips: "It''s okay, you are also very scared."


    Huo Jinyan was taken aback for a moment, seeing her comforting him, raised his hand and hugged her into his arms.


    She often forgets that she is the one who needs comfort the most.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, leaning against Huo Jinyan''s arms, her nose was a little sore, she just quietly leaned against Huo Jinyan''s arms, neither crying nor fussing.


    Huo Jinyan held her tightly in distress.


    He knew in his heart that Lu Ning developed such a temperament of not crying and making trouble because she knew that crying was useless and could not solve the problem since she was a child.


    But he still hopes that she can act like a baby to him and vent her fear, instead of suppressing all emotions in her heart.


    He stroked Lu Ning''s hair, knowing that if he wanted to change, he had to do it slowly, there was no rush.


    ¡­


    When Lu Qing and the others came back, Huo Jinyan had just put Lu Ning to sleep.


    He sat on the edge of the bed and looked at her, as if he had guarded her in the hospital before.


    When he heard the voice, Huo Jinyan let go of Lu Ning''s hand and walked out lightly.


    Lu Jingzhi was about to go back to the room, and when he saw Huo Jinyan, he said hello, and wanted to see Lu Ning, but was stopped by Huo Jinyan.


    He said that Lu Ning was asleep, so Lu Jingzhi didn''t ask any more, and quietly went back to his room.


    Looking at his appearance, Lu Bai and Lu Qing seemed to see something.


    Lu Bai asked first, "What''s the matter?"


    Huo Jinyan nodded, glanced at the door behind him, walked out and stood beside the sofa.


    Lu Ning already knew, so there was no need to hide it from them.


    And if he wanted to stay and watch Lu Ning, he had to get their consent.


    Huo Jinyan said softly about Lu Ning''s legs.


    Lu Qing and Lu Bai were taken aback when they heard the words. After hearing Huo Jinyan''s words, the three of them stood there for a long time without making a sound.


    Lu Qing and Lu Bai looked at Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan didn''t say anything, just said: "I want to stay and take care of her."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 762： I love you

    Chapter 762 I love you


    Lu Bai didn''t say anything.


    The two people asked about the specific situation again.


    I couldn''t believe that Lu Ning''s legs could be bad.


    When I was in the hospital before, Huo Jinyan and Shen Yunci mostly asked the doctors.


    It was always Huo Jinyan who got the news first. After Huo Jinyan knew it, he would tell the doctor not to mention this aspect as much as possible in front of Shen Yunci, and he was afraid that they would not be able to accept it, and it would also affect Lu Ning.


    So apart from him, everyone has been kept in the dark.


    When Lu Bai and Lu Qing heard Huo Jinyan say these things, they were inevitably in a trance.


    I couldn''t accept this matter in my heart for a while.


    But things have already happened, if you can¡¯t accept it, you have to accept it, and now you can only try your best to heal Lu Ning¡¯s leg, no matter what method you use, you must make her recover.


    Lu Qing prepared a quilt for Huo Jinyan and asked him to sleep on the sofa.


    Huo Jinyan took it, but he didn''t sleep all the time, he was still worried about Lu Ning.


    Knowing that she has everything on her mind, worrying that she will do something stupid when she wakes up in the middle of the night.


    He just sat by her bed and watched over.


    During the period, Lu Ning woke up once because of thirst, and when he opened his eyes and saw him beside the bed, he almost died of fright.


    Lu Ning looked at Huo Jinyan helplessly.


    "Why didn''t you go back?"


    Then she sat up and checked the time.


    It''s already three thirty in the morning.


    Huo Jinyan helped her sit up, and asked her softly what she wanted.


    Lu Ning said that he was thirsty and wanted to drink water.


    Huo Jinyan got up to pour water for her.


    Looking at his walking figure, Lu Ning slightly frowned and sighed.


    When Huo Jinyan came back, she took a sip of the water and looked at him.


    "Huo Jinyan, I''m fine, don''t keep guarding me."


    Huo Jinyan stared at her in a daze for a moment, then slowly sat on the edge of the bed.


    His eyes were red when he looked at her.


    Lu Ning froze for a moment, reached out and took his hand.


    "I will be fine, for you, I will not let myself be fine."


    She tried not to think about the consequences of her legs failing to heal.


    As long as she thinks about what Huo Jinyan is doing for her, she will not let anything happen to her.


    Something happened to her, and they couldn''t stand it.


    She doesn''t think about anything else, just thinking about their sad appearance will make herself well.


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment when he heard her words.


    He leaned over slightly, kissed her forehead, then pressed against her forehead, and said softly: "For myself."


    Lu Ning was a little dazed when he heard the words, and looked at the corner of his lips.


    Huo Jinyan''s voice rang in his ear again softly: "I won''t let you have trouble, I love you no matter what."


    Lu Ning was slightly taken aback, as if it was the first time he heard the word love from Huo Jinyan.


    She froze for a moment and looked up at him.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her sincerely and said, "Ningning, I love you."


    This was the first time he had formally expressed his feelings to her, saying the three words ''I love you''.


    Lu Ning looked at him, inexplicably almost crying.


    She looked at him with red eyes, and was held in his arms the next moment.


    He hugged her quietly, without saying anything, Lu Ning was stunned for a long time before recovering, and reached out to wrap his arms around his waist.


    The silent night, the sincere confession, Lu Ning feels that she will never forget such a scene in her life.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The next morning when Lu Ning came out after washing, Lu Bai had already prepared breakfast.


    Lu Ning was still a little puzzled as to why he, a night owl, got up so early.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 763： Reliable

    Chapter 763 Reliable


    Looking at Lu Ning walking over, Lu Bai asked with a smile, "Hey, what do you want to eat? My brother made a lot of delicious food."


    Lu Ning:?


    Looking at the smile on the corner of his mouth, Lu Ning couldn''t help wondering if he had done something during breakfast.


    When Huo Jinyan pushed him to sit at the table, Lu Ning stared carefully at the things on the table.


    Lu Qing took out the bowls and chopsticks, looked at her and couldn''t help asking: "What are you looking at?"


    Lu Ning picked up a bun and opened it, and said, "Let me see if my brother poisoned me."


    Lu Bai: "En? Why did I poison you?"


    Lu Ning turned to look at him: "You smile so maliciously, either you are poisoned or you have something to ask of me."


    Lu Bai: "... Be good, is this the person I am in your eyes?"


    Looking at him, Lu Ning frowned helplessly, raised his hand and stuffed the broken bun into his mouth.


    Looking at it, Lu Bai immediately smiled and said, "Look, my brother didn''t poison me, so I really have something to ask you."


    Lu Ning choked on the bun in his mouth.


    Huo Jinyan quickly patted her on the back.


    Lu Ning looked up at Lu Bai, and swallowed the bun with difficulty: "It''s really something."


    Lu Bai nodded.


    Then he took out his mobile phone and leaned over to look at Lu Ning: "You give brother a reference, is this company reliable?"


    Lu Ning also looked down, and there was an email on the screen, wanting to sign Lu Bai''s band, asking him if he had any intention to discuss in detail, and the signature was, One Entertainment.


    Lu Bai looked at Lu Ning''s expression.


    Before Lu Ning could speak, he said first, "My brother thinks it''s not very reliable."


    Lu Ning was taken aback, and looked up at him: "Why?"


    My brother suspected that the company was unreliable? Where is it unreliable?


    Lu Bai stared at her: "My brother has never submitted any resume to this company, how do you think they know my brother''s email address, and even know my brother''s number, darling, tell me, what''s going on. "


    Lu Ning looked at Lu Bai, and then listened to his words. He was definitely not really asking Lu Ning, or it was on purpose. He should have already guessed that the matter of One Entertainment had something to do with Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning looked at his ''yin and yang'' look, couldn''t help but raised his hand and patted him.


    "Brother, you are worrying too much, I think it is quite reliable."


    Looking at her, Lu Bai couldn''t help laughing.


    Huo Jinyan sat at the side and served Lu Ning soup, and he also answered after hearing the words: "En, it''s reliable."


    He knew that One Entertainment was the company of Song Qinghe and Jiang Zhou, and had some relationship with Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning immediately looked at Lu Bai with a smile: "Look, Young Master Huo has been certified, I think you should boldly chat with him."


    Huo Jinyan couldn''t help laughing when he heard her call that, and handed the bowl to the table in front of her.


    Lu Bai glanced at her angrily: "My brother still has a contract with the current company, and my brother doesn''t have the money to pay so much termination fee."


    Looking at him letting go, Lu Ning immediately got excited: "That''s okay, we have a lawyer."


    That guy Gu Cheng may be busy with the previous work recently, and he probably has finished his work.


    Thinking this way, Lu Ning continued: "In the end, your company breached the contract first, and there is nothing good for them if they really make trouble, and even if we lose, don''t we still have parents? Just give it back to them."


    Lu Bai was laughed at by her: "It''s easy for you to say."


    Lu Ning turned his head, took a sip of the soup in the spoon that Huo Jinyan handed over, and said vaguely: "It was very easy."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 764： Mixed feelings

    Chapter 764 Mixed Flavors


    Looking at Lu Ning, Lu Bai felt a little headache.


    When Lu Ning said that he wanted to sign him, he thought Lu Ning was joking.


    But until the people from Yi Entertainment called him, and even sent an email, what''s more, before they said anything, they sent a draft contract over there.


    And the content of the contract is really to his liking, it is obvious that he has made money.


    But this incident was so sudden that he was puzzled.


    One Entertainment is also a well-known existence in the industry, and all the actors it presents are high-quality actors, each of whom is a well-known existence.


    But it is such a company that has never been in a band before, why did it find him suddenly? I also know that he has been a little unhappy with his current company recently, and he also knows his contact information so clearly.


    In this way, Lu Bai had no choice but to doubt, and when he doubted, after thinking about it carefully, he thought of Lu Ning''s phrase "sign it to me".


    Then he checked the boss of One Entertainment.


    As expected, it was Song Qinghe and Jiang Zhou who had come to visit Lu Ning before.


    He understood immediately.


    Afterwards, Lu Ning''s name was not found out, but this company must have a strong relationship with Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning must be an important presence here.


    Otherwise, even if they are friends, they can''t be willing to take the risk that the contract has not been terminated just because of her words.


    Later, I inquired carefully about my friends in the industry.


    It is said that Yi Entertainment did have an extra boss not long ago, but it suddenly appeared, and no one knew who he was.


    This matter is actually a gossip. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s accurate.


    But Lu Bai immediately thought of Lu Ning.


    He thought helplessly, he wanted to introduce Lu Ning to some entertainment industry before, but it turned out that his sister ran an entertainment company.


    is still well-known in the industry.


    If she wants Hong and wants to praise herself, isn''t it easy? She still needs him?


    Looking at his younger sister, and then at his younger brother who just came out of the bedroom, Lu Bai couldn''t help but get a headache.


    What should I do if my younger brother and sister are too good?


    Being an older brother is a lot of pressure.


    After eating a meal, Lu Bai had mixed tastes.


    After eating, I calmed down on the balcony, and finally took out my mobile phone and made a few calls before replying to the email.


    When Lu Ning received the call, he was on his way to his new home.


    She was sitting in Huo Jinyan''s car when she received a call from Song Qinghe.


    "Your brother and the others agreed."


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment: "Really?"


    "kindness."


    Lu Ning couldn''t help but smile.


    Song Qinghe''s voice came from there: "His company is a bit of a rogue, don''t you have a very powerful lawyer by your side, let me use it."


    "Okay, I''ll let him contact you."


    "kindness."


    After hanging up the phone, Lu Ning sent a message to Gu Cheng, along with Song Qinghe''s contact information.


    Just two minutes after sending it, Gu Cheng called.


    When I came up, I gave Lu Ning a scolding: "It''s too much! Lu Ning! You treat me like a donkey! I just finished dealing with the things at hand and haven''t had time to rest, so you give me another one! You Will you let me live..."


    After the blah blah blah blah, before Lu Ning had time to say anything, he agreed by himself, and his mood eased. After Lu Ning coaxed softly, he hung up the phone and went to contact Song Qinghe.


    Lu Ning smiled helplessly, he was really tired recently, so he will give him a long vacation later.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 765： Ms. Lus boyfriend, right?

    Chapter 765 Ms. Lu¡¯s boyfriend, right?


    Huo Jinyan saw that her mood didn''t seem to be affected in any way, so she couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    When the car arrived at the villa area, it was stopped by the security guard at the gate, because it was just moved in and I was not very familiar with it yet.


    When I came down to check the documents, I saw Lu Ning.


    "Miss Lu, I''m sorry, you can go in."


    He knows Lu Ning. Although he has only met twice, Lu Ning''s face is still easy to remember.


    The security guard''s gaze fell on Huo Jinyan, as if he had just recognized him, and immediately said apologetically, "Your Ms. Lu''s boyfriend, right? I''m really sorry. I didn''t recognize him before. Come in, Mrs. Lu just now go back."


    Huo Jinyan originally had no expression on his face, but when he heard what the security guard said, he couldn''t help but smile for a moment, even the security guard was taken aback.


    The car drove in slowly, Lu Ning looked at Huo Jinyan''s expression, and couldn''t help feeling amused.


    It should have been instructed by Shen Yunci, otherwise it would be impossible to say that it was her boyfriend.


    Huo Jinyan''s identity was confirmed one after another, he was very happy, and turned his head to look at Lu Ning proudly.


    That seems to mean that I have been identified.


    Lu Ning thought it was funny, and couldn''t help teasing him: "Why don''t you go back and I''ll explain to him, you''re not my boyfriend yet."


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at her: "There is nothing to explain, sooner or later."


    Lu Ning bent his lips and smiled, but said nothing.


    The car drove directly into the villa. After stopping the car, Huo Jinyan came to hug Lu Ning to get off the car.


    He just got off the driver''s seat, when he turned his head, he saw Pan Yue appearing from nowhere, bending over to help Lu Ning from the co-pilot.


    Huo Jinyan walked over a few steps and looked at her.


    He really couldn''t let up at a glance, just got off the car, where did she come from?


    Actually, Pan Yue just came back, when the front foot of their car came in, Pan Yue came in from the rear foot.


    She and Qi Chengping went out to go through the formalities.


    Pan Yue also took the college entrance examination this year, and transferred all the files from Xihai Town. Her grades are good, and there is Shen Guang, the principal of the No. 1 Middle School, so she can enroll after the procedures are completed.


    No. 1 Middle School has started school now, and Pan Yue will be able to go to school for formal classes in about two days.


    Lu Ning couldn''t help sighing after hearing what they said.


    After all, she still has to take care of her for a month or two, and she can''t go to school yet.


    Shen Guang felt that they could take care of each other, so he also arranged Pan Yue in class nine.


    Pan Yue saw Lu Ning''s lost look, and took the initiative to say that she would bring the notes back for her to read every time she came back.


    Lu Ning thanked her with a smile.


    Huo Jinyan said coolly from the side: "She can pass the exam without needing it."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Pan Yue raised her eyes and glanced at him, her eyes were not focused, as if she didn''t pay attention to him, she said without emotion: "Oh, so that''s it."


    The meaning of these words probably means that it has nothing to do with her whether she uses it or not. She just said that she will bring the notes back, but she didn''t say that Lu Ning must use the notes to pass the exam.


    Huo Jinyan was choked for a moment, and there was a moment of aphasia, Lu Ning beside him couldn''t help laughing.


    After laughing for a while, Pan Yue was about to push her away, but Huo Jinyan stopped her, and the two of them were still on one side, neither letting go.


    The same scenario was staged again, Lu Ning sat in the middle helplessly, looked left and right, and finally stopped looking, and stood up on one leg, which shocked the two of them, and never again Dare.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 766： rejected you

    Chapter 766 rejected you


    I just moved here, so there are really a lot of things to pack.


    Lu Jingzhi also helped all day long, and fell asleep as soon as it got dark when he was tired. He slept in the villa today, and Lu Ning and the others went home.


    Huo Jinyan refused to leave, and Lu Ning didn''t want to be surprised when he woke up in the middle of the night, so he let him sleep in Lu Jingzhi''s room.


    Lu Bai and Lu Qing also lived at home.


    The three men took good care of Lu Ning. She is completely protected by everyone. Food is handed to her when she is hungry, water is handed to her mouth when she is thirsty, and she is washed by someone. Bring the towels.


    Lu Ning didn''t like this kind of life before, she had to rely on others for everything, and she seemed like a useless person, but now she suddenly found that she began to enjoy it.


    Especially when making them turn around, she is like an emperor, pointing out the country there.


    But she still feels bored after a long time. She wakes up very early in the past few days. She doesn¡¯t know what to do when she wakes up. Rising slowly, sometimes there is a kind of trance illusion, feeling that I have entered old age.


    When this illusion reappeared in my mind that day, the doorbell rang.


    Lu Ning was startled, the sun has just risen, who would knock on the door so early?


    Before the three men woke up, Lu Ning turned the wheelchair to the door, opened the door a crack and looked out.


    A man wearing glasses stood outside the door, Lu Ning didn''t recognize him.


    "Can I help you?"


    The man was obviously taken aback when he looked at her.


    After reacting, he quickly said, "Hi, I''m looking for Mr. Bai."


    Lu Ning frowned suspiciously: "Mr. Bai? You are looking for the wrong one. We don''t have Mr. Bai here."


    Where is there a person surnamed Bai at home? Lu Ning wanted to close the door after speaking, but he grabbed the door frame.


    He looked at Lu Ning anxiously: "Miss Lu Ning, I''m looking for him, please take a closer look."


    Lu Ning was taken aback, and looked at him: "You know me?"


    Only then did the man come to his senses, he raised his hand and rubbed his hands in embarrassment: "I''ve seen some of your trending searches before, so I know you, but this is the first time I''ve seen you in real life, and you are even more beautiful in real life than in the video ..."


    After he finished speaking, he was stunned for a moment, and then quickly explained: "I have no other intention, just to praise you..."


    Looking at him in a hurry, Lu Ning couldn''t help but smile, and looked at the photo he just handed over: "Are you looking for him?"


    The man nodded.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Only then did the man remember to introduce himself: "Ah, I''m the producer of Starway Entertainment, my name is Fang Qi, Ms. Lu, I don''t mean any harm, this time I''m here to talk to Mr. Bai about a variety show project, can I It was easy to find here, see if you can let me meet Mr. Bai."


    Lu Ning looked at him, frowned, and extracted a few key words from this sentence.


    "He rejected you before."


    Fang Qi was taken aback, looked at Lu Ning and nodded.


    He is honest.


    Lu Ning looked at him: "He has already refused, and he should still refuse. Don''t bother so much, and find someone else."


    She understands Lu Bai''s temper, since she refused, she just doesn''t want to go, and it is impossible for her to agree again.


    Fang Qi was in a hurry, and grabbed the door frame again: "Our program is really suitable for Mr. Bai. It can show his talent and let more audiences know him. It is really suitable..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 767： only eight people

    Chapter 767 There are only eight people


    As he spoke anxiously, the other hand grabbed the doorknob.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, then raised his eyes and saw Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan just woke up, his complexion was not very good, when he looked at Fang Qi outside, he was startled.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    Huo Jin said in a deep voice.


    With his appearance and tone, anyone who saw him wanted to run away immediately, but Fang Qi just swallowed it and took another step forward.


    "Miss Lu Ning, please help me. I just want to meet Mr. Bai and have a chat. We have made some changes in this project. If he disagrees, I will leave."


    Looking at his sincere and eager look, Lu Ning couldn''t help but feel soft-hearted, and glanced at Huo Jinyan.


    "Let him in."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, froze for a moment, then pulled the door slightly, took off the safety lock, and let Fang Qi in.


    Fang Qi couldn''t help but look at Lu Ning''s legs.


    Just glanced at it and then immediately looked away.


    He stood by the door a little cautiously: "Do you need to change your shoes?"


    Lu Ning waved his hand: "No, you can come in directly, just sit on the sofa."


    Lu Ning pointed to the sofa.


    Huo Jinyan pushed her over.


    "Can I have a look at your planning book first?"


    Fang Qiwenyan immediately nodded hurriedly: "Yes, just wait a moment."


    He raised his hand and immediately took out the planning book. It was a thick book, which surprised Lu Ning.


    "The front is some previous plans, and the back is the revised one. Take a look, Ms. Lu."


    Lu Ning raised his hand and flipped through the pages, and found that there were many annotations on it. Every place carefully recorded some thoughts, densely packed, and looked extremely serious.


    Lu Ning was inevitably moved by such an attitude.


    As she flipped through the pages, she looked at Fang Qi: "How many people are in your team?"


    Fang Qi thought about it carefully: "Now, there are about eight people now."


    Lu Ning frowned when he heard the words: "Eight people? Are all eight people planning? Or does it include everything?"


    Fang Qi scratched his head: "All, all."


    Lu Ning felt that it was outrageous: "How do you do a variety show with eight people? It seems that there are as many as eight artists in your proposal. Let alone the director, you can''t even follow the filming."


    Fang Qi is also a little ashamed: "The company will continue to send people to us after the project is established. Now the project has not yet taken shape, and the company is not good at giving us too many people."


    Looking at him, Lu Ning knew that their company must not be optimistic about this project. It is estimated that the project did not go well from the beginning of planning, otherwise he would not have come all the way to discuss this project with his brother. It is estimated that he has made up his mind. Maybe after Lu Bai agrees, the company may also pay attention to this project.


    Lu Ning sighed, knowing that he spoke too hastily just now.


    But she really likes Fang Qi, at least with his attitude, she feels that he will be successful in the future.


    Lu Ning didn''t say anything more, and continued to read the proposal with lowered eyes.


    From the planning book, we can also see the intentions of their team.


    I guess I put all my hopes on this.


    Lu Ning watched it for a while, and felt that this program was indeed something new, but maybe from the audience''s point of view, everyone didn''t understand the professional knowledge of music, so the audience might be relatively small, and the company might be worried about this aspect. If you can¡¯t get traffic, you probably don¡¯t want to vote for this project.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 768： find another company

    Chapter 768 Find another company to do it


    Lu Ning looked at the proposal in front of him.


    Finally stopped on a page and looked at Fang Qi: "Have you thought about finding another company to do this?"


    Fang Qi stared at Lu Ning in a daze, then lowered his eyes to look at the things on the proposal.


    Beside Lu Ning''s hand is a complaint written in red pen, because the company doesn''t pay attention to the complaint.


    Fang Qi was a little ashamed, but he also told the truth: "We really thought about it. Ms. Lu, you may have seen that the company doesn''t pay much attention to our project and thinks that we won''t bring much traffic and benefits. I also asked Several companies, they also have the same concerns, and the artists we invited also rejected our invitation. This time, Mr. Bai is my last hope.


    If it really doesn''t work, we may really have to give up on this project. "


    Looking at his appearance, Lu Ning knew that he really wanted to make this show.


    But there are still some things that need to be made clear.


    "This project should really be worried. Although there are relatively few people working in the field of music, these professional knowledge audiences may skip it if they don''t understand it. How to keep the audience while exporting professional knowledge is really very important. Difficult, you really need to set some interesting explosive points.


    I saw that one of you has a game called Lian Pu Cheng Song, which is very interesting, and it should be very effective. If the subsequent settings follow this direction, this program should not be a problem. "


    Fang Qi looked at Lu Ning, feeling as if he saw Bole, his eyes lit up.


    "Yes, yes, yes, Miss Lu is right."


    After reading the proposal, Lu Ning became very interested in this project.


    She looked up at Fang Qi: "The eight members of your team have been following you, right?"


    Fang Qi nodded.


    "How long is your contract with Xingtu?"


    Lu Ning wants One Entertainment to participate in this project, but he can''t just let them terminate the contract. If there is still a long time, they can invest. With investment, Star Entertainment will not ignore it.


    Fang Qi sighed: "There are still three months."


    In fact, a large part of the reason is that the company did not want to invest in his project.


    The project itself could not attract the attention of high-level executives. In addition, it is a producer whose contract is about to expire. He has not made much contribution to the company for so many years. I guess he is eager to let him go.


    Lu Ning''s eyes lit up when he heard the words.


    "I may not be that professional in this area, but I have two suggestions that I don''t know if you want to hear."


    Fang Qi raised his head immediately: "Yes, Miss Lu, tell me."


    He can see that Lu Ning actually sees these things very clearly, and it is good to have suggestions that can solve his current predicament.


    Lu Ning looked at him and said: "First, you stay in the company and go to attract investment from other companies. There must be people who like this project. As long as you polish it, but if this program is followed up, your company will It is impossible not to intervene, and at that time, I will definitely do something that goes against your original intention of making the show for the sake of profit. I know this is definitely not what you want.


    Second, resign from the company directly and find a company that really appreciates you and works with you on this project. It will not violate your original intention of making the show, and you can continue to make this show. "


    Fang Qiwen nodded and said: "Miss Lu, I understand what you said, but it is too difficult to find such a company, and they often start to join the show in the end, so..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 769： really black heart

    Chapter 769 Really black heart


    He was a little hesitant to speak, and his face was a little ugly.


    He understands all these principles, and he also thinks about it, but it''s not easy.


    At this time, Lu Bai came out of the room yawning.


    "Hey, what do you want to eat today?"


    He walked over while talking, until he saw Fang Qi and couldn''t help frowning.


    Looking at him, Lu Ning knew that he was impatient.


    Raised his hand and handed him the thick planning book: "Look at it."


    Looking at her, Lu Bai was stunned for a moment, then sat aside after sighing, and really looked through it.


    Fang Qi froze for a moment, and sat on the side cautiously.


    When he went to invite Lu Bai before, Lu Bai didn''t even watch it, because he really didn''t want to participate in variety shows, he didn''t want to participate in any variety shows, so he refused them all.


    Although this is the case, Fang Qi really likes Lu Bai''s band, and their attitude is really fascinating. He still wants to continue to try to see if he can invite them.


    He wants to make a meaningful program, a program that can bring something to the audience, and use professional people to express professional things, so that it can be done well.


    Fang Qi looked at Lu Ning, his eyes became grateful.


    At least Lu Bai can read the plan, which means there is still hope for things.


    Lu Bai had messy silver hair, flipping through the pages with his hands until he got to the end.


    To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect much before watching it, but now I¡¯m really interested.


    Some people actually use professional things as a cover to do some irrelevant things when doing shows, which is not pure at all. Lu Bai hates this very much.


    But now looking at the plan in hand, at least it is pure from beginning to end.


    But it is also difficult to present such an effect.


    He raised his eyes to look at Fang Qi, and finally his eyes fell on Lu Ning.


    Looking at Lu Ning, Lu Bai didn''t speak, and after a long time, he curled his lips and smiled.


    Fang Qi looked at the two people looking at each other, but he didn''t dare to speak at the side. He didn''t know what the two people''s eyes meant. It seemed that they were talking with each other?


    Fang Qi looked at the two of them humbled, not daring to speak.


    Looking at Lu Ning, Lu Bai smiled and said, "Boss, are you going to arrange work for me?"


    Lu Ning also smiled: "How about it, are you interested? If you are interested, just give me money non-stop."


    Lu Bai raised his eyebrows: "You don''t let go of your brother, you are really black-hearted."


    As he spoke, he raised his hand and put the planning book on the table.


    Fang Qi was at the side listening in a daze, but he heard a key word¡ªbrother?


    He looked at Lu Bai, then at Lu Ning.


    !


    It really looks like it!


    I really didn¡¯t pay attention to this just now.


    So they are brothers and sisters!


    Listening to Lu Bai''s words, Lu Ning knew that he was interested in his heart.


    She looked at Lu Bai: "Ask the rest of your band."


    Lu Bai nodded, stood up casually and went back to his room to get his phone.


    As for Lu Ning, when she turned her head, the mobile phone appeared in front of her. She looked at Huo Jinyan and couldn''t help but smile.


    Huo Jinyan understands her more and more now, even knowing what she wants to do.


    Lu Ning glanced at Fang Qi, and called Song Qinghe in front of him.


    After answering the phone, Lu Ning went straight to the topic without saying a word.


    "There is a project I want to do. I have read the planning book. It is very good. When the time comes, let them go to the company. You will check it yourself. Let my brother participate in this project. Follow up the artist invitation above. Use our company''s..."


    After she finished speaking, Fang Qi stared at her with wide eyes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 770： who is your baby

    Chapter 770 Who is your baby


    After hanging up the phone, Lu Ning looked at the shocked Fang Qi.


    Fang Qi''s hands trembled, looking at Lu Ning, he couldn''t say anything after opening his mouth several times.


    Finally, Lu Ning spoke first.


    "I will do this project, and I can assure you that it will be done according to your ideas, but you must ensure the quality and polish the game.


    Tomorrow, take your team and plan to Yi Entertainment, and someone will take you to discuss it in detail.


    But once the matter is confirmed, you will resign from the original company, so you should think carefully..."


    Before Lu Ning finished speaking, Fang Qi suddenly stood up, his face turned red with excitement when he saw Lu Ning.


    "Resign! Can resign! I will resign now!"


    Lu Ning:? ? ?


    Before he could react, this guy picked up the phone and made a call.


    Those who did three, five, and two divisions resigned.


    Looking at him, Lu Ning couldn''t help but feel a little helpless: "You have to resign after the negotiation is over."


    Fang Qi immediately shook his head in a hurry: "No, no, no! Miss Lu, you have a good eye! If you are me, I can rest assured! After all, the company is not good to us, even if we can''t talk about this matter, it doesn''t matter, we don''t want to Stay there, thank you Miss Lu!"


    He bowed to Lu Ning excitedly.


    When he was excited, he wanted to come over to hug Lu Ning, but Huo Jinyan held him down with one hand.


    It was only after pressing and holding that I realized that I immediately scratched my head and backed away.


    His excited mind went blank, he forgot what to do, it was Lu Ning who reminded him.


    "Pack up your things and go back to the capital first, and go talk to the company about the specifics of the project."


    Fang Qi finally came to his senses, and nodded quickly: "Yes, yes, yes, yes, I will go right away, right away."


    As he spoke, he began to tidy up the things on the table.


    While tidying up, I couldn''t help thanking Lu Ning repeatedly.


    Looking at his clumsy and excited look, Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing, he''s quite cute.


    Finally, after packing up, Fang Qi was about to leave in a hurry, but stopped after taking two steps. He looked back at Lu Ning and asked, "Miss Lu, are you interested in participating?"


    Lu Ning did not expect him to ask such a question.


    But one thing passed in her mind for a while.


    Lu Ning looked at him after being stunned for about two seconds: "I''ll think about it, and you can come and talk to me about this matter after you formally talk about it."


    Fang Qi immediately nodded hurriedly: "Okay! I will definitely try my best to do my best! Thank you, Miss Lu!"


    Finally bowed excitedly before turning and leaving.


    Lu Ning could hear his fast footsteps when he went downstairs.


    Huo Jinyan closed the door, and the surroundings became quiet again.


    He came over and looked at Lu Ning, put his hands on her sides, looked at her from a distance, and smiled with his lips bent: "Why didn''t I realize before that my baby is so serious and attractive when working."


    The self-confidence and decisiveness exuded naturally made him unable to bear the sideways glance.


    Huo Jinyan has always known that Lu Ning is excellent, but now he realizes that her excellence is not only in one aspect, but in many aspects, which is amazing.


    Lu Ning also bent his lips and smiled, looked at him, leaned forward directly, and sprayed his face softly.


    "Who is your baby."


    Huo Jinyan moved forward a little and pressed her forehead: "It''s far away in the sky, but it''s close in front of us."


    Lu Ning pushed him away with a smile, and changed the subject directly: "I''m hungry."


    Huo Jinyan stood up straight and looked at her with a smile, then raised his hand to stroke her head, and then went into the kitchen.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 771： i saw

    Chapter 771 I saw it


    Fang Qi¡¯s speed was very fast. After getting on the plane and returning home, he immediately called. After calling everyone in his team, he briefly talked about things and took them to Yi Entertainment.


    There are eight people in a group, and seven of them are confused.


    Fang Qi brought the seven of them with him when he entered Xingtu Entertainment, and the eight of them were bound together. Fang Qi resigned, which meant that they also resigned, and had nothing to do with Xingtu Entertainment.


    When they arrived at the door of Yi Entertainment''s company, several people got out of the taxi, looked at the company door in front of them, and looked at each other, not knowing what was going on.


    But Fang Qi has stepped into the gate of Yi Entertainment with full confidence.


    The seven people hurriedly followed, all holding things in their hands.


    They were originally in the company, but somehow learned that Fang Qi had resigned, and then they were kicked out. When they didn''t know what to do, they received a call from Fang Qi, and then they waited for Fang Qi. After saying a few words, he led them to the door of One Entertainment, holding all his company''s things in his hands, and he hadn''t had time to find a place to put them.


    Some of them have no place to live, and they all live in the company''s dormitory.


    Now that I have resigned, I don¡¯t even have a place to live. I don¡¯t know what to do in the future.


    But looking at Fang Qi''s appearance, full of confidence, they were all stunned for a moment.


    This is Yi Entertainment. In the past two years, the leading companies in the entertainment industry have all been popular!


    Moreover, the programs they have invested in in recent years have become more and more popular. Basically, they have not had any unsatisfactory results.


    Why did Fang Qi bring them here?


    Talking about project cooperation?


    One entertainment people will meet them?


    They don''t have anything, they don''t have anything they can get their hands on.


    A group of people who are not confident enough.


    After entering the gate of Yi Entertainment, they didn''t know what Fang Qi said to the front desk, so the front desk asked them to sit and wait in the lobby. A few people were a little disappointed for a moment. They had actually seen such things a lot. For several hours, no one was seen.


    Several people walked over to sit next to Fang Qi who was in high spirits.


    "Brother, this is Yi Entertainment, how dare you come here."


    "That''s right, brother, our own company is not willing to do this project, and Yi Entertainment will do it? And maybe we won''t even see the person in charge."


    "Yes, brother, you should discuss it with us. At least let us have a mental preparation. Now that you have resigned, you don''t even have a place to live."


    It is inevitable that there will be some complaints in my heart.


    Fang Qi didn''t pay attention to what they said, but turned his head to look at them, his eyes were shining.


    "No, I met the person in charge of One Entertainment."


    "what?"


    Several people looked at him in surprise holding the box and planning book.


    Before they could ask anything, footsteps came from over there, and several people immediately shut up and looked over cautiously.


    The little girl at the front desk came back, and behind her was a man with blond hair, who looked very handsome.


    This person is Jiang Zhou.


    Jiang Zhou and the others met on the news, one of the bosses of One Entertainment.


    He came out to pick them up himself?


    Jiang Zhou came over and looked at Fang Qi: "You must be Mr. Fang."


    Fang Qi immediately stood up and looked at him: "It''s me, it''s me, just call me Fang Qi."


    Fang Qi was a little excited, and stretched out his hand to shake hands with Jiang Zhou, but he didn''t feel the sweat in his palm until he stretched out his hand.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 772： I agree

    Chapter 772 I agree


    Jiang Zhou didn''t say anything. Seeing his shame, he dragged him to the front desk. Hand him a tissue, let him wipe his hands, then shake his hand.


    "Don''t be nervous, just chat normally, come with me."


    Then he turned around and took a step forward. Fang Qi immediately followed. After walking two steps, he turned his head to look at the seven people who were stunned on the sofa, and immediately raised his hand to signal them to follow quickly.


    The seven of them were stunned. After seeing Fang Qi''s signal, they hurriedly followed with their things in their arms.


    Everything is so magical.


    They couldn¡¯t even see some company leaders before, and sometimes they could only see a front desk. Why did they suddenly see the boss of One Entertainment now?


    The boss came out to greet him in person. What did Brother Fang do? Have you prayed to God and worshiped Buddha to call Aladdin at night?


    When several people followed in, they were even more shocked, because in the meeting room, Song Qinghe was sitting at the main seat.


    Song Qinghe is the absolute boss of One Entertainment! big boss!


    Several people were stunned again.


    People in the conference room saw them come in and raised their hands to let them sit down.


    In addition to Song Qinghe, there are also people with program planning and related experience. One Entertainment and Jiang Zhou have a total of six people.


    Fang Qi and the others sat down directly with eight people in a mighty manner.


    Fang Qi was unavoidably a little cautious. Although seeing Lu Ning''s appearance, he really liked the planning of this show, but now such a formal scene made his legs tremble uncontrollably. He forgot to tidy up before he came. It''s really impolite to rush over here in a hurry.


    But Song Qing and they didn''t care about these.


    Looking at Fang Qi, he talked about the planning of the show.


    Fang Qi immediately asked the people around him to hand over the proposal to them.


    Although they are stiff, nervous, and uneasy, they must do things well when they come here, and they must not let down their own project, nor Lu Ning''s recognition and the opportunity given to them!


    They are fully prepared for this project. Their team has been planning this project for a long time, so they can answer Song Qing and their questions fluently. Afterwards, it is inevitable that there will be a few stumbles because of being too nervous, but you can see It turns out that these are all in their minds.


    They also think this attitude is very good, but the problem of the program itself still exists, that is, the points mentioned by Lu Ning before, if it is too professional, the audience will be small, so it must be brilliant in other places.


    Regarding this Fang Qi immediately used the game Lu Ning proposed to express it back.


    The game settings were really good, which made them feel good too.


    But we don''t know what the follow-up will look like, so there are two people who still have objections.


    But someone from Fang Qi¡¯s side immediately came up with a newly planned game, and the game¡¯s performance was no worse than the previous one, which immediately proved that they were capable of doing this.


    When Song Qinghe asked them to vote later, there were still two people who were worried, so they were in a wait-and-see state. Generally, at this time, they still need to wait and see the other party, and cannot sign a contract immediately.


    But Lu Ning''s voice suddenly came from Song Qinghe''s mobile phone on the table.


    "I agree."


    Fang Qi''s people were taken aback immediately.


    Lu Ning''s voice came again: "I have guaranteed this show, sign it, Fang Qi, don''t let me down."


    Fang Qi was taken aback for a moment, then stood up abruptly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 773： How did you do it!

    Chapter 773 How did you do it!


    "Miss Lu! Don''t worry, I will do a good job! I won''t let you down!"


    His words were transmitted from the other side of the conference table to Song Qinghe''s cell phone.


    "I believe in you. The rest is up to you Qinghe."


    After she finished speaking, she hung up the phone.


    Song Qinghe looked at the people around him, turned around and immediately asked someone to bring the drafted contract.


    It looks like they are ready to agree?


    The people on Fang Qi''s side were stunned again.


    Happiness came so suddenly, I didn''t know how to react for a while.


    Is there a pie in the sky?


    Several people were a little confused throughout the whole process. When they finally signed the contract, they stopped and looked at Song Qinghe.


    Weakly asked: "Excuse me, can you arrange a dormitory for us?"


    Song Qinghe and Jiang Zhou looked at them and couldn''t help being a little surprised.


    Jiang Zhou has a straight temper, he can say whatever he has, and subconsciously blurted out: "Our company doesn''t have a dormitory."


    Several people were stunned for a moment, then nodded, and after signing the contract, they decided on some remaining matters with the producer.


    After the discussion, they asked about the working time, and a few people were ready to leave.


    Now this matter is the greatest joy, and the problem of living is no longer a problem.


    But when several people walked to the door of the company, they were still stopped.


    Song Qinghe stopped them.


    "Wait a minute, you have this key."


    Song Qinghe handed the key to Fang Qi.


    Fang Qi took it suspiciously and looked at the key in his hand.


    Song Qinghe sent the address to Fang Qi again: "This house is vacant now, you can live in it."


    Fang Qi was stunned, looked at Song Qing and was so grateful that he didn''t know what to say: "Mr. Song, this is not good...it''s too troublesome."


    The people around him quickly followed suit, which was indeed too troublesome.


    But Song Qinghe looked at them: "No trouble, I can''t live here either, you guys can live here."


    The moment he turned his head, he saw one of the girls.


    There is a girl among the eight members of their team.


    The girl was suddenly a little puzzled when she was seen, and she was a little nervous for a moment, not knowing where to look.


    Song Qinghe stopped in his tracks and looked over.


    "There may not be enough rooms, let me find another place for you to live in."


    The girl was taken aback for a moment, confirming that Song Qinghe was indeed flattered after talking to her.


    "No, there''s no need for Mr. Song."


    She is actually good friends with everyone in the team. We have been together for many years, and we all know each other well. I almost forgot that I was a girl.


    Unexpectedly received special treatment, and was stunned.


    In fact, they probably understood what Song Qinghe meant.


    Hastily said: "President Song, don''t worry, the room is not enough for us to share, Jiang Jiang will definitely have a room for himself, and we have been friends for more than ten years, and some of them grew up wearing crotch pants together. no problem!"


    Jiang Jiang also quickly said that there is no problem, Song Qinghe didn''t say anything, nodded and left.


    After Song Qinghe left, they turned around and left immediately.


    The few people standing on the side of the road waiting for the bus are inevitably still excited.


    "Mr. Song is really nice, he gave us our own place to live."


    "Yeah, yes, Brother Fang! You found someone like this! You can also meet Mr. Song and Mr. Jiang directly. You are amazing! I admire you so much!"


    "That''s right, Brother Fang! How did you do it! Tell us about it!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 774： How dare you

    Chapter 774 Really Courageous


    Fang Qi actually has a kind of ethereal feeling now.


    I was in a cloud, and I didn''t know how it succeeded.


    How did it succeed?


    Oh! correct! Lu Ning!


    It all started when I met Lu Ning!


    I really have to thank her well!


    Fang Qi scratched his head, and said hesitantly: "Actually, I''m still confused. This matter means that I plan to go to Mr. Bai''s side to work hard again. As long as he is recruited to participate in our project, the company will pay attention to it." all at once.


    So I asked someone to find Mr. Bai''s address..."


    Hearing the words, several people were not calm: "You found someone''s house!"


    "Has it been typed out yet?"


    "Isn''t Bai notoriously bad-tempered!"


    "Brother Fang, you are so courageous, even if everyone rejects you, you still work so hard!"


    Fang Qi also felt that his behavior was a bit inappropriate: "But there is no other way, I can''t let you all be unable to afford food after following me. So I took the last gamble and went to Mr. Bai, But when I arrived, I didn''t see Mr. Bai, and Ms. Lu, who I met first, opened the door for me..."


    "Miss Lu? Which Miss Lu?"


    "Yes, which Miss Lu?"


    The seven people were all very curious, and they all wanted to ask questions.


    Fang Qi saw them and stopped talking directly: "I won''t tell you, let''s talk about it when we get to the residence."


    He also needs to calm down.


    Several people were not happy, but Fang Qi didn¡¯t talk about life and death, and there was nothing he could do about it. The car also came, and several people got into the car and headed for the address.


    Laughing all the way, very excited, they looked at each other, but they didn''t know what to say, but they could see each other''s restlessness.


    The car drove further and further sideways, and the people in the two cars were a little confused, so they subconsciously looked at the meter.


    They didn''t look at the address carefully, and now they looked at the address carefully and found out that the house is in the villa area of ??the capital.


    Villa area!


    After the car arrived, a few people got out of the car, and they were a little nervous when they wanted to pass the door. They were afraid that they would be stopped by the guards, so they would have to bother Mr. Song.


    But after walking past, the doorman looked at them and greeted them directly.


    "It''s Mr. Fang, right?"


    Fang Qi was taken aback and nodded immediately: "Yes, it''s me."


    "Mr. Song has already told us, you come with me, I will take you there."


    A few people were taken aback for a moment, and the people over there had already gone to drive the sightseeing bus.


    "Mr. Fang, come here quickly, get in the car."


    After being stunned for a while, several people immediately walked over and got into the car.


    The security staff enthusiastically led them to the gate of the villa.


    After getting out of the car, several people were still in a daze.


    Fang Qi hesitantly took the key and opened the door.


    The villas here all look the same, but they look huge from the outside.


    The eight people couldn''t help being stunned.


    After opening the door, eight people walked in with each other''s support. After passing through the garden, they reached the main entrance. Fang Qi took out the key again to open the door.


    After opening the door, the room was pitch black, and it was already night.


    Immediately fumbled to turn on the light.


    Only the light in the entrance was turned on, but the light and luxurious decoration of the entrance made them praise again and again.


    A group of people hurriedly changed their shoes and went in, found the light and turned it on, and instantly the huge living room of the villa appeared in front of them.


    A minute later there are cheers and screams.


    "Hey hey! This place is too big! Put a mahjong table here to play mahjong! There is also a super large work table here, we can work together, over there..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 775： will have

    Chapter 775 will have it


    They were running around excitedly.


    Only the only girl was happy and went upstairs to look at the room.


    Every room has been decorated, and each one looks super nice. Compared with the dormitory she lived in before, it is simply a world of difference. This place is simply heaven.


    After looking through all the rooms, the girl found a master bedroom with a bathroom and a cloakroom.


    It was rare to be able to choose by himself, Jiang Jiang was going to be selfish once, and chose the largest room.


    But after the selection, I still didn¡¯t feel very good, so I went downstairs to discuss with everyone. As soon as I reached the stairs, I felt as if I had arrived at Huaguo Mountain.


    Jiang Jiang looked at them helplessly and laughed, and finally took out his mobile phone to record a video, and then stopped them.


    "Don''t disturb the neighbors, it will be bad for Mr. Song."


    It was only after hearing the words that they realized that they shut up immediately.


    Jiang Jiang watched them calm down before he walked down and looked at them and said, "Can I live there..."


    She was interrupted immediately before finishing her sentence: "You can live in whichever you want, and we will share the rest. Hurry up, hurry up, go to rest! Don''t discuss with us, go to rest!"


    Jiang Jiang looked at them with warmth in his heart, and his eyes were red.


    Several people also looked around with emotion.


    Everything here seems like a dream.


    Jiang Jiang looked at them: "We are really getting better and better."


    Everyone nodded immediately, gathered together and hugged each other.


    They all came out together, fighting for the things they love together, but after so many years, they haven¡¯t seen anything from the struggle, and they dare not go home, but now it¡¯s different, and everything is getting better.


    Fang Qi looked at them: "In the future! We will all have our own houses!"


    Everyone looked at each other: "En!"


    In this materialistic world, it is hard to get a few friends.


    After everyone calmed down, they immediately pestered Fang Qi to ask what happened.


    Fang Qi was also happy to talk to them.


    Eight people sat around on the sofa in the living room of the villa and chatted excitedly all night.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning has not been idle in the past few days. She sent Pan Yue to school and met with everyone in Class 9. Everyone missed her very much.


    Later, Lu Ning started to work on more Rose Manor matters.


    Because Gu Chen has been busy with other things recently, many things in his hands have been handed over to Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning is always cautious when dealing with these matters, for fear of putting everyone in danger because of one of his mistakes.


    Fortunately, there are Gu Zi and Gu Cheng by her side to help her.


    Song Qinghe and Jiang Zhou also came later, nominally to chat with her about the show, but in fact they came to see Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning has a big head, because when Jiang Zhou and Gu Zi meet, they are like two princes vying for favor, desperately wanting to be favored by Lu Ning''s father.


    When two people get together all day long, they will fight each other. They are always in front of Lu Ning, just to attract Lu Ning''s attention.


    Lu Ning was under a little pressure because of the Rose Manor, but now that the two of them are here again, she is even more stressed.


    At first they were noisy, so Lu Ning didn''t say anything, but within two days, the two of them started to get started, making a mess of things that Lu Ning had managed to organize, and she shouted at the two of them angrily. Two sentences, kicked the person out, and the two of them were quiet for a few days after that.


    But it was only a few days.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 776： Routine

    Chapter 776 Routine


    In the end, it was Huo Jinyan who threw the two of them out.


    The two looked at Huo Jinyan still very unconvinced.


    In the end, a group of people were directly annoyed, and the two of them were stared at all day long and could not get close to Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning was finally quiet for a few days.


    But as soon as it was quiet here, Master Wu came over there every day.


    Chanting in Lu Ning''s ear like chanting scriptures.


    In the end, Huo Jinyan carried him to stay with Gu Zi and Jiang Zhou.


    Huo Jinyan felt sorry for Lu Ning being so tired recently, and when she was finally free, he took her out to relax.


    In fact, there is no goal, just to drive her out and drive around.


    Turning around, Lin Ci just shared a newly opened coffee shop with Lu Ning. It is said that the desserts in it are very delicious.


    Now it''s time for afternoon tea, Lu Ning showed Huo Jinyan the address, and the two of them headed to this place.


    When we arrived, there were quite a few people.


    The two were ushered to a window seat and sat down.


    The decoration of this store is very careful, and it can be seen that their expected audience is still some famous ladies.


    The seat by the window is a sofa chair that can be used for three people. The back of the chair is high, so you won¡¯t see people in front and behind, and won¡¯t affect your time.


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and nodded a lot.


    Lu Ning served a lot of desserts without even noticing. She smiled helplessly and looked at Huo Jinyan: "We can''t finish it."


    "It''s okay, you can try it all, and I''ll eat the rest."


    Lu Ning lowered his eyes and smiled.


    Both of them are actually not dessert lovers, but they are under too much pressure recently. Lu Ning really needs desserts to enrich himself, so he thought of this one recommended by Lin Ci.


    But should I say it or not, the taste here is really good.


    She tasted two mouthfuls of each, and Huo Jinyan raised his hand and ate them without hesitation.


    Lu Ning looked at the sunshine outside the window.


    The weather has been slowly getting warmer recently.


    The position where two people sit is also quite good, it is warm.


    Lu Ning sat here quietly, enjoying the rare tranquility, and the light music in the store was also very soothing.


    Gradually she relaxed.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and sat directly beside her.


    Lu Ning turned his head to meet his gaze.


    Huo Jinyan directly raised his hand and pulled over a dessert in her hand: "It''s too far away, it''s hard to hold."


    Lu Ning looked at him with a smile, and didn''t expose him.


    His arms are so long, how can it be difficult to hold, and this is not far away.


    After taking two bites, Huo Jinyan realized that Lu Ning hadn''t had time to eat this one just now.


    He took a small fork and fed a small piece.


    "Try it."


    Lu Ning leaned over, but Huo Jinyan slowly began to retract his hand. Lu Ning frowned slightly at the dessert, not knowing what he was doing.


    But still subconsciously chased after him.


    Then when Huo Jinyan stopped, she ate dessert, but she also felt a soft touch on her forehead.


    Lu Ning: "..."


    She just realized that Huo Jinyan did it on purpose.


    I don''t know who I learned this from, and luring her forward, I leaned over and was kissed on the forehead by him.


    The corners of Huo Jinyan''s lips curled up, and Lu Ning''s ears turned red.


    Neither of them spoke, and the surrounding became a little silent.


    There were voices of talking and chatting from behind.


    At first Lu Ning didn''t pay attention, but was a little shy by Huo Jinyan, but gradually she noticed that the voice was familiar.


    Slowly put his ears on the back of the chair.


    Huo Jinyan saw her strange behavior, and leaned over to look at her.


    teased her with a smile: "Shy?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 777： go now

    Chapter 777 Go now


    Lu Ning immediately raised his hand to cover his mouth.


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment before realizing that she was listening to the voice next door.


    followed her close to her ear.


    The voice behind it came into the ear clearly.


    In fact, the voice is normal, but they are too quiet here, and they can hear clearly.


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment, because the voices of Shi Qingyue and Lu Yuean came from the opposite side.


    "...An An, Mom saw that you are so interested in the piano, that''s why I found it for you. Are you unhappy?"


    Lu Yuean''s voice was a little unnatural.


    "No, Mom, I just didn''t react for a while."


    Shi Qingyue looked at her: "It''s okay, I finally found out that Master Wu came to City A suddenly recently, he is a top pianist, if he can accept you as an apprentice, then you can go on this road very well successful."


    Lu Yue''an actually lacked interest in this aspect, and was just perfunctory following Shi Qingyue''s words.


    "But Mom, didn''t you say that Master Wu doesn''t accept apprentices? How could he accept me?"


    "That''s not right. Be good. We''ve made the etiquette more thoughtful. If you work hard, you can be seen by Master Wu. You should practice a lot recently. If you are talented, you can be noticed by Master Wu.


    As long as we are talented, we don¡¯t have to worry about not being noticed. You just contact me, and my mother will do the rest for you. "


    Lu Yuean hesitated.


    She had no interest in the piano itself. Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi had enrolled her in classes when she was young, but after two days of learning she thought it was too boring, so she just skipped class and never studied again.


    This study was just a pretense, and she didn''t learn much. She didn''t want to perform on stage at all, but just made a buckle to frame Lu Ning.


    But Shi Qingyue began to pay attention to this matter, asking her to worship Master Wu.


    It''s better if she can''t worship, but if this Master Wu really takes a fancy to her and wants to take her as his apprentice, then won''t she have to face such a boring life every day in the future.


    Lu Ning and Huo Jinyan on this side sat down slowly, and the voice from the other side came again intermittently.


    Lu Ning picked up the cup on the table and took a sip of water, then suddenly raised his lips and smiled.


    Huo Jinyan took a look at her expression, knowing that she had something evil in her heart, so he couldn''t help but curved his lips and smiled.


    He raised his hand and took out his mobile phone. He didn''t know what message he sent out.


    When Lu Ning came back to his senses, Huo Jinyan was looking at her and smiling.


    Lu Ning was a little puzzled, just as he was about to ask if he wanted to go back, he heard Lu Yuean''s voice from over there.


    She should be answering the phone.


    The voice sounded a little surprised, not knowing what was said on the phone.


    But after she hung up the phone, she heard her talking to Shi Qingyue.


    "Mom, where is Master Wu now, why don''t we go now."


    Seeing her sudden enthusiasm, Shi Qingyue was stunned for a moment, wasn''t she not so excited just now?


    Is this a sudden reaction?


    Actually not, Lu Yuean received the news that the purpose of Master Wu''s visit to City A this time was actually for Lu Ning.


    She pays close attention to Lu Ning now, and subscribes to Lu Ning''s related news no matter where she is. As long as she needs the situation, she can receive the news as soon as possible.


    Now this is not received.


    Before Shi Qingyue could react, Lu Yue''an suddenly stood up and pulled her away.


    Hearing the voice, Lu Ning subconsciously wanted to find something to cover himself, but there was nothing around him, before he could react, Huo Jinyan leaned over...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 778： I come

    Chapter 778 I''m coming


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand to touch her side face, leaned over, as if about to kiss her, and covered her with his whole body.


    Lu Ning froze for a moment, looked at the person in front of him, pursed his lips slightly, his heart was beating fast.


    After a while, Lu Ning said weakly: "They, let''s go."


    Huo Jinyan just nodded, but when he looked at her, his eyes were attached, and his fingers touched her lips lightly.


    Lu Ning immediately felt hot, but fortunately he didn''t do anything, and sat down the next moment.


    Shi Qingyue and Lu Yuean have already left.


    Lu Ning sat there, drank some water to calm down.


    When the two of them were almost calm, Lu Ning said, "Let''s go."


    "kindness."


    The two of them left the coffee shop.


    There are still some untouched desserts, Lu Ning packed them up and brought them back for Lu Jingzhi to eat.


    ¡­


    After the two went back, they saw Gu Chen sitting at home.


    Seeing Lu Ning coming back, he hurried to her side.


    After so many days, he has researched a set of treatment plans, and wrote clearly to Lu Ning when and what to do.


    Then put a few boxes in front of Lu Ning.


    "These are all medicines, and the time is written on them. You should remember to take them when the time comes, and you have to follow the above method to exercise. It may hurt a little, but you have to persist, you know."


    He watched Lu Ning patiently and said softly, as if coaxing a child to take medicine to recover.


    Lu Ning looked at the thick plans he had prepared, all of which were handwritten, and knew that he must have read all the books, found many methods, and found many people before he could come up with such a set. .


    He came in a hurry, the sweat on his forehead still hadn''t come down, and after telling Lu Ning he was still not at ease and explained Huo Jinyan again, let Huo Jinyan stare at him, don''t be soft-hearted, and follow all the above.


    Huo Jinyan nodded and took it down.


    Before leaving, Gu Chen patted Lu Ning on the head, and said to her: "Don''t worry, I will make you back to the same as before."


    After speaking, he turned around and left with his things.


    This method is not a once-and-for-all method, he still needs to do more research, and after Lu Ning has followed this method for a period of time, he will come back and take her for an examination to see how the effect is.


    Looking at Gu Chen''s back in a hurry, Lu Ning sighed.


    Huo Jinyan walked over to look at the thick treatment book, and he picked it up after reading two pages briefly.


    "I''ll take care of this, and I''ll tell you what to do."


    Looking at him, Lu Ning hesitated to speak: "I myself..."


    "No, I''ll do it!"


    Looking at his appearance, Lu Ning couldn''t say anything to refuse, so he could only let him come.


    Huo Jinyan took the book written by Gu Chen, studied it carefully, and then made a timetable and wrote it down.


    Ask Lu Ning to take medicine on time every day and do the above exercises.


    It was really painful at first.


    The smell of the medicine is too bad, every time Lu Ning smells it, he feels uncomfortable, but he still swallows it.


    Every time Huo Jinyan frowned in distress, every time he took the medicine, he smelled it twice and wanted to throw it away.


    But there is no way, even if it hurts, this must be eaten.


    But the medicine is okay, the most difficult thing is to move.


    As long as Lu Ning moves lightly, his legs will feel excruciating pain, and he has to complete a whole set of movements.


    On the first day, Huo Jinyan supported her, while Lu Qing and Lu Bai watched from the side.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 779： My brother has a broken leg and takes care of you

    Chapter 779 Broken leg brother is raising you


    "Ningning, try to straighten your legs... yes, slow down, slowly..."


    Huo Jinyan supported her two hands, kept his eyes on her leg, and taught her how to do it in a soft and soft voice.


    Huo Jinyan has tried these actions before, and he can better teach Lu Ning how to do them by doing them himself.


    But he is a normal person, and he is always good when he does it, but this is torture for Lu Ning.


    It''s okay for her to move slightly, but she keeps moving, and she has to straighten her legs. She clenched her teeth, enduring the severe pain, and tried to stretch out her bent legs bit by bit, but every time Her scalp was numb to the point of pain.


    After only moving three or four times, she was already covered in sweat, and her face was also very pale, pale.


    Lu Qing and Lu Bai watched anxiously, frowning tightly, but dared not say anything.


    This is treatment and it¡¯s not a child¡¯s play. You can¡¯t just stop it.


    But later Lu Ning cried in pain, and started to cry unconsciously. The two of them couldn''t take it anymore, and went directly to hug Lu Ning.


    "Don''t practice, don''t practice, we don''t practice, if the leg is broken, it will be broken, brother will take care of you, no matter what you do, brother will take care of you."


    She looked so uncomfortable.


    Lu Qing and Lu Bai couldn''t take it anymore, they carried her directly to the wheelchair and stopped her from practicing.


    "No! She wants to practice!"


    It was the first time that Huo Jinyan asked Lu Ning so strongly.


    He has always been the one who loves Lu Ning the most, and he can hardly say no to any of her requests.


    But this time, he had to be tough.


    He will not dislike Lu Ning, nor what her legs look like, but he knows that Lu Ning dislikes her, and she will dislike herself. If this continues, she will continue to deny herself, thinking that she is a waste.


    Huo Jinyan knew her too well, so that tough villain asked him to do it.


    His eyes were red.


    Lu Ning trembled in pain, he felt it most intuitively.


    His heart was so distressed that his whole heart was pulled together.


    But he can''t do anything, he can''t soften his heart, he can only let her continue severely.


    Looking at Huo Jinyan, Lu Bai and Lu Qing didn''t seem to believe what he said.


    "Huo Jinyan, you are crazy, don''t you feel sorry for her like this, do you dislike Ningning''s legs, why are you so cruel..."


    Lu Ning raised his hand and grabbed Lu Qing''s arm.


    "I''m fine, I can."


    She raised her hand to wipe her tears, and looked up at Huo Jinyan.


    She clearly knew that these words were like heavy hammers hitting his heart one by one, how could he not love her...


    "Ning Ning!"


    Lu Ning tried to stand up while leaning on the armrest of the wheelchair, but was held down by Lu Bai.


    "Okay, you practice, but take a break."


    Lu Bai knows Lu Ning''s temper. She can''t just look at herself like this. She can''t walk in the future and can only live in a wheelchair. She can''t do this. As long as there is a little bit of hope, she will grab it.


    Huo Jinyan poured a glass of water and fed it to her.


    After taking a break, she looked at Huo Jinyan, reached out and grabbed his arm, helping him to stand up.


    Lu Qing and Lu Bai were watching. Looking at Lu Ning, the two wanted to stop him a few times, but they knew it was useless to stop them, so they could only watch with worry.


    According to what Gu Chen said, Lu Ning had to practice for fifteen minutes at the beginning.


    Fifteen minutes is not long, but to Lu Ning now, it seems as long as a century.


    Time seemed to have stopped passing, and it took less than fifteen minutes for life and death.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 780： The powerful Lu family

    Chapter 780 The powerful Lu family


    When fifteen minutes finally passed, Lu Ning was already drenched in sweat.


    And Huo Jinyan is no exception, he is actually more nervous than Lu Ning.


    After the end, he carried Lu Ning back to the room.


    Lu Ning''s clothes are soaked and need to be changed, but she is completely powerless now.


    Huo Jinyan took the clothes to change for her, but she held him down.


    Huo Jinyan sighed and put on the clothes for her, so as not to catch a cold.


    He held her hand: "Okay, I won''t change it for you. When you have strength, change it yourself."


    Lu Ning nodded and looked at him.


    "Your hair is wet."


    She smiled, raised her finger and pointed in the direction of the bathroom: "Go wash it, you also need to change your clothes, go to my brother to borrow some clothes."


    Huo Jinyan nodded: "Okay, I will go, don''t worry about me, you take a rest, I will fetch water for you."


    He got up and went outside to fetch water for Lu Ning.


    Lu Bai handed him a piece of clothes: "Come here and wash it, this dress is clean and unworn, use my bathroom."


    Lu Bai said and took the water directly: "I''ll deliver it to Ningning, you can clean it up first."


    Huo Jinyan nodded, afraid that he would smell on his body, so he went to wash up first.


    ¡­


    When he came out to go back, Lu Ning just lay there obliquely and fell asleep.


    Huo Jinyan closed the door and walked over, raised his hand to touch her clothes, it was still wet.


    He sighed, turned around and picked out a piece of clothing from the closet, and knelt down on one leg beside the bed.


    Stretched out his hand to hug Lu Ning and called her twice.


    "Ningning, Ningning..."


    Lu Ning responded vaguely.


    "You need to change clothes, otherwise you will catch a cold."


    He said and patted her shoulder lightly.


    Lu Ning was so tired that he didn''t want to move. Hearing Huo Jinyan''s voice, he felt illusory.


    Huo Jinyan hugged her in silence for a while, and finally whispered in her ear: "Ningning, you need to change into a new dress now, or you will get sick. After all, you will marry me in the end. I won''t do anything. Just help you change your clothes."


    As he spoke, Lu Ning seemed to wake up a bit, opened his eyes and glanced at him, and finally fell asleep again in a daze.


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and took off the clothes on her body, and put on new ones for her, then hugged her to make her lie down, and covered her with the quilt.


    Only then did he breathe a sigh of relief.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed and watching him quietly, his hands were still shaking slightly.


    He doesn''t know how long this pain will last, and he doesn''t even know if this kind of treatment will have a significant effect. Such endless pain makes him even more sad and distressed.


    ¡­


    On the other side, Master Wu didn''t know who had exposed his address, and was blocked in the hotel several times and couldn''t get out.


    Heaps of presents were sent in, saying that I would give him a chance to meet, and wanted to worship him as a teacher, but Master Wu didn''t even want to see him.


    This person didn''t know what was going on, but he was sending gifts one after another.


    Master Wu got mad, so he asked the little assistant directly.


    The little assistant is also confused. Only the boss knows their situation here. Others will not know the exact address.


    Even Ms. Lu didn''t know the exact location of their hotel.


    The little assistant found out after asking the front desk staff that it was the Lu family who gave the gift.


    The richest man in City A, the powerful Lu family, no wonder they found this place.


    The little assistant talked to Master Wu after returning home.


    Master Wu was still a little puzzled.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 781： You dont know Lu Ning?

    Chapter 781 You don''t know Lu Ning?


    Lu Family?


    Why did the Lu family give him a gift, and who did they ask him to accept?


    Didn¡¯t Ningning belong to the Lu family before?


    Master Wu was a little confused for a moment.


    He only knows that Lu Ning was at Lu''s house before, and now he is in his current home because of a wrong hug when he was a child, but he doesn''t know the reason for the twists and turns.


    Also doesn''t know the relationship between Lu Ning and the Lu family.


    I don''t know which tendon is wrong, so I asked my assistant to contact me, saying that I can meet up.


    It happened to be the last weekend, and the Lu family quickly replied, and even sent a car to pick up Master Wu.


    Master Wu thought he had something to do with Lu Ning, but he was quite polite.


    After arriving at the place, Shi Qingyue looked at Master Wu, who was somewhat different from the stern and cold genius pianist in the rumors.


    At least she looks smiling, not cold.


    Master Wu always felt a little familiar when he looked at the person in front of him.


    After taking his seat, he looked at several people, and finally his eyes fell on Lu Yuean.


    Generally, such things are invited to the home, and there are chefs at home who can cook, and they can also check on the children''s abilities by the way.


    Shi Qingyue and the others took him directly to the hotel box.


    According to the implementation, Qingyue wanted to invite her to her home, but this was requested by Lu Yuean, saying that it was a good time to invite her to a meal first, which seemed more respectful and grand.


    In fact, Lu Yuean was afraid that Master Wu would ask her to play the piano, and she had nothing to do with it, so she could only deal with it in this way first, and she was preparing for it when she really had a clue.


    After a few pleasantries, Master Wu still asked, "Why don''t you go home, there is no piano here, and I can''t see the child''s level."


    Lu Yue''an immediately interjected: "This is Mr. Wu. I''m practicing a piece of music recently and I want to play it for you, but I haven''t practiced very well. I''m afraid you will be angry. Let''s eat first, and we will finish it in two days." Please go home."


    Master Wu nodded. In fact, since he came in, he lacked interest. If he hadn''t looked at Lu Ning''s face, he really wouldn''t have come, and now he wants to turn around and leave.


    But everyone has come here, and this side is also very enthusiastic, so I am embarrassed to turn around and leave.


    While chatting during the dinner, I didn''t know how to talk about Lu Ning.


    Actually, Lu Yuean started talking about the topic.


    She is testing.


    "Mr. Wu, I heard that you came to City A this time because you want to accept apprentices?"


    Master Wu heard that he thought it might be Lu Ning who told them, otherwise no one would know.


    So I felt in my heart that their relationship with Lu Ning should be pretty good.


    Master Wu nodded: "Well, I want to accept an apprentice..."


    Before he finished speaking, Shi Qingyue over there immediately said: "Then look at our An An, our An An works very hard, and the talent is also good, Master Wu, please think about it."


    Master Wu was a little uncomfortable, but he still smiled politely: "We have to wait to see the child''s qualifications."


    Lu Yuean answered immediately: "Yes, my mother is a little anxious, I''m sorry, Teacher Wu."


    Looking at Master Wu, Lu Yuean still asked, "Mr. Wu, do you know Lu Ning?"


    She mentioned it casually.


    Master Wu was a little confused this time, and looked up at her.


    Looking at his expression, Lu Yuean immediately said, "Ah, it''s like this. I read on the Internet that the apprentice you want to accept is actually called Lu Ning, so I want to ask."


    Master Wu felt that something was wrong when he heard this, and looked at Lu Yuean: "You don''t know Lu Ning?"


    Doesn¡¯t that mean it sounds like you¡¯re putting aside your relationship with Lu Ning?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 782： isnt this the thing

    Chapter 782 Isn¡¯t it about this?


    Lu Yuean was also stunned for a moment, not knowing how to answer this question.


    How could he not know Lu Ning.


    but¡­


    Seeing that Lu Yuean was silent, Shi Qingyue hurriedly took the conversation: "We know each other, so I''m not afraid of making fun of you, Mr. Wu, because the child belonged to our family before, but later I found out that I was hugged wrong when I was in the hospital.


    This An An is our biological daughter. "


    Originally, an explanation would be enough, but Shi Qingyue probably wanted to show Lu Yuean''s good moral character, so she continued directly: "But it''s because our eyesight is bad, and that child has some personality problems, which caused us An''an to suffer a lot of grievances. Not long ago, on their school celebration, we, An An, were going to perform the piano, but we were preempted by that girl.


    Why didn¡¯t I see that this kid had such a bad heart before, and he did such a thing, we really need to stay away from such a person..."


    As she spoke, she didn''t see Master Wu''s complexion getting worse.


    Hearing this, Master Wu couldn''t bear it any longer, and directly raised his hand to pat the table and stood up.


    He asked in a cold voice: "Really, then distance yourself from me too."


    After finishing speaking, he turned around with an ugly face and left.


    Shi Qingyue froze on the spot, not understanding what happened.


    Lu Yue''an understood, this Master Wu came here for Lu Ning.


    Judging from his voice, he may have misunderstood the relationship between Lu Ning and them, so this time he may still be taking advantage of Lu Ning.


    Lu Yuean silently clenched her hands.


    Shi Qingyue turned her head to look at Lu Yuean.


    "An''an, this..." She still hadn''t reacted, and couldn''t help but comfort Lu Yuean: "An''an, it''s okay, mom will find another teacher for you."


    Lu Yuean slammed his hands on the table suddenly: "I must worship him!"


    Shi Qingyue was frightened by her eyes.


    Lu Yuean''s heart is determined to compare Lu Ning.


    ¡­


    Master Wu asked his little assistant to check things after he went out, about Lu Ning from the Lu family, and Lu Yuean.


    After checking, he beat his head angrily.


    Why didn''t I think to check before I went to find out which tendon was wrong.


    The little assistant looked at Master Wu, and said in a low voice: "Teacher, why don''t you confess your mistake to Miss Lu, you also don''t know."


    Master Wu sat in the car annoyed: "Didn''t I know now? Look at what that woman said about Ning Ning. I shouldn''t have come. Why didn''t I think about checking before I came!"


    Master Wu is annoyed, but now that things are like this, he has to make up for it.


    Directly asked the driver to drive to Lu Ning''s house.


    When he arrived, Lu Ning had just finished taking the medicine, and his face was still a little ugly.


    Seeing that Lu Ning''s face was not good, Master Wu was completely scared, thinking that Lu Ning knew.


    After entering, he stood in front of Lu Ning and admitted his mistake.


    "Ning Ning, listen to my explanation. I didn''t know about this matter at the beginning. It was they who told you that I realized it. After I came out, I checked and found out about the relationship between you..."


    Lu Ning looked at him in a daze: "Huh?"


    Master Wu stared at her for a moment, and immediately said again: "Isn''t this the case? That''s the news. I really didn''t spread it, and I didn''t let them write it like that. I don''t know if you agree with me or not. Agreed, how could I rashly write these things to make you angry..."


    Lu Ning was taken aback again: "Huh?"


    Master Wu looked at her in a daze: "Isn''t that the case?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 783： dont get excited

    Chapter 783 Don''t get excited


    Lu Ning looked at the somewhat bewildered Master Wu, and turned to look at the little assistant beside him.


    While Master Wu was still in a daze, the little assistant told Lu Ning about the matter.


    Lu Ning didn''t have much emotion after listening, he just looked at Master Wu and asked, "Have you gone to see them?"


    Master Wu was so frightened that he almost fell down: "I really didn''t do it on purpose, Ningning, you can''t give me less points."


    He was afraid that the goodwill he had gained after so much effort would make Lu Ning angry and let him down to the bottom just because of this incident.


    His heart can''t bear this torment.


    Lu Ning looked at him and didn''t speak.


    After a long time, he said, "It''s okay, see you later."


    Master Wu was taken aback for a moment, and was about to cry.


    "No, Ningning, don''t get me wrong, I didn''t mean that, it wasn''t my original intention."


    He was so scared that he thought that Lu Ning would never see him again, and the matter of accepting apprentices was even more out of the question.


    But Lu Ning didn''t mean that. She looked at Master Wu who was about to cry and just asked, "Will you accept her?"


    Master Wu immediately raised his hand and swore: "I definitely can''t! I''ve wanted to accept you for the rest of my life, and I didn''t intend to accept her at first. I just wanted to guide you if I thought about it because of your face. I wanted to make you happy." Yes, but it''s not like I don''t know about this relationship, but don''t worry, I didn''t guide, I didn''t say anything, they took me directly to the hotel box for dinner, and didn''t even play the piano."


    Master Wu babbled a lot, just because he was afraid that Lu Ning would not understand the reason. He would be really wronged if he was driven away because of this.


    After listening, Lu Ning raised his hand and took a sip of water from the water glass, then looked at him: "Only charge me?"


    Master Wu nodded hastily: "Yes, yes, I said that I would accept you as my closed disciple. After so many years, you haven''t seen me accepting others, right? Isn''t it because I came as soon as you got a signal? So many years..."


    He seemed to have a long story to say, but Lu Ning was already overwhelmed.


    He said straightforwardly: "Okay, Master, I understand."


    Master Wu nodded immediately when he heard the words: "Okay, okay, it''s good to know, I... wait!"


    He froze for a moment, looked at Lu Ning, his eyes widened, and he stared at her in disbelief.


    Then he reacted for a long time and looked at the little assistant beside him.


    The little assistant was also stunned for a moment, and then immediately looked at Master Wu with a smile.


    "teacher!"


    He excitedly called Master Wu.


    Master Wu regained his voice, looked at Lu Ning and said, "Ning Ning, what did you call me just now?!"


    Master Wu was afraid that he had heard wrongly.


    Looking at his appearance, Lu Ning spoke again very cooperatively: "I see, Master."


    Master Wu was stunned.


    Happiness came so suddenly that he didn''t know how to react for a while. He had never imagined the scene of being promised by Lu Ning, and now he really didn''t even have a reference.


    I have been used to being rejected by Lu Ning for so many years, and I really don''t know how to react now.


    Huo Jinyan watched him walk towards Lu Ning, his hands were shaking with excitement, and immediately stopped in front of him.


    "Teacher Wu, don''t get excited."


    Master Wu didn''t even look at him, he directly raised his hand and pulled him away, but he couldn''t pull him away, so he could only look sideways at Lu Ning behind him, and said with a smile: "Ning Ning, call Master to listen again."


    Lu Ning: "...Master."


    Master Wu smiled as if he had won a big prize.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 784： Do not tweet

    Chapter 784 Do not post Weibo


    As if he couldn''t hear enough, he looked at Lu Ning with a playful smile, and he still looked a little cold and calm on stage.


    "Ning Ning, call me again."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Lu Ning looked up at him: "Teacher, if you do this again, I will take it back."


    Master Wu immediately waved his hands again and again: "Don''t, don''t, master is wrong."


    Although he said so, the smile on his face just couldn''t go away, and he couldn''t let the corner of his mouth come down no matter what.


    The mood of the whole person is floating in the sky, and I can''t wait to go out and tell the world right now.


    Turns out he did.


    After taking out the mobile phone, I made a phone call to everyone I knew or didn¡¯t know, who I met or who I didn¡¯t meet, who I had a good relationship with or who I didn¡¯t.


    Notify all of them once.


    "I! I''m accepted!"


    Lu Ning and the others watched Master Wu standing on the balcony and making phone calls all afternoon in the house, dancing with joy.


    Lu Ning looked at the little assistant: "You didn''t make a fuss when you left, didn''t you?"


    The little assistant was taken aback for a moment before realizing that it was Shi Qingyue and the others.


    The little assistant looked a little embarrassed: "It''s not very good. When I was leaving, the teacher patted the table."


    Lu Ning nodded: "Slapping the table... It''s not a big problem. According to Lu Yue''an''s personality, he should still find him. By the way, you mentioned me, right?"


    The little assistant nodded: "Well, it was Mrs. Lu who said something bad about you, so the teacher slapped the table."


    Lu Ning nodded, that''s fine, it''s fine if you can see that Master Wu is protecting her.


    As long as Lu Yuean can see this, she will not give up on Master Wu.


    Isn''t she committed to stepping on her feet and surpassing herself? For her, Master Wu is an NPC that must be conquered.


    "Hey, come here."


    Lu Ning beckoned, and the little assistant came over suspiciously.


    Lu Ning whispered a few words in his ear.


    The little assistant was taken aback after hearing this: "Miss Lu...so..."


    Lu Ning looked at him and nodded: "Remember it, just do it, and tell the teacher what I said later, did you hear it?"


    The little assistant nodded: "Understood Miss Lu."


    He looked at Lu Ning with some doubts.


    I don''t understand what this means to Lu Ning, but I still did it after I went back.


    It was already late when they went back. Master Wu was dragged out by the assistant, or he was still on the phone.


    After Master Wu came out, Lai had dinner here.


    I wanted to post on Weibo after dinner, but was stopped by Lu Ning.


    "You are not allowed to post on Weibo."


    Master Wu was taken aback for a moment, and looked at Lu Ning with some grievances.


    He also wants to share it with everyone.


    Lu Ning looked at him with a sigh: "Try not to post on Weibo now, and wait until a suitable time to post."


    Master Wu looked at Lu Ning, but he was very obedient: "Okay, listen to you, when you say something, Master will post it."


    Lu Ning nodded: "Well, there is one more thing, that''s the end of your phone call, and you are not allowed to tell others about this matter again."


    Master Wu: "Ah? Why!"


    He felt that he had not said enough! I can''t wait to hold a press conference or something, saying that he will last three days and three nights.


    Lu Ning sighed and looked at him.


    Master Wu gave up without saying a word: "Okay, okay, master will stop talking, and master will talk about it when you let me talk, okay?"


    Lu Ning nodded.


    Master Wu buried his head in his meal and even ate two more bowls of rice than usual.


    Lu Ning looked at the over-excited Master Wu with a smile.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 785： let them misunderstand

    Chapter 785 Let them misunderstand


    Master Wu was still full of excitement after returning home.


    The little assistant pulled Master Wu to repeat Lu Ning''s words.


    Master Wu was still a little dazed when he heard it: "What did Ningning say?"


    The little assistant nodded, actually he didn''t understand why.


    "Teacher, won''t this make them misunderstand?"


    Master Wu was silent for a while: "Ningning''s meaning should be to make them misunderstand."


    The little assistant was stunned for a moment: "Ah? Why? If I misunderstood, wouldn''t they keep pestering you, teacher?"


    Master Wu suddenly smiled: "If you are pestering, you can pester her. As long as Ningning is happy, I will treat her as the first gift I gave her as a master, and give her vent."


    The little assistant still doesn''t understand.


    Master Wu raised his hand and patted him: "If you don''t understand, don''t think about it. Go and buy me some wine. I am happy today. Have a good drink. You can stay with me. If no one else talks, you can still of."


    The little assistant went out in response.


    Master Wu jumped up and down in the room happily.


    The wish of so many years has finally come true, let alone how happy I am.


    Happy and happy, he thought of someone.


    If other people don¡¯t say it, this person must say it.


    After thinking about it, he picked up his mobile phone, and some bad ones called Shen Guang directly.


    Shen Guang was quite strange when he received the call.


    Master Wu and Shen Guang feel a little sympathetic to each other recently, because Lu Ning has rejected them many times. When the two sad people meet together, they are sad together, cheering and encouraging together.


    But now, one of them is not sad anymore, so he has to have a good time.


    Immediately, Master Wu called Shen Guang, described the scene vividly, and concluded that Lu Ning agreed to be his apprentice!


    He succeeded!


    Shen Guang was dumbfounded after listening to it. Hearing Master Wu''s happy cheers over there, and the fake consolation after he reacted, Shen Guang almost dropped his phone in anger.


    "Old Shen, don''t be sad, keep working hard and keep working hard, look at me, isn''t this a success, just believe in yourself and believe..."


    Snapped-


    Shen Guang hung up the phone.


    Master Wu became more happy when he heard the sound of hanging up the phone.


    But another sad person was even sadder.


    Originally, two people were sad together, but now one of them is happy, and he has become a clown.


    Shen Guang almost cried out of anger, and called Lu Ning directly.


    Lu Ning just fell asleep when he was woken up by the phone.


    After answering the phone, Shen Guang''s aggrieved voice came.


    "Ning Ning, why, is it because uncle is not doing well enough?"


    Lu Ning is still a little inexplicable, not knowing what happened.


    "Why did you only agree to him and not to me? Uncle can agree to any conditions, Ningning¡ª"


    Lu Ning: "..."


    It seems that Master Wu called to stimulate Shen Guang.


    I told him not to let him talk nonsense, but in the end he went to brag in front of Shen Guang. If it was face-to-face, Shen Guang would probably beat him up.


    Lu Ning rubbed his eyebrows helplessly: "Uncle, it''s late, what''s the matter, let''s talk about it tomorrow."


    Shen Guang: "No! You promised him everything! Even mine!"


    Lu Ning tried his best to persuade patiently: "Uncle, this matter is different..."


    "Why is it different? It''s the same. You just nod and agree. It''s not difficult."


    Lu Ning scratched his head helplessly, agreeing is not difficult, but after agreeing, a series of things will follow.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 786： say yes to marry you

    Chapter 786 Said to marry you


    Originally, the Rose Manor was stressful for her, but now there is another research institute, she might as well die directly.


    Before she could say anything, the door was suddenly opened.


    Huo Jinyan walked in from the door, reached out and took the mobile phone in her hand after coming, and hung up the phone decisively.


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Shen Guang: "?!"


    Shen Guang looked at the phone that was hung up, and was in a daze for five minutes, until You Jing walked by and looked at him and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Then Shen Guang looked at her aggrieved: "She hung up on me!"


    After finishing speaking, he turned around and went to find a drink.


    Tonight is destined to be a drunken night, just the difference between being sad and being happy.


    Lu Ning looked at Huo Jinyan.


    Looked at him after being stunned for a moment: "Why haven''t you slept yet?"


    Huo Jinyan sat by her bed, raised his hand and handed her the water to drink.


    "Come and take a look when you hear your voice here."


    Looking at him, Lu Ning smiled and said, "Is it because Jingzhi''s bed is too small for you to sleep comfortably?"


    Huo Jinyan shook his head: "No."


    Lu Ning looked at him: "You don''t have to keep staring at me, I''m fine and I won''t do stupid things, you can go back and rest better."


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and brushed the broken hair on her cheek: "I''m fine, and I''m resting well."


    Lu Ning stared at him, and finally reached out to hold his hand: "Jin Yan, I hope you are well too."


    Huo Jinyan was taken aback, as if it was the first time he heard Lu Ning call him that.


    Huo Jinyan moved closer and looked at her: "Okay, you can say whatever you want."


    Lu Ning was a little surprised that he agreed so quickly.


    In the next second, I saw him get closer again, and said, "Call again."


    Lu Ning was taken aback: "What?"


    Huo Jin''s words are persuasive: "You just called me or something."


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment before he realized it.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her blushing face after realizing it, couldn''t help smiling, and raised his arms to hug her.


    "Ningning, we will all be fine."


    Lu Ning smiled slightly, and reached out to hug his waist.


    After a long time, Lu Ning said, "Huo Jinyan, I''m going to sleep."


    Huo Jinyan still hugged her: "Well, go to sleep."


    Lu Ning smiled helplessly: "How can I sleep if you hug me?"


    Huo Jin said with reason and evidence: "I will sleep with you in my arms."


    Lu Ning helplessly patted him on the back: "Don''t make trouble."


    Huo Jinyan''s voice stuck to her ear and said, "Okay, don''t make trouble, if you call me again, I will leave."


    Lu Ning froze for a moment, his ears flushed.


    After a long time, he whispered in his ear: "Jin Yan..."


    Huo Jinyan felt a little hot all over, and immediately the base of his ears turned red.


    "You can let me go."


    Lu Ning poked his back.


    Huo Jinyan hugged him even tighter.


    Lu Ning: "...you don''t count what you say."


    Huo Jinyan whispered softly: "It counts, if I agree to marry you, I will definitely marry you."


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, and suddenly thought of the last time she fell asleep, Huo Jinyan helped her change her clothes.


    She was really sleepy and tired at that time, and she didn''t react at all. She only reacted after she woke up.


    At this moment, as at that time, his face flushed instantly.


    Lu Ning raised his hand and pushed Huo Jinyan away suddenly, raised his hand and pulled the quilt over his head.


    Huo Jinyan couldn''t help laughing seeing her.


    reached out to pull her quilt: "Okay, I''m leaving, don''t cover your head, you will be out of breath, I''m leaving..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 787： Baby

    Chapter 787 Baby


    He said and left.


    Lu Ning also heard his footsteps and the sound of the door opening and closing.


    But when she pulled off the quilt, she still saw Huo Jinyan standing beside her bed, looking at her with a smile.


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Huo Jinyan suddenly bent over and approached her: "Ningning, call again."


    Lu Ning: "Huo Jinyan!"


    This time I was really annoyed.


    Huo Jinyan looked at the blushing little girl, and kissed her forehead.


    "Baby, good night."


    After finishing speaking, he went out, leaving Lu Ning lying on the bed with a blushing face and didn''t fall asleep in the middle of the night.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Fang Qi has been planning this show with his new colleagues at One Entertainment for the past few days.


    The new colleagues are very good, and everyone welcomes them very much. These people are personally selected by Song Qinghe, and we will work with them on this show. Everything is for the show itself.


    Song Qinghe also said that the team will be handed over to Fang Qi.


    Fang Qi''s team suddenly upgraded from eight to twenty-eight people.


    Compared to before, everything has become more orderly.


    Before, the eight of them often had to stay up late to write things, but now, each of you only needs to do what you have in hand, and then go to research and discuss with colleagues. There is a lot of time.


    Several people suddenly became the most comfortable state.


    At the beginning, I didn¡¯t need to be so busy. A few people were still a little uncomfortable, so I went to discuss the details with my colleagues.


    Later, I got used to it. After everyone finishes working together, they sit around and discuss the details of the program to make the program better.


    This kind of atmosphere is what the eight of them yearn for the most, but the previous company has never had such an atmosphere. Everyone can''t see them clearly, and the most tiring work is entrusted to them.


    Over time, they got used to it, and got tired of it all. This time, it just happened to recuperate their bodies.


    They can finally get off work without staying up late or working overtime, and they can still live in a comfortable villa. They are really grateful for their current life.


    I am more interested in work.


    Now I am full of enthusiasm for life.


    After a few days of organizing and discussing, the general direction of the program and some details that should be paid attention to are almost done.


    The next step is to formally invite artists.


    According to what Lu Ning said, Fang Qi still asked the cooperation department to invite the artists he originally planned.


    But the rejection calls and emails still came, but only one of the artists asked for the general direction of their show, a simple plan, and after reading it, he agreed.


    Fang Qi was a little surprised.


    But it would be good to be able to confirm one. Song Qinghe told the cooperation department to ask Fang Qi''s opinion before inviting an appointment. After all, Fang Qi brought out the program himself, and he knows who is the most suitable for this program.


    Fang Qi was a little flattered, knowing that he was trusted, the burden on his shoulders was heavier, but this was all the trust given to him, and he could not live up to it.


    Finally, I discussed with the team members. A group of people almost turned out all the people who are considered suitable in the entertainment industry and made a list, and finally selected the most suitable ones to invite.


    They also made alternatives.


    All that''s left is to read the replies.


    Fang Qi is also planning to go to City A again to find Lu Ning.


    Now Lu Bai is confirmed, but he still wants to try Lu Ning.


    She said last time that she would consider it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 788： formal invitation

    Chapter 788 Formal Invitation


    Fang Qi felt that Lu Ning must also be suitable for this program.


    There was a news recently. Didn¡¯t it say that the top piano master, Master Wu, went to City A? It seemed that it was for Lu Ning.


    Fang Qi remembered the video that Lu Ning was most searched for last time, she was playing the piano on stage.


    She at least knows music and piano, otherwise Master Wu would not have come to City A for her.


    Lu Ning is highly compatible with the original intention of this program.


    Fang Qi decided to show his sincerity to Lu Ning.


    This opportunity was given to him by Lu Ning.


    If it wasn''t for Lu Ning, he wouldn''t know what it would be like these days.


    He is grateful to Lu Ning, and wants to show Lu Ning the little results he has made in the past few days.


    Fang Qi packed his things that day and bought a plane ticket to City A.


    Lu Ning just came back from outside that day.


    Huo Jinyan took her out to relax.


    She now needs to take medicine and exercise every day, for fear that she will feel uncomfortable. Every time after taking the medicine, Huo Jinyan will take her out to relax and try to forget the pain of the medicine, but after returning, she still has to continue to move her legs.


    The process was very painful. Every time she was so tired that she fell asleep, but she could see some effect. Several times her legs could be fully straightened.


    The two almost cried while holding their heads together.


    Lu Ning was hugged by Huo Jinyan, and when he walked outside the community, he ran into Fang Qi standing at the door.


    He came with something in his hand this time.


    "Fang Qi?"


    Lu Ning called him.


    When Fang Qi turned around, he saw two people and smiled immediately: "Miss Lu!"


    Lu Ning looked at him: "Let''s go."


    Huo Jinyan walked in front with her in his arms, and Fang Qi followed behind.


    Lu Qing and Lu Bai were not at home, so Lu Ning took the key to open the door.


    Since the last time Lu Qing and Lu Bai looked at Lu Ning and couldn''t control their emotions, Lu Ning would let them go out first, wait for them to come back, and drive them out directly.


    The two of them actually came back secretly every time, and every time they stood at the door and heard Lu Ning''s voice crying for pain, they were worried.


    But Lu Ning didn''t know these things.


    Fang Qi followed them in, Huo Jinyan put Lu Ning on the sofa, and poured water familiarly.


    He is very familiar with this family now.


    Fang Qi looked at Lu Ning: "Miss Lu, are your legs better?"


    Lu Ning nodded: "It''s much better."


    Fang Qi looked at her with a smile: "Miss Lu, thank you, everything has been settled. This time, I want to formally ask if you are interested in participating in our program."


    He is very formal, and he even wore a suit and tie. Compared with last time, he has really changed a lot, not only in appearance, but also in the temperament of this person.


    Maybe it is the power of self-confidence and being trusted.


    Looking at his formal appearance, Lu Ning also said formally: "Okay, then tell me how your show suits me."


    Fang Qi immediately nodded and looked at Lu Ning: "Okay, Miss Lu."


    He handed a full version of the plan to Lu Ning, then stood up and looked at her, and began to talk.


    He is getting more and more comfortable with this program.


    While listening to what he said, Lu Ning raised his hand and opened the planning book to read.


    The planning book is much more regular than last time. The pictures and some introductions above have become very formal, and you can see what is what at a glance.


    It''s no longer a messy record like last time.


    It seems that the recent progress has been really smooth, and Lu Ning couldn''t help being a little relieved.


    This is a good program, it cannot be buried.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 789： accepted

    Chapter 789 agreed


    After Fang Qi finished speaking, even though he was full of confidence, he still couldn''t help feeling a little nervous.


    Lu Ning is a noble person, and he always feels that there will be some flaws in front of her.


    But in fact, he has done a good job himself.


    At least Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing.


    But she didn''t say anything, Fang Qi still felt nervous.


    Lu Ning took a sip of water and looked at him.


    "Sit down, don''t stand still."


    Fang Qi immediately sat down obediently, as if he was waiting for a trial, he didn''t dare to say a word.


    Looking at his nervous look, Lu Ning smiled: "Don''t be nervous, the program is really hard-working, have you settled on the invitation list?"


    "It''s settled. The cooperation department is inviting invitations, but some of them haven''t responded yet."


    Lu Ning nodded: "Well, but you have to be clear, I can''t participate in some games in my current situation, and I can only hold back."


    Fang Qi immediately shook his head: "No! You can participate in many games in the future, just watch!"


    Fang Qi immediately leaned over and flipped through the next dozen or so pages of the planning book.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, she hadn''t seen this yet.


    The contents of the next dozen pages are all tailor-made for Lu Ning, taking into account her bad legs, but the game is still fun.


    "Our colleagues came up with this together. Everyone thinks it is very good. You can definitely participate in it. There are other links that you can also participate in."


    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand and began to flip through the planning book. It seemed that he had memorized every page by heart, and he could find it while talking, and it was all accurate.


    Looking at it, Lu Ning was a little surprised, but his heart was warm.


    He really worked hard and took Lu Ning into consideration.


    "If I don''t agree, aren''t you doing all this for nothing?"


    Fang Qi shook his head: "No, some of these games can also be included in the show, even if they can''t be included, it''s not a waste of time, it''s all an experience, and it can be used in future shows.


    Thank you, Ms. Lu, for letting us discover that our abilities can be even greater. "


    Lu Ning smiled when he heard this, and was moved by his optimistic look.


    "Miss Lu, I think you are really suitable for our program. I have also investigated your fan group before, and found that they are really no less active than fans of any traffic star, and they seem to be looking forward to what you have. Activities, but you are a student, and they all know it, just complaining a few words in Chaohua..."


    Lu Ning interrupted him a little unexpectedly: "Are you still following my super chat?"


    She hasn''t seen much herself.


    Fang Qi scratched his head in embarrassment: "I want to know more about you."


    Hearing this, Huo Jinyan, who was sitting aside, frowned subconsciously.


    Looking at Fang Qi, Lu Ning raised his lips slightly: "Okay, let the company contact me, the contract still needs to be finalized."


    She is really making her own money.


    Fang Qi was stunned: "Miss Lu, you... you agreed?!"


    Lu Ning nodded: "Yes, I agree. But don''t delay my college entrance examination."


    Fang Qi suddenly stood up: "Yeah! Don''t worry! It won''t happen! The show is all planned! As long as the invited guests are in place, we can start. Mr. Song has found the director and everything, don''t worry Lu Miss will definitely not disappoint your expectations!"


    After he finished speaking sincerely and excitedly, he bowed again, and Lu Ning quickly asked him to sit down.


    Fang Qi thought of something, looked at Lu Ning and asked carefully...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 790： narrow-minded

    Chapter 790 Careful


    "Miss Lu, this is the first issue this time. We want to meet you through a live broadcast. This is more in line with the current fashion. Do you think it is suitable?"


    Lu Ning looked at him, and before he could speak, Fang Qi immediately said: "Only the first episode is like this, it''s just like a meeting, the rest are recorded and broadcast, if you don''t like it, we can Then plan something else."


    Lu Ning looked at him: "You are the producer and you have the final say, I am just a guest."


    These words fully support all his ideas. Fang Qi looked at Lu Ning, not to mention how grateful he was, and nodded repeatedly.


    "Okay! Thank you, Ms. Lu! Then I''ll go first, and there are still some details to be finalized!"


    As he spoke, he got up and was about to leave with his things in his arms.


    Lu Ning didn''t stop him either, he couldn''t stop him with his enthusiasm now.


    waved his hand to say goodbye to him.


    After closing the door, Huo Jinyan came back and sat beside Lu Ning, holding his mobile phone and wondering what he was looking at.


    Lu Ning was a little surprised why he didn''t speak, and when he probed over, he found that he was looking at his super chat.


    Lu Ning looked up at Huo Jinyan''s face, and then smiled after being stunned for a while.


    "Huo Jinyan, you are really narrow-minded."


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at her and put away his phone.


    Lu Ning looked at him, and he was jealous of just such a sentence.


    Huo Jinyan stood up and carried her to the aisle, which was a bit more open.


    Lu Ning looked up at him, Huo Jinyan stood in front of her and grabbed her two arms.


    Lu Ning: "..."


    I''m really narrow-minded, so I don''t care about people.


    Huo Jin said nothing, Lu Ning just stood there with one foot.


    Huo Jinyan looked up at her: "Why not move? Does it hurt?"


    The first thing Huo Jinyan thought of was that Lu Ning was uncomfortable.


    Lu Ning looked at him and curled his lips: "You didn''t teach me how to move, I don''t know what to do today."


    Huo Jinyan smiled helplessly and looked at her: "Just be angry with me."


    Lu Ning stuck out his tongue and looked at him.


    Huo Jinyan looked down at her legs, and told her softly how to move.


    Lu Ning obediently followed suit.


    Now that she does some small movements, she no longer feels so much pain, and it really relieves a lot.


    Gu Chen also made video calls every day to ask her about her situation.


    It was not convenient for him to come here, so Huo Jinyan took Lu Ning to the inspection during the inspection, and took pictures of the inspection results for him.


    Later, he changed the treatment plan slightly, but the change was not big.


    Huo Jinyan can memorize the treatment book, and he knows what to do every day.


    On the contrary, Lu Ning, the patient, didn''t know anything, and he did what he did without what he said.


    Sometimes she feels like a waste.


    But I want to go back and do what needs to be done. Lu Ning also wants to recover as soon as possible.


    After she was done, she was sweating again. She is used to it now, and she still saves some energy to change clothes by herself every time, and falls asleep after changing.


    Every time Huo Jinyan couldn''t help laughing, every time Lu Ning watched him laugh more and more annoyed, the more annoyed he was, the more he remembered the last time he helped him change his clothes, and in the end he would blush.


    Then blushing and falling asleep.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Yuean has worked hard in recent days, not to mention how hard she has been practicing piano every day from morning to night, and she has found a professional teacher to guide her, just to perform in front of Master Wu.


    After Master Wu slapped the table and left last time, Shi Qingyue felt that things were impossible, but she never thought that Master Wu could still take care of them...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 791： Quite qualified

    Chapter 791 is quite qualified


    Originally Shi Qingyue had given up, but Lu Yuean insisted.


    So they sent people a few more things to show their favor, and Master Wu over there suddenly contacted them.


    After meeting for dinner and chatting several times, Master Wu proposed to watch Lu Yuean play the piano.


    Things were impossible at first, but now they are suddenly possible again. Shi Qingyue was a little puzzled, but later she figured it out.


    No matter how big an artist is, he has to eat.


    If he accepts Lu Yue''an, the Lu family will definitely benefit him a lot in the future. He is a master and has seen so many things in this world. This must be clear.


    So Shi Qingyue felt relieved.


    Master Wu was coming to the house this time, even the old man was alarmed.


    was also prepared early, waiting for Master Wu to come.


    It was the first time Shi Qingyue saw the old man smiling at Lu Yuean, asking her to behave well.


    Lu Yue''an also prepared in the same way, but she was a little bit drummed in her heart. She didn''t know what Master Wu''s criteria were for judging, and whether she practiced these songs well enough.


    Lu Chuan is also back, and the family is waiting for Master Wu''s arrival.


    When Master Wu came, Lu Chuan went out to greet him, and after he came in, he took him to meet the old man.


    The old man was taken aback when he saw Master Wu, but he quickly reacted and greeted him.


    Master Wu also greeted them with a smile.


    "Teacher, sit down."


    Shi Qingyue quickly asked Master Wu to sit down, and Master Wu sat down in response. After exchanging greetings with the old man, he looked at Lu Yue''an and said, "It''s nothing, let''s listen to the child playing the piano first."


    Shi Qingyue nodded: "Okay, okay, Master Wu."


    Then she patted Lu Yuean, Lu Yuean smiled, then turned and sat on the piano bench, with her fingers on the keys.


    He took a deep breath nervously, and finally pressed the keys with his fingers.


    The melodious sound of the piano came out, and it could be heard that it was not smooth, but it could also be seen that Lu Yuean had indeed been practicing hard recently, and she had never played such a smooth song before.


    Master Wu couldn''t help frowning when he heard this, and then slowly relaxed his brows, raised his hand to touch the teacup in front of him, and took a sip of water.


    Nothing can be seen on the surface, nor can it be seen whether he is satisfied or dissatisfied.


    Shi Qingyue and Lu Chuan have been observing Master Wu''s face, but they can''t see anything after watching for a long time.


    After Lu Yuean''s song ended, Lu Chuan and Shi Qingyue immediately applauded to save her face.


    Lu Yuean smiled, her face turned pale, and she looked nervously at Master Wu.


    Master Wu suppressed his inner thoughts, smiled and said: "Yes, the child is quite qualified."


    Lu Yuean immediately breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the words, Shi Qingyue looked at Master Wu in surprise.


    "Then, teacher, what do you mean..."


    Before she finished speaking, she was interrupted by Master Wu.


    Master Wu looked at the old man: "Old man, I heard that you have a porcelain white jade vase in your hand, can you make the younger generation look good."


    The old man looked at him and nodded: "Yes, come with me."


    Master Wu got up immediately and followed the old man.


    After they left, Lu Yuean got up and sat down to look at Shi Qingyue.


    Shi Qingyue immediately held her hand happily: "My baby is awesome!"


    Looking at Shi Qingyue''s appearance, Lu Yue''an couldn''t help reminding: "Mom, the horoscope hasn''t been written yet."


    Shi Qingyue looked at her: "Nonsense, haven''t you heard Master Wu praise you? Who has Master Wu praised? He must like you. Outsiders say that he is straight-tempered. If he doesn''t like it, he has already said so."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 792： what purpose

    Chapter 792 What is the purpose


    Lu Chuan felt the same way, and when he looked at Lu Yuean, he also had a smile on his face.


    "Yes, An''an, your mother is right. Master Wu must like you and think you are talented. Dad listened to you playing the piano. It sounds very good."


    Lu Yue''an was a little erratic by their praise. Although her heart was pounding, she gradually felt that what they said was right.


    The family of three laughed and talked, as if Master Wu had already agreed.


    Master Wu followed the old man to look at the vase.


    The old man took him to his collection cabinet.


    There are all kinds of antiques neatly arranged inside.


    Master Wu followed the old man around inside, and finally stood in front of the glass-covered vase in the middle.


    The old man looked at the vase in front of him, holding on to the faucet.


    "Master Wu, you didn''t come to see my granddaughter this time, did you?"


    The old man spoke directly.


    But Master Wu said as if he didn''t understand: "Old man, what did you say? I''m here to see Miss Lu."


    The old man smiled: "I know that you liked Ningning before. Although you haven''t appeared in front of me very much, I know that you chased Ningning and wanted to accept her. You came to City A this time for Ningning''s sake." Ning it."


    Master Wu looked at the old man and smiled: "To tell you the truth, it is true."


    The old man turned to look at him: "In this case, why did you come here to see my granddaughter again?"


    Master Wu showed embarrassment: "Madam and Miss have invited me many times, and I still can''t push the pictures. This time, I just want to see the level of Miss."


    The old man asked straightforwardly: "What do you think of her level?"


    Master Wu was silent for a while and said, "It''s okay."


    The old man smiled: "Master Wu, you are not telling the truth, I still know her level, how could she be in your eyes, what is the purpose of Master Wu this time, or is she asking us?"


    The old man is well aware of Lu Yuean''s level, and it is impossible to be liked by top masters after a few days of practice. Master Wu either wants something from them, or has other purposes, otherwise he would not come here.


    The old man was also direct, so he asked all the questions.


    Master Wu looked at him, smiled slightly, and his eyes fell on the antique vase: "The purpose is this vase. I am also a fan of this field. I heard that the old man collected this, so I thought I could come and have a look. It''s good too."


    The old man looked at him, smiled and said nothing.


    The two of them didn''t know what they said in the end, and stayed in the Tibetan Pavilion for about an hour before going out.


    After going out, Master Wu left in a hurry and didn''t stay for dinner.


    During the meal, Shi Qingyue couldn''t help asking the old man: "Father, did Master Wu tell you anything? Did you confirm that you want to take An''an in?"


    The old man turned his eyes and glanced at her: "Don''t ask these questions while eating."


    Shi Qingyue shut up immediately.


    She knew, but she was too curious to know what they had been talking about for an hour.


    Resisting to ask after eating, the old man went back to his room to take a nap immediately after eating.


    Lu Yuean sat on the sofa with some worry.


    "Mom, what do you mean by Master Wu? Do you want to accept me?"


    Shi Qingyue looked at her and comforted her: "Mom thinks so. You see, when Master Wu left, he said he would come again. He must be interested in you to come again, right?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 793： try

    Chapter 793 Attempt


    Lu Yue''an still couldn''t help frowning, but she was also persuaded by Shi Qingyue.


    Indeed, if Master Wu is not interested, why did he come? Isn¡¯t that asking for trouble for himself?


    Thinking of this, she felt relieved, and felt that Master Wu had really taken a fancy to her, and really wanted to accept her.


    Can''t help feeling proud.


    Lu Ning, no matter how lucky you are, the chance to become a teacher finally fell into my hands!


    You wait!


    I will definitely worship Master Wu!


    At that time, you will have no chance at all!


    Thinking of this, she felt extremely happy in her heart.


    But as everyone knows, even if Lu Ning doesn''t want it, this opportunity won''t be her turn.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning is doing recovery treatment, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi don''t know about it.


    After they came back, they stayed with Shen Liqin and Qi Jun at the villa.


    The mood of the reunion was too high, completely ignoring the situation of the children.


    I came back to pick up things today. I thought Huo Jinyan and Lu Ning would take them there, but after thinking about it, I haven¡¯t been back for a long time, so I came back to have a look, and took them along to see what there was.


    But the two of them didn''t expect to encounter such a scene as soon as they came back.


    Didn''t even call the door, the two of them had the keys in their hands, so they opened the door and walked in.


    Lu Ning and Huo Jinyan stood by the balcony, with their backs to the door, did not hear the sound, and did not notice anyone coming in from behind.


    Lu Ning was sweating profusely, and his whole clothes were soaked in sweat again. Huo Jinyan also supported her nervously.


    She has gotten better recently, and her legs can straighten. After practicing like this for a few days, Gu Chen said that she can try to let her walk two steps recently.


    Huo Jinyan was extremely nervous, and Lu Ning himself was also nervous. The two of them dragged their feet and decided to try it today.


    Huo Jinyan was afraid that she would fall, so he held her arm tightly to support her.


    Lu Ning stood there with one foot and turned to look at Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan was also nervous, but encouraged her to take the first step.


    Before, it was already painful just to move, but this time when she was going to walk, the weight of her body would be concentrated on this leg. Huo Jinyan couldn''t even imagine how painful it would be for her.


    Lu Ning grasped Huo Jinyan''s arm tightly, hesitating to straighten his leg.


    The pain of straightening her legs hit her body again, but she was used to this feeling, and she just frowned slightly.


    After straightening her leg, she couldn''t step on it no matter what, she was a little scared.


    Huo Jinyan was also afraid.


    Looked at her: "Ningning..."


    seemed to know what he was going to say, Lu Ning immediately stopped him: "It''s okay, I can, I can try."


    As she spoke, she slowly bent the knee of the other leg, and tried to put the injured leg on the ground, but she didn''t use any force at all, it just lay on the ground weakly, and the strength was still on the other leg .


    Lu Ning let go of Huo Jinyan''s hand, and turned to look at him: "I, I want to try it myself."


    She can bear no matter how painful it is.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with frowned eyes, still holding her tightly.


    But in the end, he compromised, and slowly withdrew his hand, but still stood by her side for fear that she would fall.


    Lu Ning slowly put his strength on this leg, and the pain followed.


    Her face was pale, she clenched her teeth, and her fingers clenched the corners of her clothes.


    One step, just one step, just one step.


    She gritted her teeth and tried to take this step.


    But the pain under the pressure of all strength was beyond her imagination.


    The moment she stepped on it completely, she fell forward uncontrollably...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 794： collapse

    Chapter 794 Crash


    Not only Huo Jinyan, but also Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi who were watching behind them were so frightened that their legs went limp.


    Fortunately, Huo Jinyan reacted quickly. When she almost fell to the ground, he immediately raised his hand to catch her.


    But she still knocked her leg.


    Huo Jinyan hugged her to comfort her: "It''s okay Ningning, let''s come again, we can take our time, it''s okay."


    Lu Ning was hugged by him, and suddenly lost control of his emotions.


    Tears fell on the ground in big drops.


    "Huo Jinyan, I won''t get better..."


    She suddenly choked up and said this.


    Huo Jinyan was terrified, and quickly hugged her tightly, raising his hand to touch her face.


    Two people sit on the ground.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, you won''t, you''ll be fine, you''ll be fine..."


    Lu Ning''s emotions that had been pent up for a long time seemed to explode at this moment.


    "No! No! I can''t take a step! I can''t take a step! I can''t take a step! I can''t walk, I can''t run, I can''t jump, I can''t do anything, I It''s trash!"


    Huo Jinyan''s eyes were red with distress, and he held her hand tightly, fearing that she would hurt him.


    He hugged her tightly: "No, no, no! It will be fine, you will be fine! Even if you are not good, if you want to go, I will take you away, if you want to run, I will run behind your back, jump behind your back, what do you want? You can still do anything, you are not trash, no, Ningning, you are not."


    He hugged her tightly.


    Lu Ning buried his face in his arms, sobbing in pain.


    Huo Jinyan frowned tightly. Hearing her cry and seeing her appearance, his whole heart was clenched together. Tears fell down his eye sockets and hit Lu Ning''s hair.


    Lu Ning was crying in pain. She wanted to push him away, let him go, and let him stop wasting time on her trash.


    But she was reluctant, she didn''t want to.


    She didn''t want to push him away without hugging him tightly.


    Lu Ning was suffering physically and mentally.


    Her arms slowly opened and hugged Huo Jinyan''s waist.


    She doesn''t want to let go, doesn''t want to admit defeat, there are still many things she wants to do, and there are many things she wants to do with him.


    But this kind of goal with no deadline made her almost out of breath.


    Lu Ning collapsed. She didn''t know how long it would take for her to recover, how long she would persist, or even whether she would really get better if she persisted.


    She was suffering from physical and mental torture, and she couldn''t cut off all hope and just like that, and she couldn''t think about nothing with hope.


    She is worried, she is afraid, but she is trying.


    It''s just that the result of this hard work broke her down. She can bear the physical pain, but it''s just that such aimless persistence makes her a little unable to hold on.


    Feel Huo Jinyan''s embrace and his temperature.


    Lu Ning knew that Huo Jinyan was with her, and by being with her to make her better, but she was afraid, afraid that she would never get better again.


    She didn''t know if she should push him away.


    Do you want him to continue to wait aimlessly like this?


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi watched from behind and couldn''t help crying.


    They always thought that Lu Ning''s injury would get better gradually, but it turned out it wasn''t. It turned out that things were not what they thought. Lu Ning''s injury was very serious, and he might not be able to recover. He has been sitting in a wheelchair ever since.


    They could all see her pain just now.


    I don''t know how long Lu Ning has been through this kind of treatment, the painful appearance has already made them feel distressed to death.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 795： How long

    Chapter 795 How long has it been


    Shen Yunci cried in Lu Zhi''s arms.


    I don''t understand why my daughter is so miserable.


    Hearing Lu Ning''s broken cry, the two couldn''t help crying.


    Afraid that Lu Ning would not be able to bear seeing them, the two went out quietly.


    Lu Zhi took Shen Yunci out first, and the two of them couldn''t calm down. They wanted to calm down before coming back. They were afraid that Lu Ning would be even more sad if they saw this.


    But as soon as he went out, he saw Lu Qing and Lu Bai.


    The four of them faced each other for a moment.


    Looking at Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi, Lu Bai sighed and looked at them: "You know?"


    Shen Yunci''s tears fell even more fiercely when he heard the words.


    Lu Zhihong looked at them with eyes: "Why don''t you tell me that my sister is like this, don''t you tell me?"


    Lu Qing looked at them: "Ning Ning won''t let me tell you, and we dare not tell you."


    Lu Zhi drooped his eyes, feeling depressed and uncomfortable in his heart. He could vividly remember Lu Ning''s painful appearance just now, and tears rolled in his eyes.


    Lu Zhi looked at them: "How long have you been practicing?"


    "I''ve been practicing since I picked up my grandparents."


    Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci felt heartbroken again.


    "Does it happen every time? It hurts."


    Shen Yunci wiped away tears, but more and more tears were wiped away.


    "At the beginning the pain was even worse than now, Ning Ning would cry in pain even if she moved..."


    I couldn''t continue talking, and the appearance was vivid in my memory, which made people worry.


    Shen Yunci frowned tightly, pursed his lips and wept sadly.


    Lu Zhi hugged her tightly, comforted her and took her away first.


    Lu Qing and Lu Bai also left with the two of them.


    Judging from the appearance of the two of them, they knew that Lu Ning''s situation was not very good today, so they didn''t dare to go in.


    Several people stayed outside for a long time, and came back after they calmed down.


    When Lu Ning came back, she was already asleep. Huo Jinyan was sitting by the bed watching over her, still flipping through something.


    When he saw Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi, he quickly put away the things in his hand, stood up and looked at them.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi looked at him pretending not to know anything.


    Just said a few words and then came out.


    The two packed up their things and brought some things, as if they didn''t know anything.


    But before leaving, Shen Yunci still went to look at Lu Ning. Seeing that Lu Ning was asleep and his face was still pale, he couldn''t help but feel distressed. He pursed his lips to prevent himself from crying, and bent over to kiss Lu Ning''s forehead.


    Looking at Huo Jinyan before leaving: "Jinyan, Ningning, please take care of me."


    Huo Jinyan stared at her for a moment, then nodded.


    After the two left, Huo Jinyan looked at Lu Bai: "Uncle and aunt, do you know something?"


    Lu Bai looked at him, nodded after being silent for two seconds.


    Huo Jinyan''s eyes were dark.


    Lu Bai sighed: "It''s okay, don''t tell me, it''s fine if Ningning doesn''t know, or she will feel guilty again."


    Huo Jinyan nodded.


    Looking at him, Lu Bai frowned and asked, "Ningning''s situation, isn''t it good?"


    He looked at Huo Jinyan nervously.


    Huo Jinyan looked bad, and didn''t know what to say about it.


    "not too good."


    Lu Bai also felt depressed, as if something was blocked in his heart.


    He looked at Huo Jinyan and said nothing, took two steps closer and raised his hand to pat him on the shoulder.


    "Will be fine."


    He knew that Huo Jinyan was as worried about Lu Ning as they were, and maybe even more sad than them.


    Lu Bai turned and left, Huo Jinyan stood where he was, a tear fell on the back of his hand...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 796： recording starts

    Chapter 796 recording begins


    After Lu Ning vented, his mood improved a lot.


    She knew that even if it wasn''t for herself, she had to cheer herself up.


    But apart from this, she has been getting more and more frequent headaches recently.


    She knew that she had to go to the capital to pick up things as soon as possible.


    Fortunately, at this time, Fang Qi''s variety show is finally about to start filming.


    Fang Qi greeted her specially before the filming started.


    Their first episode was in the form of a live broadcast. They only gave an approximate time and did not tell the artist the specific date. It was just to show the most authentic side of the artist. I have also communicated with other artists about this.


    But the day they came, it was really too sudden, which shocked Lu Ning.


    She had just woken up at the time and wanted to eat pancakes from the bakery in Shizhong District. As soon as Huo Jinyan went out to buy, someone knocked on the door.


    Lu Ning went to open the door with sleepy eyes.


    As soon as I opened a crack in the door, I saw an unfamiliar face and several cameras behind it.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, and then he saw Fang Qi from the gap before he understood.


    "Ms. Lu, good morning~"


    The host smiled and looked at her through the crack of the door.


    Lu Ning opened the door after being stunned for a moment.


    "Hello."


    Lu Ning greeted him politely, subconsciously raised his hand and rubbed his eyes.


    Although the host knew in advance that Lu Ning''s legs were not good, he couldn''t help but look at her legs twice now.


    Lu Ning turned his wheelchair and went in, followed by a group of people.


    Suddenly being filmed by the camera, Lu Ning was still a little uncomfortable.


    The host enlivened the atmosphere, asked Lu Ning some questions, and visited the house.


    Lu Ning didn''t talk much, but he answered them all politely.


    At this moment, the netizens on the other side of the live broadcast room, which was slightly delayed, looked at the camera and faced a door. After the door opened, there was a small white face in a crack of the door. looking at them.


    Knowing that Lu Ning is good-looking, but such a cute beauty crit was hit.


    In an instant, the barrage exploded.


    ¡¾Ahhhhh! so cute! ¡¿


    ¡¾My daughter! My daughter is so beautiful! ¡¿


    ¡¾Hahaha baby hasn''t woken up yet, it''s so cute, hahaha this messy hair. ¡¿


    ¡¾Help! She is too white! It looks so good! This plain makeup is too amazing. ¡¿


    ¡¾Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooh baby, why isn''t my leg healed yet, get better soon. ¡¿


    While praising Lu Ning''s appearance, he was worried about Lu Ning''s legs.


    Actually, this show started very suddenly, that is, after Song Qinghe and Fang Qi signed, the company began to warm up on various Weibo platforms.


    The guest lineup will be announced slowly after it is finalized.


    And these were just half a month ago.


    Not too many people know about it, only some fans of the guests know about it, but in fact, apart from the two of Yi Entertainment, there are no famous guests this time, everyone is working diligently to be themselves things people.


    Lu Bai and Lu Ning were officially announced at the end.


    Immediately after the official announcement, there was a lot of discussion.


    Lu Bai is okay, but he is not very friendly to Lu Ning.


    Those who like Lu Ning are all excited, finally seeing a fresh baby, but there are also those who are cynical.


    What did she say that she finally entered the entertainment circle or something.


    Said that she is a student who is not studying well to prepare for the college entrance examination. At this time, participating in variety shows is all for money and fame.


    Lu Ning didn''t know about these things, but he didn''t bother to care about them.


    The live broadcast is directly watched on the official website of One Entertainment.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 797： why do they live together

    Chapter 797 Why do they live together


    On a large main page, the split screen shows the current assault situation of each artist. You only need to choose what you want to see and click in.


    The heat after it started was actually not too high, because it was early in the morning, some of you were still awake, and not many people were watching.


    But the quick-witted fans immediately edited the video of Lu Ning opening the door to beautify the crit, and all the cheering people came, and the video quickly became popular.


    In an instant, Yi Entertainment''s official website reached the highest popularity since its inception, and it collapsed due to too many people during the period.


    The technical brother was sweating profusely to repair it.


    This side has not been repaired yet, and the fact that the official website crashed over there has become a hot search.


    And some netizens were anxious and didn''t see the middle picture. After the restoration was completed, they only saw Lu Ning knocking on the door with someone, and then all the netizens looked at the person who came out, and they were not calm.


    ¡¾Isn¡¯t this Bai from the B¡¤Y band! ¡¿


    ¡¾Damn it! What a scene! Why do they live together? ! ¡¿


    ¡¾Help! What''s the situation? ? ? ¡¿


    The barrage was full of silly comments, and they all speculated about the relationship between the two.


    Lu Bai has always been in the entertainment circle with the name ''Bai''. He didn''t know his surname, and they all thought his surname was Bai, and the host didn''t ask about the relationship between the two, so now the barrage is completely confused. Happening.


    But the people at the scene didn¡¯t know about it. They were still working on the next project. They visited the room and chatted about topics and so on.


    But chatting and chatting, Huo Jinyan came back.


    Lu Ning was confused by the sudden appearance, and he forgot about Huo Jinyan going shopping.


    When he came back, the camera subconsciously pointed at the door, Huo Jinyan''s face flashed past, Fang Qi pressed the camera down, and said to the camera teacher: "Only shoot Miss Lu and Teacher Bai. "


    The camera teacher didn''t dare to move anymore.


    Huo Jinyan''s return stunned everyone, including the netizens in the live broadcast room.


    Although it flashed by, I could still see that face clearly.


    ¡¾Damn it! Who was that just now, so handsome! ¡¿


    ¡¾That man is so handsome! ¡¿


    ¡¾Who is who! ¡¿


    ¡¾Can you see who it is? Why don''t I know it! ¡¿


    They were all discussing who he was, but Huo Jinyan never appeared again, and everyone''s attention fell on Lu Ning and Lu Bai again.


    Lu Bai, with his messy silver hair, accepted the interview without any scruples. He and Lu Ning spoke very little.


    Lu Ning was more obedient, and Lu Bai looked at them with his legs crossed. From time to time, he stretched out his hand to poke Lu Ning, said a few words to her, and even whispered a few words in her ear.


    Even when he called Lu Ning, he called him ''Guaiguai''.


    The entire live broadcast room was in a state of explosion.


    ¡¾Good boy! Obediently! Help! It''s called obediently! ¡¿


    ¡¾woo woo woo woo! Brother tell me to be good! sounds amazing! ¡¿


    ¡¾Oh my god! Is this an official announcement? Are they a couple? ? ? ¡¿


    ¡¾Should I say it matches well? They are all so beautiful. What''s the matter? Husband and wife? ¡¿


    ¡¾It''s too sweet to be called Guaiguai! So Su! I''m gone! This Ningning is so happy, I also want to be called obedient for nothing. ¡¿


    The scene in the live broadcast room was very chaotic and there were a lot of people. It ended around noon.


    But for this live broadcast, there are countless hot searches, all of which revolve around the guests.


    The hottest one right now is speculation about the relationship between the two.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 798： this is my sister

    Chapter 798 This is my sister


    Actually, it¡¯s not a guess anymore, I think this is the official announcement.


    Otherwise, why are they so close, they have nicknames and they live together.


    But soon they realized a problem, isn''t Lu Ning just a senior in high school, isn''t she just an adult?


    Just when everyone was questioning and scolding Lu Bai, Lu Ning and Lu Bai saw Weibo.


    It was forwarded because of Lin Ci.


    She doesn''t know about it yet. She was in a lot of trouble in class recently. During the break, she wanted to read gossip or something, but after going up, she saw countless hot searches about Lu Ning, which scared her back into a cold sweat. , I thought what happened.


    After entering, I found out that Lu Ning was on a show.


    Actually, Lu Ning mentioned this matter to her, but she forgot.


    After seeing the most outrageous guess about the relationship between the two, Lin Ci forwarded it to Lu Ning.


    Turning around while laughing, watching everyone''s speculation, the whole classroom was filled with her laughter.


    Everyone watched it curiously, and finally took out their phones one after another.


    When the teacher was in class, as soon as he entered the door, he saw everyone lowered their heads and didn''t know what they were doing.


    "What''s wrong? Are you sleepy?"


    Thought they were sleepy and lying on the table to sleep.


    Hearing this, everyone immediately threw their mobile phones into the table hole, looked up at the teacher and shook his head.


    Pan Yue sat in the last row, a seat chosen by herself.


    But when she adjusted her position later, out of nowhere, she and Lin Yi sat together.


    Pan Yue knew about the relationship between Lin Yi and Lu Ning, and Lin Yi also knew that Pan Yue was related to Lu Ning. When Pan Yue came last time, Lu Ning also came.


    Pan Yue also dislikes Lin, and because of Pan Yue''s relationship with Lu Ning, Lin Yi wants to be kind and build a good relationship.


    But Pan Yue refused to accept his faults, and ignored him in every way.


    In the end, Lin Yi also lost his temper, so he didn''t say anything, and the two of them became in a state that they don''t like now.


    After class, Pan Yue took out her mobile phone and looked at it, and she understood it.


    I saw that the latest hot search has been changed.


    Because Lu Ning and Lu Bai have clarified.


    Tweeted each other respectively.


    Lu Ning: ¡¾This is my brother, dear. @BY White. ¡¿


    BY Bai: ¡¾This is my sister, dear. @LN¡¿


    I thought it was an official announcement of a relationship, but now it''s okay, it''s an official announcement of a brother-sister relationship.


    Fans on both sides breathed a sigh of relief.


    But they were all very happy. They ran to each other¡¯s Weibo, those who called younger sisters called younger sisters, those who called older brothers called older brothers, and the very caring fans of Lu Ning went to Bai¡¯s Chaohua to call sisters-in-law, to sisters-in-law Very happy to coax.


    All of a sudden, the **** scene became harmonious in an instant.


    Brother and sister have a good relationship, which everyone likes to hear.


    There are also fans who directly edited the video, and the popularity is also very high. Both of them are good-looking, and they immediately attracted people to watch.


    The popularity of this show was not high when it was warming up. Who would have thought that the first episode was just a live broadcast to say hello, and it would gain so much popularity.


    The people in the team are very happy about this, but they are also very stressed, afraid that everyone will not like the next program.


    But the planning and everything have come out, and the shooting has also been arranged, so worrying is nothing to worry about, and things still have to continue.


    Lu Ning and the others were also notified of the time by the program group and started to pack their things and prepare to go to the capital.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 799： trample her down

    Chapter 799 Trample her underfoot


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were a little worried about Lu Ning, so they asked Lu Bai to take good care of her.


    But after realizing that Huo Jinyan would also go, I felt more at ease.


    Lu Bai was speechless about this attitude.


    "Why, don''t worry if you leave it to me, but you can rest assured if you leave it to him? I''m a real brother, and he doesn''t know what it is yet."


    Shen Yunci raised his hand and slapped him: "You don''t have a score, so it''s more reassuring to talk about it."


    Lu Bai: "..."


    "He hasn''t married yet, you are so partial."


    Lu Ning smiled helplessly while listening.


    He raised his eyes and looked at Huo Jinyan not far away.


    Married?


    After packing up and there were only two of them left, Huo Jinyan suddenly leaned over to look at her, and said in a low voice, "I can marry you anytime."


    Lu Ning looked up at him, bent his lips and smiled: "Did you hear that?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with raised eyebrows.


    Lu Ning smiled helplessly: "Don''t marry, I''m a scumbag, I don''t have a bride price."


    Huo Jinyan held her hand: "It''s okay, I''ll bring it myself."


    Lu Ning was amused by him.


    Who doesn''t love beauties with their own country.


    ¡­


    Some people are happy while others are sad.


    Looking at the joyful scene on the Internet, Lu Yuean almost crushed the phone while holding it.


    She looked fiercely at Lu Ning''s Weibo on her phone.


    The popularity is comparable to that of top stars.


    Combined with the popularity and favorability brought by Lu Bai, Lu Ning was on the hot search again in an instant, and many people maintained that she liked her.


    Lu Yuean felt that all this should belong to her.


    Brother is hers, and fame should be hers too!


    But now, everything belongs to Lu Ning.


    After what happened with Zhu Hui last time, the people around her look at her differently now.


    Zhu Hui did not know where to find a very powerful lawyer, and even defeated the lawyer from the Lu family.


    Not only could the post not be deleted, Lu Yuean even had to pay her a large sum of money.


    Lu Yue''an was very depressed because of this matter, and everyone was discussing it after arriving at school. She had forgotten about it recently and was busy trying to please Master Wu, but this time Lu Ning''s enthusiasm rose again, and suddenly she was taken away. on.


    I don''t know which wicked person posted a post on the school forum, comparing the two daughters of the Lu family.


    Lu Ning and Lu Yuean, this post is also very sharp. From the perspective of words, no matter where the comparison is made, Lu Yuean is weaker than Lu Ning. It is even hurtful, but Lu Yuean is no match for Lu Ning.


    The post is quite popular on the forum, and the discussion is also very high.


    Lu Yuean was very uncomfortable, but he couldn''t delete the post after asking someone to delete it.


    It seems that all the posts that are powerful to Lu Ning cannot be deleted, and I don''t know who is behind it.


    Lu Yuean directly blamed all this on Lu Ning.


    How can she live so well after occupying her own glory and wealth for eighteen years?


    Lu Yuean was not reconciled.


    Looking at the people around, who didn''t like Lu Ning at first, they are all discussing this new variety show recently, and it seems that everyone''s attitude has changed when discussing Lu Ning.


    Lu Yuean became even more angry about these.


    She clenched her hands tightly, there is only one thing in her hand that can defeat Lu Ning.


    is Master Wu.


    As long as Master Wu accepts her, Lu Ning will be trampled under her feet!


    Master Wu hasn''t said to accept her yet, but she must do her best.


    But what she didn''t know was that Master Wu didn''t intend to accept her at all.


    And Lu Ning is already Master Wu''s closed disciple.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 800： keep up

    Chapter 800 Keep up


    Lu Ning and Lu Bai got on the plane to the capital.


    During the whole process, people from the program team followed to shoot some shots.


    Huo Jinyan was there originally, and he and Lu Ning were originally together.


    But for the convenience of shooting, he finally changed the position.


    Lu Bai and Lu Ning were sitting together. He sat in the back two rows and could only see Lu Ning from behind.


    It was not the first time that the film crew had seen Huo Jinyan.


    But the last time I saw him, I was popularized when I went back, saying that he might be the young master of the Huo family in the capital, Huo Jinyan.


    Everyone was shocked, and now seeing Huo Jinyan still couldn''t help being a little scared.


    But for normal shooting, I can only ignore his existence as much as possible.


    But Huo Jinyan is not someone else, and he doesn''t mean that he can ignore it if he ignores it.


    The strong sense of presence made the film crew really Alexander.


    But the trip ended soon, and they arrived in the capital soon.


    After getting off the plane, the film crew continued to follow the filming, and Huo Jinyan followed behind.


    The film crew prepared a car, and Lu Ning and Lu Bai were going to follow the car to a resting place.


    Huo Jinyan also prepared a car, so he stopped not far away and waited, because it was a luxury car that attracted people''s attention.


    Lu Ning had no choice but to send him a message, telling him to go home first, and she would send Huo Jinyan the address when he got there.


    Huo Jin said that he had no choice but to do so.


    Waved at her from a distance, watching her get into the car before getting into the car.


    Chu Ting sat in the driver''s seat and looked at the group of people in front.


    "Mr. Huo, shall we keep up?"


    Huo Jinyan withdrew his gaze: "Go back to the company first."


    Chu Ting was stunned for a moment, but soon started the car and went back to the company.


    The company does have a backlog of things waiting for Huo Jinyan to deal with.


    Although the old man is also dealing with it, but after all, he is old and there are many things in the company, many of which require Huo Jinyan to make decisions.


    Huo Jinyan was not idle in dealing with work when he was in city A, but after all, he was not in the capital and his time was limited.


    After arriving at the company, Huo Jinyan went straight to the office.


    "Go and check the filming location of the show."


    Chu Ting nodded upon hearing this.


    Huo Jinyan sat on the chair, looking at the pile of documents on the desk, he couldn''t help but twitch his eyebrows.


    Chu Ting went out, Huo Jinyan raised his hand to touch the top one and began to look.


    While looking at it, you need to ask the relevant person to check it.


    After putting into work, it is inevitable to be serious, and the voice of the outside world is blocked.


    On the other side, Lu Ning and Lu Bian followed the program team''s car to a remote village.


    The scenery along the way is very good.


    Looking at it, Lu Ning tilted his head and fell asleep.


    Flying is tiring, and she is not in good health now, so she can only make up for it by sleeping.


    After taking a look, Lu Bai covered her with a blanket and asked the film crew to lower their voices.


    After arriving at the location, the filming started immediately, without any rest time at all.


    Mainly they need to get a place to live on their own.


    Every place is different, some are dilapidated and have no toilets, and some are luxuriously decorated and equipped.


    The cars of the guests arrived almost at the same time.


    The host and game props are all placed in the open space.


    Lu Bai looked around, counted, and found that everyone hadn''t arrived yet, so he didn''t call Lu Ning.


    After all the vehicles arrived and told everyone to get off, Lu Bai raised his hand and patted Lu Ning to call her.


    "Ning Ning, Ning Ning."


    Lu Ning was really tired, so he replied in a daze, but didn''t open his eyes.


    Lu Bai poked her face with a smile: "Hey, get up."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 801： wait for brother to come back

    Chapter 801 Waiting for my brother to come back


    Lu Ning just woke up in a daze, looking at Lu Bai and the camera behind him.


    After a moment of daze, I remembered that I was recording a program.


    Lu Bai got out of the car, put the wheelchair away, and carried her down.


    A group of people go to a designated place.


    In the huge open space, everyone stood in a row, looked at each other, and some active ones had already started to say hello.


    Including Lu Ning, there were ten guests in total.


    The host stands behind a desk.


    After saying some lively words, the rules of the game were announced.


    There are musical notes hidden in various places in this village. It is necessary to find suitable musical notes to form a part of the score, and the first one to complete will get the best house.


    During this period, Lu Bai kept holding a notebook to shade Lu Ning from the sun.


    It is already warm spring, the sun is very strong, and the weather is starting to warm up.


    After announcing the rules of the game, the host looked at everyone: "Okay, have you heard the rules of the game clearly?"


    Everyone should listen clearly.


    The host smiled mysteriously: "Some of them will be hidden in some surprising places."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at everyone: "Are you ready!"


    "start!"


    As soon as I said it at the beginning, a group rushed out.


    Everyone took action one after another and went to the village to find the hidden notes.


    Lu Bai was not in a hurry, first pushed Lu Ning to a shady place, then raised his hand to touch her head: "Wait here for brother to come back, brother will definitely let you live in the best house."


    Lu Ning smiled and nodded: "Come on."


    She has limited mobility, so she is destined to be unable to participate in this session.


    After Lu Bai handed her the things, he turned around and went to the village.


    Lu Ning sat quietly in the shade and watched the direction Lu Bai entered.


    The film director next to her is standing next to her, and the camera is pointed at her.


    Lu Ning is slowly getting used to having a camera by his side.


    Not long after, someone ran out.


    Because there are two people in each group, everyone has to come back and check the ones in their hands to see if they can form one, and if not, they need to continue to search.


    Almost every group of people who came back and forth came back, only Lu Bai went by himself, he had to find it by himself, and he didn''t have to come back.


    An hour has passed, and the host stood beside Lu Ning and bent over to talk to her from time to time.


    Lu Ning also politely responded one by one.


    While talking, Lu Ning noticed a musical note on the branch behind him, because the color is very close to the color of the branch, and you really can''t see it unless you look carefully.


    Lu Ning didn''t say anything, and looked away as if he didn''t care.


    Finally, she saw Lu Bai coming out of the village. He put one hand in his pocket, and the other hand held a few things, and he walked out slowly without haste.


    walked straight to Lu Ning''s side, and laid out the notes in her hand in front of her.


    Lu Ning looked at it, and these can form a song "Little Star".


    ''twinkle Twinkle Little Star. ''


    But one note is missing.


    Lu Bai guessed that it might have been taken away by other groups, and he also took two that could not be combined, so he can exchange it with other groups later.


    But after several groups came, none of them had the note they needed, but Lu Bai still gave them what they needed.


    Lu Ning suddenly remembered the first sentence in his mind.


    "Some will be hidden in more surprising places."


    Her gaze slowly fell on the table in the open space.


    Lu Ning raised his hand and tugged at the corner of Lu Bai''s clothes, and whispered a few words to him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 802： Invincible thunderbolt super beautiful brother and sister group

    Chapter 802 Invincible Thunderbolt super beautiful brother and sister group


    Hearing this, Lu Bai also looked at the table over there, and the host was taken aback.


    Lu Bai has already stepped up and walked towards the table.


    He stood by the table, raised his hand and lifted the tablecloth off the table, but after he lifted it, there was nothing on the table under the tablecloth, nor on the blocked table legs.


    Finally, Lu Ning bent down and got under the table, and found the missing note from under the table.


    He walked slowly to the finish button and pressed it.


    Then he walked to Lu Ning with the last note, and praised her with a smile: "Awesome."


    Immediately broadcast the latest situation on the loudspeaker not far away.


    "The Invincible Thunderbolt super beautiful brother and sister group has completed the competition, everyone, please continue to work hard and become the next completed group."


    Lu Bai and Lu Ning frowned at the same time when they heard the name.


    The name of the group was collected in the online program group two days ago. The most praised is their group name, but they don''t know these names.


    The expressions of Lu Ning and Lu Bai were recorded.


    Lu Ning himself passed the name in his mind again, and couldn''t help laughing.


    ''Invincible Thunderbolt super beautiful brother and sister group'', netizens are really talented.


    In fact, there were still many good-sounding names during the solicitation, but this name won a complete victory with its intuition and sand sculpture, and the number of likes was a few blocks away from the rest of the names.


    Everyone came back one after another, with a bit of frustration on the surface, because the last note is the most difficult to find, and one was found under the boiler. If you can''t find it, it will be burned directly.


    The other two groups couldn''t find the last one at all, they searched almost the whole village. Then Lu Ning remembered something and raised his hand to pull Lu Bai, and whispered a few words to him.


    Lu Bai walked over to look at the notes of the remaining two groups, and then walked to the side of the big tree.


    There was indeed one on the branch, and the moment he looked up, he saw another one hanging on the branch.


    The remaining two notes are all on this tree.


    He walked over and didn''t know what he said to the two groups of people. After they nodded, they all ran towards the tree.


    Those who climb trees climb trees, and those who look for tools find tools.


    The last two notes are found and the game ends.


    Lu Ning and Lu Bai were the fastest, and they got the best house, while the rest got the corresponding houses in turn.


    "Okay! Now everyone can go to your own house to take a look. But remember to keep the notes in your hands, it will be of great use later."


    Immediately after finishing speaking, there was an exclamation.


    "what?!"


    is a boy, a young singer who has just debuted. He has a lively personality. After he got the notes and finished the game, he thought it was unnecessary.


    Everyone couldn''t help laughing out loud, and his teammates looked at him helplessly.


    Looking at the mess on the ground next to him, Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing.


    "Let''s go, brother took you home."


    After Lu Bai finished speaking, he took Lu Ning to their house first.


    Someone is leading the way.


    Fortunately, the roads in the village are all newly built, flat and easy for wheelchairs to push. If it is a gravel road, wheelchairs don¡¯t even know how to push it.


    The two walked about 100 meters and arrived


    The house is a self-built two-story building, with everything, everything is available, and the music equipment they may need is placed upstairs.


    The two of them were quite satisfied, Lu Bai put Lu Ning in the living room to watch TV, and went to clean up by himself.


    Their side is okay, but the other two groups are a bit miserable.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 803： different personality

    Chapter 803 Different personalities


    The last two groups got houses that were deserted and unoccupied. There were holes in the walls and roofs, and the wind was blowing in all directions.


    The last two groups are still young children, about the same age as Lu Ning, who are also eighteen or nineteen years old, and have never experienced any hardships. One of the girls couldn''t help crying when she saw such a messy environment.


    The group with her is a boy, two of them from the same company, this time they formed a team to participate in the show, so they are not too familiar.


    But this boy has endured hardships. Seeing the girl''s appearance, he silently started to tidy up. His hands and feet are fast, and the tidying up is also clean. When it is cleaner, it is much more comfortable to look at.


    The girl''s mood became much more stable, and she just sat on a small stool beside her and watched him go about her business.


    It''s not that she can''t bear it, but she has never seen such an environment in such an adult, and she was a little tense for a while.


    After I calmed down, I went to find the boy and helped clean up together.


    The other group is the boy who broke the note, named Ye Lin, and his group is a boy from the same company, about the same age, but Ye Lin is more lively and active, and the other boy Wang Ge is calmer.


    The house of the two people is similar to that of the other group. After entering, the two people fell silent. Two seconds later, Ye Lin started running around, complaining while running around, and finally couldn''t help but swear.


    Wang Ge stood at the door and watched, and when he was about to complain, he accepted it, raised his hand and began to tidy up.


    Ye Lin saw him tidying up and helped him clean it up, but his mouth was not idle when he was tidying up, talking while tidying up, annoying Wang Ge.


    The two groups have been tidied up, and they can be seen, but the occupancy is still a problem.


    Although it is already spring, it is still cold at night, and the wind blows from all directions, making it impossible to sleep.


    Ye Lin and Wang Ge hadn''t thought about this problem yet. After finishing packing, they collapsed from exhaustion and lay down on the straw mat bed to rest.


    But Ge Jing, a girl in another group, thought of this question.


    and Zhang Yan in the same group talked about this problem.


    Zhang Yan didn''t talk much. After listening to her, he didn''t speak. He just looked around and went out after a while.


    Ge Jing didn''t know why he went there, so she thought about borrowing two quilts from the surrounding villagers'' homes, so that the night would not be too cold.


    I thought I was coming to a music program, but now I realize it is a survival program.


    Ge Jing got used to it and got better. She went to borrow a quilt, but Zhang Yan came directly to Lu Ning and Lu Bai.


    Because their house is on the same road, Zhang Yan came directly.


    He also hesitated a little after entering the door, but he went in anyway, raised his hand and knocked on the door.


    Lu Ning was sitting in the living room when he turned around and saw Zhang Yan.


    They all greeted each other when they came, and Lu Ning remembered him.


    When Zhang Yan saw Lu Ning, he shook hands nervously, and finally walked in.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Lu Ning asked him first to help him relieve his tension.


    Zhang Yan is not very good at talking, so he can only tell the truth: "Our house over there is leaky, can you let Ge Jing live with you?"


    Zhang Yan looked at Lu Ning after speaking, his face was slightly red.


    I know this request is not appropriate, but Ge Jing is a girl after all, her body is weak, and she will get sick if she catches a cold at night.


    When Lu Ning looked at him, Zhang Yan was afraid that she would refuse.


    But fortunately, Lu Ning smiled and nodded.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 804： inconvenient

    Chapter 804 Inconvenient


    "Okay, we still have a few rooms here, you and Ge Jing can live together."


    Zhang Yan smiled immediately, and then waved his hands again and again: "No, no, it''s good if you can take Ge Jing in, I''m fine."


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and was about to leave. When he reached the door, he remembered something, turned his head to look at Lu Ning and thanked him with a smile: "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome."


    Looking at the back of him running away, Lu Ning couldn''t help but smile, turned around and called Lu Bai.


    I still need to tell Lu Bai about this matter.


    After listening to Lu Ning, Lu Bai nodded and agreed. There are vacant rooms here, and the vacant rooms are also vacant.


    Lu Bai''s sleeves were rolled up to his elbows, his hands were still dripping, and he was cleaning up.


    "I''ll go and tidy up the room. She can live right away when she comes."


    Lu Ning nodded: "Can I help?"


    Looking at her, Lu Bai pushed her directly under the tree in the yard, and there was a pool next to it. The height at which Lu Ning sat was just right.


    "Brother, when you throw the towel down, you can help him wash it. Can this work be done?"


    Lu Ning smiled: "Yes."


    Lu Bai raised his hand and patted her head: "It''s so good."


    Then he stepped up the stairs.


    Lu Ning was waiting under the tree, looking up at the upstairs.


    Ge Jing went out to borrow quilts, and the villagers were very enthusiastic, and immediately lent her the extra quilts.


    When Ge Jing went back, she met Ye Lin and Wang Ge who came out to look for food.


    Ye Lin has a good personality. After he came, he became familiar with everyone. When he saw Ge Jing, he walked over directly.


    "Hey, what are you doing, do you want to eat?"


    Ge Jing glanced at him, hugged the quilt and continued walking: "Wait a minute, I''ll go back and ask Zhang Yan, we haven''t finished packing yet."


    Wang Ge saw that she struggled to hold the quilt, so he raised his hand to help her get one: "Where did you get the quilt?"


    "borrowed."


    "What are you borrowing the quilt for?" Ye Lin was still a little confused.


    Ge Jing looked at him: "It''s cold at night. There are many holes in our house where the wind gets in. If you don''t have a quilt, you will definitely catch a cold."


    Ye Lin didn''t take it seriously: "It''s not so exaggerated."


    Wang Ge realized the seriousness of the problem: "It''s the same in our house. I''ll borrow two quilts later."


    "Don''t make a fuss, we are in good health, how can we catch cold so easily, but now that the weather is so warm, you can see that I am sweating."


    The two of them glanced at him, and neither wanted to say anything more to him.


    "You''ll know when you catch a cold."


    After Wang Ge said this, he walked ahead with Ge Jing.


    The three met Zhang Yan who had just returned at the gate.


    Zhang Yan looked at Ge Jing holding the quilt and was stunned for a moment, and quickly raised his hand to take it, and walked in with her while saying: "I just went to Ms. Lu''s side to ask, and they still have a spare room over there." , you can live there, they agreed."


    Ge Jing stared at him blankly: "Did you help me find a room?"


    Zhang Yan nodded.


    Ge Jing looked at him: "Then let''s not clean up, let''s go there together."


    Zhang Yan shook his head and put the quilt on the bed: "I won''t go, you can go, it''s a bit broken for both of us to leave, and you found me a quilt, it''s so thick, I can''t sleep here questionable."


    Ge Jing looked at him with some hesitation. They were in a group, and she always thought that they should be together wherever they went.


    When we are good, we are better together, when we are suffering, we are suffering together.


    Zhang Yan looked at her hesitantly, and said directly: "It''s not convenient for you to be here."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 805： visit

    Chapter 805 visit


    There is only one room in this house, and there are no other rooms. She leaves two people to live in one house. Although there are two beds, they are very small straw mat beds, which are very simple and difficult for Ge Jing to get used to. .


    Ge Jing looked around and knew about this problem.


    "Go, it''s inconvenient for you to do anything here. I''m fine, and I''ve packed everything up now. I''ll go find you when I have a task."


    Ge Jing finally had no choice but to nod, and walked out the door with her suitcase.


    Ye Lin and Wang Ge heard the whole process from behind.


    The two came out with Ge Jing, and after a pair of eyes, they went with Ge Jing.


    Ge Jing looked back at the two of them suspiciously: "Why are you following me?"


    The two immediately said, "Let''s go and have a look."


    Ge Jing can''t drive people away, after all, they want to go.


    The three of them arrived at Lu Ning''s residence together.


    As soon as she entered the gate, she saw Lu Ning sitting under the tree, the sun shining on her face through the gaps in the leaves, shadowy.


    She was sitting under the tree and looked up at the upstairs, with a smile on her lips. I have to say that this picture is so beautiful, the three of them stood at the door at the same time and were stunned.


    Beauties are not only liked by handsome men, but also by beautiful women.


    Lu Bai threw down a towel from upstairs, and Lu Ning rolled up his sleeves and washed it.


    Lu Bai suddenly thought of a question, how to get it back, just as he was about to go down, Lu Ning called him.


    "elder brother."


    Lu Bai looked at her subconsciously, and saw her raise her hand and throw the twisted towel towards him.


    The second floor is actually a bit high. Lu Bai guessed that she couldn''t throw it up, so he thought about going down. As a result, the towel flew directly towards his face. Fortunately, he reacted quickly and quickly raised his hand to grab it, otherwise Unavoidable slap in the face.


    After catching it, he looked at Lu Ning below in a daze.


    "When did you become so strong?"


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and went in. Lu Ning couldn''t help but smiled, raised his hand and shook off the water on his hand, and when he turned his head, he saw three people standing outside.


    She froze for a moment, looked at the three people and said, "Why don''t you come in?"


    The three of them watched Lu Ning smile at them, and immediately laughed too, then walked in and looked at Lu Ning after regaining consciousness.


    Ge Jing was a little embarrassed.


    "that¡­"


    Lu Ning looked at her and smiled: "You can just call me Ningning. My brother is cleaning up your room. Do you want to go and have a look?"


    Ge Jing stared at her in a daze: "Ah, did you clean it up for me? Then I''ll help."


    She went in with the suitcase.


    Ye Lin and Wang Ge stood beside Lu Ning and looked at her.


    Lu Ning was a little puzzled: "What''s wrong?"


    The two quickly came back to their senses and said, "Let''s come and visit."


    Originally, I wanted to ask if I could live here too, but thinking that Zhang Yan didn¡¯t come, he just won this opportunity for Ge Jing. The two boys also said that it seemed a bit unmasculine, so they didn¡¯t say anything.


    Lu Ning nodded: "Yes, you can go to visit, I am not convenient, so I won''t take you there, you can just look around."


    The two nodded quickly: "Okay."


    After talking, the two of them went in.


    After going in, for no reason, Lu Bai began to give him instructions, and for no reason, he started to work.


    Several people packed up until the afternoon, even forgetting to eat.


    When Ye Lin came to his senses and collapsed on the sofa exhausted, he looked at Wang Gesheng and asked indifferently: "Didn''t we come out to eat? Why did we become coolies?"


    Wang Ge: "How do I know."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 806： everything will

    Chapter 806 Can do anything


    Lu Bai came down from upstairs, put down his sleeves as he walked, looked at the two tired and paralyzed people on the sofa, and said, "Let''s go, treat you to dinner."


    The two of them stood up immediately, their backs no longer hurt and their legs no longer tired, and they could perform a talent on the spot.


    Ge Jing couldn''t help but smile seeing the two of them.


    Ye Lin saw her laughing and approached her, and chattered.


    The two went out fighting each other.


    Lu Ning was looking down at the phone.


    Huo Jinyan sent her a message. It will take some time to work, and he may not be able to see her until evening.


    Before she could return, they came out of it.


    The sun is almost setting, and the setting sun is shining on the earth at this moment.


    Lu Bai walked over and looked at her with a smile: "Wait a long time, my brother will take you to dinner."


    Then he pushed Lu Ning out first.


    The three behind hurriedly followed.


    Several people walked towards the end of the village under the setting sun.


    When you walk towards the end of the village, you will pass the worst two groups of houses.


    Passing by Ge Jing and the others, I saw a lot of bricks piled up at the gate, and when I looked inside, there was still cement in the yard.


    Several people were taken aback, and Ge Jing walked in directly.


    Zhang Yan is repairing the wall with bricks and cement.


    The cameraman was dumbfounded, holding up the camera behind him and looking at him in a daze.


    Ge Jing was also dumbfounded.


    He will still do this? !


    Ye Lin followed in, and when he saw it, he said directly: "Damn it, Zhang Yan, you cheated, you can do this! You can do everything! Can you help us do it later."


    Zhang Yan glanced at him, and refused coldly: "No."


    Ye Lin: "..."


    Wang Ge patted him: "If we want to do it, we will do it ourselves. You see, Zhang Yan only made a few. We probably have to leave if we can''t finish it."


    Ye Lin looked at it and nodded: "That''s right."


    It was indeed very slow, Zhang Yan only repaired two holes in one afternoon.


    Ge Jing watched him walk over: "Let me help."


    Zhang Yan: "No need."


    He wiped the cement as he spoke, and then jumped off the stool: "Aren''t you going to eat, let''s go, I will go too."


    Ge Jing froze for a moment and nodded, watching Zhang Yan throwing things aside and taking off his gloves.


    He has cement stains all over his body.


    He was casual and didn''t intend to change, so he just followed them out. After all, he would continue to do it when he came back, so he didn''t waste time changing clothes.


    Several people walked forward together, Ge Jing looked at Zhang Yan and asked him where those things came from.


    "It was left over from the previous renovation by the uncle next door. He said no need, so he gave it all to me."


    Ge Jing nodded: "Well, why are you so good, you can do everything."


    "It''s nothing serious."


    He spoke a little coldly, Ye Lin immediately changed the subject, and several people chatted and laughed at the end of the village.


    The end of the village is a deserted open space, a huge piece of nothing.


    At the moment four people are sitting in the clearing watching them come.


    These four people Lu Ning knew, they were the other four members of the BY band. She had seen their photos when she checked the BY band before.


    Didn¡¯t it mean that they will come in the next issue, why are they here now?


    Lu Ning looked up at Lu Bai with some doubts.


    Lu Bai smiled mysteriously, it seemed that he knew it.


    But the program team didn''t know about it, and the directors who followed were stunned when they saw the four people over there.


    They all turned their heads and looked at each other, not understanding what was going on.


    While they were in a daze, the four of them walked towards Lu Ning.


    Chang Junhao came over first, walked up to Lu Ning, bent over to look at her with a smile, and stuffed something into her hand.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 807： What is the logic

    Chapter 807 What kind of logic is this


    Before Lu Ning could see what it was, he moved closer and looked at her with a smile and said, "I''m Brother Junhao, remember?"


    Lu Ning froze for a moment and nodded.


    Chang Junhao looked at her: "Don''t just nod, call out."


    Lu Ning said obediently: "Brother Junhao."


    Chang Junhao got up satisfied, and stood a little to the side.


    Hong Siyuan took a step forward, stuffed something into Lu Ning''s hand in the same way, and looked at her with a slight smile: "I''m brother Siyuan."


    Not waiting for his reminder this time, Lu Ning said directly: "Brother Siyuan."


    Hong Siyuan pursed his lips and smiled, then raised his hand to stroke her head.


    Feng Xiu looked at Lu Ning, he was aloof, and before he could speak, Lu Ning smiled and called, "Brother Yuzu."


    Feng Xiu was stunned for a moment.


    Chang Junhao, Hong Siyuan, and Lu Bai couldn''t help laughing.


    The word Xiu in Fengxiu''s name is not commonly used. Sometimes you can see you by mistake. Fans often mispronounced him when they first started, and they all called him Fengyou. After looking carefully, they realized that it was not Fengyou. Fengxiu, but this name has already spread, and everyone has mistakenly called Brother Yuzu directly.


    However, few fans know about this matter. It is only some more experienced old fans who know about it. This is what Lin Ci told Lu Ning.


    Seeing Feng Xiu froze in place, the girl behind him directly pulled him away.


    Still couldn''t help complaining: "You don''t talk, what are you doing waiting?"


    Then his complexion changed, and when he looked at Lu Ning, he turned into a smiling face. He looked at Lu Ning closer and said with a smile, "I''m Sister Manqing."


    Then stuffed things into Lu Ning''s hands.


    Lu Ning smiled sweetly and called out: "Sister Manqing."


    Pan Manqing looked at her and immediately smiled and raised his hand to touch her face: "Baby, you are so beautiful!"


    Before Lu Ning could react, she kissed Lu Ning on the face.


    Lu Ning was stunned, everyone around him was stunned, only a few members of the BY band were not surprised at all.


    Chang Junhao came over and pulled her away: "Be careful, you scared my sister."


    Pan Manqing looked at him angrily: "Tsk, why did I scare my sister? Do you understand what I mean by taking the initiative? Such a beautiful sister, I won''t have a chance to kiss her if I don''t surprise her."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    What kind of logic is this?


    Lu Bai looked at them helplessly.


    Immediately asked: "What did you bring?"


    Several people realized this, and immediately took them over.


    "Come on, come on, it''s absolutely hilarious."


    After a group of people walked over, they saw the ingredients all over the floor, and there was a barbecue grill next to it.


    The director team was dumbfounded, are they going to have a barbecue?


    Why didn¡¯t we know there was this link?


    Lu Bai smiled: "Good job."


    Ye Lin is familiar with himself, and immediately rushed to the front: "Then what are you waiting for! Let''s start!"


    The director team looked at the ingredients they prepared not far away, and then looked at what they brought.


    "..."


    Originally they set up a link, and they had to complete the task to get the ingredients, but now...


    Immediately, a director came out to stop him: "No, you have to obtain ingredients through missions to eat today''s dinner."


    How could a group of people care about her? They were all busy packing their things and preparing for the barbecue.


    Director: ¡°¡­¡±


    I can only ask for help and see what to do.


    Fang Qi''s voice came from the headset: "It''s okay, let them eat, and you can say that after they finish eating..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 808： felt it

    Chapter 808 Feel it


    A group of people were preparing for the barbecue in full swing, and the director team did not stop them, and the cameras stood in a row to shoot.


    Lu Bai called the rest of the people over, and everyone started the open-air barbecue in full swing.


    It was already dark when the ingredients were prepared and the test began, and the director team thoughtfully set up lights for them.


    A group of people don''t know what kind of situation they will face after eating, but they are really happy now.


    Pan Manqing chatted with Lu Ning while skewering meat.


    "My sister''s drum is too big, I can''t recite it, otherwise my sister will definitely perform a song for you."


    Pan Manqing is the drummer in BY, and she is very cool. When Lu Ning watched their performance video, she was attracted by her free and easy energy on stage.


    Lu Ning looked at her with a smile, and his hands were not idle.


    "It''s okay, I''ll go directly to see my sister at the concert next time."


    Pan Manqing immediately raised his eyebrows and smiled: "That''s good! I will definitely give you the best viewing seat! By the way, we happened to be on summer vacation at that time, and you just finished the college entrance examination, just to relax."


    Lu Ning didn''t expect them to know him so well, it should be Lu Bai who told them.


    Pan Manqing turned to look at Lu Ning from time to time.


    I have to praise once after watching it twice: "It''s so beautiful baby."


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing every time, thinking that if Huo Jinyan saw it, he might be jealous again.


    As soon as she finished thinking on this side, Pan Manqing felt something was wrong on the other side.


    I thought it was quite hot at first, but now I feel eerie and chilly.


    Turn around to see that everyone is okay.


    She was a little cold, she turned to look at Lu Ning and asked, "Ning Ning, are you cold? My sister is going to get a blanket, do you want it?"


    Lu Ning shook his head: "I''m not cold."


    Looking at her, Lu Ning lowered his eyes and couldn''t help but smile. When he raised his eyes, he looked at the camera crew, and Huo Jinyan was standing beside them.


    Lu Ning has noticed.


    She also noticed the way he looked at Pan Manqing just now.


    Fortunately, he didn''t see the way Pan Manqing kissed her just now.


    Huo Jinyan''s eyes fell on her, his expression softened a little, and he smiled at her with curved lips.


    Lu Ning also smiled at him, and then continued to skewer the meat in his hand.


    Feng Xiu came over and took away the things in her hands, and then handed her two tissues to wipe her hands.


    Feng Xiu sat on the small bench next to her and continued to play.


    Lu Ning looked at him and smiled, wiped his hands and smiled at him: "Thank you brother Yuzu."


    Feng Xiu doesn''t like to talk, and when he hears Lu Ning speak, he just nods slightly.


    Continue to work at hand.


    Ye Lin and the others over there have already set up a charcoal fire and started roasting.


    Ye Lin yelled out excitedly, a group of people talking and doing things around was very happy and bustling.


    Pan Manqing came back with a blanket, and gave Lu Ning one to put on her back.


    While putting it on, I couldn''t help but said: "Why do I always feel that there is an enchantment between here and there, and it is not cold over there. It was so cold when I was sitting here just now, can''t you feel it?"


    She turned her head to look at Feng Xiu.


    Feng Xiu didn''t even look up, just replied: "I feel it."


    Pan Manqing nodded immediately: "That''s not my problem, it''s so strange."


    While talking, he walked over to see that they were grilling skewers.


    Feng Xiu waited for her to leave and raised her eyes to look diagonally forward.


    Huo Jinyan was standing there looking at him.


    Feng Xiu glanced lightly and then withdrew his gaze.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 809： they are glowing

    Chapter 809 They are shining


    Lu Ning is completely a group favorite.


    Whoever bakes over there will come to feed her as soon as possible.


    She sits in a wheelchair and receives feeding all night. She doesn¡¯t have to do anything. When she wants to do something, the things in her hand will be snatched away.


    Pan Manqing and Ge Jing seemed to be afraid that she would not have enough to eat, they came to feed her after two bites, and they came to feed her after two bites.


    Lu Ning was very full at the end, and they gave up when they couldn''t eat anymore.


    When they were almost finished eating, they were all enjoying themselves, and Chang Junhao carried the guitar out.


    He is the guitarist of the band BY.


    After taking out the guitar, I started playing and singing.


    Everyone in their band has the potential to be a lead singer, and everyone''s singing voice is very nice.


    After playing a piece, Hong Siyuan also took out the bass, both of them carried instruments with them.


    The last few people sang and danced together, and Pan Manqing happily dragged Lu Ning to dance.


    Lu Ning was inconvenient, so she pulled Lu Ning''s wheelchair around, very happy.


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing even after being infected by her.


    A group of people sang and danced happily in the open space at night.


    Finally, Feng Xiu also took out the folding keys, and the four of them stood there as if they were having a small concert.


    Because the drum set was too big for Pan Manqing, she couldn''t carry it, so she didn''t take it. Now seeing the four of them standing there, she couldn''t help itching her hands.


    But she didn''t bring a drum, so she could just sit there and watch.


    But she is still very happy.


    But just as they were sitting on the small bench and ready to listen, Feng Xiu waved to her and took out an electric guitar from behind.


    Pan Manqing was taken aback, and immediately got up and ran over.


    She doesn''t only know how to play drums, she can do other things too.


    After running over, Pan Manqing immediately adjusted the electric guitar and stood behind.


    Looking at the five of them, Lu Ning couldn''t help but bend his lips.


    This was the first time she heard Lu Bai sing on the spot.


    His voice is very magnetic, and people can''t help but give up all their thoughts and concentrate on listening to his singing and cheering for him.


    The rest of the people at the scene instantly turned into fanboys and girls, holding their mobile phones and turning on the flashlight to call them.


    Even the director team was substituted, and they all turned on the flashlights with their mobile phones.


    The scene is like a small concert.


    Lu Ning couldn''t help but took out his phone and took a few photos.


    This is the first time I took the initiative to post on Weibo. Before that, I was posting on Weibo because of something.


    But after editing the picture and text, she stopped, wondering if it could be posted.


    So he took a screenshot and sent it to Fang Qi, asking if he could send it.


    Fang Qi returned quite quickly, he was on the monitor side.


    Returned a yes.


    Lu Ning then reassuredly posted on Weibo.


    That weibo quickly climbed to the top of the hot search an hour later.


    After clicking in, there is a picture of Lu Ning. In the picture, the five members of the BY band are standing there with smiles on their faces. Under the light, Lu Bai is singing with a microphone. Everyone looks so beautiful in the silent night. beautiful.


    And Lu Ning''s accompanying text is: ¡¾They are shining. ¡¿


    And under her lens, they are indeed shining.


    This show doesn''t need any extra publicity anymore. Thanks to Lu Ning''s popularity and the curiosity brought about by the live broadcast, everyone is already looking forward to it.


    But some people are happy and some are sad.


    This side is full of food and drink. After they calmed down, the director team began to speak.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 810： inferiority complex

    Chapter 810 inferiority complex


    "We originally prepared the ingredients for you, and you need to obtain the ingredients through missions.


    But now you have brought your own ingredients in violation of the regulations, and we can''t stop you, so you have to accept punishment.


    Originally, the task in the afternoon is that you need to create a new song or two based on the notes you got in the morning to get the ingredients.


    But now to punish you, you need to write a complete piece of music tonight with the notes you got in the morning, and hand it in the next day, otherwise you will have no food tomorrow, we have already told the villagers, It is not allowed to lend you any more things, and it is impossible to give you food, do you understand clearly? "


    A group of people were stunned.


    "No way! One night! One song! You guys are crazy!"


    Ye Lin shouted violently.


    The director team said ruthlessly: "Who told you not to follow the rules, this is punishment, you guys come on."


    "I thought I was here to make music, good guy, I''m here to survive in the wilderness."


    A group of people complained endlessly.


    The director team was ruthless and did not retreat in the slightest. Helpless, a group of people packed their things and hurried to write songs overnight.


    Because Ge Jing was on Lu Ning''s side, Zhang Yan also took the guitar and came to find Ge Jing.


    In short, Lu Ning and the others have to stay up late to write tonight. Fortunately, the distance between their house and the surrounding houses is relatively large, otherwise the noise at night will disturb others'' rest.


    Lu Bai and the others directly closed all the doors and windows, so that the sound insulation can be improved.


    But the remaining three groups were not so lucky.


    The houses are all next to the villagers, and the sound of guitars and electronic organs really disturbs others'' rest, so I had to bring things to ask Lu Ning and the others for help.


    The last four groups all started writing songs with Lu Ning and the others.


    Only the group of Ye Lin and Wang Ge didn''t know, because their house was the farthest and most remote, and there were no neighbors around. They were the only ones, and they were not afraid of making noise. Started writing in the house.


    When I wrote it in the middle of the night, the two of them were so cold that they turned out their clothes and put them all on their bodies.


    At the beginning, Ye Lin didn¡¯t believe Ge Jing¡¯s saying that it was cold at night, but now he believes it, and the price is a bit high.


    I didn¡¯t know the current environment before I came here, and I didn¡¯t bring any thick clothes. Now it¡¯s fine, and the two of them are writing songs while wiping their noses.


    On Lu Ning''s side, more than a dozen people gathered together to write music, which was quite lively.


    Everyone is discussing their own, and occasionally can refer to reference opinions.


    Maybe the atmosphere is better, everyone¡¯s progress is fast, and the inspiration is also very good.


    Lu Ning was sitting in front of the piano looking at their numbered notation.


    She and Lu Bai are going to pop up the numbered notation and try it out, and then modify it if it doesn''t fit.


    The two of them were the quietest, and at the beginning they each took their hands to write.


    Pan Manqing still wanted to give it to Lu Ning''s staff, but finally came over and took a look, then went aside silently.


    She feels inferior.


    When Lu Ning was in junior high school, she wrote two pieces of music, both of which were rather dark. At that time, she was in a bad mood, and the pieces she wrote were also gloomy. After playing those two pieces secretly twice, she put away the scores. It''s still in her drawer now.


    Although she doesn''t have that emotion now, those two songs mean a lot to her.


    She may be too happy tonight, and she wrote it very smoothly, and even filled in the lyrics by taking advantage of the situation.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 811： the treasure

    Chapter 811 Treasure


    When handing it to Lu Bai, Lu Bai looked at a complete piece of music in his hand.


    It can no longer be called a song, this is a complete song.


    Lu Bai stared at Lu Ning in a daze.


    Lu Ning looked at him: "What''s wrong? I''ll change it."


    Lu Bai shook his head: "No, I just think I really have a treasured sister."


    Lu Ning stared blankly at him and smiled.


    Subconsciously, she turned her head and glanced at Huo Jinyan who was sitting on the other side of the stairs.


    Huo Jinyan tried his best not to be in the mirror, but they were all in places where she could see them when she looked up.


    Seeing her look over, Huo Jinyan bent his lips and smiled at her.


    ¡­


    Although Lu Ning finished writing, some parts are played differently, so he has to go through the whole piece and make revisions.


    After the two of them went through it once, Lu Bai changed it and added his style.


    Later, there is almost nothing wrong with it after going through it again.


    Their group is the fastest, and it will be ready at three o''clock in the morning.


    Maybe the most sleepy time has passed, but now I feel more energetic.


    Several people got together and felt that this song could be released.


    The eyes of the five people looking at Lu Ning were all shining.


    Lu Ning was a little uncomfortable being watched by them, he turned the wheelchair and ran away, leaving the five of them to discuss.


    She turned the wheelchair and went directly to Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan saw her coming and immediately got up, and subconsciously held her hand.


    asked softly, "Are you sleepy?"


    The cameras didn''t dare to turn the lens.


    They all knew Huo Jinyan''s identity, so they didn''t dare to make a mistake, and the picture was still aimed at everyone in the living room.


    But still couldn''t help turning to look at Huo Jinyan and Lu Ning curiously.


    Lu Ning shook his head and looked at him: "I''m not sleepy anymore."


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and touched her head: "Then I''ll take you out to get some air?"


    Lu Ning nodded: "Okay."


    Huo Jinyan directly carried her out of the wheelchair, and without the wheelchair, he carried her directly to the first floor, put on her shoes, and carried her out.


    Because everyone gathered together and took a break with the photo shoot, no one paid attention to them when they came out, in fact, they dared not pay attention.


    Huo Jinyan walked out with Lu Ning in his arms. The village was very quiet at night, and occasionally there were two dogs barking.


    Huo Jinyan walked slowly with her in his arms.


    "Have you taken your medicine today?"


    Lu Ning replied obediently: "Eat."


    After holding her for a while, he put her down on a road with street lights.


    Lu Ning looked at him, stood on one leg, grabbed him with both hands, curled his lips: "I thought I could take a day off today."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her tenderly: "Persist a little longer."


    Lu Ning nodded.


    Holding Huo Jinyan to move slowly.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her carefully, and led her to make some movements in a low voice.


    Lu Ning is supporting him now. With a little help from him, he can walk two steps, but the process is more painful.


    Huo Jinyan told her to take her time.


    But despite the pain, both of them were very happy and excited when they took two steps.


    There is no other way to do this kind of thing, but to adapt slowly and get better slowly.


    "Huo Jinyan, can you find me a pair of crutches. I don''t want to be a wheelchair anymore."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her very distressed, and reached out to touch her face: "Don''t be afraid to trouble others, everyone likes you very much, and you are fine in a wheelchair."


    Lu Ning grabbed his arm and looked at him hesitantly.


    Finally, I couldn''t help but said: "No, it''s just that I sat for too long and my **** hurts."


    Huo Jin said: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 812： unselfish

    Chapter 812 Unselfish


    The two of them sat outside to rest for a while, and it didn''t take long before Lu Ning fell asleep leaning on Huo Jinyan.


    When Huo Jinyan came back with her in his arms, it was already dawn.


    Quietly walked around from behind, carried her into the room, and covered her with a quilt.


    But just as he put her down, Lu Ning woke up.


    The sound outside has not stopped, and everyone is still following the tune and writing.


    Even when the door is closed, there will be a slight sound coming in.


    Huo Jinyan lowered his eyes and met her gaze.


    Looked at her in a daze: "Did I wake you up?"


    Lu Ning shook his head, lay down and looked at him.


    Huo Jinyan sat aside and raised his hand to hold her hand: "Go to sleep, I will watch you from the side."


    Lu Ning couldn''t help but smile: "I can''t fall asleep even more when you look at me."


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand to cover her eyes: "Shhh. Close your eyes."


    Lu Ning obediently closed his eyes.


    Huo Jinyan sat beside her holding her hand.


    Also really tired, Lu Ning felt at ease with Huo Jinyan guarding his heart, and fell asleep after a while.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and raised his hand to help her cut her hair.


    Lu Ning looks much better now than before, but she got over it step by step, Huo Jinyan said that she felt distressed.


    But there is no other way. If you want to get better, you have to walk step by step. He can''t help her walk, and he can''t bear the pain for her.


    Huo Jinyan''s eyes were red, if he could, he really wanted to bear it for her.


    Seeing her in pain made him feel more sad and tormented than his own pain.


    Huo Jinyan kissed her finger.


    He never believed in any gods and Buddhas, but if there were any, please let his girl get well soon.


    Really don''t let her continue to suffer like this.


    ¡­


    Due to staying up all night, everyone was tired and sleepy, and some collapsed on the sofa and fell asleep.


    The program group is really very ruthless.


    After only letting them sleep for a few hours, they started calling.


    It was about nine o''clock in the morning and they started to wake them up for breakfast.


    And a group of people didn''t really want to eat.


    None of them could wake up.


    On the contrary, it was Ye Lin and Wang Ge who were refreshed after not sleeping all night.


    The two came over after being called by the program crew.


    After seeing the current scene after coming over, Ye Lin was stunned, and then couldn''t help shouting: "I''m (¨Fo¡ä) convex! Are you going to take us together? It''s so embarrassing!"


    His yelling was much more effective than the director''s group yelling.


    Everyone opened their eyes and glanced at them, and then lay back down after a few seconds.


    Exhausted, exhausted.


    While muttering, he closed his eyes again.


    Ye Lin and Wang Ge went straight up and started violently waking up.


    "Get up get up!"


    The last two people succeeded in waking them up, but they were stuck together. The few people who were too sleepy raised their arms to hug the two of them and stood.


    The director team couldn''t help laughing at the scene in front of them.


    The girls all went back to their rooms to sleep, and the director team called them one by one.


    The girls are still very cooperative, but when they wake up, they also look tired, standing there dozing off, and one by one are about to fall asleep standing up.


    Pan Manqing was so irritable that she wanted to eat people when she was called up.


    "No, what are you calling me for? Our recording today hasn''t started yet."


    The director team continued ruthlessly: "When you came yesterday, you have to come at yesterday''s time. Who told you to come earlier."


    Pan Manqing: "...You guys are really unselfish."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 813： you are abusive

    Chapter 813 You guys are abusing


    A group of people were all summoned, except Lu Ning.


    Because Huo Jinyan was inside, no one dared to go in.


    He could only look at Lu Bai for help.


    Lu Bai didn''t take their troubles, but just stood there and looked at them, his expression was not very good.


    Looks like he has nowhere to vent his anger.


    Director group: ¡°¡­¡±


    Fortunately, Lu Ning came out by himself after a while.


    She turned the wheelchair and came out with everyone in a line.


    The director team breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Okay, we''re going to start checking the results. If you haven''t finished it, you haven''t eaten all day today."


    Ye Lin started to cry after hearing this: "You are abusing, abusing."


    The director team continued to be ruthless: "Abusive? Don''t think we don''t know about the snacks you smuggled in. Those snacks are enough for you to eat for a few days."


    Ye Lin was so stunned that he was speechless, and silently shut up.


    Everyone couldn''t help bending their lips and smiling.


    Ge Jing went there first, and handed the sheet music of her and Zhang Yan to the director team.


    When the director team was in a daze, the rest of the people also handed over one after another.


    Watching their director team frown: "Not for me, let you play it."


    A group of people instantly became unhappy.


    "We have already written it, give us food first."


    "Yeah, we''re hungry!"


    "We were hungry all night! You unscrupulous directors! You abused us just because of a barbecue! We are too miserable! What kind of broken program is this!"


    "Yes, I''m starving to death. We fought all night and didn''t eat anything. The hungry people are all groggy. We seem to be sick. Help."


    Director group: ¡°¡­¡±


    "Are you really singers? You are all actors, right? You won''t starve to death if you transform into actors."


    Taking back to complaining, the director team also saw them staying up all night, and felt sorry for the children, so they really didn''t say anything, and took them outside.


    They have prepared breakfast.


    It is in the open space at the head of the village.


    A group of people followed behind, and when they saw the food, they rushed towards it like hungry wolves.


    But after sitting down, I found that there were no chopsticks.


    "What are you doing, let us grab rice with our hands?"


    The director team looked at them with a smile.


    The smirk was so obvious that a group of people immediately had a bad feeling.


    "If you want to eat, you have to answer a few questions first."


    Everyone: "..."


    How can I say it is an unscrupulous director team, chicken thieves or their chicken thieves.


    "Okay, the next question is about basic music theory knowledge. If you answer correctly, I will give you chopsticks."


    This program also has some popular science flavor, so the questions asked are the most basic and simple.


    "We all know that the clef is a symbol used to determine the name and pitch of the sound level on the staff. The staff is the clef added to the staff. So what are the commonly used single-line staffs?"


    This kind of topic is too simple for them.


    Answer directly in the order of seating.


    "Treble clef, G clef


    Bass clef, F clef.


    Alto clef, a type of C clef.


    Tenor general standard, a kind of C staff. "


    Seeing that the problem is so simple, everyone has no scruples.


    All of them answered smoothly.


    Lu Ning and Lu Bai sat in the middle.


    Soon two people arrived.


    "What are the basic notes?"


    "Half note, whole note, half note, quarter note, eighth note, sixteenth note, thirty-second note, etc."


    "Okay, the answer is correct, then Ning Ning, what is the name of the small dot on the right side of the basic note on the music score, and what is its function?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 814： stop talking sarcastic

    Chapter 814 Stop talking sarcastic


    Lu Ning said immediately: "Stop the dotted note, the effect is to prolong the time of the previous basic note by half."


    "correct answer!"


    After Lu Ning finished answering, everyone suddenly started applauding and praising her.


    Coaxed her like a child.


    In the end, everyone answered the questions, and all of them answered perfectly and correctly.


    The director team immediately sent them all the chopsticks.


    Finally able to eat, a group of people immediately immersed themselves in eating.


    Some people can''t reach it, everyone will help to pinch it, and the happy atmosphere is very happy, talking and laughing.


    Huo Jinyan watched from not far away, silently bending the corners of his lips.


    Everyone loves Lu Ning very much, and they will think of her first when they have something delicious.


    Lu Ning didn''t expect that she could eat so much after breakfast.


    It was really too much for everyone to stop pinching her.


    "Okay, because everyone performed very well in the morning, play all your songs later, and record them in the recording studio over there. There is nothing wrong with it. The recording teacher said it can pass, then we will Bring all the ingredients you need to your home."


    Everyone nodded, but Ye Lin and Wang Ge didn''t look very well.


    Two people kept wiping their noses with paper.


    "What''s the matter with you? Have a cold?"


    The two nodded, changing their previous appearance.


    Ge Jing couldn''t help laughing when she saw them.


    "You deserve it, I told you yesterday, the night is cold, you still don''t believe it, believe it now."


    Ye Lin yelled at her while sneezing: "Can you stop talking sarcasticly, we are all like this."


    Ge Jing smiled and said: "It doesn''t matter if you say it yourself, don''t let others say it now."


    "We brought cold medicine over there, and I''ll bring you some later."


    "thank you."


    Everyone was ready to withdraw while talking and laughing.


    With the sheet music in hand, they all started to go to the recording studio one after another.


    The recording studio was temporarily built, but it is well equipped.


    The recording teacher is also the number one in the industry, and it is inevitable to be excited and happy when seeing him.


    Lu Ning and Lu Bai were not in a hurry, they went back to wash up first.


    Lu Bai still had messy hair and didn''t care about his image.


    Lu Ning also had a tired look on his face.


    "Did you not sleep well, do you want to sleep again, we will go later."


    Lu Ning shook his head: "It''s okay, let''s talk about it when we get back, I think it will take a long time to fall asleep."


    Lu Bai nodded and handed her the wet towel.


    Lu Ning took it and wiped his face.


    When they came out after washing, suddenly someone from the director team came over and handed Lu Ning a pair of crutches.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, and looked past her to Huo Jinyan who was not far away.


    Curved his lips and smiled, and took it after looking away.


    Lu Bai stared at her in a daze: "You don''t need a wheelchair anymore?"


    Lu Ning nodded with a smile: "I''ll try."


    Lu Bai still felt a little scared, so he quickly raised his hand to support her.


    "It''s okay, brother is not tired, why are you in such a hurry to use a crutch."


    Lu Ning followed his strength and stood up: "I''m just a little tired from sitting, just right."


    She tried to support her with both hands, but she wasn''t used to it at first, and she was about to fall several times. Lu Bai held her arm tightly, just because he was afraid that she would fall.


    Frightened several times, Huo Jinyan who was behind almost rushed over.


    Lu Bai looked at her: "Hey, don''t try it, brother is pushing you, you are not heavy, brother can push you."


    Looking at him, Lu Ning smiled: "I know."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 815： dead skinned

    Chapter 815 Dead skinned and shameless


    Looking at Lu Bai''s nervous look, Lu Ning suddenly threw the crutch to him.


    "Brother, you support me, I can take a step, I will show you."


    Lu Bai was so frightened that he immediately dropped the crutch in his hand and hurried to the front to support her.


    "Don''t scare brother."


    Lu Ning looked down at his feet, moved them slightly, and looked up at Lu Bai.


    Then grabbed his arm, and gently stepped his foot out.


    She still felt pain every time she moved, but she still tried her best to step out. Relying on Lu Bai''s strength, she stepped on it and took a step.


    Looking at it, Lu Bai was stunned, and raised his eyes to meet Lu Ning''s.


    Just took a step, and fine beads of sweat appeared on her forehead.


    "How about it."


    Lu Ning looked at him happily and asked.


    Lu Bai''s eyes turned red all of a sudden, and he raised his hand to hug her.


    "Great, brother is proud of you."


    Lu Ning froze for a moment, then smiled and patted him on the back.


    In the end, Lu Bai carried her back and sat on the wheelchair.


    Ye Lin and Wang Ge came over when the two were about to go out.


    The two of them leaned together in a shameless manner.


    Lu Bai quickly pushed the two of them away.


    "Go, go, contagion."


    The two immediately stepped aside and looked at Lu Ning.


    "Ningning, can we stay with you tonight, it''s too cold for us that night."


    Maybe because they thought Lu Ning was easy to talk to, the two of them talked to Lu Ning directly, but they didn''t tell Lu Bai.


    Ge Jing came out from behind: "Hey, didn''t you guys stop coming, this is unbearable?"


    Ye Lin looked at her angrily, and wiped his nose with a tissue: "I just said a few more words yesterday, it''s okay if I was wrong."


    Lu Ning noticed that Ge Jing was holding the suitcase, and couldn''t help wondering: "Jingjing, where are you going?"


    Ge Jing glanced at her: "I''ll go back with Zhang Yan. Anyway, he''s building a wall. It shouldn''t be too cold in our place. I also borrowed a quilt. We can''t let him be there alone. We are a team after all. Share hardships and tribulations together!"


    She spoke very firmly, and then looked at the two with a big wave of her hand: "You two can sleep in my room, I''m leaving."


    Said, waved to Lu Ning, took the luggage and left.


    Ye Lin and Wang Ge looked at Lu Ning expectantly.


    Looking at them, Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing, nodded and was about to speak, but was interrupted by Lu Bai.


    "Stop! Don''t bully anyone who is easy to talk to. Ningning will not refuse you, but we agreed that you should wear masks whenever you leave the room, so as not to infect us both."


    The two immediately touched their pockets and took out two masks and put them on. They were fully prepared, and Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing.


    "All right, all right, let''s get the luggage."


    "okay!"


    The two ran out and came back within three seconds, with luggage in their hands.


    Lu Bai: "..."


    "It''s sure we won''t refuse, right?"


    The two of them leaned over with shameless faces: "Oh, you are the best, I love you and love you!"


    Said and ran in.


    Lu Bai shook his head helplessly, then pushed Lu Ning out.


    The two walked towards the recording studio.


    The first two groups have almost finished recording one after another.


    Because everyone went through it together last night, there was no problem, just record it directly.


    The recording teacher was mentally prepared that they would stumble, but he didn''t expect that he had carefully prepared everything, and that every song was well done.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 816： How did you do it

    Chapter 816 How to do it


    also praised them a few words.


    Being praised by seniors in the industry makes them very happy.


    When Lu Ning and the others arrived, the third group was in the shed.


    Two people were waiting outside.


    They will continue to stay here for another night, and they will leave tomorrow afternoon.


    I talked to Shen Yunci and the others last night, Lu Jingzhi was still a little unhappy, and a little angry that Lu Bai and Lu Ning would not take him with them.


    The two promised to take him with them when recording during the summer vacation.


    Because the program has to be recorded for a total of 12 episodes, and the beginning is relatively full, which belongs to the situation of recording and broadcasting at the same time.


    It may last a little longer.


    After they finished recording, Lu Ning and the others went in.


    The recording teacher looked at the scores of the two people and was stunned for a while.


    "Are you going to record an entire song?"


    Lu Ning and Lu Bai looked at each other: "You can try."


    Then Lu Bai communicated with the teacher, and after they finished recording, they asked the five people from BY to record the song again.


    The teacher also readily agreed. After watching this song, he is still very interested. It depends on how the two of them can behave.


    Two people entered the recording studio, where the electronic piano and guitar were placed.


    The recording equipment is also well placed.


    Lu Ning and Lu Bai looked at the music score in front of them, and they had already divided the lyrics during the discussion last night.


    The sound of the electronic organ sounded slowly, and then slowly accompanied by the sound of the guitar. The two sounds merged together, plus the beautiful singing voices of the two.


    The entire recording studio was quiet for a while, listening to the two singing.


    Huo Jinyan stood leaning against the door frame, looking at Lu Ning inside.


    His baby is really good.


    The people in the other groups didn¡¯t leave after the recording, they all stood outside and listened.


    Because the shed is temporarily built, it is not so sound-proof, and everyone can hear it.


    Hearing that Lu Ning and the others were still writing lyrics, they couldn''t help being surprised.


    How did they do it?


    Can you do so many things in one night?


    After recording this version, Lu Ning and Lu Bai recorded only the song again, so that it is more fair for everyone to have the same starting line.


    After everyone finished recording, Lu Bai called all the BY band members.


    Everyone stood up and down the room, and there were people outside, waiting to listen to them.


    Both parties have a lot of experience, and they entered the state during the first pass, and the recording was very good.


    This song is like tailor-made for them, every place fits perfectly.


    After coming out, everyone had a comfortable smile on their faces.


    Pan Manqing hugged Lu Ning directly: "Baby, you are amazing! This song is simply amazing! If this is released, we will sell it immediately!"


    Lu Ning smiled slightly, hiding his achievements and fame.


    She also had a sudden inspiration at that time, probably because she was moved by their performance in the open air at night, and those words immediately appeared in her mind.


    This song is really written for them.


    Those who sang were happy, and those who listened were also very happy. After everyone came out happily, they all went back to catch up on sleep.


    Everyone is exhausted.


    The director team was not so ruthless, and just let the children go back to sleep without disturbing them.


    It¡¯s like a child in kindergarten, pampered when it¡¯s time to pet, but will still be punished if he does something wrong.


    A group of people slept like this until the afternoon, and the director team had parents and mothers who continued to wake them up.


    Get up and do tasks.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 817： will be blocked

    Chapter 817 will be banned


    The result clues of each task are interrelated, and at the end they need to be connected in series to complete a song.


    The recording ended on the third day.


    After the end, Huo Jinyan couldn''t wait to run to Lu Ning.


    Everyone has always been curious about him.


    Although Huo Jinyan is well-known in the capital, not many people have actually met him.


    Everyone is familiar with it now.


    Ye Lin also asked directly, "Ning Ning, is this your friend?"


    Before Lu Ning could speak, Lu Bai said directly, "Well, friend."


    Ye Lin went directly to stretch out his hand, and said with a smile: "Hello, my name is Ye Lin, and I am also Ningning''s friend."


    Huo Jinyan did not refuse, but stretched out his hand out of face, and said in a deep voice, "Huo Jinyan."


    Ye Lin didn''t know Huo Jinyan, because he didn''t care much about it.


    But not all of them are like him.


    Some even knew people in the capital circle, and they were stunned when they heard this and looked at Huo Jinyan.


    After looking at each other for a while with the two people who knew each other, they subconsciously took two steps back.


    Huo Jinyan was very accommodating and shook hands with everyone who was looking for hello.


    Seeing this, the three of them introduced themselves cautiously and shook hands.


    Hands start shaking after shaking hands.


    Mom, I shook hands with the boss.


    The few people who didn''t know were a little surprised by their reactions.


    But I didn¡¯t ask too many questions. Finally, the shooting is over, and everyone can take a rest.


    The personalities are very good and easy-going. We made an appointment to have a meal together before the next recording.


    Ye Lin also called Huo Jinyan directly: "Hey, you can come too."


    As he spoke, he hooked Huo Jinyan''s shoulder directly.


    Scared the other three people.


    Huo Jinyan politely took his hand off, but did not refuse: "Okay."


    Looking at their appearance, Lu Ning silently bent his lips and smiled.


    When everyone left, Huo Jinyan pushed Lu Ning to go ahead, and the rest followed.


    People who know Huo Jinyan''s identity are more kind, pulled La Yelin and whispered: "You should be more polite to Mr. Huo in the future, don''t be the same as when you were with us."


    Ye Lin looked at him suspiciously: "Ah? Why? He looks older than us, but he''s not that old."


    "...That''s not what it means, oops, you''ll find out when you go back and look it up."


    Ye Lin was still puzzled, but didn''t say much, didn''t care too much, and just followed.


    But Wang Ge, who was traveling with him, listened. After they got in the car, Wang Ge took out his mobile phone to check.


    After checking, his face turned pale.


    Ye Lin was just about to close his eyes and rest, when he saw his appearance, he was stunned: "What''s wrong with you?"


    Wang Ge was stunned for a while, then handed him the phone.


    "See for yourself."


    Ye Lin looked at him strangely, took the phone and looked at it twice, and after two glances, his face was also pale.


    ¡°¡­this, this¡­this¡­¡±


    Wang Ge looked at him and nodded silently: "Yes, that''s right, the young master of the Huo family in the capital, you just hugged his shoulders just now, and you still want to call him a brother and brother, yes, that''s right, it''s you."


    Ye Lin: "..."


    You don''t have to give me such a comprehensive recollection.


    Wang Ge took back his mobile phone, and Ye Lin beat his head annoyedly: "It''s over, it''s over, it''s over, no wonder they said to be more polite, but why didn''t they tell me at the time! Help! What should I do! Will I be blocked? what!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 818： I offended Mr. Huo

    Chapter 818 I offended Mr. Huo


    Wang Ge didn''t answer, Ye Lin said to himself: "Probably not, Ningning''s friend, Ningning''s friend should not do anything to Ningning''s friend."


    He muttered like a tongue twister.


    Wang Ge also needed to digest this matter and ignored him.


    But Ye Lin is not calm, he needs someone to comfort him.


    After thinking about it, I couldn''t figure it out, so I started shaking Wang Ge crazily.


    "Speak up! I don''t know that my singing career is over! You talk to me quickly! Don''t stop talking!"


    Looks like the kid is really freaking out.


    Wang Ge had no choice but to sit up straight and communicate with him.


    "Look, Mr. Huo didn''t look unhappy at the time, so it shouldn''t be a big problem."


    Ye Lin was crying: "But aren''t they all showing emotions and anger? What if they feel unhappy with me?"


    Wang Ge continued to analyze: "When you invited Mr. Huo to dinner, didn''t he agree? These people are not polite, and they must have agreed to go."


    Ye Lin nodded, but immediately put on a mournful face: "That''s right, but if he wants to block me in his heart, he will block me after he goes back, and he won''t see me at the dinner table , Isn''t this the same thing!"


    Wang Ge looked at him helplessly: "Isn''t there still Ning Ning? She and Mr. Huo are friends and have a good relationship. Ning Ning should also like you. Mr. Huo would also like you because of Ning Ning''s face." If he''s lenient to you, he shouldn''t be that scary, he''ll block you if he hugs his shoulder."


    Ye Lin pursed her mouth: "But I was too impolite when I said it before. What if Ningning doesn''t like me, did I make too much noise before, did I disturb her..."


    Wang Ge: "So you still know that you are arguing..."


    Ye Lin almost cried when he heard the words: "Is there anyone who comforts people like you!"


    Wang Ge looked at him and said seriously: "In this case, then..."


    Ye Lin hoped that he could come up with some good solution, but Wang Ge continued: "Then you wait to die and prepare to be blocked."


    Ye Lin: "..."


    Wang Ge lay back to rest, but was woken up again by Ye Lin.


    "Don''t sleep! Don''t sleep! Are you just watching me get blocked!"


    Wang Ge had no choice but to say, "You don''t want to believe anything I say. What do you want from me? If you think so, just think so."


    After speaking, seeing Ye Lin''s expression softened a little: "If you really can''t do it, just call Ningning and ask Ningning. It''s better to ask her to say something nice to you than to be neurotic here."


    Ye Lin took out his mobile phone and looked at it: "I dare not."


    Wang Ge: "..."


    Just turned around and ignored him.


    Ye Lin looked at the phone, wanted to call but dared not, and was struggling psychologically.


    The driver stopped halfway to pick up the agent and boarded the car.


    As soon as the agent got in the car, he felt that the atmosphere in the car was not right. Looking at Ye Lin''s expression again, he suddenly said with a headache: "Little ancestor, you won''t cause any trouble again."


    Ye Lin gritted her teeth tremblingly: "I, I seem to... I seem to have offended Mr. Huo."


    The agent was still a little confused: "Mr. Huo, which Mr. Huo?"


    After being dazed for a while, I became nervous. There is no one in the capital with the surname Huo to provoke.


    This little ancestor shouldn''t have kicked the iron plate to offend Young Master Huo.


    As a result, Ye Lin said: "It''s the young master of the Huo family, Huo Jinyan, Mr. Huo."


    The agent felt that he was short of oxygen for a moment.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 819： lament your status

    Chapter 819 sigh your status


    Close your eyes, and almost miss you on the spot.


    The two people were so frightened that they asked the driver to go to the hospital on the spot.


    But the manager took a deep breath and recovered.


    Limp on the car and looked at Ye Lin: "Who! Who did you just say!"


    Ye Lin looked at her wrongedly: "Huo... Huo Jinyan."


    The agent looked at him unrequitedly: "Ancestor! It''s over! We''re all over! It''s not good for you to offend anyone, Huo Jinyan! Don''t you know that whenever you hear the surname Huo in the capital, you should hurry up and be polite! Do you want Crazy! Didn''t you go to work? How could you still mess with Huo Jinyan! I''m really me!"


    The manager was panting with anger, and was completely scared.


    Wang Ge quickly comforted her.


    "Not only you are going to be finished, but I am also going to be finished, our company is going to be finished! You hurry up and tell me how you offended him, let me understand clearly, hurry up!"


    Ye Lin was also scared, and the previous fearless energy was gone, and he didn''t dare to speak.


    Wang Ge sighed and looked at the manager: "It''s not too serious, it shouldn''t be so serious, it''s just that he''s out of proportion..."


    After briefly talking about the matter, the manager finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Fortunately, it''s not a big deal. The Huo family is powerful, but they won''t block you for such a trivial matter, but everything is just in case. What is the identity of Young Master Huo? Who dares to hug him! You Oh you, you can do it!"


    "Hurry up, don''t you say you have a mutual friend, Ms. Lu, right? That Ms. Lu, please call and ask Tan Tan to see if Mr. Huo is really not angry."


    Ye Lin looked at her wrongedly: "I, what should I say."


    Wang Ge suggested directly: "You can save trouble by asking directly. Ningning is so smart that she must know what you mean. Don''t worry, Ningning doesn''t hate you, she should talk to you."


    Ye Lin held the mobile phone and hesitated: "Then, then I will call."


    The agent urged violently: "Hurry up!"


    The child was so frightened that he dialed the number immediately.


    Lu Ning, who received the call over there, was still in the car and was about to go to the airport.


    Huo Jinyan was sitting next to her.


    Lu Ning looked at the phone in doubt and then picked it up.


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at her.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a while when he heard the voice over there, and listened carefully, and looked at Huo Jinyan from time to time.


    Finally, he smiled and said to the other side: "It''s okay...well, no...don''t be afraid, it really isn''t....well, don''t worry. It won''t be...really. Well, you''re welcome."


    After hanging up the phone, Lu Ning turned to look at Huo Jinyan with a smile on his lips. The smile was a bit complicated and he couldn''t understand it.


    Huo Jinyan approached suspiciously: "What''s wrong? Who''s calling?"


    Lu Ning put away his mobile phone and looked at him: "Huo Jinyan, did you say that you are the same in the capital? How could a small incident make people cry."


    Huo Jinyan was dumbfounded: "Ah? Crying, who is crying?"


    Looking at his expression, Lu Ning smiled, but didn''t say anything, fearing that he would scare Ye Lin into tears next time.


    "No one, just sigh your status."


    Huo Jin said: "..."


    Huo Jinyan was not sure what Lu Ning meant.


    He leaned over and looked at her: "Ningning, are you mocking me?"


    Lu Ning turned to look at him: "No, I just think you are awesome."


    Huo Jin said: "...It feels like ridicule."


    In fact, when people are afraid, they will magnify things, and even a small thing will feel like a big thing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 820： Ill come back when youre not angry

    Chapter 820 I will come back when you are not angry


    Huo Jinyan is not so scary, but they also feel terrible in their hearts.


    Even if it was such a trivial matter, I felt that he might be dissatisfied and would do something.


    But in fact, he didn''t care at all, he was just scaring himself.


    Lu Ning knew this, and it was also to scare Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan was really terrified. For the first time, he felt that his power was a burden.


    "I don''t have any status."


    "I have some status and can protect you better."


    "I really didn''t do anything."


    The drivers all parked the car at the airport with a look of horror.


    This is the first time I saw such a humble young master.


    Did not dare to speak or look.


    The driver was dumbfounded when he saw Huo Jinyan follow Lu Ning and the others in.


    Don''t you want to go back?


    Why did the young master follow in?


    Getting on the plane, Lu Ning looked at Huo Jinyan beside him and looked at him helplessly: "Don''t you have something to stay in the capital to deal with?"


    After putting her away, Huo Jinyan sat on the seat next to her.


    "I''ll put it on hold beforehand, and I''ll come back when you lose your temper."


    Lu Ning stared at him blankly, then smiled helplessly: "I''m not angry, I''m just kidding you, I''m really not angry."


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at her: "I think you are angry."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    She didn''t realize until after the plane took off, and looked at Huo Jinyan.


    "Huo Jinyan, do you just want to go back with me?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, smiling: "You''re so smart, you deserve to be my baby."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Lu Ning closed his eyes to rest and ignored him.


    This person is getting more and more shameless.


    After a while, Lu Ning fell asleep, and Huo Jinyan raised his hand and pressed her head on his shoulder.


    Satisfied, she raised her lips and leaned back, closing her eyes.


    Pan Manqing sat in the back.


    BY''s four people followed Lu Bai back to City A for fun, and they happened to set off together when the next episode was recorded.


    Pan Manqing watched Huo Jinyan''s actions, then turned to look at Lu Bai.


    "Hey, are my sister and him a couple?"


    Lu Bai leaned on with his eyes closed.


    "no."


    Pan Manqing: "Ah? No? Isn''t that the way it is? You don''t care if you are a brother?"


    Lu Bai still closed his eyes: "I can''t control it, I can''t beat it."


    Pan Manqing: "...If you can''t beat it, just leave it alone?"


    Lu Bai: "You don''t care."


    He just wanted to shut Pan Manqing''s mouth in time so that he could sleep, and he was too tired and sleepy to talk to her.


    The relationship between Huo Jinyan and Lu Ning is seen by everyone in their family now, and they all acquiesce in their hearts. Huo Jinyan is very good to Lu Ning, and they also see it, so slowly I just accepted him, now it''s just a matter of confirming the relationship, it doesn''t make any difference.


    Anyway, two people will come together anyway, so he doesn''t care about it.


    But Pan Manqing listened to this sentence.


    After the group arrived in City A, Huo Jinyan hugged Lu Ning when they got off the plane.


    Pan Manqing followed him and squinted.


    The rest of the people didn''t pay attention to her strange behavior.


    When we arrived, we went straight back to the villa because of the crowd.


    Lu Ning woke up when he was in the car.


    After waking up, he glanced at Huo Jinyan who was looking at the car.


    Huo Jinyan smiled at her, and subconsciously reached out to shake her hand.


    But inexplicably touched something cold.


    "Ningning, do you want ice cream?"


    Pan Manqing''s words rang in his ears, and what Huo Jinyan held was the ice cream that Pan Manqing suddenly stretched out.


    "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 821： stood up

    Chapter 821 Stand up


    Lu Ning was stunned looking at it.


    Huo Jinyan also froze for a moment, subconsciously withdrew his hand suddenly.


    Looking at the water stains on his hands, Lu Ning quickly raised his hand to grab a tissue.


    "Hey, what are you doing with my ice cream?"


    Pan Manqing spoke innocently.


    Huo Jin said: "..."


    Lu Ning wanted to wipe Huo Jinyan''s hands with a wet tissue, but Pan Manqing stopped her: "He is such a big man, he can wipe his hands by himself."


    Lu Ning looked at her helplessly: "Sister Manqing, he''s driving, I''ll just wipe it for him."


    Pan Manqing frowned, as if she wanted to completely resist contact between the two of them.


    Directly grabbed Lu Ning''s tissue and looked at Huo Jinyan: "I''ll wipe it for you!"


    Looks very unhappy, even a little disgusted.


    Huo Jinyan:? ? ?


    Huo Jinyan turned his head directly: "No need."


    Looking at the two of them, Lu Ning smiled helplessly, raised his hand and took another one for Huo Jinyan to wipe his hands.


    Pan Manqing didn''t continue to make trouble. After all, it was really inconvenient for him to drive with one hand.


    But when she got home, she obstructed Huo Jinyan in various ways to hug Lu Ning.


    "I come!"


    She ran quickly to the co-pilot.


    Lu Ning is very light, and she can hold her in her arms. After she came out, she hugged Lu Ning and ran into the house.


    Lu Ning could only hold onto her shoulders tightly, fearing that she would drop him.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were going to meet them at first, but just as they reached the door, a dark shadow rushed towards them.


    The four of them collided together, terrifying the people around them.


    "Ning Ning!"


    "Mom and Dad!"


    Although Pan Manqing fell, she still hugged Lu Ning tightly, fearing that she would fall too.


    But Lu Ning''s whole body was on top of her.


    After reacting, Lu Ning stood up in a hurry.


    Looking at her: "Sister Manqing, are you okay!"


    The people around were stunned, looking at her standing there.


    Pan Yue looked at her when she heard the sound.


    "Ningning, your legs..."


    Lu Ning was also stunned.


    Looking down at his legs.


    Pain felt after a while.


    She just stood up in a hurry, and it still hurts, but she can stand up in such an unconscious state, which shows that she is really getting better.


    Huo Jinyan immediately came over to support her: "How is it? Does it hurt?"


    Lu Ning looked at him: "It hurts."


    But she was clearly smiling.


    It was really strenuous to stand up before, and I could only take one or two steps when walking, and I had to follow the strength of others.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were helped up, and their eyes were red when they looked at Lu Ning.


    "Ningning, baby, hello..."


    Those pains are really not in vain.


    Huo Jinyan picked her up and sat on the sofa, looking at her.


    Eyes are red, this is a scene worthy of celebration for them.


    Lu Ning looked at him and smiled.


    Pan Manqing didn''t know that she had accomplished a great thing by mistake.


    After a brief introduction to everyone, Shen Yunci will cook for them.


    Was rejected by a group of people who just want to rest now.


    After speaking, a group of people collectively found a room to go to sleep.


    This sleep lasted until the next day.


    Woke up and had breakfast.


    After living outside for a few days, several people felt uncomfortable in various ways.


    I rested at home and rested for several days.


    Eat and sleep every day.


    I planned to take a stroll in City A, but I didn''t have time to do so.


    Lu Ning was also very sleepy and tired. Although Huo Jinyan felt distressed, he would tell her to take medicine and exercise regularly every day.


    Now that the results are noticeable, they can''t do it halfway.


    Lu Ning is also very cooperative.


    After taking a break like this, the recording of the second period started again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 822： rich and powerful

    Chapter 822 Rich and powerful


    Fang Qi found a place in City A for the recording of the second episode, which saved Lu Ning and the others from running away.


    The recording also took three days.


    After the recording, the same group of people fell asleep directly.


    The rest of the groups did not leave this time, and fell directly to Lu Ning''s house.


    After resting for a few days, the recording of the third period started non-stop.


    This made Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi feel bad.


    I thought it was an easy show, but who knew it was so hard.


    In the third period, I went to the capital city.


    Shen Yunci and the others just happened to go with them. The whole family went together. This time, they went to see their grandparents together.


    After picking up Shen Liqin and the others, they delayed for a while and didn''t go to the capital immediately.


    We just happened to be together this time.


    Lu Zhi was very nervous on the plane.


    I haven''t seen you for so many years, so I''m still excited to see you again.


    Lu Yanru and Lu Wen had already gone back first.


    After getting off the plane, Lu Ning and the others had to follow the program crew to the filming location. Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi went home first.


    Lu Ning and Lu Bai had to go one step later.


    The recording this time is still three days.


    But the car of the program group stopped in a villa area after going all the way.


    Lu Ning and Lu Bai were both stunned. Looking at the familiar car on the side of the road, they froze for a while.


    Fang Qi was in the car, looked at them and said directly: "Get out of the car, Miss Lu. It was Mr. Huo who asked us, and he said that he will bear our losses."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Lu Bai: "He is really rich and powerful."


    While talking, a car came behind, and Huo Jinyan got out of the car.


    He arrived in the capital one day earlier than Lu Ning, and had something to deal with urgently.


    It''s almost time to deal with it now. I looked at the time and almost rushed over.


    It just so happens that Huo Jinyan also owns real estate here, so it''s very convenient to get in and out.


    After he came over, he directly carried Lu Ning out of the car and put her on the wheelchair.


    Looking at him, Lu Ning was stunned and then smiled.


    Shen Yunci and the others had just entered for about ten minutes.


    Huo Jinyan pushed Lu Ning and rang the doorbell.


    The video doorbell may be because Lu Yanru saw someone outside, she rushed out after a while, opened the door to look at Lu Ning, and wiped the tears on her face with her hand.


    "Ning Ning! Didn''t you say something happened!"


    As he said that, he was about to take her in.


    When Lu Bai and the others went in, the whole room was already crying. The scene of meeting like this is really hard to move.


    Huo Jinyan probably made her miss this first meeting, so he arranged this.


    Lu Ning felt warm in his heart.


    Eyes flushed when looking at the old grandparents.


    Everyone was emotional, and they all held hands and wanted to talk for a long time.


    Grandpa and grandma are not in good health, but they are really happy and excited when they see such a big family as their own children.


    Afraid that they would be too excited, Lu Yanru even called the doctor to wait at home in advance, so that he could react quickly if there was any situation.


    Just talking one by one like this, it''s night time.


    Lu Bai and Lu Ning were leaving, but the grandparents still thought sadly that they didn''t like them.


    The two of them quickly explained that they would come back, and then they felt relieved, and they let them go after a lot of warnings.


    The car of the program group drove into the film and television city.


    This time they built the scenery by themselves. I heard that it took a lot of effort to complete the construction.


    Really spent a lot of money.


    And on the day they recorded the third episode, the first episode just started broadcasting.


    When they were recording, the first episode was being broadcast on various platforms.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 823： say clearly!

    Chapter 823 Make it clear!


    When I was tired after finishing the recording and stayed in a nearby hotel, I thought about checking my phone before going to bed.


    It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t look at it, but it¡¯s shocking to see it.


    The show has been trending, but it has both good and bad.


    Because there are too many materials, the program is divided into two episodes, and the first episode has received a lot of response.


    The number of viewers is also high, creating a new broadcast record.


    But this hot search has both good and bad.


    But there are more bad ones.


    It''s all thanks to editing.


    I don¡¯t know where the editor was found in the later stage. He cut the program to pieces, and he cut it randomly.


    For example, when they first entered the village, Lu Ning and Lu Bai helped the other two groups get the final key, but they were cut into two people who knew it in advance, but did not tell the other two groups.


    Everything I said and scolded at once.


    Lu Ning and Lu Bai didn''t know this, they fell asleep after returning.


    Huo Jinyan came out after watching Lu Ning fall asleep.


    After he came out, he looked at the news on his phone, and his expression was very ugly.


    Not only him, Song Qinghe and Jiang Zhou also saw the news.


    The three arrived at the company almost at the same time.


    Song Qinghe and Jiang Zhou took Huo Jinyan to the video department.


    Their company is fully responsible for this show, and Song Qinghe personally checks all the people. He has also instructed all these aspects, and they should not be edited maliciously or indiscriminately.


    This is also a professional company with a good reputation, and he is also very relieved. Who knows that it has become like this now, and the faces of the three are getting darker than the other.


    The company is also brightly lit now, and it is all battered.


    They were all dumbfounded by this scene, and there was no way to explain it.


    When Song Qinghe, Jiang Zhou, and Huo Jinyan came in together, everyone was silent, not daring to breathe.


    This was also the first time Song Qinghe lost his temper.


    Although he doesn''t like to laugh, he is never aggressive with others when he speaks.


    "What''s going on! Tell me clearly! Who is responsible!"


    The person in charge hurried out and looked at him: "President Song."


    He also looks like a lawsuit now. Everyone did it well in the early stage, because Song Qinghe has repeatedly told him that it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t have something to look at. He must show the appearance of all artists in a complete and true way, not for the sake of something to look at. The flow is cut blindly.


    They all followed Song Qinghe''s instructions completely, but now...


    "Speak! What''s going on!"


    Everyone looked at each other in blank dismay.


    The person in charge was dry and tongue-tied, hesitated for a moment and said, "Mr. Song, this matter is me..."


    "It''s not Brother Xu''s problem, it''s Zhu Yang. He was the one who did the final review that day, and he was the one who handed over the final film to the platform."


    Song Qinghe turned his eyes to look at her: "Come here and explain clearly."


    The girl came over and looked at Song Qinghe, a little nervous, but she still told the story exactly.


    "During the final audit that day, all the colleagues in the audit team suddenly had diarrhea, and Zhu Yang was the only one left. Originally, we wanted to help, because we were afraid that it would be too late for him to work overtime alone, but he said no, the rest are not. If there are too many, he can do it himself, so let us all go, and he will do the final review by himself.


    Because he was also very cooperative with the work before, and he helped us no matter how we cut it. We all trusted him, but later when we came back to Brother Xu for the final inspection, there was no problem, but who knew what the platform told him to show us? not one¡­"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 824： This is framed!

    Chapter 824 This is framed!


    Huo Jinyan stepped over and sat on the sofa, crossed his legs and looked at them: "Go and call this person."


    His condescending sense of oppression makes people have to obey.


    Song Qinghe nodded and said to the people around him: "Go."


    Immediately contact Zhu Yang.


    At the beginning, Zhu Yang was still reluctant to come, but Brother Xu called and found an excuse to trick him.


    When Zhu Yang first arrived at the company, he stood at the door and hesitated for a while, and was directly carried in by Huo Jinyan''s people.


    He was still struggling and howling.


    "Let go of me! Who are you! Let go!"


    After I came in, I saw that the people in the room stopped shouting, and stopped shouting.


    Standing there looking at Song Qinghe and Jiang Zhou, and Huo Jinyan who cannot be ignored over there.


    He swallowed subconsciously.


    "Song, President Song."


    "You are Zhu Yang."


    "it''s me."


    Jiang Zhou stepped forward directly: "Now explain the matter to me clearly, or you will bear the consequences."


    Zhu Yang still wanted to struggle, and looked at everyone pretending to be innocent: "What''s wrong with me, I didn''t do anything, Mr. Jiang."


    Jiang Zhou sneered when he saw that he was not crying without seeing the coffin.


    "Didn''t do anything? What are the videos broadcast on major platforms now! Did he become like that himself!"


    Zhu Yang looked at him and said plausibly: "Mr. Jiang, what does this have to do with me? This is the result of everyone''s hard work. What''s wrong with us?"


    "You''re talking nonsense! I didn''t edit like this!"


    Song Qinghe looked at him with cold eyes: "It seems that you know something."


    Zhu Yang froze for a moment, then subconsciously clenched his hands.


    "Say! Why do you do that!"


    Now the facts are in front of him, so he can''t help talking nonsense.


    Zhu Yang looked at the current scene and knew that he couldn''t escape.


    Subconsciously, as soon as he rolled his eyes, he turned around and wanted to run.


    was pushed back again by the person at the door.


    It is impossible to run.


    He still continued to struggle: "No, Mr. Song, Mr. Jiang, I really have no other intentions, so the ratings are high! The colleagues in these groups agree with me."


    Before he died, he still had to pull a few backs.


    A group of people exploded immediately.


    "What nonsense are you talking about! We didn''t have any! You never said anything! Who knew you would do such a thing in the end! Zhu Yang, you still want to frame us!"


    Zhu Yang stepped forward and looked at them with a reasonable look: "Whoever said that I framed you, everyone edited and reviewed it together. If there is any problem, it is all on me! You framed me!"


    "you!"


    He is completely shameless, and he is completely shameless.


    These people are not as shameless as him, and they are so angry that they can''t speak.


    "Framed? Is this also framed?"


    Huo Jinyan''s deep voice came.


    He held the phone up a little higher and faced Zhu Yang.


    There are some chat records on the mobile phone, and others have not had time to see clearly, but Zhu Yang knows what the chat records are at a glance, so he hurried over to grab the mobile phone.


    Huo Jinyan dodged immediately, got up very quickly, and pushed him on the sofa.


    "You should know that you have signed a contract. You can send samples of the company to other companies at will. What will happen to the act of betraying the company? Do you need me to tell you?"


    His voice was low and cold, and Zhu Yang trembled with every sound.


    Everyone behind the words was shocked.


    I only thought that Zhu Yang might have edited it maliciously. Why are you still selling the company to another company?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 825： Do you still want to hit someone?

    Chapter 825 Do you still want to beat people!


    Now they are all aware of the seriousness of the matter.


    If this is the case, the evidence is solid, Zhu Yang will not only compensate the company for the loss, but also sit in prison.


    Zhu Yang was also aware of this, his body began to tremble uncontrollably.


    But still stubborn: "Nonsense! If you have the ability to show evidence! Do you still want to beat people!"


    Seeing this, Song Qinghe stood aside and looked at him, and said quietly: "If you tell the truth now, I can let the past go, but if you are stubborn, I will hand over the evidence to the police."


    They seemed to know everything, Zhu Yang was stunned, and began to struggle in his heart.


    Finally, under Brother Xu''s persuasion, he let go.


    "Good good! I say I say!"


    He struggled, and it really hurt, Huo Jinyan almost broke his hand.


    As soon as Huo Jinyan let go, the two people by the door immediately came over and took him back two steps.


    Zhu Yang''s hands and feet were numb, so he could only half sit on the ground and watch them speak.


    "It was Xingtu who gave me money and asked me to do some tricks."


    Starway is Fang Qi''s original company. Now that the show has become popular, he wants to join in, but was rejected by Yi Entertainment, so he thought of a bad move.


    This Zhu Yang was originally from Xingtu, but he was fired and had no job. This time, he was found by Xingtu and came up with this plan.


    He came with this purpose from the very beginning when he entered One Entertainment.


    He''s saying it all now.


    Everyone here understands.


    Before the review, he had already given the original film to the people on Xingtu, and the malicious clip that was released was also edited by the people on Xingtu. What Zhu Yang has to do is to send this clip to the platform, and then Fool everyone with their edited clips.


    He really got away with it, so the people on Xingtu were very satisfied with the scolding on the Internet, and gave him a bonus.


    Zhu Yang was drinking happily at home, and he knew it was the matter when he received the phone call. He didn''t want to come, but he came later, thinking that he wouldn''t do anything to him, and they couldn''t hold him dead without evidence.


    But he didn''t expect that, as soon as Huo Jinyan came up, he found the chat records between him and the leader over there.


    Brother Xu took a deep breath after listening to him.


    He just wanted to cover it up for him, who knew it was such a big deal, but fortunately he didn''t interrupt it, otherwise he would be responsible now!


    Brother Xu is also kind. Before Zhu Yang was in Xingtu, he was there, but he didn¡¯t like the atmosphere of Xingtu and left. Later, Zhu Yang didn¡¯t work. He looked very pitiful, and he thought he had experience, so he sent him He was also pulled into the team, who knew that his mind was wrong now and he did such a thing!


    Brother Xu was a little disappointed and chilled.


    After he finished speaking, he was quite aggrieved and began to cry.


    "Mr. Song, I really have nowhere to go. I don''t have any money to eat. I''m starving to death."


    Jiang Zhou sneered: "You still get paid when you come to work normally, and we are not a black-hearted company that doesn''t pay you or give you food."


    Zhu Yang: "..."


    Huo Jinyan beckoned, and two bodyguards immediately stepped forward to lift him up, and Zhu Yang pressed him in front of a computer.


    Zhu Yang''s face hit the keyboard hard, causing him to grin his teeth in pain.


    Before he knew what they were going to do, Huo Jinyan''s cold voice floated over: "Cut it, cut it to my satisfaction, and let you go."


    "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 826： give you three hours

    Chapter 826 Give you three hours


    Zhu Yang was stunned, but he also understood that if he didn''t follow what they said, he really couldn''t leave.


    He raised his hand and touched the mouse.


    Anyway, it¡¯s just a modification.


    But before he was happy, Huo Jinyan raised his hand and called the girl who reported Zhu Yang before.


    "You go and give him all the original materials, and let him start cutting from the beginning. Others, as long as they are currently in the computer, delete them all."


    Zhu Yang:?


    The girl froze for a moment, but quickly acted.


    The original materials are all stored in a U disk.


    The girl took the USB flash drive and walked up to Zhu Yang.


    Zhu Yang looked at her with begging eyes.


    But the girl just pretended not to see it.


    The two bodyguards behind him immediately lifted him away, telling him not to hinder the girl.


    The girl plugged in the USB flash drive, and all the existing edited materials in the computer were deleted.


    Zhu Yang was in a hurry: "Don''t! Don''t delete that!"


    The girl deleted it indifferently.


    Finally turn around immediately.


    Zhu Yang''s entire face was pale.


    How do you cut this shit!


    It took a whole week to cut the previous one from their team!


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and glanced at his watch, and counted the time.


    "I''ll give you three hours, if you can''t finish cutting, call the police."


    Zhu Yang stared at him with wide eyes.


    "Three hours! How is that possible! So many of us still¡­"


    "Two hours and fifty-nine minutes."


    Zhu Yang clenched his teeth, his face was pale, and he didn''t dare to say anything, so he went on immediately and started cutting while touching the mouse.


    His forehead was full of sweat.


    Huo Jinyan sat there with his legs crossed, Song Qinghe and Jiang Zhou glanced at him.


    Don''t say it, it was the first time I saw Huo Jinyan like this, he was as decisive and ruthless as the legend said.


    Starway is also sure that Yi Entertainment will never change after seeing the video broadcast.


    It is necessary to know that such behavior will be paid to the major platforms, which is not a small amount after calculation.


    They feel that it is impossible to take out the money in their pockets because of such a trivial matter.


    But One Entertainment doesn''t care about the money at all.


    It''s nothing compared to the people they want to maintain.


    So while Zhu Yang was complaining about the editing, Song Qinghe had already asked people to review the previous film on the other side.


    Brother Xu has the habit of backing up, and he has to back up several copies at each stage of the film, and now it finally comes in handy.


    They did the final inspection and review carefully.


    Song Qinghe and Jiang Zhou contacted the heads of major platforms and sent the new film to them.


    At the same time, One Entertainment jointly issued a clarification statement with major platforms.


    This is the first time I have seen a program on such a large scale directly replace the original film.


    When I first issued the statement, I still scolded it, and I didn¡¯t want to read it anymore.


    But these people who follow suit are generally not real fans and viewers.


    The real fans and viewers care about the show and the idol himself.


    So as soon as the statement was released, they went to read it again.


    This time it was completely more comfortable.


    Everyone is normal, and the happy atmosphere is much better than the previous clips where they seem to be fighting each other.


    The fans are very satisfied, but those who scolded are questioning that this is a malicious edit, which makes people laugh.


    The sailors hired by Xingtu Company didn¡¯t even notice that the movie was changed, and they were still cursing according to the original lines, and the fans saw it right away.


    The keyboard and mouse that Zhu Yang was typing here were almost smoking.


    Such a huge amount of work, which **** has he offended!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 827： Heat surge

    Chapter 827 The popularity soars


    To suffer like this!


    Thinking of this, I still have time to take a peek at Huo Jinyan.


    Under tension, he even recognized Huo Jinyan.


    I never recognized it, but now I recognize it.


    The whole person was stunned immediately, and his eyes widened even wider.


    The keyboard is typing louder.


    Huo! The young master of the Huo family!


    Now he knows which Buddha he has offended.


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and glanced at his watch.


    He was afraid that Lu Ning would wake up halfway to find him.


    Before getting up and leaving, he said a few words to Song Qinghe, and then left.


    Seeing that he left Zhu Yang, he was relieved.


    Those who thought that Huo Jinyan left here would forgive him.


    But no, don''t even think about it.


    Song Qinghe attaches no less importance to Lu Ning than Huo Jinyan.


    He also relaxed a bit, not as eager as before.


    But Song Qinghe was holding time for him.


    Three hours later, Song Qinghe said coldly: "It''s time."


    Zhu Yang looked at him: "President Song, I really can''t finish it, it''s impossible, I know I''m wrong!"


    He thought that an apology to Song Qinghe would forgive him and let him go, and at worst he would be fired.


    But Zhu Yang didn''t expect that Song Qinghe turned and left directly.


    He breathed a sigh of relief, but the next moment he saw several people in police uniforms walking towards him.


    Zhu Yang stood on the spot as if struck by lightning.


    The police took him away directly.


    When he left, Zhu Yang was still rolling and crying.


    "I was wrong! I will never do it again! President Song! President Jiang! I was wrong! Give me another chance! You can''t do this..."


    He was taken away by the police car, and his voice was lost here.


    Everyone patted their hearts with lingering fear.


    This is a living example, do your own thing down-to-earth, and never think about some heresy, sooner or later you will pay the price.


    ¡ª¡ª


    And before Lu Ning knew about all this, it was already over.


    After the rebroadcast, the popularity of the show increased instead of decreasing.


    Everyone started to discuss everyone in the show. It seemed that everyone was so cute and had their own charisma.


    Ge Jing and Ye Lin are known as the duo who are fighting each other. When they are fighting each other, the background music is often cheerful, and the funny part basically belongs to them.


    Although Zhang Yan doesn¡¯t talk much, he is very heartwarming every time, and everyone starts to praise him and Ge Jing¡¯s CP.


    There is even a CP super talk.


    A group of people who were originally unknown, their popularity began to rise, but they gained hundreds of thousands of followers in a day, and they continued to rise.


    All began to look forward to the next issue.


    Everyone is very happy to see such feedback.


    After being scolded, and now being liked again, everyone has experienced a big fall and a big rise.


    turned out to be indifferent.


    Only Lu Ning didn''t know this.


    Lu Bai was found out by a message when he woke up in the middle of the night. At that time, the major platforms had not sent clarification.


    But not long after, the clarification came and the video was changed.


    When he was going out, he ran into Huo Jinyan who had just returned.


    Looking at his appearance, you can tell that this matter has something to do with him.


    Looking at him, Lu Bai was relieved, at least he could really protect Lu Ning, and he felt relieved a lot.


    When Lu Ning woke up, Huo Jinyan was standing at the door taking breakfast.


    She opened her eyes and saw his back, raised her lips and smiled slightly.


    Huo Jinyan turned and closed the door, and put the things in his hand on the table.


    Lu Ning just watched him busy there, didn''t make a sound, just watched quietly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 828： rely

    Chapter 828 Dependencies


    When Huo Jinyan turned around, he met her eyes and realized that she was awake.


    After being stunned for a moment, he walked over with a smile.


    "woke up."


    Lu Ning nodded and sat up.


    Huo Jinyan sat over and looked at her: "Do you want to have breakfast now, they will come to shoot in half an hour."


    Lu Ning nodded, wanting to eat.


    Also took the initiative to reach out for him to hug.


    May be just waking up, more dependent on others.


    Huo Jinyan smiled and picked him up and sat down at the table.


    Lu Ning''s consciousness was still a little withdrawn, and he sat there staring dazedly. Huo Jinyan smiled, raised his hand and took a spoon to feed her porridge.


    Lu Ning opened his mouth mechanically.


    From time to time, she turned her head to look at Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan smiled at her.


    Lu Ning looked at him and blinked, then continued to let go of himself.


    She ate very slowly, and before she finished eating, there was a knock on the door.


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and patted her on the head: "Come on today."


    Then he got up and went to open the door.


    The camera teacher turned on the machine after asking Huo Jinyan.


    Lu Ning was still a little confused, as if he hadn''t reacted yet.


    She looked down at the bowl in front of her, and there was still porridge left in it.


    When the cameraman came in, the follow-up director also came in, looking at Lu Ning who was sitting at the table in a daze.


    "Ningning, did you sleep well last night?"


    Lu Ning didn''t seem to hear it. Looking at the bowl in front of him, he looked aggrieved, like a child who was being fed by an adult, but was suddenly left behind by the adult, and could only eat by himself, instantly aggrieved.


    Huo Jinyan watched over there, his heart almost melted.


    The filming director laughed so cutely at her appearance.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you like it? Do you want to order another one for you?"


    Lu Ning slowly came back to his senses, sighed and turned to look at her: "No need."


    Then he picked up a spoon and took a few sips by himself.


    She didn''t put the bowl down until it bottomed out, and turned her head to look in Huo Jinyan''s direction with a resentful look.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with a helpless smile, and raised his hand to support his forehead.


    Following the filming director to guide Lu Ning to do some simple tasks, Lu Bai came over while doing the tasks.


    The temperature is relatively high today, and they need to be outdoors all the time, Lu Bai took a sunscreen and handed it to Lu Ning: "Remember to apply it."


    Lu Ning nodded obediently.


    After the task of the two is over, the camera wants to capture some moments when brothers and sisters get along.


    Lu Bai took out the comb and combed her hair.


    Lu Ning was afraid that he wouldn''t know how to do it, so he just asked her to wear the simplest ponytail.


    It turned out that this person was good at holding a microphone, playing the guitar, and really bad at combing his hair.


    Either a strand fell from this side, or a strand fell from that side, either it was not tied tightly, or it was too tight.


    The filming director was a girl, watching him from behind jumped anxiously, while directing, she wished she could do it herself.


    Later, the filming director really went on his own. Lu Bai really didn''t have any talent. That hair seemed to have a grudge against him, and he couldn''t catch it if he ran around.


    In the end, Lu Ning got annoyed.


    While the filming director was combing her behind him, he asked Lu Bai to watch and study.


    Following the director''s hand, she combed a playful centipede braid for Lu Ning, and braided two braids along the top of her head. Finally, the hair tail was fixed with rubber bands on both sides, and it was curled up, which was very cute.


    Lu Bai watched from the side, his mouth slightly opened, and he was stunned.


    A look of "Is this a real craft?" expression on his face.


    The two girls couldn''t help laughing when they saw him.


    And Huo Jinyan watched from not far away, and decided to learn it, otherwise it would be bad to be rejected in the future.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 829： shutdown

    Chapter 829 Shutdown


    Their day of filming continued into the evening.


    Everyone was quite tired at night.


    The final session is being recorded.


    Lu Ning was a little relieved, and saw a group of people walking towards them in the dark not far away.


    Lu Ning was taken aback.


    Isn¡¯t that, Grandpa and Grandma?


    Lu Ning pulled Lu Bai, and Lu Bai noticed it when he looked over there.


    The director was still announcing the final rules when he heard a voice behind him.


    Fang Qi was the first to react, and he walked over quickly.


    He knew Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi, and asked twice after seeing them in a low voice.


    Then they clapped their hands to let everyone rest in place.


    As soon as he called for a break, Lu Yanru waved his hand, a van drove over, and several people opened the van and began to move things underneath.


    The people in the program group were stunned, looking at boxes of delicious food, and hundreds of boxes of cut fruit plates.


    Good guy, the master who handles the fruit plate must have blistered his hands.


    All of them were sent to the hands of everyone in the program group.


    After a day of recording, everyone was quite hungry, and now they are not polite anymore, and started to eat while sitting on the ground.


    Lu Bai pushed Lu Ning over.


    "Grandpa, grandma, grandpa, grandma..."


    After they greeted one by one, grandma was helped over and grabbed Lu Ning''s hand.


    "Hurry up, hurry up and get Ningning some fruit to eat, you see my granddaughter is tired."


    Lu Ning looked at her with a smile: "I''m not tired of grandma."


    Grandma still forcefully stuffed the things into her hands.


    This time I came to see Lu Ning and the others. The two elderly people are also old. I always felt that Lu Ning and Lu Bai didn''t like it, so I left. This time, I took them to have a look.


    Everyone talked and laughed, and continued to record after eating and drinking.


    After the recording was over, Lu Ning and the others went home with their grandparents, and they would come back when they got up earlier the next day.


    Huo Jinyan left in a hurry not long ago.


    Lu Ning was very worried, and sent him a message to ask, he might be busy and didn''t take the time to reply.


    Waiting and waiting, Lu Ning fell asleep.


    When she woke up the next day, it was Lu Bai who called her.


    Lu Ning subconsciously took out his phone and checked, but there was still no news from Huo Jinyan.


    Feeling a little drummed in his heart, Lu Bai looked at her and comforted her.


    After eating together, the two rushed to the film and television city.


    On the way, Lu Ning wanted to call Huo Jinyan, but he was afraid that he was busy, and at the same time, he was afraid that something would happen to him.


    The tangled mood made it difficult for her to make a decision for a while.


    With a final pinch, he made a call.


    But after two rings, there was a voice over there.


    Lu Bai turned to look at Lu Ning: "No answer?"


    "Well, it''s turned off."


    Lu Ning sighed and turned to look out the car window.


    Today''s recording continued into the evening.


    After the recording ended, Lu Ning took out his mobile phone to watch, but there was still no news from Huo Jinyan, and no one answered the phone call.


    Lu Ning was worried, and after returning home, he called Song Qinghe.


    Song Qinghe has been in the capital for a little longer and is more familiar with her than her.


    Song Qinghe answered the phone and got down after listening to Lu Ning.


    He drove out, planning to visit Huo''s house first.


    Lu Ning was waiting at home, she looked down at her legs, it is really inconvenient to move now.


    After waiting for about an hour, Song Qinghe finally called back.


    "It''s okay, I was caught up in something in the company, I saw him in the office, don''t worry, I''ll ask him to call you back when he''s done."


    Lu Ning finally breathed a sigh of relief after hearing the words.


    However, Song Qinghe, who hung up the phone, began to drip blood from his shoulder...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 830： what to sell

    Chapter 830 What is sold


    That blood did not belong to Song Qinghe.


    It was said by Huo Jin.


    Huo Jinyan leaned against him weakly, with one arm on Song Qinghe''s shoulder.


    Song Qinghe grabbed his arm, supported him and led him forward.


    Huo Jinyan''s other arm was also covered in blood, and it was still bleeding continuously.


    He was pale, and the blood on his face looked terrifying.


    The surrounding area was pitch black, and the two walked out on dry branches.


    "Ningning...Ningning..."


    Song Qinghe listened to the voice sprayed by his ears, like raving, he had no energy at all.


    Song Qinghe looked cold: "Don''t worry, she doesn''t know."


    Huo Jinyan heard the words, and whispered: "No, I can''t let her know..."


    Song Qinghe glanced at him and led him away from this barren land.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning was relieved a lot after hearing what Song Qinghe said. Although she was still a little worried, she believed in Song Qinghe.


    After thinking about it, he planned to ask Lu Bai to take her to Huo Jinyan''s company.


    He can¡¯t always come to find him, but he can also find him by himself.


    Thinking so, she turned the wheelchair to go out.


    The phone rang suddenly.


    Lu Ning subconsciously picked up the phone and glanced at it. The news on it made her stunned.


    She frowned slightly, and suddenly remembered something.


    She didn''t call anyone, she opened the door silently and went out, then got into the elevator and went down.


    Everyone just reunited, talking happily in the room.


    After Lu Ning went down, the living room was full of servants doing things.


    When I saw her, I came over immediately.


    "Miss, do you want to go out?"


    Lu Ning nodded: "Well, push me to the garage."


    The servant nodded: "Okay miss, can I ask Uncle Zhang to take you there?"


    "Can."


    After arriving at the garage, Uncle Zhang was already waiting in the car.


    The servant looked at Lu Ning: "Miss, do you need me to go with you?"


    Looking at her, Lu Ning hesitated and said, "Okay, come with me."


    The servant nodded upon hearing this, and after helping Lu Ning get into the car, he also got into the car.


    Lu Ning gave Uncle Zhang an address, but Uncle Zhang followed the address and was a little confused.


    This place is very remote, few people go there.


    It will take about forty minutes to arrive.


    Lu Ning glanced at the road and opened the car door.


    The servant immediately got out of the car and helped Lu Ning into the wheelchair.


    "Miss, where are we going?"


    Lu Ning pointed to a vending machine not far away, which was flashing neon lights in the dark at the moment.


    The servant looked around, pushed Lu Ning and walked over.


    There are no lights here, and it is dark. Uncle Zhang was worried, so he got out of the car and walked over.


    When he got to the vending machine, the servant looked at the machine in front of him.


    I wonder if anyone still uses this now?


    The vending machine looks a little old, pink, and now it looks black in some places.


    Lu Ning stared at it with frowned.


    The servant looked at Lu Ning: "Miss, what is this for sale? What do you need?"


    Because the vending machine is full of graffiti in a mess, and it doesn¡¯t say what it sells.


    Lu Ning turned his eyes to look at her and smiled slightly and said, "Enter 81934, and then click Ship."


    The servant approached as promised, looked at the small keyboard above, pressed 81934, and then pressed Ship.


    The machine rang suddenly, which startled her, and then some weird music sounded, which was creepy.


    Not long after, a mouth was opened from the middle of the machine, and a small bottle the size of a palm was pushed out...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 831： no news

    Chapter 831 No news


    Lu Ning''s position is just within reach.


    Lu Ning raised his hand and took out the small bottle. There was a blood-red liquid in the transparent bottle.


    She didn''t look much, and immediately held it in the palm of her hand.


    "Let''s go."


    The maid and driver took her away.


    ¡­


    When Lu Bai went to look for Lu Ning, he didn''t see her in the room. After he went downstairs and asked, he learned that he had gone out with someone.


    But the remaining servants don''t know where they went.


    Lu Bai was a little worried, so he sat on the sofa and waited.


    Lu Ning came back not long after.


    Still holding a skewer in his hand.


    Looking at her, Lu Bai heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Why are you so hungry."


    Lu Ning handed it over with a smile: "Aren''t you going to eat?"


    Lu Bai took it over and looked at her: "Eat, for the sake of the face you finally bought for your brother."


    Lu Ning smiled and turned the wheelchair to leave.


    "Where to?"


    "Go get your phone, I forgot to bring it when I just went out."


    Looking at her back, Lu Bai smiled helplessly.


    Lu Ning declined the servant''s request to take her back, and turned the wheelchair back to the room by himself.


    After going back, he locked the door of the room. Lu Ning looked down at the bottle of **** liquid in his hand, stared blankly for a long time, and finally went to the bedside, and put the small bottle under the pillow.


    ¡­


    Although he heard the news that Huo Jinyan was fine, Lu Ning was still inexplicably flustered.


    Before going to bed, I sent a message to Song Qinghe, but Song Qinghe didn''t reply, maybe he was asleep.


    Lu Ning felt that he might be flustered, so he thought about it and didn''t ask any more questions.


    I didn''t fall asleep even after I lay down, and I barely fell asleep until it was almost dawn.


    No one called her, so she slept until the afternoon.


    After waking up, I took my phone to watch it as soon as possible.


    There is no news from Huo Jinyan.


    Are you done yet?


    She was puzzled and just about to make a phone call to ask, but Lu Jingzhi opened the door and walked in.


    "elder sister!"


    He ran in excitedly, Lu Ning looked at him and smiled, and put away the phone.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Lu Jingzhi ran over and sat on the bed and looked at Lu Ning: "Sister, grandpa and grandma want to take us out to play, let''s go together."


    Lu Ning raised his hand and touched his head: "Okay~ Can you help my sister get some clothes?"


    Lu Jingzhi nodded hurriedly and went to the closet to get her clothes.


    A few days before she came, Lu Yanru ordered someone to buy a lot of clothes for storage. The room she lived in had the big cloakroom that Lu Yanru had been talking about.


    Lu Jingzhi ran in and out to take out his clothes.


    "Is this okay, sister?"


    Lu Ning looked at these clothes, how should I put it, a genius is very powerful in one aspect, but maybe not so brilliant in other aspects.


    This combination of red and green really gave her a headache.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at her expectantly, and Lu Ning couldn''t say anything for a while, so he could only change his mouth: "Sister wants to wear a skirt today, can you help me take out that yellow skirt? This Sister, will you dress well next time?"


    "Ok~"


    Lu Jingzhi went back with the clothes in his arms, and took out the yellow skirt to Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning took it with a smile.


    Seeing that she was going to change clothes, Lu Jingzhi hurried out, and waited for her to change before coming in and pushing Lu Ning out.


    He was a small one, and he could only touch the handle of the wheelchair by raising his hand. Lu Ning quietly helped him turn the wheelchair in front of him.


    The whole family is sitting and talking in the living room now.


    Seeing her come out, the family is ready to go out after letting her eat.


    The only children are her and Lu Jingzhi.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 832： no answer

    Chapter 832 No answer


    Both Lu Qing and Lu Bai have things to go out.


    Take them out this time just to have a stroll.


    Lu Ning will go back to school soon after returning home.


    I''m still busy recording variety shows, so I don''t have time to be with them.


    We can only wait until the college entrance examination is over.


    Grandpa and grandma want to spend more time with her, so they want to take her to play during these few days.


    It may be that they are in a good mood. The health of the two old people gradually began to improve. Although they walk a little slower now, it is obviously no problem to walk a little more than before.


    When Lu Ning was free, he quietly took pictures of the inspection reports of the two of them to Gu Chen.


    After reading it, Gu Chen sent some medicine, and Lu Ning quietly put it in every time he delivered medicine to them. Now it seems that the effect is good.


    Everyone went out, talking and laughing, buying, buying, and buying.


    To Lu Ning''s surprise, he met Lu Chuan at night.


    Lu Chuan just came out of a building, wearing a suit and leather shoes, with a displeased look on his face.


    Lu Ning and the others just came out of the mall, and they are discussing what to have for dinner.


    Two people saw each other across the road.


    Lu Ning just took a glance and then looked away, talking to Lu Yanru beside him.


    But Lu Chuan''s eyes kept scanning the people around her.


    Among other things, he is familiar with these people, and after thinking about it carefully, he can remember who they are.


    But he didn''t understand why Lu Ning was with these people.


    Then he saw Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi.


    Suddenly he remembered something.


    How could I forget this?


    Even though Lu Zhi is alone in city A with his wife and children, he is still the young master of the Lu family in Beijing.


    It''s been so long that no one mentions it, they forget it too.


    Looking at the happy family over there, Lu Chuan felt inexplicably uncomfortable, turned around, got in the car and left immediately.


    In the car, I still couldn''t help but look sideways at Lu Ning.


    It seems that after she arrived at Lu''s house, Lu Zhi and the others gradually got better in life, and now they have returned to Lu''s house.


    Lu Chuan knew in his heart that city A and the capital represented a difference in class.


    Even if the Lu family is in the middle class in the capital city, they are still comparable to the Lu family in City A, let alone the Lu family is not only in the middle class.


    ¡­


    A group of people went back after eating outside.


    Lu Ning forgot to take his mobile phone when he left, and he couldn''t wait to go back to his room to get his mobile phone when he came back.


    There was a reply from Song Qinghe on the mobile phone, saying that he had a late rest and just got up.


    There is also news from Huo Jinyan.


    Looking at the news, Lu Ning couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    I know that I may be thinking too much.


    However, she still wanted to hear Huo Jinyan''s voice.


    So I called.


    At that time, Huo Jinyan was lying on the bed pale, with bandages all over his body.


    Gu Chen was sitting by the bed to check his wound.


    There was a sound in the room, Gu Chen raised his eyes and took a look, then raised his hand and took his mobile phone.


    "It''s Ning Ning, take it?"


    Huo Jinyan remembered subconsciously, but fell back in pain.


    He weakly raised his hand to take it, but after thinking about it, he gave up.


    The voice was weak: "No answer."


    She is so smart, as long as she hears his current voice, she can probably guess something.


    Gu Chen hung up the phone, but still handed the phone to Huo Jinyan.


    "Send her a message, so as not to worry, find an excuse to hide it first."


    Huo Jinyan took the phone and opened the chat box.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 833： No more love?

    Chapter 833 No more love?


    He hesitated and didn''t know what to say.


    I don''t want to lie to her, but I don''t want her to be sad.


    After hesitating and thinking for a long time, he didn''t send out the news.


    Lu Ning stared at the hung up phone in a daze for a long time.


    Huo Jinyan would never hang up on her phone.


    This is... not in love anymore?


    Lu Ning was stung by his own thoughts, and his whole body was not well.


    Is it because I am too obsessed with asking him to ask that question?


    No reply so he''s tired?


    Thinking wildly, he opened the software to see if he had sent any messages.


    But the chat box keeps showing that the other party is typing...


    But Lu Ning stared at that for twenty minutes, but didn''t receive a single message.


    "..."


    Have no love to say nothing?


    Lu Ning just stared at the phone, she didn''t hear Shen Yunci''s knock on the door.


    Shen Yunci was taken aback. When he opened the door and came in, he saw Lu Ning sitting by the bed and looking at his phone, still a little puzzled.


    "Ning Ning, what''s wrong?"


    She walked over and patted Lu Ning, and Lu Ning suddenly looked back at her.


    "mom?"


    Shen Yunci looked at her and was stunned: "What''s wrong? Are you uncomfortable? Why is your face so ugly?"


    Lu Ning shook his head: "No, I''m not uncomfortable."


    Shen Yunci watched her silent for a while, guessing: "Did you quarrel with Jin Yan?"


    Lu Ning shook his head again: "No."


    She would like to, but he doesn''t even answer the phone now, why are they arguing?


    Shen Yunci sat on the bed and looked at Lu Ning: "Ning Ning, Jin Yan hasn''t come for two days."


    Shen Yunci could tell something was wrong.


    Huo Jinyan is a person who can''t wait to be by Lu Ning''s side 24 hours a day, how could he not come to see her for two days.


    Lu Ning looked up at Shen Yunci, and squeezed out a smile: "He''s busy with the company these two days, so he can''t get away."


    Shen Yunci held her hand: "But we will go back early tomorrow morning, will he come tomorrow morning?"


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "Come on."


    Looking at her, Shen Yunci knew that she was actually not sure.


    Raised his hand and touched her face: "Well, that''s good."


    At the end, I still couldn''t help but say: "Remember to communicate more if you have something to do, don''t be alone in your heart, do you know?"


    Lu Ning nodded: "I know."


    "So good, mom believes you can solve it."


    Lu Ning looked at Shen Yunci and smiled.


    Shen Yunci looked at her and smiled lightly: "Are you hungry? Mom asked someone to make food. Would you like to have a couple of bites?"


    Lu Ning nodded: "Okay."


    She left her phone on the bed, out of sight and out of mind.


    Shen Yunci pushed her out and had some supper.


    When he came back, Lu Ning didn''t look at his phone, and just fell asleep.


    Woke up very early the next day, and I have to go back today.


    She subconsciously touched the phone and looked at it.


    Shen Yunci''s words sounded in his mind, there is something to communicate more.


    After taking a deep breath, he turned on the phone. There was no exit from the chat box last night, and there is still no new news at this moment.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, then bit his lip and looked at it, as if there would be new news if he stared at it for a long time.


    but.


    For a moment, Shen Yunci''s words were forgotten by her.


    Throwing the phone away, she got out of bed directly.


    Enduring the pain, he took two steps and froze in place.


    It hurt so much that she wanted to cry.


    But she couldn''t tell if it was the pain in her leg or where it hurt.


    During the two days when Huo Jinyan was away, she didn''t practice well. Psychologically, she relied on Huo Jinyan, as if she could only do these things when he was by his side.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 834： in argument?

    Chapter 834 Had a fight?


    She has practiced very fruitfully.


    Although it hurts to walk, I can already walk a few steps.


    She limped around the room by herself, packing her luggage.


    Finally, after tidying up, the whole leg was so painful that it was numb.


    She sat on the ground looking at her box.


    Finally, his eyes were on the mobile phone on the bed.


    You can¡¯t just leave without knowing why.


    Thinking of this, she hopped to the side of the bed, her other leg was so painful that she couldn''t walk anymore.


    Holding the mobile phone, Lu Ning took a photo of his own leg. The injured leg was abnormally red, which looked amazing, especially compared with the other leg.


    Lu Ning wanted to send this photo.


    This kind of photo makes people feel distressed at first glance, she doesn''t believe Huo Jinyan so calmly ignores her.


    But she hesitated and let it go.


    It hurts to give alms, but she doesn''t want it.


    Find out Huo Jinyan again and call him.


    Not long after, a busy signal came from the phone.


    Huo Jinyan hung up.


    Lu Ning stayed there and didn''t react for a long time. She didn''t throw the phone on the bed until the voice on the phone changed to English and Chinese, and she hung up by herself.


    Row!


    Can!


    Huo Jinyan!


    When Lu Qing knocked on the door and came in, he saw Lu Ning''s leg at a glance.


    He frowned and looked down at her legs: "What''s wrong? Did you knock?"


    Lu Ning shook his head: "No, I just walked a few steps."


    Lu Qing looked at her with distressed eyes, and sighed: "Take your time, don''t rush."


    Lu Ning nodded: "Are you leaving? I''ve packed my things."


    Lu Qing stared at her in a daze: "Well, good."


    After talking, she turned and went to get her luggage.


    Lu Ning turned around and jumped two steps to sit on the wheelchair, and there was nothing wrong with his emotions.


    Lu Bai came to call her, and the two of them carried the luggage and pushed her out.


    The group arrived at the airport.


    Grandpa and grandma will also go with them this time. They are in better health now, and they have brought some medical staff with them, wanting to see the home where they have lived for so many years.


    Lu Yanru and the others stayed behind to guard the house.


    "Ning Ning, my aunt will pick you up after the college entrance examination, and then I will introduce you to your brothers and sisters."


    This time when Lu Ning and the others came, all the children in the family were driven away by Lu Yanru to live in other places, because there were too many people, and they couldn''t recognize them all, so they just made it twice for everyone to get to know each other, and the noisy ones were afraid of disturbing Lu Ning them, so I didn''t see you this time.


    Lu Ning nodded with a smile.


    After Shen Yun said goodbye, several people were about to board the plane.


    She turned her head and glanced at Lu Ning, but Lu Ning''s eyes were still looking towards the entrance intentionally or unintentionally.


    Shen Yunci knew what she was waiting for, but when she tried to call Huo Jinyan last night, no one answered.


    Sighing, he pushed Lu Ning into the registration gate.


    Lu Ning retracted his gaze, nothing could be seen on his face, but there was still a flash of disappointment in his eyes.


    Two hours later, the plane landed in City A.


    Today is Sunday, Pan Yue and Qi Chengping came to pick up the plane.


    A group of people went to the villa.


    After arriving, Lu Ning went into the room and fell asleep.


    Lu Zhi, who was belatedly aware, noticed something was wrong.


    Shen Yunci closed the door carefully, and Lu Zhi came over from behind.


    "What happened to Ningning?"


    Shen Yunci immediately asked him to keep his voice down: "It''s okay, maybe I''m just too tired."


    Lu Zhi was not stupid, and asked directly: "That kid Huo Jinyan hasn''t seen each other for three days, did he quarrel with Ningning?"


    Shen Yunci immediately pulled him away: "Don''t talk nonsense."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 835： dont let him know

    Chapter 835 Don''t let him know


    "Why am I talking nonsense, he used to wish he could stick to Ning Ning, but now he hasn''t shown up for three days, there must be something wrong."


    Shen Yunci was also puzzled in his heart, but he still spoke for Huo Jinyan: "Ningning said that he is busy recently. He took care of us Ningning for so long before, so there must be many things.


    He is the young master of the Huo family. Mr. Huo is getting old. He must have to deal with many things. He must have piled up a lot of things before. What problems can he deal with at this time?


    Ningning didn''t say anything, why are you in a hurry. "


    Lu Zhi was still a little unhappy.


    "I think Ningning is in a bad mood, and it must have something to do with that kid."


    "Oh, it''s fine, stop thinking about it, and don''t talk nonsense in front of Ningning, let her think more."


    Shen Yunci said that and pulled Lu Zhi away.


    Don''t talk about others, even Pan Yue could tell something was wrong.


    The next day when I was with Lu Ning in the garden, I couldn''t help asking: "Hey, why didn''t that person come back with you?"


    Lu Ning grabbed her hand and moved her ankle, his face remained unchanged: "Busy."


    Lu Ning''s mood didn''t change much, but just one word made Pan Yue feel that something was wrong.


    I didn''t ask too much, I just pretended I didn''t know anything.


    But in the end, I couldn''t help reminding Lu Ning: "Don''t be too busy flirting with other little fairies."


    Lu Ning was taken aback for a moment, and stepped on it, forgetting the pain.


    Pan Yue stared at her in a daze.


    Lu Ning reacted belatedly, and then raised his feet.


    While the two were talking, someone came from behind.


    Lu Ning looked back subconsciously, and saw Gu Chen.


    Gu Chen saw her standing and walked over with a smile: "Let me see if you have practiced well recently."


    Lu Ning was stunned subconsciously when he heard this, and looked at him: "Aren''t you in Yizhou, why are you back?"


    "I''m done with work, come back to see you."


    As he spoke, he helped her to sit down, and raised his hand to check her legs.


    "Go to the hospital for an examination tomorrow."


    Lu Ning nodded: "En."


    She looked at Gu Chen, frowned and asked, "Is there something you are hiding from me?"


    Gu Chen was taken aback, and looked up at her: "How do you know?"


    He raised his hand and took out a porcelain bottle from his pocket and handed it to her: "Here, new medicine."


    Lu Ning took it and took a look: "It''s gone?"


    Gu Chen raised his lips and smiled: "Not enough?"


    Lu Ning sighed: "Forget it. When are you going back?"


    "Are you in such a hurry to drive me away?"


    "Isn''t Yizhou very busy?"


    The only person around me recently is Lao Jiu, and there are a lot of things going on in Yizhou.


    "It''s not too busy, I''ll stay with you for a few days, see your test results, and then give you another plan."


    Lu Ning nodded and said nothing.


    At night, she looked for Lao Jiu.


    The two of them were silent.


    "Help me find out what Huo Jinyan is doing in the capital recently."


    Lao Jiu looked at Lu Ning in a daze: "How did you find me? Didn''t Gu Chen just come back from the capital?"


    Lu Ning raised his eyes when he heard the words: "He just came back from the capital?"


    Sure enough, the intuition is right.


    Lao Jiu looked at her unexpectedly: "You don''t know?"


    Lu Ning: "Now I know, you go and check, don''t let him know, quietly."


    "it is good."


    Lao Jiu left, Lu Ning stayed where he was.


    It''s good to check it out, I just want to see which goblin Huo Jinyan is fascinated by!


    Lu Ning clenched his hands, there must be something strange about this matter, maybe Gu Chen knew about it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 836： learned that

    Chapter 836 learned


    Lu Ning followed Gu Chen to the hospital for an examination the next day.


    The doctor was surprised to see her condition.


    It was already a situation with little hope, but now it is a situation where more practice will improve.


    But the pain in this is not something anyone can bear.


    After getting the inspection report, Gu Chen discussed it with the doctor carefully, and made a more stringent plan for Lu Ning after returning.


    Tell her to give up the wheelchair and crutches as much as possible, walk by herself if she can, even if she stops and stops, she should try her best to give up the dependence on the wheelchair.


    This is a bit difficult for Lu Ning.


    Two things that made her feel safe disappeared at the same time.


    One is Huo Jinyan, and now it is a wheelchair.


    She had a feeling of standing on the edge of the cliff with her back turned, and she didn''t know when she would be blown off the cliff by a gust of wind.


    But she is also working hard to do it.


    Give up the wheelchair and rely on yourself.


    The next day she had the wheelchair thrown away.


    Seeing her like this, the whole family is very worried.


    Wishing everyone could surround her and look at her, just because they were afraid that she would get bumped.


    But since I gave up the wheelchair, bumps and bumps are inevitable.


    Gu Chen told them not to be nervous, but he promised, how could they not be nervous, especially seeing Lu Ning sweating in pain, he wanted to take her back to raise her on the spot.


    Whoever loves this sin will suffer! They still keep them without legs.


    But this is just thinking about it, knowing how much Lu Ning cares, and knowing how much she has suffered during this time.


    On the first day of Lu Ning, he almost took a step and had to rest for ten minutes.


    Not only because of the pain, but also because of the fear of pain. I know what kind of pain it is to step on the back, so I need to do psychological construction for myself when easing the pain.


    Originally, she wanted to go around the house, but for the first time, she felt that the villa was so big that she couldn''t even walk to the end.


    Resting against the wall while looking at the endless corridor.


    After dinner, she walked for a while. The whole family looked at her nervously, but they were afraid of putting pressure on her, so they didn''t dare to get too close.


    From the dining room to the kitchen, less than a hundred meters away, she was covered in sweat.


    I am very happy with her current situation, but it is inevitable to feel distressed seeing her working so hard, but in this situation, no one can help her.


    Finally, Lu Qing couldn''t take it anymore, and carried her back to the room directly, not letting her go.


    Lu Ning is also quite obedient.


    I walked a lot today, so I didn¡¯t go out again.


    It''s already night, Lao Jiu is back.


    went directly to Lu Ning''s room.


    It came out about half an hour later, and it looked normal.


    But after everyone fell asleep, a few people stood there on the back wall of the villa, under Lu Ning''s window, and they all moved lightly in the silent night.


    Lu Ning stood by the window and looked down.


    Lao Jiu raised his head and motioned to her.


    Lu Ning supported the window sill for a while, then went out with his legs and sat on the window sill, glanced at Lao Jiu, and finally jumped forward.


    Lao Jiu caught her steadily, and several of them immediately went out through the back door quietly.


    A group of people drove away and arrived at a remote place. A helicopter was parked there. After quickly boarding the helicopter, the helicopter also left quickly and took off in the direction of the capital.


    Gu Chen watched from not far away, and sighed silently.


    knew he couldn''t hide it from her.


    He took out his mobile phone and thought about sending a message to Huo Jinyan, but he gave up after thinking about it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 837： point the gun at me

    Chapter 837 The gun is pointed at me


    About an hour later, the helicopter docked on the top floor of a building.


    Lao Jiu jumped off the plane with Lu Ning in his arms, and took her away.


    A villa in the suburbs of Beijing.


    Huo Jinyan was lying on the bed, the moonlight came in and shone on his pale face.


    His eyebrows were fixed, and he seemed to be sleeping restlessly.


    Not long after, there was a rustling sound outside the window.


    Huo Jinyan opened his eyes suddenly, immediately raised his hand to touch the pistol beside the pillow, and aimed sideways at the window.


    Lu Ning was sitting by the window looking at him.


    She turned her back to the moon, and the muzzle of the black hole was aimed at her.


    "Huo Jinyan."


    She just yelled, and Huo Jinyan froze.


    Lu Ning gestured behind him, Lao Jiu let go of his hand, turned and left.


    Fortunately, this room is on the first floor, otherwise they would really break the door.


    Lu Ning came down from the window sill, limped over slowly, and sat down on Huo Jinyan''s bed.


    She looked at Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan stared at her blankly, and finally his eyes fell on her lap.


    "Ning Ning."


    It seems that I can''t believe it, and I don''t know if I am in a dream or in reality.


    Lu Ning looked at him: "Are you still pointing your gun at me?"


    Huo Jinyan realized this, and quickly put away the gun and looked at her.


    "Ningning, your legs."


    Lu Ning sighed and looked at him: "Thanks to you, I haven''t been mad at you yet."


    She answered irrelevant questions, Huo Jinyan moved his body and wanted to sit up.


    Lu Ning raised his hand to support him.


    Huo Jinyan sat up with difficulty and leaned against the head of the bed, raised his hand to turn on a lamp by the bed, and looked at Lu Ning.


    "Angry?"


    Obviously knowingly asked, Lu Ning didn''t answer, just looked at him.


    He had no clothes on his upper body, and there were bandages all over his body, with blood stains faintly oozing from it.


    Looking at this, Lu Ning was already out of breath.


    Just sighed and looked at him, his eyes were red.


    Huo Jinyan''s heart softened instantly when he saw her like this.


    touched and held her hand: "I''m sorry, I just don''t want you to worry."


    Lu Ning gritted his teeth and looked at him without speaking.


    This is enough to scare Huo Jinyan.


    "Ning Ning..."


    Lu Ning looked at him.


    "Don''t ignore me."


    Lu Ning still looked at him.


    Huo Jin panicked: "I''ll tell you later, okay?"


    "I don''t want to lie to you if I don''t reply to your messages, and I don''t want to answer your calls because I''m afraid you will hear it and worry about it. I won''t do it in the future."


    Huo Jinyan said everything directly, and looked at her with pitiful eyes.


    Lu Ning was already not angry.


    After listening to him say this, after a moment of silence, he nodded: "I will do what I said."


    Huo Jinyan nodded immediately: "Well, we will do what we say."


    He smiled and took her into his arms.


    Lu Ning immediately pushed his shoulder cautiously: "Your injury."


    "It''s okay, it doesn''t hurt."


    He still feels pain, he misses her so much, he hasn''t seen her for a few days, hasn''t heard her voice for a few days, he feels that he is dying.


    Lu Ning was careful not to move, and was hugged by him.


    "Ning Ning."


    "kindness."


    Hearing her answer, Huo Jinyan''s lips curled up.


    Lu Ning whispered viciously in his ear: "Huo Jinyan, next time you don''t dare to reply to my messages or answer my calls, just wait, I will find a place to hide so that you can never find me again. "


    This punishment was too severe, Huo Jinyan was so scared that he hugged him tightly: "Don''t dare again."


    Finally, he said softly: "Ningning, thank you for giving me this opportunity. I was not directly sentenced to death."


    Didn''t hide, and found me.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 838： can you stay by my side

    Chapter 838 Can you stay by my side


    Lu Ning said duplicity: "I want the college entrance examination, otherwise I would have been hiding."


    Huo Jinyan smiled and hugged her tightly.


    Lu Ning''s hand touched the bandage on his chest, and he was inevitably still worried.


    I didn''t ask what I wanted to ask in the end.


    Huo Jinyan spoke first: "Ningning, your leg."


    Lu Ning pushed him away and looked at him: "My legs are fine, I can practice well without you, and take medicine well..."


    She seemed to be a little angry when she said this.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with distressed eyes.


    Looking at him, Lu Ning silently stopped talking, and sighed: "Huo Jinyan, even if this is the case, I still want you to stay by my side."


    She lied, without him by her side, she couldn''t practice properly and take medicine properly.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her in a daze, raised his hand and squeezed her hand tightly: "I will be with you from now on."


    Lu Ning looked at him: "Protect yourself."


    Huo Jinyan nodded solemnly.


    His face was still a little pale, Lu Ning looked at him: "Go to sleep, I will go back later."


    Huo Jinyan grabbed her hand tightly: "Stay a little longer."


    Lu Ning looked at him and grabbed his finger: "Okay."


    But she came here in a hurry, and she still has things to go back to deal with.


    But longing occupied the first sense of two people.


    "Ning Ning."


    Huo Jinyan called her name, raised his hand and reached out.


    Lu Ning looked at him and obediently leaned over.


    Being held in his arms, she also felt extremely at ease.


    In the early morning, when Chu Ting woke up, he rubbed his eyes and was about to change Huo Jinyan''s dressing.


    Gu Chen has already told him when to change the dressing every time.


    But before he reached the door, he saw Lu Ning pushing the door and coming out, limping and bouncing around.


    Chu Ting froze for a moment, thinking that he was still asleep, rubbed his eyes again and looked at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning held the door with one hand, while Huo Jinyan stood behind her, his face still pale.


    "What are you doing in a daze, come and help me."


    Lu Ning stretched out his hand towards Chu Ting.


    "Don''t move, it''s right here, go back and rest as soon as I''m gone."


    Lu Ning explained, raising his hand to grab Chu Ting''s arm.


    Huo Jinyan was obedient and didn''t move. He stood still and watched Chu Ting help Lu Ning out.


    Lao Jiu and the others are still waiting outside the door.


    Lu Ning and Lao Jiu left together.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning has a lot of things to do recently, busy practicing, busy going back to class, and busy recording variety shows.


    It''s already April, the recording of the fifth variety show is over, and Lu Ning is going back to class.


    The broadcasting effect of the variety show is very good. Almost every episode will be hotly searched. Everyone has their own unique stalks that are well known to everyone. Everyone on the show has also gained more fame than before.


    Everyone is very happy, except Ye Lin.


    After he became popular, everyone started to pick up his previous shows, and then he was picked up about his swearing on the show. Fortunately, the matter was not serious. Fans and passers-by saw it and thought it was hilarious and cute. degree, but he himself does not accept it.


    I feel that a peerless handsome guy has suddenly become a funny person, and my heart is very unbalanced. In the past few days, I have been yelling in the group every day, saying that I want to quit the circle.


    Everyone expressed their support one after another, and he called out that the world has no more love.


    Lu Ning seldom participates every time, just look and smile and pass.


    When she went back to school, her legs were almost healed. Even when she walked, she would still limp, but it was no longer a big problem.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 839： Stop pretending, showdown

    Chapter 839 Stop pretending, showdown


    Huo Jinyan now makes video calls to her every day to supervise her practice.


    The Huo family''s situation is special now, he wants to stay in the capital.


    Occasionally, I would quietly come to see Lu Ning.


    Once he found the photo she took last time in Lu Ning''s cell phone, which made him very distressed.


    While feeling sorry for her to walk, and at the same time having to urge her to practice, the whole person was extremely entangled.


    Lu Ning didn''t bother to talk to him every time, and practiced his own.


    Now that the results are good, Huo Jinyan has more smiles on his face.


    Even if Lu Ning is busy, interesting things happen.


    Lu Chuan called her several times during the period, but without saying anything, he just said that he wanted to get in touch with Lu Ning.


    It didn''t matter when I was a father and daughter for eighteen years, but now it doesn''t matter. Instead, I want to connect with each other?


    Knowing that there must be something wrong with him, but he didn''t say anything, and Lu Ning didn''t reveal it. Every time he listened, he hung up when he felt uncomfortable.


    But Lu Chuan didn''t say anything when he came down several times, so Lu Ning asked someone to check.


    It was found out that the Lu family recently had a project with the Huo family and seemed to have the intention of cooperating.


    The Lu family has the intention to cooperate, but I don''t know if the Huo family has any.


    When Lu Ning learned of this, he smiled helplessly.


    Lu Chuan is so clueless that he can actually hit her with his thoughts.


    But at the same time, I also found out something interesting.


    Shi Qingyue seems to have been in contact with a strange man recently, and she is still behind everyone''s back.


    This is a bit interesting.


    Lu Ning drew attention.


    On the day she returned to school, she went to school normally. Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi wanted to send her off, but she refused.


    I went with Pan Yue.


    There are still two months to go before the college entrance examination, it is really unreasonable for Lu Ning not to go back to class.


    When Pan Yue went with Lu Ning, she didn''t support her, but stood beside her and followed her in unison.


    Lu Ning''s legs and feet are not fully recovered, and he walks slowly.


    When I got to the school gate, I saw a few people standing at the school gate from a distance, and when they saw her, they rushed over.


    "Ning Ning!"


    Lu Ning looked at them with a smile and greeted them.


    Everyone rushed over to help Lu Ning enter the school.


    When Lu Ning came back to class, everyone was very happy, talking to her emotionally, and couldn''t stop until class.


    Feeling their enthusiasm, Lu Ning smiled and took the various notes they handed over.


    Pan Yue showed her these things every day, and she didn''t miss much.


    During class, the teacher saw that she always wanted to ask her questions and asked her to go to the blackboard to do the questions.


    But later I learned that her legs and feet were not in good condition, so I stopped screaming, but she seemed to be the focus of attention.


    Because starting from the next semester, everyone has already finished the courses quickly, and then brushed the questions every day.


    Lu Ning was absent from these, so the teachers were very worried about her situation. In addition, her previous grades had been stagnant, so it was inevitable to worry.


    Teachers often ask their classmates to help her go to the office to ask questions or do questions, anyway, they have to go every day, or even go straight to her before get out of class is over, to give her a lecture.


    Lu Ning smiled helplessly at the end. After completing a set of test papers in front of them and getting full marks, they stopped talking.


    Stop pretending, it''s a showdown.


    The teachers have nothing to say.


    I even think that it is okay for her to continue to ask for a few more months of leave.


    Lu Ning finally became much cleaner.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 840： Please Lu Ning

    Chapter 840 Please Lu Ning


    The college entrance examination is approaching, and everyone cheers up.


    Although I am tired every day, it will be fine after this time.


    Study very hard, brush up the questions, and go to the evening self-study together every day before going back.


    Parents also come to pick them up during this time.


    Everyone is united front, ready to meet the college entrance examination.


    Lu Ning seemed a little relaxed in comparison.


    Although she does the same thing as everyone else, she is obviously much faster.


    Every time she finished it first, every time Lin Ci had to grab her to ask questions on the test paper and solve the problems.


    Later, when Lu Ning was working on the problem, he simply wrote down the process of solving the problem, so that Lin Ci could read it.


    So much so that her test paper was circulated in the class.


    Even so, Lu Ning was the fastest one to do it, and she was the first to finish it every time.


    During the weekend, everyone was doing homework and studying at home. She finished her studies in the morning, and when she went down, she still had time to accompany Shen Yun to resign.


    Shen Yunci is keen to take her to do beauty treatments, buy bags, go shopping and so on recently.


    Lu Ning accompanied her every time.


    Once met Shi Qingyue in a beauty salon.


    It was raining when they went that day.


    When Shen Yunci and her arrived, they were warmly welcomed in.


    Because of Shen Yunci''s frequent visits recently, and the fact that she directly applied for their VIP gold card here, almost everyone knows them, and they are very enthusiastic every time they come.


    Lu Ning just talked with her and occasionally made faces. She is eighteen years old now, and there is nothing to do when she is young.


    Lu Ning did one more project that time, and she was a little tired during that time, so she asked the technician to give her a massage, and she felt much more comfortable when she came out.


    Shen Yunci was dragged to fill in some information, and Lu Ning sat in the lobby and waited for her.


    Who knew that when she was waiting for her, she met Shi Qingyue.


    Shi Qingyue is also a frequent visitor here.


    I brought Lu Yue''an here this time.


    "Mrs. Lu, Ms. Lu, you are here. Make an appointment in Room 3. I''ll take you there."


    As he said that, he led two people to go there.


    When Shi Qingyue walked forward, she caught sight of Lu Ning who was sitting on the sofa reading a magazine out of the corner of her eye.


    After a moment of stunned, he stopped.


    After looking carefully, he made sure it was Lu Ning and immediately passed by.


    "Ning Ning."


    Lu Ning subconsciously looked up at her.


    Shi Qingyue smiled happily and looked at her.


    Lu Ning frowned slightly.


    Shi Qingyue''s appearance must be out of good intentions.


    Lu Ning didn''t speak, watched her sit up suddenly, and held her hand.


    "Why are you here? Are you hiding from the rain? Do you want to go in with your mother to make a face?"


    Lu Ning glanced at her and pulled his hand back: "No need."


    Then I continued to read my magazine.


    Lu Yuean stood not far away and looked at them, not understanding what Shi Qingyue meant.


    Shi Qingyue herself didn''t want to do this, but what Lu Chuanqian told Wan was to let her please Lu Ning well, saying that she could help them.


    What project does the Lu family have with the Huo family recently? Huo Jinyan is now in charge of the Huo family. If Lu Ning can talk, this project is basically a certainty.


    That''s why Shi Qingyue lowered her status and came to talk to Lu Ning.


    Who knows that people don''t appreciate it.


    Shi Qingyue didn''t really want to do this in the first place, but now that Lu Ning has slapped her face, she feels even more uncomfortable.


    But it didn''t happen immediately.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 841： You deserve it too?

    Chapter 841 Are you worthy too?


    She looked at Lu Ning, was stunned for a moment, and then stretched out her hand again.


    "Ning Ning, let''s sit and eat at home in two days, your grandpa misses you, and still misses you."


    Lu Ning avoided her touch without a trace, raised his eyes and glanced at her: "Really."


    She didn''t say anything else, just asked a rhetorical question.


    Shi Qingyue choked on the spot.


    This was originally made up by her.


    Now he is once again annoyed by Lu Ning''s attitude.


    Take a deep breath: "It''s really bad luck, push your nose on your face."


    She got up straight away, stood there looking at Lu Ning, and looked at her with arms crossed and contemptuously: "What''s the matter, is this the place you should come? You should also look at the place and the occasion when you hide from the rain, who welcomes you here You have to figure it out yourself, learn to read people''s faces, have you forgotten all the tutoring that the Lu family gave you in the dog''s belly!


    At the same time, you can come in and out as you like, because the family gave you money, which allows you to spend millions of dollars a year here. Now that you don¡¯t spend money, you should know that you are not eligible to come in. "


    She deliberately wanted to embarrass Lu Ning.


    At this moment, someone has turned their heads and looked sideways.


    Lu Ning sat there calmly, didn''t say anything, didn''t even look up at her, just calmly flipped through the magazine in his hand.


    Shi Qingyue looked at her, squinted her eyes slightly: "Get her out! I don''t think she''s comfortable here! She really thinks of us as someone, can anyone sit here with us!"


    Shi Qingyue spoke directly to the waiter beside her.


    The service staff looked at her, then at Lu Ning, looking at them all the time in embarrassment, and looking at Shi Qingyue hesitantly.


    Shi Qingyue suddenly turned her head to look at her: "What are you looking at, drive her out!"


    Lu Yuean glanced at Lu Ning, contempt flashed in his eyes, but he slowly pulled the corner of La Shi Qingyue''s clothes: "Forget it, mom..."


    She wanted to show general knowledge, but no one wanted to drive Lu Ning out more than her.


    Just as the service staff was about to say something, Shen Yunci''s voice came from behind him.


    "Get out? Let me see who dares!"


    Shen Yunci walked over and glanced at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning looked up at her, got up and walked over.


    "Who do I think it is. Why, as a customer here, is there a problem that I don''t want to see people I don''t want to see?"


    Shen Yunci smiled at her, and raised his hand to pull Lu Ning calmly.


    "Of course there is no problem, but this person does not distinguish between high and low, but good and bad."


    These words secretly imply that Shi Qingyue has no conscience, and she can''t even let people take shelter from the rain.


    Of course Shi Qingyue could hear it, and looked at Shen Yunci angrily: "Hurry up and take your daughter out of my sight! This is really a vegetable market, and people like you deserve to come here?"


    Hearing this, Lu Yuean also felt a little uncomfortable.


    This is the first time Lu Yuean and Shen Yunci met face to face after leaving home.


    Shi Qingyue''s words made her feel deeply in her heart.


    In the past, she followed Shen Yunci, did she not deserve to come here before, and if she came, would she also be treated like this?


    Seeing this, the manager hurried over and stood between the two of them, with a decent smile on his face: "Is there any misunderstanding, Mrs. Lu, this is also our customer."


    Shi Qingyue froze for a moment when she heard the words, a bit of astonishment flashed across her face.


    "Your customer too?"


    She not only looked at Shen Yunci and Lu Ning, but at the moment she was like a clown, her face changing back and forth.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 842： Framed!

    Chapter 842 Framed!


    "How could they be."


    Lu Yuean also had an expression of disbelief on his face.


    This is a high-end beauty salon, and the cost of entering it once costs upwards of five figures. People with no status really dare not come here.


    And judging by the attitude of the manager, it should not be the first time that Lu Ning and the others have come.


    "Whose card has been stolen, you should check carefully."


    Shi Qingyue opened her mouth directly to the manager.


    The manager froze for a moment.


    Looking at the two people, Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing mockingly, and took a step forward to look at them: "Yes, sister Hong, you should check carefully to see who stole the card."


    Shi Qingyue was taken aback, looking at Lu Ning.


    "Hmph, if you have the ability, take it out and check it out."


    Lu Ning raised his eyebrows: "Yes, if you have the ability, take it out and check."


    The manager didn''t dare to say anything, she just wanted to reduce her presence in this scene.


    Shi Qingyue raised her hand to open the bag, took out a card from the interlayer and handed it over.


    She casually put the bag on the table beside her, and looked at Shen Yunci.


    "Take it out and let me see. I want to see where you got the money to get the card, and whether this card really belongs to you."


    Shen Yunci turned to look at Lu Ning.


    She gave the card to Lu Ning when she went in.


    Lu Ning raised his hand to touch his body, but finally didn''t take out anything, his expression changed.


    "The card is lost."


    Hearing the words, Shi Qingyue immediately sneered: "Lost it?! A joke! I think you are used to rubbing against others. I''m afraid you are going to rub someone else this time."


    Lu Ning seemed to be angry when he heard the words, and staggered forward two steps: "What did you say!"


    As a result, she accidentally fell, swept her hand across the table, and swept off Shi Qingyue''s bag. Shi Qingyue''s bag was not pulled up, and the contents inside spilled all over the floor.


    Shen Yunci was taken aback and hurried to help Lu Ning.


    "Ningning, Ningning, are you okay!"


    Looking at Shen Yunci''s appearance, Lu Yue''an silently bit her lips and watched.


    Shi Qingyue frowned and watched her bag being swept on the ground, just about to say something, but her eyes fell on a black card next to the lipstick.


    That card is the card of this beauty salon, and she has given the manager just now, why is there still one in the bag?


    Now, everyone is watching because of the noise.


    Naturally, that card was also seen.


    Shen Yunci helped Lu Ning up, and his eyes fell on the black card.


    She bent over to pick it up, her face flushed with anger.


    "This is your Lu family''s tutor? Accusing my daughter here?! My daughter was not taught badly in your family because she has her own ideas! You Lu family really say one thing and do another! Who stole it?" Card! You can see clearly what this is! Why is our card in your bag?!"


    Shi Qingyueqi''s hands trembled: "Framed! You put it in!"


    "We''re not even close to how you put it in there!"


    Shi Qingyue suddenly thought of something, and looked at Lu Ning suddenly.


    Lu Ning raised his eyes to look over, and there was a hint of a smile in his eyes.


    "It''s you! It''s you! You white-eyed wolf! You framed me like this!"


    She was about to come over to catch Lu Ning, but Shen Yunci quickly pulled Lu Ning back two steps.


    Fortunately, Shi Qingyue was grabbed by her clothes, so she couldn''t move forward.


    "Let go of me! Who!"


    Shi Qingyue yelled and turned her head.


    Lu Qing looked at her with heavy eyes.


    "What are you doing?"


    His voice is not loud, and his tone is casual, but there is an inexplicable sense of shock.


    Lu Yuean looked at Lu Qing in a daze, and subconsciously called out: "Brother."


    And Lu Ning over there also said: "Brother..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 843： She did it on purpose!

    Chapter 843 She did it on purpose!


    Lu Ning''s voice was extremely aggrieved.


    Lu Qing looked up at her, let go of her hand and walked towards Lu Ning.


    Lu Yue''an stood on the spot with a pale face, watching Lu Qing go towards Lu Ning, without even looking at her.


    He stood in front of Lu Ning and asked her with concern.


    That look in his eyes, he only showed it to himself before...


    Lu Yuean clenched her teeth, her nails dug deep into the flesh...


    Lu Qing approached and looked at Lu Ning, and said nervously: "What''s wrong? Did you fall? What''s wrong?"


    Lu Ning looked at him aggrievedly, "Leg hurts."


    Lu Qing''s eyes immediately fell on her lap.


    The next moment he bent over and picked her up.


    "Don''t be afraid, brother will take you home."


    Lu Ning was obediently held in his arms, and turned to look at Lu Yue''an in Lu Qing''s arms.


    Lu Yue''an unexpectedly looked at her, and was hurt by the smile on the corner of her mouth.


    She did it on purpose!


    Lu Qing''s complexion changed and he looked at Shi Qingyue: "What is my sister going to do, I will never stop with you!"


    After talking, he turned and looked at the manager: "Cancel their cards, and they will not be allowed to enter here from now on."


    After speaking, she hugged Lu Ning and left with Shen Yunci.


    Everyone froze in place, the manager came to his senses belatedly, and hurriedly said loudly to the back: "Okay, Mr. Lu!"


    Shi Qingyue and Lu Yue''an''s faces were already very pale. When they heard this sentence, they turned their heads in disbelief.


    "Mr. Lu? What Mr. Lu?"


    The manager said in a business-like manner: "Our boss, Lu Qing, Mr. Lu."


    "Boss! He is your boss! How, how is it possible!"


    Lu Yue''an was a little excited and smashed his fist on the front desk.


    The manager ignored them and turned around to go through the formalities for them.


    "Mrs. Lu, Miss Lu, since you are already unhappy here, you might as well go to another house in the future."


    She said this quite tactfully, but everyone heard it just now, and it was Lu Qing who drove them out.


    Both Shi Qingyue and Lu Yuean held their breath.


    And Lu Yuean couldn''t believe it.


    How did Lu Qing become Mr. Lu, this place belongs to him? He is the boss! ?


    Lu Yuean didn''t think about it until she got home.


    And Lu Ning was carried out by Lu Qing and got into the car, and finally went to the hospital for examination.


    Fortunately, the result of the examination is all right, she is almost recovered now, and she will not be hurt if she falls.


    Both Lu Qing and Shen Yunci breathed a sigh of relief.


    When taking her home, Lu Qing couldn''t help asking: "Ning Ning, have you suffered a lot of grievances like this before?"


    He was referring to whether Lu Ning was humiliated by such words when Lu Ning was not with them after he left the Lu family.


    Lu Qing felt a little uncomfortable thinking about it like this.


    He now trusts Lu Ning 100%. He suffered a loss in this area before and caused Lu Ning to suffer a lot of grievances, and he will never distrust her again.


    And Lu Ning has indeed experienced some, but there are no major problems, and she is not the kind of person who just stands and is humiliated and does not fight back, so overall it is okay.


    But she heard Lu Qing asked now, maybe the soul that wanted to act in her heart was still there.


    Aggrieved, he continued: "En."


    The voice is very small, and it sounds like he has been wronged.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi feel even more distressed now.


    ¡­


    Every time Lu Ning went out, they would follow if they could. Even if they were going to school, Lu Ning said no need to send her off, but every time Lu Qing would send her to the school gate and watch her go in.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 844： love come or not

    Chapter 844 Will love come or not


    Almost every time, Lu Yuean would take the initiative to come over to say hello to him.


    After a cold answer, he will drive away.


    But even so, Lu Yuean still persevered.


    Lu Yuean took the opportunity this time.


    When Lu Ning got out of the car, Lu Qing got out of the car and helped her up.


    Lu Ning turned around and walked in. Before Lu Qing could get into the car, Lu Yuean appeared from the side and grabbed Lu Qing''s hand directly.


    "elder brother!"


    Call him sweetly.


    Lu Qing turned to look at her, raised her hand and pushed her hand away without a trace, and then opened the door to get in the car.


    Lu Yuean looked at her hand blankly, but quickly realized that she raised her hand and pressed Lu Qing''s car door, and closed the door again.


    Lu Qing frowned at her.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    Lu Qing''s indifferent tone made Lu Yue''an feel tormented.


    "Brother, what happened?"


    She eagerly stepped forward and looked at Lu Qing.


    asked anxiously.


    Lu Qing took two steps back to avoid her on purpose.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just like this."


    It should have been like this. He shouldn''t have been so hostile to Ningning in the first place, and caused her to suffer so much. Now every time he thinks about it, he can''t wait to slap himself twice.


    Lu Yuean looked at him with red eyes instantly: "Brother, did I do something wrong, why are you so cold, why don''t you talk to me."


    Lu Qing looked at her indifferently, without saying anything.


    Lu Yue''an still didn''t give up: "Is it because sister Ning told you something? I didn''t do anything. My mother wanted to behave like that last time. I can''t stop it. Brother, don''t believe what they say Okay, I really didn''t do anything, don''t believe Lu Ning..."


    She said, looking pitiful, as if she had been greatly wronged.


    Lu Qing gritted his teeth and looked at her, unable to listen anymore: "Shut up! Ningning didn''t say anything, why are you going to frame her? En?"


    Lu Yuean was frightened by Lu Qing''s appearance at this moment, and was a little stunned.


    "elder brother¡­"


    She subconsciously called out.


    Lu Qing took a deep breath and looked at her: "I don''t blame you for what happened in the past, but in the future, you''d better stay away from Ningning and don''t do anything to hurt her. An An, I have done my best to you, so don''t push yourself too far.


    Now that you have returned to your original life, let''s live your own life well and don''t continue to entangle the past.


    Don''t continue to pester Ningning any longer.


    I''ve told you everything I can tell you, so do it yourself. "


    After speaking, he pulled Lu Yuean away, turned around, got in the car and left.


    Lu Yue''an stood in place, dazed for a long time, with red eyes.


    Lu Qing never said harsh words to her, these words are already very serious words.


    Lu Yuean''s tears rolled down her eyes, humiliation and unwillingness filled her whole heart.


    Lin Ci, who was lying on the window sill watching, couldn''t help turning his head to look at Lu Ning: "Hey, your brother has changed his sex? Didn''t Lu Yuean believe him after saying a few pitiful words before? What''s going on now? Is your heart sealed with cement? No more love for Lu Yuean?"


    Lu Ning was sitting on the seat correcting the paper for her. Hearing this, he smiled and said, "I don''t know."


    Lin Ci turned around and sat back, looking at Lu Ning''s serious look: "Hey, Ning Ning, why doesn''t Teacher Huo come to see you? We are graduating soon, and he won''t stop coming. He''ll be waiting for you in the capital Bar."


    Lu Ning raised his eyes to look at her when he heard the words: "Don''t pay attention to him. Whether he will come or not."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 845： a certainty

    Chapter 845 A sure thing


    Looking at her, Lin Ci directly raised his hand and knocked her on the head: "You are stupid, we still have a prom, you don''t want to bring him to participate?"


    Lu Ning raised his hand and touched his head, only then remembered.


    Prom.


    It is an opportunity for high school seniors who are about to leave.


    Some people will confess to the boy or girl they like at the prom.


    "The fact that your relationship is settled anyway, you didn''t take Huo Jinyan''s arm on the last day, and slapped those who made irresponsible remarks in the face."


    Lu Ning looked at her: "Why is it a certainty, I haven''t agreed yet."


    But the corners of her lips couldn''t help but curl up.


    Looking at Lu Ning, Lin Ci knew what Lu Ning was thinking, and couldn''t help laughing and teasing her: "Then why are you laughing, you probably agreed eight hundred times in your heart."


    Lu Ning shook his head helplessly.


    Lin Ci was about to say something when a stack of papers suddenly fell from the sky.


    "The teacher told me to send it down."


    The bitter math class representative looked at Lin Ci.


    He also has a stack in his hand.


    Everyone around couldn''t help crying when they saw the paper again.


    Now I see the test paper and I almost spit it out.


    After a while, a dozen more papers appeared on the desks of Lu Ning and Lin Ci.


    Brush the questions Brush the questions Brush the questions, keep brushing the questions.


    Although everyone complained, they worked hard after complaining.


    I haven''t finished it after school, and I still have to take it home to do it.


    But tomorrow is Sunday, and a dozen more papers have been distributed, and we will do it together.


    Everyone packed up their things and went home pale.


    Lu Ning was inevitably a little tired.


    She does the questions quickly, but she gets tired if she does too much.


    Lu Qing looked at her and asked her if she wanted to go for a massage and take a rest.


    Lu Ning didn''t want to go, he just wanted to go home and sleep, so he gave up.


    After going home and having dinner, Lu Ning lay on the bed. When Huo Jinyan called the video call, she still answered it consciously, but soon she fell asleep without knowing anything.


    When I woke up the next day, I found that the phone video hadn¡¯t been hung up.


    She looked at the sleeping face on the other side of the phone in a daze.


    I couldn''t help laughing, I was really reluctant to hang up.


    It seemed that he heard a voice, and Huo Jinyan also opened his eyes.


    When he saw her, he bent his lips and smiled: "Good morning~"


    Lu Ning also bent his lips and smiled.


    It feels good to be able to see each other as soon as you open your eyes.


    ¡­


    After breakfast, Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi went outside to do their homework.


    When tired, the two of them went out for a stroll.


    When I went downstairs, I found several buckets of paint downstairs.


    It was left over from the renovation of the uncle upstairs, and it seems that it is about to be thrown away.


    Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi looked at each other and asked their uncle for it.


    It was meant to be thrown away, but the uncle gave it to them without saying anything, and even gave them all the tools he used.


    Two people went upstairs with paint and tools.


    The building they lived in was an old building, and the walls were mottled and dirty. The two of them wanted to paint it before leaving to give it a new look.


    The two of them hit it off immediately, and they did what they said. They went back and found old clothes to wear outside. They also folded two small hats out of old newspapers and put them on. Finally, they put on a mask and started painting.


    Today, only the two of them are at home, and they were quite happy when they were painting, which was very healing.


    The neighbors saw them making this, and asked them to help them brush it too.


    The two had a good time and readily agreed.


    Two people brushed the entire corridor at noon.


    First painted a layer of base color, and then graffiti on it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 846： miss me so much

    Chapter 846 Do you miss me that much?


    Later in the afternoon, the children around were also out of school, and they all came to see the two of them.


    I wanted to try it, and after asking my parents, I joined the painting team with Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi.


    They are spraying some of their favorite patterns with self-spray paint.


    The final painting is quite cool and punk.


    When Lu Qing and Lu Bai came back, they looked at the different walls and were stunned.


    Looking at the two children''s heads covered with paints of various colors, I couldn''t help but smile helplessly, and finally joined the ranks of their spray painting.


    A group of people were playing and making noises and went back very late.


    Lu Jingzhi was carried away by Lu Qingxian to go back to wash his body, while Lu Ning was still behind, ready to spray the remaining paint.


    Inexplicably sprayed three letters¡ªHJY in a small corner.


    She was stunned when she looked at it.


    Do you miss him that much?


    As she was thinking about this, a voice suddenly came from behind: "Do you miss me so much?"


    Lu Ning was taken aback for a moment, and when he turned to look over, Huo Jinyan was standing there with one hand in his pocket, looking at her leisurely.


    There is still a faint smile on the corner of his lips.


    Lu Ning stared at him blankly.


    Huo Jinyan took two steps forward, raised his hand to stroke her hair, and said in a low voice, "Do you miss me that much?"


    He asked with a smile.


    Just opened the door to look at Lu Bai who was about to tell Lu Ning to go back for dinner, silently closed the door and retreated.


    "Not at all."


    Lu Ning retorted, but no matter how you heard it, it sounded like a baby.


    Huo Jinyan smiled and held her hand.


    Turned her around, held the hand holding the spray paint with her other hand, pointed at the three letters in the corner of the wall, and sprayed them twice.


    Looking at the two letters on the wall, Lu Ning felt a little hot.


    LN.


    Huo Jinyan hugged her behind her in an embracing gesture.


    A low voice whispered in her ear: "I miss you too."


    Lu Ning lowered his eyes and bent his lips to look at the hand on his waist.


    ¡­


    Huo Jinyan came back suddenly, and didn''t tell anyone, nor Lu Ning.


    He just missed her and came back to see her.


    And she is not planning to go back, until her college entrance examination is over.


    Looking at his majestic appearance, Lu Ning immediately asked, "Did Xiao Ci tip you off?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with a smile: "You are still smart, how can I let you have other men around things like the prom."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Sure enough, Huo Jinyan didn''t leave again, Shen Yunci and the others were very happy, they made delicious food for him in different ways every day, and let him live at home.


    Lu Zhi strongly objected to living with a wolf at home, but the objection was ineffective. Shen Yunci cheerfully prepared delicious food for Huo Jinyan every day. Lu Zhi was very angry about this, he had never been treated like this before!


    Lu Qing also said no, because after Huo Jinyan came, his task of sending Lu Ning to and from school suddenly became Huo Jinyan''s.


    He also expressed his objection, but Shen Yun told him to eat more and avoid going out.


    Objections remain void.


    Lu Bai has been busy preparing for the concert recently, so he has no time to object.


    Lu Jingzhi was very happy with Huo Jinyan''s arrival and did not object.


    Only Lu Ning, neither opposed nor supported.


    Watching Huo Jinyan turn around in front of her every day.


    Except for class, Huo Jinyan is always there.


    When Lu Ning asked about his injuries, the man took off his clothes and showed her, he didn''t care about ''propriety, righteousness and shame'' at all.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 847： Huo Jinyan wants to go on a blind date?

    Chapter 847 Huo Jin wants to go on a blind date?


    Looking at the newly healed scars on his body, Lu Ning couldn''t help feeling distressed, so he didn''t say anything about him.


    But Huo Jinyan obviously got worse.


    Because the rooms of the two of them are next to each other, Huo Jinyan would hang around Lu Ning''s place every time he came out of the shower and put on his bathrobe.


    Just hang around, he didn''t even put on his bathrobe, so he showed Lu Ning his large pectoral and abdominal muscles.


    Lu Ning endured and endured every time, and finally pulled up his bathrobe: "Do you know that you are not abiding by male virtues!"


    Huo Jinyan smiled every time seeing her blushing.


    Finally, Lu Ning locked the door directly, preventing him from entering.


    Meiming said, any factors that affect learning must be rejected from the source!


    Huo Jinyan couldn''t get in, so he stopped making noise.


    One day when Lu Ning was in class, he subconsciously looked out the window, and saw the school gate, Huo Jinyan was talking to a woman.


    The woman has long, wavy hair and looks capable and beautiful.


    Lu Ning was stunned subconsciously.


    Soon the bell for the end of get out of class was heard, and Lu Ning bent over to take a closer look.


    Found out that she knew this girl, Huo Lingfei, who seemed to be Huo Jinyan''s cousin?


    Lu Ning is not sure, but she is also from the Huo family, so she was quietly relieved.


    Lin Ci leaned over, followed her gaze, and turned around after a while.


    When Lu Ning came to his senses, he saw that Lin Ci had already run to Huo Jinyan''s side.


    Lu Ning was taken aback for a moment, and subconsciously looked back. There was no Lin Ci behind him.


    Can she teleport!


    When she looked over again, she unexpectedly met Huo Jinyan''s eyes.


    Lu Ning: "..."


    If you match up, let¡¯s match up, let¡¯s say hello.


    Lu Ning silently raised his hand and waved to him.


    Huo Jinyan smiled and waved at her.


    Looking at the three of them talking, Lu Ning finally withdrew his gaze and sat down.


    Lin Ci will definitely tell her when he comes back.


    The facts are correct, but the news that Lin Ci brought back when he came back made Lu Ning stunned.


    Lin Ci ran back in a hurry, and sat next to Lu Ning when he came back, looking at her nervously.


    "Ning Ning!"


    He patted Lu Ning''s arm solemnly.


    "Huo Jin said he wants to go on a blind date!"


    Lu Ning was taken aback, his mind went blank for a moment.


    On the other side, Huo Jinyan frowned and looked at Huo Lingfei in front of him: "What nonsense are you talking to her about?"


    Huo Lingfei looked at him and smiled: "What do you know, I''m here to help you, just watch, your little girlfriend will show something."


    Huo Jinyan felt a headache: "She is different."


    He was afraid that Lu Ning''s expression would mean ignoring him.


    Sometimes he can''t guess her mind.


    Huo Lingfei looked at him and smiled: "Okay, I''ve seen it before. I''ll go back and report to the old man. Be careful."


    Huo Jinyan nodded and watched her leave.


    ¡­


    And what Lu Ning said was to work harder on the papers!


    Lin Ci was confused, shouldn''t he agree to him quickly at this time, and let him push away all the Yingyingyanyans around him.


    But Lu Ning doesn''t think so, Huo Jinyan herself will take the initiative to reject Yingying Yanyan around her, it doesn''t make any difference to her, what she has to do is to constantly improve herself, so that the people around Huo Jinyan can no longer say what come.


    Rather than letting him refuse, it would be better for her to be better, so that the people around him can''t say anything, can''t give any opinions, wouldn''t it be better.


    She can also be good enough to deserve him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 848： learn the truth

    Chapter 848 Learn the truth


    And she is actually already very good.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Yuean often hangs around various bars in recent days.


    Every time I follow my classmates to sneak out.


    She has been under a lot of pressure in her studies recently, and because of Lu Qing, she is in a bad mood, so she goes out to drink with the people around her.


    The blaring music in the bar can distract her from thinking about those things.


    She has been here for five consecutive days, and someone has figured out her identity.


    Gets pulled over by a woman while she''s drunkenly going to the bathroom.


    The woman was wearing a **** dress with heavy makeup on her face, looking at Lu Yuean.


    Lu Yuean frowned slightly, trying to get rid of her.


    She felt uncomfortable in her heart, and she really couldn''t figure out who it would be if she dressed up like this to accompany the wine.


    Sun Lu looked at Lu Yuean and said directly: "Miss Lu, do you want to talk about some things?"


    Lu Yue''an threw her away: "Get out, why do you want to talk to me?!"


    As she spoke, she supported the wall and staggered to leave.


    "It doesn''t matter what my identity is, but don''t you care about Lu Ning''s identity?"


    Lu Yue''an was stunned suddenly, she was a little sober from the wine, she stood in place with her back to Sun Lu, her mind was in a trance for a moment.


    Sun Lu stepped forward, her high heels stepped on the ground and made a sound, beating Lu Yuean''s heart one after another.


    "You said, why is Lu Ning so lucky? He was hugged wrongly, so he was hugged to the Lu family, where food and drink are easy to worry about. Now that he has gone back, he was originally a family with nothing, but now he has become rich and has become a Wu family. The master''s closed disciple actually participated in a variety show and was very famous. Did she occupy all the good things?


    Don''t you feel uncomfortable, don''t you feel unbalanced? "


    Lu Yuean frowned, listening to her voice into her ears.


    The fingers are clenched, but the reason is still there.


    "none of your business."


    After Lu Yuean finished speaking, he walked forward directly leaning on the wall, as if he didn''t want to have any intersection with Sun Lu.


    "Then she is the young lady of the Lu family in the capital now, or the younger sister of the president of the investment company''s head company, and she may be the young wife of the Huo family in the capital in the future. Are these none of your business?"


    Lu Yuean finally turned around to look at her suddenly: "What! What did you say!"


    What capital Lu family, what investment company!


    Sun Lu looked at her with satisfaction, and slowly stepped forward.


    Looking at her pretending to be surprised: "Ah, you don''t know yet, your father, no, your adoptive father is from the Lu family in the capital, and even your mother is from the Shen family in the capital. And your eldest brother is an investment The big boss of the company, you don¡¯t need me to say more about your second brother, he is a newly promoted top class, you don¡¯t know about it.¡±


    She said looking at Lu Yuean''s expression.


    Lu Yue''an froze in place, her face getting more and more ugly.


    She really didn''t know.


    No wonder it was said that Lu Qing was the owner of that store!


    No wonder he was able to take her in and out of various places when she was a child, no wonder she lacked everything and could get everything she wanted, it turned out to be like this, it turned out that the family was not as poor as she imagined, and had nothing like that.


    On the contrary, he is very rich and has a lot of status!


    But no one told her!


    No one brought up the truth to her!


    why!


    Why did you hide it from her! Why don''t you tell her anything!


    Did they know their identity a long time ago, did they know that they were not from the Lu family!


    Lu Yuean gritted her teeth.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 849： Be careful Lu Yuean

    Chapter 849 Be careful Lu Yuean


    Sun Lu obviously came prepared, and every word she said touched Lu Yuean''s heart deeply.


    Lu Yuean went back and asked someone to investigate this matter, and what Sun Lu said was indeed correct.


    The two have been in touch ever since.


    Lin Yi was the first to discover that something was wrong with Lu Yuean.


    In the previous relationship between the two of them, Lu Yuean took the initiative to come to him.


    But recently, Lu Yuean is less likely to show up, and he doesn''t go to Lin''s house anymore.


    Zhao Junli was very puzzled, and asked Lin Yiduo to let Lu Yue''an come to play at home.


    Lin was not happy either, so Zhao Junli asked him to go to Lu''s house to find Lu Yuean.


    When Lin Yi went there, he saw Sun Lu at Lu''s house.


    and Lu Yuean seem to have a happy conversation.


    Lu Yuean was stunned when she saw him, she still called her brother, brother, but she obviously felt different.


    Lin Yi couldn''t tell exactly what was different, but during that time he was paying attention to Lu Yue''an consciously or unconsciously.


    Lu Yuean came home after school, and Sun Lu would come soon.


    Lin Yi later asked the servants of the Lu family, and this Sun Lu had been in the Lu family for a week.


    Every time Lu Yuean greeted her warmly, the two of them could chat in the room for a long time without coming out.


    Lin Yi felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t tell.


    Until one time he found a piece of paper Lu Yuean left on the table at Lu''s house.


    The paper is full of Huo Jinyan''s information.


    Lin Yi was stunned for a moment, and put the paper back in its original place, as if he didn''t find anything.


    Until Lu Yuean came out, he mentioned something about the engagement.


    Lu Yuean used to be shy and timid and said that he was not in a hurry, but this time, Lu Yuean''s obvious impatience flashed.


    Let Lin Yi pay attention to his studies, so that both of them will have good grades in the future, and everyone will feel that they are a good match.


    This time, Lin also knew something was wrong.


    Lu Yue''an may have set his sights on a new target.


    Huo Jinyan should be her goal.


    Lin Yi thought about it for a while and knew that she didn''t really like him when she saw Huo Jinyan, but because of the power background of the Huo family, and Lu Ning...


    She is jealous of everything about Lu Ning, and the crazy Lin who flashed in her eyes has already noticed it.


    And Lu Yuean knew that dealing with Huo Jinyan was not a day or two, so she was accumulating a lot of theoretical knowledge, trying to make Huo Jinyan fall in love with her at once.


    At the same time, she didn''t want to lose the Lin family. While preparing everything about Huo Jinyan, she was comforting the Lin family. After Lin Yi had been there, Lu Yue''an came to the Lin family more often, making Zhao Junli laugh every time Hehe.


    Lin Yi didn''t even look at it.


    But when he went to school, he still gave Lu Ning a word of worry.


    "Be careful with Lu Yuean."


    He just left after saying such a sentence.


    Both Lu Ning and Lin Ci were puzzled.


    But Lu Ning quickly realized.


    There are people around her who have been paying attention to Lu Yuean''s whereabouts and recent situation.


    She knows exactly what Lu Yuean is doing recently, and who she is close to.


    She knew exactly what Lu Yuean was going to do.


    But she wasn''t worried, because Lu Yue''an didn''t have this ability at all.


    Don''t say that the other party is Huo Jinyan, even if the other party is an inexperienced man, Lu Yue''an may not be able to take him down.


    But since she thought about it and put in so much effort, it seems like she can''t teach her a profound lesson without giving her some sweetness.


    Lu Ning smirked thinking about it.


    Lin Ci silently bent his lips as he watched her.


    It looks like someone is going to suffer.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 850： Seduce Huo Jinyan

    Chapter 850 Seduce Huo Jinyan


    One night during self-study, Lu Ning was the last one to go out.


    After waiting for a long time, Huo Jinyan went to the teaching building to find her.


    When I first stepped into the teaching building, I met Lu Yue''an oncoming.


    Lu Yuean blushed subconsciously when she looked at Huo Jinyan.


    After such a long investigation, Lu Yue''an understood how excellent and unique the man in front of her was, and she was really moved, and secretly vowed in her heart that she would take him down.


    Isn''t now the best opportunity?


    Sun Lu is right, why are these Lu Ning''s, these should be Lu Ning''s!


    She can do it as long as she works hard! Doesn''t Lu Ning just know how to seduce men?


    What''s the matter, she learns it, isn''t it a matter of touching a Huo Jinyan!


    Huo Jinyan naturally saw her too, but after glancing at her, he withdrew his gaze and started to go up the stairs.


    As a result, Lu Yuean suddenly slipped and fell down the stairs at this time.


    Huo Jinyan just stood there, even wanting to hide for a while.


    But Lu Yuean didn''t let him hide at all, she came here for Huo Jinyan.


    A pair of hands grabbed his sleeve directly.


    Panic raised her eyes and looked at Huo Jinyan: "Yes, I''m sorry, Mr. Huo."


    The expression is like a frightened deer with red eyes, which is really cute.


    Huo Jinyan frowned and looked down at her, trying to shake off her hand, but she was quite sensible and let go.


    Stand firm and look at Huo Jinyan: "Mr. Huo, thank you, if it weren''t for you, I would have fallen down."


    Huo Jinyan was too lazy to talk nonsense with her, and left before she could finish speaking.


    This time Lu Yuean was a little anxious: "Teacher Huo!"


    She raised her hand and grabbed Huo Jinyan''s clothes: "Our family has a banquet tomorrow, do you want to come? Or can I invite you to dinner alone to express my gratitude!"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with disgust, and wanted to refuse, but for some reason, he was stunned for a moment, then turned around, shook off Lu Yuean''s hand without a trace, and then stood on the stairs and looked at her.


    "Okay, be alone."


    Lu Yuean was taken aback for a moment, the happiness came so suddenly that her mind went blank.


    She came back to herself after being stunned for a long time, and tried to maintain her rationality: "Okay! I will arrange it immediately! Teacher Huo will pick me up tomorrow, let''s go together!"


    After finishing speaking, he didn''t wait for Huo Jinyan to say anything, turned around and left immediately.


    The smile on the corner of Huo Jinyan''s mouth fell instantly.


    He stood there with his hands in his pockets, and after a while, he looked up at the railing of the stairs.


    Lu Ningzhen lay there looking at him, smiling at him with crooked eyebrows.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her helplessly, with an unhappy expression on his face: "Not coming down yet."


    Lu Ning immediately smiled, turned around and came down from the stairs.


    looked at him when he walked to him: "When did you find me?"


    Huo Jinyan sighed helplessly and looked at her: "You don''t mind if I talk to other women like this, and you don''t mind if she invites me to eat alone?"


    Lu Ning pulled his arm with a smile: "Aren''t you very happy that you promised?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her angrily: "Say it again."


    Lu Ning immediately stuck out his tongue and looked at him.


    "Did you enjoy watching?"


    Huo Jinyan couldn''t be fierce with her, she stopped talking, so he asked.


    Lu Ning smiled and nodded: "Very happy."


    Huo Jinyan raised his eyebrows: "Are you really going to let me go to the appointment?"


    Lu Ning waved his hand very righteously: "Human, you can''t break your promise, you have promised."


    Huo Jin said: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 851： why cant it be her

    Chapter 851 Why can''t it be her


    Under Lu Ning''s words like "someone invites you to eat for free, why not go", Huo Jinyan still came.


    But he didn''t pick up Lu Yuean.


    Being able to keep the appointment is already the maximum he can bear.


    It is to coax the children to play, otherwise he would not say a word to Lu Yuean.


    Although there was no Huo Jinyan to pick her up, Lu Yuean was already very excited.


    I thought it was such a difficult thing, but in the end she just asked with a hook, and Huo Jinyan agreed.


    It seems that the rumors cannot be fully believed, nor can they be disbelieved.


    Didn''t it mean that Huo Jinyan is a flamboyant guy? Although he doesn''t have a regular girlfriend, he has a lot of female companions around him. It seems that he doesn''t refuse anyone.


    In this case, why can''t it be her Lu Yue''an.


    She is confident that she will become Huo Jinyan''s regular girlfriend, and the only girlfriend in the future!


    If Huo Jinyan knew about this idea, he would probably want to throw her into the sea, or the sea should be as far away from Lu Ning as possible.


    Lu Yuean casually talked about this matter today, which immediately attracted the attention of Lu Chuan and Shi Qingyue.


    The two of them have been around her since the morning, choosing high-end clothes, all kinds of jewelry and bags for her, and changing or buying her immediately if she is not satisfied.


    The two of them were more excited than her.


    Only the old man looked at Lu Yue''an after hearing the news, but didn''t say anything.


    What happened to Master Wu last time thought she could teach her a lesson, but they still had such unrealistic illusions.


    Leaving aside whether Huo Jinyan is someone she can covet, just aiming at the posture that Huo Jinyan has been protecting beside Lu Ning, it is impossible for anyone to get close to him.


    If there is, it must be Huo Jinyan''s intention.


    And his intention must have a purpose.


    The old man wanted to say something, but he didn''t say anything. Since they are so excited and don''t think about themselves, let them go.


    After all, even if Huo Jinyan had some purpose, he would not hurt her as a person, and let her digest the rest slowly.


    Huo Jinyan sat at the dining table, turning his eyes to look at the tall buildings outside the floor-to-ceiling windows.


    The position they are in now is the highest indoor position in City A.


    In the restaurant on the fifty-eighth floor of the skyscraper, the environment is elegant, and the melodious music is in my ears.


    Lu Yuean sat on the other side reservedly, looking at Huo Jinyan from time to time.


    The waiter handed over the menu.


    Lu Yue''an wanted to speak with Huo Jin, so she kept waiting for him to speak first.


    Huo Jinyan didn''t have much appetite, so he ordered two casually and handed over the menu.


    Lu Yuean immediately looked up at the waiter: "I want the same."


    The waiter nodded, turned around and left with the menu.


    Huo Jinyan raised his eyes and glanced at her, Lu Yuean immediately looked at him and smiled, his eyebrows and eyes were curved and he looked extremely cute.


    Lu Yuean is not like Lu Ning, who is a stunning beauty, but she is also good-looking, and belongs to the cute type.


    She knows this about herself very well, so she has used this kind of cute advantage to land on Lu Qing since she was a child. As long as she bends her eyebrows or looks at Lu Qing''s wronged wide eyes, Lu Qing basically has nothing to do with her and will respond to her requests.


    But this trick is useless on Huo Jinyan.


    He can only think of Lu Ning who was wearing a rabbit suit that day through her expression, the lovely him is soft all over.


    Every time he sees cute things, Huo Jinyan still thinks of that scene.


    Thinking of this, Huo Jinyan couldn''t help but bend the corners of his lips, and there was a smile on the corners of his brows and eyes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 852： Can you help me

    Chapter 852 Can you help me?


    Lu Yue''an immediately misunderstood, thinking that Huo Jinyan was smiling at her.


    Immediately blushed a little shyly.


    Huo Jinyan didn''t speak, Lu Yuean took the initiative to ask him.


    "Mr. Huo, do you like the environment here?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her: "It''s okay."


    Lu Yuean continued to ask: "Mr. Huo, what kind of flowers do you like?"


    Huo Jinyan''s eyes fell behind her.


    At a position behind her, a small head was exposed.


    Huo Jinyan couldn''t help but chuckled, and answered casually: "Sunflower."


    Lu Yuean immediately wrote it down, but she didn''t hear the answer she wanted to hear.


    So she continued: "Do you like red roses? I always think that red roses are gorgeous in color, delicate and charming, and it is really suitable to represent hot love."


    She lowered her eyes shyly as she spoke.


    But he didn''t wait for Huo Jinyan''s answer, so he looked up.


    Huo Jinyan didn''t know where he was looking.


    Lu Yuean immediately called out: "Mr. Huo?"


    Huo Jinyan regained consciousness and looked away.


    "do not like."


    So he heard it.


    Lu Yuean looked at him with a slight smile: "Mr. Huo, do you have any hobbies?"


    Huo Jinyan was a little annoyed by such an unnutritious topic, but he still answered: "Work."


    This question made Lu Yuean unable to start.


    Hobby is work?


    What kind of hobby is this?


    Lu Yue stabilized her mind: "Then, Mr. Huo, do you like City A, and how long do you want to stay here?"


    Huo Jinyan''s patience was exhausted, looking at Lu Yue''an, his black eyes were as deep as a deep pool.


    "I like this place only because of one person here. Whenever she leaves me, she will leave. Do you understand, Miss Lu?"


    Lu Yuean froze, looking at him with a pale face, his appearance made Lu Yuean dare not say no.


    "Understood, understood..."


    Huo Jinyan took a deep breath, and his ears were finally cleared up.


    Before the dishes were served, Lu Yue''an didn''t speak anymore.


    But she won''t give up just yet.


    There will always be setbacks, especially when facing a man like Huo Jinyan.


    It doesn''t matter, as long as the final result is good, no matter how much insult you suffer during the period, it doesn''t matter!


    This is what Sun Lu and Shi Qingyue told her at the same time.


    After the dishes came out, Huo Jinyan didn''t move, just took a look.


    He wished that time would go quickly, he really wanted to go.


    But Lu Yuean obviously won''t let him go so easily.


    Looking at the steak in front of him, Lu Yuean held up a knife and fork and looked at Huo Jin with a helpless look: "Mr. Huo, I can''t cut it, can you help me?"


    Huo Jinyan glanced at her, only finding it troublesome.


    He raised his hand and snapped his fingers to call the waiter, and pointed to the steak in front of Lu Yuean without saying a word.


    The waiter immediately understood, walked over and politely helped Lu Yue''an cut the steak, and also cut Huo Jinyan''s.


    Then bowed and left politely.


    Lu Yuean took a deep breath.


    It''s okay, it''s okay, I''ll find another opportunity.


    Thinking about this, she raised her hand and touched the goblet to take a sip of red wine.


    After eating two bites of his own steak, he looked at Huo Jinyan, blinked his big eyes and said, "Mr. Huo, can I have a taste of yours?"


    Huo Jinyan frowned immediately when he heard this.


    It''s all the same, what''s so good about it.


    Before he could finish thinking, Lu Yuean had already forked a piece of it with a fork very quickly.


    This is not asking him, it is clear that he has already thought about it, and he is not given a chance to refuse.


    Although he didn''t eat it himself, Huo Jinyan still felt a little uncomfortable.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 853： send me back

    Chapter 853 Send me back


    Huo Jinyan subconsciously looked past Lu Yuean and looked at the position behind her.


    Lu Yue''an thought that Huo Jinyan was looking at her, and subconsciously slowed down all his movements, even his chewing movements, and gracefully raised his hand to wipe the corners of his mouth.


    But when he looked up, Huo Jinyan had already withdrawn his gaze.


    Lu Yuean was a little frustrated, but she kept cheering herself up.


    While drinking, he continued to find topics to talk about.


    She drank the last bottle of wine.


    She was pink, obviously drunk, with one hand resting on the table.


    Still looking at Huo Jinyan stubbornly.


    "Mr. Huo, I am so happy today."


    Huo Jinyan glanced at her and just looked at her like this, without saying or doing anything.


    After having wine to boost her courage, Lu Yue''an became even more courageous.


    She reached out and grabbed Huo Jinyan''s wrist.


    Huo Jinyan withdrew his hand immediately, very quickly, as if stung by a bee.


    Lu Yuean looked at him unwillingly: "Mr. Huo, your hands are so painful."


    She grabbed the bracelet on Huo Jinyan''s wrist, no wonder her hands were tight.


    Huo Jinyan looked unhappy, and asked the waiter to take a wet towel to wipe his hands, and wipe the bracelet by the way.


    "Mr. Huo, I''m drunk, please take me back."


    Her voice was soft and coquettish.


    Huo Jinyan was busy wiping the bracelets and ignored her at all.


    Lu Yuean suddenly reached out and grabbed Huo Jinyan''s bracelet and pulled it: "Isn''t it just a broken bracelet! Why are you so precious!"


    When she was pulling, Huo Jinyan subconsciously tightened his hands.


    Two people pulled each other like this, the bracelet broke, and the beads on it fell to the ground with a crackling sound, making a slight sound.


    Lu Yuean was stunned, and Huo Jinyan was also stunned.


    The next moment, Lu Yuean saw the change in Huo Jinyan.


    For the first time, she saw the expression on a person''s face that he wanted to eat people.


    That sense of aggression, oppression, and killing intent rushed towards his face.


    Lu Yuean staggered in fright, and the hand that was propped on the table slipped, and when she was about to fall, one hand caught her.


    "I''m sorry Mr. Huo, I have caused you trouble."


    Lin Yi caught Lu Yuean and raised his eyes to apologize to Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan''s expression now makes him feel scared and scared.


    Immediately raised his hand and called someone to help Huo Jinyan pick up the beads that fell on the ground.


    Huo Jinyan gritted his teeth, suppressing the urge to tear Lu Yuean apart.


    This is the first gift Ningning gave him!


    He couldn''t bear to take it off!


    Lin Yi looked at Huo Jinyan who was about to explode, and hurriedly said goodbye and took Lu Yuean away quickly.


    The waiters who helped pick things up were all scared and cautious.


    There is a fierce beast behind him who doesn''t know when it will explode, who can not be afraid.


    At this moment, a woman walked up not far away, and went straight to Huo Jinyan.


    The waiters stayed away silently, for fear that they would be splashed with blood when Huo Jinyan got angry.


    This woman also doesn''t know how to look at the time, isn''t it a dead end for you to come here at this time!


    But she came over and boldly raised her hand to grab Huo Jinyan''s arm.


    I don''t know what she said, but the next moment, the beast that was about to erupt suddenly calmed down, and the strong murderous aura around it disappeared.


    ? ? ?


    The waiters looked at Lu Ning in shock.


    Lu Ning bent over and picked up a string of beads at his feet, looked up at Huo Jinyan and smiled: "Don''t be angry, I''ll string it up for you when I get back, okay?"


    Her voice coaxed gently.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 854： please forgive me

    Chapter 854 Please spare me


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, feeling inexplicably aggrieved?


    nodded: "OK."


    Looking at him helplessly, Lu Ning smiled, and took the bag handed over by the waiter. The transparent bag was full of dropped beads.


    Lu Ning also put this in his hand, then looked at Huo Jin and said, "Are you full, Mr. Huo, do you want to eat some more with me?"


    Huo Jinyan directly put his arms around her waist: "Okay."


    The waiter watched from behind, his face turned green.


    What a mess, what a mess.


    Huo Jinyan led Lu Ning back to her seat.


    After sitting down, Huo Jinyan looked at her and smiled: "I thought you were very relieved."


    Lu Ning raised his hand and picked up the chopsticks: "I''m quite relieved, I just heard that the food here is good, come and try it."


    Huo Jinyan approached with a smile: "Come and taste it yourself?"


    Lu Ning looked at him with crooked eyebrows: "Mr. Huo, I''m single, can''t I do it myself?"


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and held her fingertips: "Yes, but don''t you think the food will be better for two people?"


    Lu Ning suddenly laughed: "But judging from your expression just now, it will only look more unpalatable."


    Lu Ning watched him quietly sitting there. He obviously didn''t eat anything, but he looked like he had eaten something dirty.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her helplessly after hearing the words: "Please forgive me."


    He didn''t want to think about it.


    Looking at his aggrieved and pitiful appearance, Lu Ning smiled and picked up a piece of meat and handed it to his mouth: "Ah~"


    Huo Jinyan opened his mouth and ate with a smile on his face.


    "How about it, is it more unpalatable."


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand to touch her head, looked at her closer, and said in a low voice: "It''s obviously more delicious."


    Lu Ning looked at him with a smile: "I didn''t even know, so the flower you like is sunflower?"


    Huo Jinyan felt that Lu Ning was still very concerned, otherwise why would he have been holding on to the problem when he had dinner with Lu Yuean just now.


    He is still very happy about this.


    Happy is happy, people still have to coax.


    What to do if you feel uncomfortable or angry.


    "I do not like."


    Lu Ning looked at him with pursed lips: "Then, Mr. Huo, what kind of flowers do you like?"


    Huo Jinyan turned slightly sideways, put his elbows on the table and looked at her against his forehead: "I like the one in front of me."


    Lu Ning raised his eyebrows and smiled: "This is a precious flower."


    Huo Jin smiled: "I know, it''s a priceless treasure."


    Lu Ning turned his eyes: "It''s good to know."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her obviously shy look, raised his hand and put it on her shoulder, leaned closer to her, and whispered in her ear: "I want to take this flower back, hide it, and just admire it for myself."


    Lu Ning blushed instantly, and it took him a long time to calm down, and he gave him a reproachful look.


    Huo Jinyan laughed twice in a good mood, took the food and handed it to her: "Try it, it''s very delicious."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lin also took Lu Yuean away, he drove here, and when he got to the garage, Lu Yuean hugged him tightly and wouldn''t let him go.


    "Mr. Huo, thank you...for taking me home."


    She was drunk and her speech was broken.


    Lin Yi took a deep breath and clasped her shoulders: "Lu Yue''an, look clearly, I''m not Huo Jinyan!"


    Lu Yue''an didn''t seem to hear anything, and still hugged him tightly: "Huo Jinyan, Huo Jinyan...Jinyan, I, I like you so much."


    As he said that, he hugged him even tighter, and kept groping behind his back with his hands.


    Lin Yi hurriedly raised his hand to grab her two hands, but every time they were pulled apart, she could quickly stick them together.


    Good news to everyone~ I received news from the editor that there will be an update of 30,000 on the 25th~ I love you~ I¡¯ve worked hard to code


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 855： i want to break off the engagement

    Chapter 855 I want to dissolve the engagement


    Lin Yi reluctantly let her hold her.


    "Lu Yue''an, figure it out, Mr. Huo won''t like you."


    Lu Yue''an hugged him and whimpered, and finally hugged his neck directly, and looked up at him with a blushing face: "I like, um, like, like you, like you so much, Huo Jinyan, don''t, Don''t like Lu Ning, you can only like me..."


    As he spoke, he tiptoed to come over.


    Lin Yi hurriedly raised his hand to push her face away.


    "There''s no end to you!"


    Lin Yi bent over, picked her up and walked towards the car.


    Opened the car door and stuffed her into the back seat, but she was restless. As soon as Lin Yi got into the driver''s seat, Lu Yue''an hugged him from behind and directly strangled him by the neck, almost strangling him to death.


    Lin Yi managed to break free, and Lu Yuean squeezed forward, holding him in all kinds of ways to kiss him.


    Lin Yi let alone drive, it is difficult to start the car, so he can only call Shi Qingyue and Lu Chuan and ask them to come here to pick him up.


    Shi Qingyue and Lu Chuan came soon, and when they saw Lin Yi, they still couldn''t help asking: "Why are you accompanying An An, where is Huo Jinyan?"


    Lin Yi looked at them with a frown, and directly raised his hand to push Lu Yue''an who was sticking to him: "I don''t know where Huo Jinyan is, but you should pray that Huo Jinyan doesn''t care about what happened tonight. "


    It turns out they all know.


    Lin Yi threw down these words, turned around and got into the car, started the car and left.


    Shi Qingyue and Lu Chuan watched his car go away, but they didn''t understand the meaning of Lin Yi''s last words.


    Lu Yuean hugged Shi Qingyue and was still talking, Shi Qingyue and Lu Chuan hurriedly took her away first.


    Lin is also inevitably angry at this situation.


    Both Shi Qingyue and Lu Chuan knew that Lu Yuean was going to meet Huo Jinyan tonight.


    That is, they all approve of such behavior, which is to completely ignore the Lin family.


    Their attitudes and thoughts are not important, only their Lu family is the most important.


    Lin Yi drove fast and arrived home in a short time.


    Zhao Junli was still sitting on the sofa waiting for him.


    When he went out in a hurry, Zhao Junli felt that something was wrong and waited for him to come back.


    Lin also received a call from Lu Ning, asking him to pick up his fianc¨¦e.


    Lin Yi had an intuition that something was wrong, so it passed immediately.


    Who knew it turned out to be like this.


    Zhao Junli saw Lin Yi coming back and immediately got up to meet him.


    "Son, what happened, you left in such a hurry, mom was so worried."


    Lin Yi had a bad face and didn''t want to say anything. After walking in, he bypassed Zhao Junli and was about to go upstairs, but was caught by Zhao Junli.


    "Wait, why are you in a hurry, tell mom what happened."


    Lin didn''t want to say too much: "It''s okay, I''m tired."


    Zhao Junli had a hunch that something was wrong, so she kept holding on to her.


    Lin was also annoyed, and shouted at her: "Don''t ask! If I tell you all, everyone will be humiliated!"


    Zhao Junli was taken aback for a moment.


    Lin Zhengde heard the sound from the second floor.


    Looking at Lin Yi with a serious face: "Why are you talking to your mother?"


    Lin Yi held his breath and looked at them.


    Lin Zhengde came down and stood in front of him: "Tell me, why are you getting angry outside, and you have to go home and post it."


    Lin Yi frowned and looked at them: "It''s nothing, it''s just that I want to dissolve the engagement."


    The two were stunned for a moment, looking at Lin Yi who was about to leave, Lin Zhengde immediately raised his hand and grabbed him: "What are you messing around with!"


    Lin Yi threw him away violently: "I''m not fooling around! All right! Since you want to hear it, I''ll tell you..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 856： to be castrated before

    Chapter 856 is placed in the former to be castrated


    He told the whole thing in anger.


    Lin Zhengde and Zhao Junli looked at him, and then looked at each other.


    were a little shocked and couldn''t believe it.


    Lin Yi looked at them and knew that they didn''t believe her. Lu Yue''an pretended very well in front of everyone.


    He raised his hand and took out his phone, and played a recording directly.


    He recorded it in the car.


    The recording is full of Lu Yuean''s drunken words.


    Calling Huo Jinyan''s name loudly, saying some favorite words, and even some unpleasant words.


    Lin Zhengde and Zhao Junli turned pale instantly.


    Now it''s up to them to believe it or not, isn''t this the most direct evidence.


    Lin Yi looked at them, didn''t say anything, turned and went upstairs after putting away the phone.


    Lin Zhengde and Zhao Junli regained their composure after a long time. They just looked at each other and couldn''t say anything in the end.


    ¡­


    They can''t say it, but it doesn''t mean others can''t say it.


    Early the next morning, the news that Huo Jinyan had a private meeting with Miss Lu family came out.


    Who asked someone to write this news, you don¡¯t need to think about it.


    When Huo Jinyan learned about this, it was Chu Ting who called and said.


    The blue veins on his forehead with headaches are all up.


    Immediately let Chu Ting handle this matter.


    But before the phone was hung up, the old man over there called.


    Mr. Huo began to scold as soon as he got on the phone: "You brat! Explain to me what''s going on with that news! Also, the little girl you''re chasing has just come of age. Tell me, are you a beast! If it weren''t for you My sister told me, I don¡¯t know yet! You can handle even a high school student!¡±


    Huo Jinyan listened, raised his hand and rubbed the center of his brows: "Didn''t you just say you''re an adult?"


    Mr. Huo was choked for a moment, and after a long silence, he continued angrily: "Okay! I don''t care about this! But what''s the news about!


    That young lady of the Lu family can''t possibly be the little girl you''re after! What are you doing! Eat what''s in the bowl and look at what''s in the pot! Is that what I taught you! Are you worthy of this little girl?


    Eighteen years old will be pursued and harassed by an old man like you, and now you are restless behind her back and go out to meet others privately! "


    Huo Jinyan''s face turned dark when he heard that.


    ¡°Things are not what you think they are.¡±


    Huo Jinyan didn''t even know where to start.


    The old man scolded him again angrily, scolding him even when he was excited.


    Huo Jinyan could only listen, and when he stopped, he was about to speak, when it started again.


    He leaned against the window sill, continuing to listen helplessly.


    When Lu Ning knocked on the door and came in, Mr. Huo was still scolding.


    Huo Jinyan saw Lu Ning coming in, smiled and said to the other side: "The outside world said that you are not in good health, so they are talking about your lung capacity and output. They are really talking nonsense."


    After Huo Jinyan finished speaking, he directly walked towards Lu Ning, took off the phone and stuck it to her ear.


    Lu Ning looked at him suspiciously. Before she could react, a violent voice came from the phone.


    "You little bastard! Little bastard! If you weren''t mad at me, would my health be bad! You''d better settle this matter quickly, or I won''t recognize you as a grandson! You play with other girls like this Feelings would have been castrated in the past!"


    Lu Ning didn''t laugh when he heard the words, and it wasn''t true if he didn''t laugh. In the end, he couldn''t help but still smiled.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 857： anything can help you

    Chapter 857 Anything can help you


    The old man over there froze for a moment when he heard the girl''s voice.


    After a long time, tremblingly asked: "Yes, is it the little girl?"


    Lu Ning looked up at Huo Jinyan, looking at him for help.


    She didn''t know if she was that little girl.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, bent the corner of his lower lip, then put the phone away and turned on the speakerphone.


    "is her."


    His voice reached the old man''s ears, and the old man immediately became nervous, and stood up directly, startling the housekeeper beside him, and hurriedly supported him.


    The old man said excitedly: "Little girl, remember to come back with Jin Yan to see grandpa when you have time."


    Looking at Huo Jinyan, Lu Ning was at a loss, not knowing how to answer.


    Huo Jinyan kept gesturing for her to speak with his eyes.


    Helpless, Lu Ning took a deep breath and agreed generously: "Okay."


    Just one word, the old man was happy for a long time.


    Mr. Huo squeezed his mobile phone: "Jin Yan has a bad temper. Sometimes it makes you angry, so you can tell grandpa that grandpa scolds him for you. He just has a bad temper, and the rest is very good."


    Lu Ning couldn''t help but bend his lips, suppressed a smile, and the tone that Mr. Huo just said that Huo Jinyan was going to be castrated kept ringing in his mind, and he was completely different from the current appearance.


    Mr. Huo was still counting the merits of his grandson, and finally found that there were only a few of them over and over again, and he repeated them every time.


    Huo Jinyan''s face is getting darker and darker as he listens here.


    If you can¡¯t say it, you really don¡¯t have to say it.


    Lu Ning also tried his best to suppress a smile.


    But Mr. Huo persisted and wanted to say more about the merits of his grandson.


    "He, he still has money..."


    After finishing speaking, the butler immediately reminded in a low voice: "Master, I''ve already said that."


    The old man was immediately nervous. He had never been so nervous in so many years.


    "Then, he looks okay..."


    Steward: "Master, I have already said that."


    Grandpa: "..."


    This is more difficult than starting a business from scratch.


    Lu Ning suppressed a smile, looked at Huo Jinyan''s face, and spoke thoughtfully.


    "Is he quite careful?"


    The old man immediately said in a hurry: "Yes, yes, be careful, there is more, and..."


    Lu Ning answered again: "It''s still very gentle."


    She glanced at Huo Jinyan as she spoke.


    Huo Jinyan''s expression softened a lot, and he smiled when he looked at her.


    The old man hurriedly said again: "Yes, yes, yes? Is he gentle?"


    Huo Jin said: "..."


    Lu Ning finally couldn''t help it, turned around and ran to the window to laugh.


    Huo Jinyan immediately opened his mouth to change the topic.


    The old man quickly followed his topic and passed.


    After the two chatted for a while, the old man called Lu Ning.


    "Little girl, grandpa heard that you are about to take the college entrance examination, please work hard, tell grandpa if you need anything, grandpa can help you with anything."


    Lu Ning responded with a smile: "Okay, thank you Grandpa."


    She just politely called Grandpa, the old man over there was eager to set off fireworks.


    Too happy to say anything, but the housekeeper hung up the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, the old man immediately asked the housekeeper to contact him.


    "I heard that this girl''s grades are not very good, you can contact various schools, especially the Beijing University, can you sell me face.


    If it weren''t for Beijing University, the gossip in Beijing would probably drown this girl to death. If it really doesn''t work, arrange for her to study abroad for a few years, and no one dares to say anything after she comes back. "


    The old man carefully planned what Lu Ning would do next, for fear that she would be wronged.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 858： Disheartened?

    Chapter 858 Disappointed?


    Huo Jinyan, who hung up the phone here, directly raised his hand and threw the phone on the bed. Seeing Lu Ning approaching directly, he put his arms around her waist, and held her close to him.


    Lu Ning froze for a moment, and the base of his ears turned red instantly.


    "What are you doing."


    She put her arms over her chest and looked up at him.


    Huo Jinyan said in a low voice: "Gentle? Careful?"


    Lu Ning blushed instantly, how ambiguous what he said was.


    Huo Jinyan pressed his forehead against hers and looked at her: "What kind of tenderness? What kind of care?"


    Lu Ning lowered his eyes, pursed his lips, and blushed.


    Huo Jinyan''s voice was low and magnetic, and he turned his head, taking advantage of her increasingly red ears with his chin.


    He really wanted to kiss her.


    "Ningning, I can kiss..."


    Before he finished speaking, the door was suddenly pushed open from the outside.


    "Jin Yan, what do you want for lunch?"


    Shen Yunci''s voice hit the eardrums of two people.


    The two of them were taken aback at the same time, and they turned their heads to look at the same time, the blush on Lu Ning''s face was still there.


    Shen Yunci was also stunned.


    Looking at the appearance of the two people, she turned around immediately: "I, that, mom, no, that mom didn''t mean it, I''m leaving now... Mom is leaving..."


    She turned around twice incoherently, then hurriedly turned around and went out to close the door.


    Lu Ning was the first to react, and pushed Huo Jin and said, "Mom! Don''t get me wrong! Mom!"


    She was anxious to chase out.


    Huo Jinyan was also stunned, watching her chasing after her, he became sober in an instant.


    Raised his hand helplessly and touched his forehead.


    It shouldn''t be like this at all, you should think about it after you have confirmed the relationship.


    But he really wanted to kiss her just now, but he was hit by Shen Yunci.


    It''s as if you secretly wanted to steal flowers from the host''s house, but they were caught on the spot.


    ¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The news about Huo Jinyan and Lu Yuean was quickly removed after it didn''t last long.


    Offending the Lu family is fine, but offending the Huo family may be life-threatening.


    They still weigh this clearly.


    But even if it was not long, it was seen by many people.


    Lu Yuean and Sun Lu searched for various tabloids and marketing accounts during that time period. Although the time was short, the area was large.


    So when she went to school on Monday, she got everyone''s attention as soon as she walked in.


    Lu Yuean was very helpful to these, and walked among them calmly.


    But she didn''t get what she most wanted to see.


    Lu Ning never appeared in front of her.


    She was still wondering, did Lu Ning really not take Huo Jinyan seriously, or was she disheartened?


    Shouldn''t she have come to question her?


    Or did she not see the news at all?


    Even if she didn''t see it, with so many people around her, how could it not reach her ears?


    While Lu Yue''an was thinking about it, he waited for an opportunity.


    When all the seniors are taking physical examinations on the playground, they will go, and then they will be able to see Lu Ning.


    Lu Yuean did see it too.


    But she is in Class Two, and Lu Ning is in Class Ninth. The two belong to each other and can''t talk at all. They can only see Lu Ning from a distance.


    Lu Yuean thought so, and when he was about to arrive at her, he pretended to be uncomfortable and went to the infirmary. When he came back, he was at the end of the queue, which happened to be behind Lu Ning and his class.


    Lu Yue''an couldn''t help but smile and stood among them.


    People in Class Nine quickly noticed her.


    Everyone was in a good mood because they were able to come out to get some fresh air.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 859： why target me

    Chapter 859 Why is it targeting me


    But when he saw Lu Yuean, he felt a little uncomfortable for a moment.


    When I saw her, I felt that she had bad intentions.


    They all deliberately kept a distance from her and squeezed forward. In the end, the formation of their class was messed up, and they all squeezed next to Lu Ning.


    Lin Ci was still puzzled. It was just right at the beginning, and they were still talking, but in the end it was getting more and more crowded, and Lin Ci glanced back a little irritated.


    "Little Ci, Lu Yuean is in our team."


    I don''t know who said something, Lin Ci immediately understood, and stood beside Lu Ning pretending to know nothing, talking to her.


    Even if it was crowded, they still left room for Lu Ning, because her legs were not fully healed, and they were afraid of bumping into her.


    Looking at the situation in front of her, Lu Yuean suddenly ran over from the side at some point. A group of people breathed a sigh of relief, but saw her running back again.


    directly in front of Lu Ning.


    A group of people looked at her speechlessly.


    As soon as Lu Ning looked up, someone blocked her way, and Lu Yuean stood in front of her.


    Lu Ning just took a look at her, and then walked around her.


    Lu Yuean: "..."


    She caught up and grabbed Lu Ning''s arm directly.


    Lu Ning was forced to stop to look at her. "Is there something wrong?"


    Lu Yuean was taken aback for a moment, and was taken aback by this question.


    What is this called, what''s the matter?


    How could she ask such a question?


    What is something wrong?


    Doesn''t she know what happened!


    Looking at Lu Ning''s appearance, it seems that he really doesn''t know.


    Lu Yuean was caught off guard by her question.


    But they have many plans.


    If this one doesn¡¯t match, replace it with another one.


    Just catch everyone''s psychology of watching the excitement, let all eyes focus on them, and make Lu Ning embarrassing in public!


    The physical education teacher over there yelled: "Class 8! Come here, all of Class 8!"


    The eighth class has passed, and the ninth class will keep up with one position.


    Lu Ning shook off Lu Yuean and walked forward.


    Lu Yuean hurriedly followed her and shouted: "Lu Ning! This has nothing to do with me, why are you targeting me!"


    When she shouted, everyone subconsciously looked over.


    Lu Ning stood on his seat and looked back at her with a puzzled face, but there was a playful smile in his eyes.


    Lu Yue''an went straight up and grabbed Lu Ning''s arm, and continued to shout: "Huo Jinyan wants to chase me, what does it have to do with me, why are you targeting me like this, why do you let your brother ignore me! He is too My brother!"


    Lu Ning watched her expressive performance.


    She found that even though she had watched Lu Yuean''s performance many times, she still couldn''t help admiring it.


    Really, it¡¯s a pity not to be an actor.


    Seeing that Lu Ning was silent, Lu Yuean continued to speak: "I beg you, let me meet my brother, I really miss them, Jingzhi has been ignoring me, and my parents are ignoring me, why do you If so, why not let them see me, why! Just because of Huo Jinyan! Huo Jin said he likes me, what can I do. "


    As she spoke, her eyes were flushed, and she was about to cry in the next second.


    Huo Jinyan, who was dealing with work at home, sneezed three times.


    The other grades who heard the sound saw that it was Lu Ning, and they all started taking pictures with their mobile phones, and they couldn''t stop them.


    Lu Ning looked at Lu Yue''an with a smile: "What does it have to do with me that they don''t want to see you, did I lock them up so that they can''t see you?"


    Lu Ning didn''t accept her offer, and only answered the first half of her words, without putting Huo Jinyan on this topic at all.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 860： like you

    Chapter 860 I like you


    Lu Yue''an was stunned for a moment, wondering why Lu Ning couldn''t notice Huo Jinyan.


    Why can I miss Huo Jin? Don''t ask, just talk about other things.


    The person next to him laughed.


    That''s right, if you want to see him, go see him, if he wants to see you, he will see you, what does he have to do with Lu Ning if he doesn''t want to see you.


    Lu Yuean looked at Lu Ning, pursed her lips, and tears fell down.


    "But it''s all because of you, it''s all because of you that they didn''t see me, if it wasn''t for you, I would still be in love with them now..."


    She was about to speak Huo Jinyan, but was interrupted by Lu Ning directly: "Yes, if it weren''t for you, I would still be the eldest lady of the Lu family."


    It''s more miserable, let''s talk to each other, there''s nothing to say about it, everyone knows it anyway.


    Lu Yuean choked for a moment.


    Lin Ci couldn''t help looking down at the side, she was holding back her laughter.


    Lu Ning was obviously firing on all cylinders, deliberately trying to gag her.


    Lu Yuean choked, and looked at Lu Ning with a flushed face.


    "It''s because of this, right? You hate me and don''t let my family see me. Now you want to separate me and Huo Jinyan, right! You just want to break us up!"


    She repeated Huo Jin''s words over and over again, just not wanting Lu Ning to distract her.


    Lu Ning looked at her and smiled.


    "Do you need me to break up?"


    There were a few laughs from around.


    Lu Yuean''s face turned red and white, and continued to look at Lu Ning with tears.


    "You are talking nonsense! We are in love with each other! If it weren''t for you, we would have been together so well!"


    Lu Ning looked at her and asked very seriously: "Then you are not together now."


    Lu Yuean: "..."


    She couldn''t handle Lu Ning''s tricks, and she didn''t understand why she just followed her own words.


    Shouldn¡¯t Lu Ning refute, shouldn¡¯t he just say angrily that they are not together, why now¡­


    There are also some whispers around.


    Lu Yue''an''s words were inconsistent, one moment said they were in love, another said that Lu Ning broke up, and another said that Huo Jin said that she had no choice but to chase her.


    Are they together or not?


    I don''t know who said something: "Is Huo Jinyan so bad-sighted?"


    Lin Ci finally couldn''t hold back anymore, and laughed outright.


    Looking at Lu Yue''an, he smiled and said: "Sister, you should be more reliable in making up stories. I have never seen such a young master of the Huo family. You are so charming and limitless. No one has ever talked to you." , are you together?"


    Laughter came from around frequently, Lu Yuean knew that he was brought in by them, and immediately pulled out, regardless of them, only sticking to himself.


    She raised her hand and grabbed Lu Ning: "Don''t break us up, he said he likes me and wants to marry me, why are you doing this, Huo Jinyan doesn''t even like you, why are you pestering him! "


    I don¡¯t know who answered the sentence: "You can pull it down, even if Huo Jinyan likes it, he likes Lu Ning."


    Being caught by Lu Yuean this time, she finally found an outlet.


    Raised his hand to wipe his tears: "You don''t believe it, do you! Listen!"


    She directly raised her hand and took out her mobile phone. After clicking on the mobile phone, she amplified the volume and played a recording.


    Lu Yuean''s voice came first: "Huo Jinyan, what do you like?"


    Then a deep male voice came from inside: "I like you."


    The surroundings immediately fell silent.


    Huo Jinyan had seen and heard his voice when he was a teacher, and they knew it was his voice.


    Could it be... Teacher Huo is blind?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 861： Mrs Huos location

    Chapter 861 The position of Mrs. Huo


    Lu Yuean was proud of herself, but she still looked at Lu Ning pitifully on her face.


    "Did you hear that! So don''t break us up again! Huo Jinyan only likes me, he will only marry me! I will be the young wife of the Huo family in the future, you think it over for me, Lu Ning!"


    When she said this, she couldn''t be more excited. Just thinking about it, becoming the young wife of the Huo family was enough for her to be excited for two days.


    Lu Ning looked at her and took a step forward, Lu Yuean seemed to have caught her loophole.


    "What are you doing! Are you still hitting me!"


    She herself pushed Lu Ning subconsciously as she said it, but she didn''t use much force, because she thought that Lu Ning would fight back, and wanted to act like pear blossoms with rain after falling.


    In the end, she just pushed lightly, and Lu Ning fell down.


    Lu Yuean looked at Lu Ning who fell to the ground in a daze.


    "Sister Ning!"


    "Ning Ning!"


    A circle of people immediately surrounded Lu Ning, looking at her nervously.


    As soon as Lu Ning looked up at Lu Yuean, his eyes were red, but the tears could not be squeezed out.


    She lowered her eyes and raised her hand to pretend to wipe her tears. Just about to speak, she suddenly heard a voice not far or near.


    "Why didn''t I know that my Mrs. Huo''s position is actually yours?"


    No one expected Huo Jinyan to come, not even Lu Ning.


    This was something she had to do by herself, she didn''t want to involve too much Huo Jinyan, and let him accompany her to lose face and lower her status, so today she deliberately told Huo Jinyan not to come to pick her up, she Huo Jinyan also agreed to go to lunch with Lin Ci, but now he came.


    Lu Ning was stunned, and the tears that he had finally suppressed came back again.


    Huo Jinyan stepped forward, and the strong sense of oppression around him made everyone subconsciously step back to make way for him.


    His complexion was very bad, looking at him with a pair of pitch-black eyes, so cold that he would freeze him to death.


    Lu Yue''an was so frightened that her legs were weak, but she still stood firmly, but her mind was blank, she didn''t know anything, she didn''t know what to do, she didn''t know what to say, she couldn''t even move if she wanted to run .


    Huo Jinyan just glanced at her, then turned around, bent over and picked Lu Ning up from the ground.


    Lu Ning was also a little confused, and looked up at him.


    His eyes fell on Lu Yuean''s face, ruthless.


    "Who do I like and who do I want to marry, Miss Lu has clearly arranged for me. Huh?"


    His last word expressed great dissatisfaction and oppression.


    The feeling of suffocation made Lu Yuean almost forget to breathe.


    Facing Huo Jinyan like this, she couldn''t say a word.


    "Does Miss Lu know that fabricating recordings is a crime? The legal department of the Huo family will contact the Lu family. At that time, please ask Miss Lu to communicate with them about how the recording was fabricated and how you spread rumors about me outside. .¡±


    After he finished speaking, he turned his eyes indifferently, hugged Lu Ning and left.


    He didn''t stay for long, but every move, every word made everyone present tremble, even if it wasn''t addressed to himself.


    Lu Yuean''s face turned pale with fright, Lin Ci looked at her, smiled, got up and took two steps closer, and put his hand on her shoulder lightly.


    Lu Yuean trembled subconsciously, and looked at Lin Ci, the panic on his face hadn''t subsided.


    Lin Ci looked at her with a smile, and finally moved closer, whispering in her ear.


    He paused and said: "You know, Ning Ning has bad legs, so she doesn''t need to take part in this physical examination. Guess why she came here."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 862： rub my kitten

    Chapter 862 Rubbing my kitten


    One sentence made Lu Yuean feel like being struck by lightning.


    Why did you come? Of course, it was to give her a chance to play.


    Lu Yuean''s face became even uglier.


    It turned out that she was the one who fell into the trap!


    Lin Ci glanced at her, turned around with a sneer.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning came out of the playground being hugged by Huo Jinyan, and her hands subconsciously grabbed Huo Jinyan''s neck.


    Looking up from this angle, only his chin can be seen.


    "Aren''t you going to deal with work today?"


    Huo Jinyan glanced down at her, changed his coldness and ruthlessness just now, and said softly: "I sensed that you needed me, so I came."


    Lu Ning was silent for a while, and finally couldn''t help laughing.


    "Now you even know what I think, did you secretly practice mind reading?"


    Huo Jinyan bent his lips: "Yes, are you happy?"


    Lu Ning smiled, tightened his arms and approached him: "Happy."


    Huo Jinyan felt her approach, stopped and leaned over to rub her face.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, and looked at him with a helpless smile: "What are you doing?"


    Huo Jin smiled: "Rub my kitten."


    Lu Ning pursed his lips and smiled, and stopped talking.


    Huo Jinyan didn''t take her out, went around to the back of the school, put her on a bench, sat beside her and looked at her.


    Pan Yue looked down from the upstairs window and saw two people sitting side by side, with complicated emotions in his eyes.


    ¡­


    This incident was widely spread.


    But this time no one dared to post the video in hand to gain attention.


    Huo Jinyan''s words not only frightened Lu Yue''an, but also frightened them.


    Even the Lu family is afraid of the Huo family, and they are even more afraid. Who would dare to provoke him.


    And everyone present understood the relationship between Huo Jinyan and Lu Ning.


    Huo Jinyan was able to care about Lu Ning at the first time, and even took her away. Isn''t this maintenance!


    Who still can''t understand this!


    Lu Yuean, who originally wanted to slap Lu Ning in the face, was slapped severely this time.


    She didn''t come to class for the next three days.


    In these three days, Lu Ning got an explosive news.


    She still didn''t believe it when she first found out.


    Because it feels impossible.


    But after thinking about it later, it seems that nothing is impossible.


    After getting married, Shi Qingyue and Lu Chuan spent a long time playing their own way, which is not impossible.


    What Lu Ning found out was the affair between Shi Qingyue and Bai Rui.


    The two seem to have been in love for a long time, and Shi Qingyue broke off contact after she got married, but no one knows if they really lost contact.


    Lu Ning thought it was interesting, so he asked them to investigate it in depth.


    It doesn''t matter if you check it out. It turns out that Bai Rui has a lot of influence. He has something to do with Continent F and the underground casino. He also seems to have something to do with Song Wenqi''s underground auction house.


    This person is quite secretive.


    But why did this person come to City A during this time, and why did he get entangled with Shi Qingyue again.


    Is it because the two people have been in contact for a while, or because of some opportunity.


    If the relationship has never been broken, why is it exposed to people at this time.


    That is because of some opportunity, the two met again.


    Lu Ning felt that things were getting more and more interesting, and at the same time she had a bold idea in her mind.


    If you want to verify this idea, you have to meet this Bai Rui face to face.


    And Lu Ning happened to have this opportunity.


    During this period of time, Shen Guang sent her some things about the research institute, and one of them was to go to Continent F.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 863： stick to me

    Chapter 863 Sticking to me


    Berry is dealing with things in Continent F.


    If you want to avoid the people in City A, you have to go to Continent F.


    Lu Ning called Shen Guang directly and agreed to help him go to Continent F.


    Shen Guang was very excited, and immediately secretly arranged a plane for her to pick her up.


    After thinking about it for a while, Lu Ning first told Huo Jinyan about the matter.


    Afraid that he would worry.


    Huo Jinyan directly proposed to follow her.


    Lu Ning had no choice but to let him follow. He could reassure Shen Yunci and the others, and let him help him fool Shen Yunci by the way.


    That night, Lu Ning and Huo Jinyan boarded the plane arranged by Shen Guang.


    The two reached Continent F all the way.


    After getting off the plane, someone came to meet him soon.


    Take two people to a place to rest first.


    It''s still early, Huo Jinyan will let Lu Ning rest when he arrives.


    Afraid that Lu Ning would not get used to it, he also brought a blanket that Lu Ning had been using all the time, so that she could get acquainted with it instantly.


    Huo Jinyan told her to lie down and rest, and covered her with a blanket.


    Lu Ning blinked and looked at him.


    Huo Jinyan gently touched her face: "Take a rest, I will call you when the time comes."


    Lu Ning nodded and took his hand.


    Huo Jinyan curled his lips and smiled, sitting beside her bed, watching her close her eyes.


    Lu Ning was also a little tired, and fell asleep after a while.


    Huo Jinyan took out his mobile phone to deal with things. He was not dexterous to operate with one hand, but he never let go of Lu Ning''s hand with the other hand.


    Afraid that she would feel insecure.


    In the evening, Huo Jinyan woke up Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning obviously didn''t get enough sleep, he groaned twice, trying not to get up.


    Huo Jinyan patiently picked her up.


    Lu Ning hung on him like a sloth, and leaned on his shoulder with his eyes closed.


    Huo Jinyan liked being so dependent on her, he patted her with a smile, and called out softly twice.


    She didn''t move, so she sat on the bed, calling her softly, waiting for her to wake up.


    Lu Ning was still a little sleepy when he came to his senses. He hugged Huo Jinyan''s neck and took two deep breaths before releasing him.


    Huo Jinyan hugged her, afraid that she would fall over if she leaned back.


    "Wake up."


    asked her in a gentle voice.


    Lu Ning rubbed his eyes and looked at him: "En."


    The voice still has the nasal sound of just waking up, and it sounds soft and coquettish.


    Huo Jinyan smiled and asked, "Are you hungry? Let''s go eat something before going somewhere else."


    Lu Ning nodded, completely following what Huo Jin said.


    She remembered from Huo Jinyan, but was hugged and pressed back by Huo Jinyan.


    After being stunned for a while, Lu Ning looked at him suspiciously: "Hold me for a while, don''t worry. When you are fully awake, you probably won''t be so clinging to me."


    Lu Ning blinked at him and couldn''t help but smile.


    Really didn''t move anymore, let him hold her.


    It wasn''t until someone urged him that Lu Ning pushed him helplessly. After changing his clothes, the two left.


    Arrived at the place after eating.


    After arriving at the place, Lu Ning went in, and Huo Jinyan waited for her outside.


    But in the transparent glass office, Huo Jinyan could still see Lu Ning, so he sat outside and looked at her.


    Lu Ning''s appearance at work is unusual.


    She stood in a strange place, looked at strange people, without any stage fright, and stood gracefully.


    Huo Jinyan could only see her standing there talking, sometimes frowning, not knowing what was going on inside.


    But these people inside looked at Lu Ning''s young age and were reluctant to reveal too much, even if she came here instead of Shen Guang.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 864： what is she in charge

    Chapter 864 Who is she in charge


    Lu Ning is the youngest among them, and she is the only girl. The rest of the men will look at her from head to toe when they look at her.


    The last look made Lu Ning very uncomfortable.


    is dissatisfied contempt after looking around.


    Lu Ning ignored these gazes.


    She was wearing a mask, looking at these people.


    She came in place of Shen Guang, and according to her position, she was going to sit on Shen Guang''s main seat.


    Before she sat down, someone made trouble over there.


    "This seat is not easy to sit in."


    Lu Ning looked over and saw a man, who looked about forty years old, with a middle part. He was smiling when he said this, and he didn''t look malicious, but in fact, the implied belittling of the people here could be heard come out.


    Lu Ning naturally understood.


    She bent her lips and smiled, and sat down naturally, sitting in the middle position, sweeping the people on both sides, and overlapping her hands on the table.


    The voice smiled: "Where is the best place to sit here?"


    Four or two strikes back.


    She raised her hand, and the assistant beside her immediately handed it to her.


    Lu Ning came this time just to do something on behalf of Shen Guang, and didn''t take them to heart.


    These people looked at each other in dismay, and their eyes changed when they looked at Lu Ning.


    It seems that she is not easy to bully.


    After that, no one said anything.


    They didn''t say anything about Lu Ning''s follow-up arrangement, neither agreed nor disagreed.


    They didn''t say anything about Lu Ning''s proposal.


    In short, they didn''t express their opinions on what Lu Ning said.


    Lu Ning swept around, slightly curling the corners of his lips.


    The voice was neither fast nor slow: "Since no one has any objections, let''s do it this way."


    Then she handed the things in her hand to the assistant.


    The assistant was specially instructed by Shen Guang, and Lu Ning could be treated as he was treated.


    Seeing that the assistant is really obediently about to go out, the people in the two rows over there are not happy.


    "Stop. If you are told to go, go!"


    The assistant smiled slightly: "I only listen to the person in charge."


    The man had disdain on his face: "The person in charge? What kind of person is she in charge? What does she say?"


    The rest of the people have similar ideas.


    Lu Ning smiled slightly: "As I said, I replaced Mr. Shen this time, and my decision represents his decision. I just asked you if you have any opinions, and you seem to have no opinions."


    There were two mocking laughs.


    "No problem? We don''t want to talk to you. What does Mr. Shen mean? Let you take a picture of a little girl, why? Look down on us? What do you know, a little girl, how can you decide things, why can you really replace us? Mr. Shen!"


    Lu Ning lowered his eyes, the corners of his lips curled up, and his eyes were cold.


    "I thought that everyone here is an elderly person with a lot of experience and would not take other people''s gender and age as an issue, but now it seems that age really does not represent a person''s knowledge.


    Using gender and age to slander a person''s ability is a very ignorant behavior.


    I think I have treated everyone with courtesy from the moment I came here. Why should I be able to replace Mr. Shen? Naturally, I deserve it. Why should I be able to decide things? Here, naturally, I can afford it.


    I will ask everyone for their opinions. It is already for your face. Don¡¯t try to challenge my bottom line.


    Let me show you whether I have this right. "


    It¡¯s a bit too much to write. Today and tomorrow, there will be four changes. I hope my darlings will understand, and the day after tomorrow will explode to 30,000~ I love you~ I love you~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 865： Think Im a bully?

    Chapter 865 Think I''m a bully?


    She unceremoniously told everyone.


    Every word and every word is calm and soothing, as if telling you a story, but the words that fall down at the end make people palpitate.


    They didn''t know what kind of aura a little girl could have, but the aura of the little girl in front of them really shocked them.


    Unable to stand up when she said that, she stood up abruptly.


    Lu Ning turned his eyes to look over, and directly blocked what he wanted to say: "If you have any opinions on me, I suggest you email Mr. Shen, or send it to everyone in the research institute to criticize me, and see if they will treat me. Sample."


    Lu Ning stood up as he spoke, his movements were graceful and decent, like a pampered and extremely polite young lady.


    She turned and walked out of the position, looked at them before leaving, glanced around without fear, and said with a sneer: "You think I''m easy to bully? Huh?"


    The ending sound is raised, with strong provocation.


    After finishing speaking, he turned and left.


    All the men in the room were overwhelmed by such a little girl.


    They couldn''t believe it either, and looked at each other with ugly expressions on their seats.


    When Lu Ning came out, Huo Jinyan got up and greeted him.


    You can tell by looking into her eyes that she is in a bad mood.


    After Huo Jinyan led her out of the building, he pulled off her mask by the side of the car.


    "They **** you off."


    Looking at Lu Ning''s obviously pouted little mouth when facing him, Huo Jinyan couldn''t help but bend the corners of his lips.


    He raised his hand and patted her head: "Don''t be angry, you were so good just now."


    He couldn''t hear what was said inside from the outside, but he could see the aura erupting from behind her.


    After hugging her to comfort her, he whispered in her ear: "Berry is attending a party now, shall I coax you for a while or shall we go to the party first?"


    Lu Ning''s eyes lit up when he heard the words: "Go to the party first."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, raised his hand to help her smooth her hair: "Okay, let''s go somewhere first."


    As he spoke, he took her into the car.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning pulled his clothes uncomfortable.


    Looking at Huo Jinyan dissatisfied: "Huo Jinyan, we are not together yet, why are you interfering with my freedom to wear clothes?"


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and put a half-mask around her eyes, covering half of her face and only showing her eyes.


    "I don''t, I just think you look good in this."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    The party is a makeup party, you can freely choose your own clothes, and everyone must wear a half mask when entering the venue.


    I heard that it was organized by a powerful local person, and Bai Rui also attended.


    Lu Ning looked at him helplessly.


    Huo Jinyan chose a suit for her, and she originally liked a small skirt.


    But she is tall and tall enough to support this suit. She looks like a domineering female boss, showing her arrogance.


    Now at the entrance of the venue, it is useless to say anything.


    Huo Jinyan raised his arms towards her.


    Lu Ning glanced at him, then reluctantly raised his hand and put his arm in his crook.


    Huo Jinyan smiled and took her in, and handed her an invitation letter at the door.


    "Wait a minute sir."


    There is a special logo on the invitation letter. The reception staff scanned it with a special pen and immediately looked at them with a smile: "Okay sir, please follow them in."


    Immediately, other reception staff came over and brought two people in.


    Just walked two steps inside, the sound of laughter came over...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 866： got the wrong person

    Chapter 866 Admitted the wrong person


    Following the people, I saw a huge swimming pool.


    Boys and girls wearing half masks are wearing bikinis and swimming trunks, playing around in the pool.


    Many people beside the swimming pool were holding wine glasses and toasting.


    Lu Ning and Huo Jinyan walked in, and were slightly taken aback by the scene in front of them.


    But quickly regained consciousness.


    Huo Jinyan led Lu Ning across the swimming pool and into the banquet hall.


    There are also quite a few people in the banquet hall, all wearing half masks, well dressed, standing in twos and threes talking together.


    Huo Jinyan turned sideways slightly, approached Lu Ning''s ear and said, "Did you see that, the man under the portrait on the right is Bai Rui."


    Lu Ning nodded slightly, glanced at Huo Jinyan, and then pulled his arm out of his.


    After looking at each other, the two walked to both sides and separated.


    Berry has something urgent to come back to deal with, and he will leave tomorrow.


    And what he was dealing with happened to be related to the person who held the banquet, so he came to this banquet.


    Bored and drinking champagne, looking at all kinds of people.


    Think about your own things in your mind.


    Suddenly someone patted him on the shoulder.


    "I''m here!"


    The girl''s clear and pleasant voice came from behind.


    After being stunned for a moment, Bai Rui frowned and turned to look over.


    Lu Ning looked at him and was still smiling, but after taking a closer look, he immediately smiled apologetically: "Sorry, I recognized the wrong person."


    She silently withdrew her hand and looked at Bai Rui apologetically.


    Wearing a mask, Barry can only see her eyes.


    Clear and bright, I sincerely apologize to him at this moment.


    Berry didn''t say anything, but just glanced at her lightly.


    Lu Ning clasped his hands and looked at him apologetically: "I''m really sorry..."


    She apologized, and a voice came from not far away: "Honey, where have you been?"


    As soon as Lu Ning turned his head to look at Huo Jinyan, he immediately walked over quickly, grabbed his arm and acted coquettishly: "I couldn''t find you just now, you made me recognize the wrong person."


    Huo Jinyan gently held her hand: "I''m sorry, it''s my fault."


    Then he looked at Bai Rui, smiled apologetically, and nodded slightly.


    Berry looked at this man, wearing a mask and couldn''t see his face clearly, but his height was very similar to him, no wonder the girl would have mistaken him.


    Berry didn''t say anything, the two nodded apologetically and left.


    After completely away from Bai Rui, Huo Jinyan looked at Lu Ning and asked in a low voice: "Have you got it?"


    "kindness."


    Lu Ning took out a sealed bag from his pocket, put the things in it, and then put it back in the pocket.


    "Awesome."


    Huo Jinyan praised her.


    Lu Ning smiled, turned around and dragged him to the pool to sit down.


    I thought she would clamor to leave when she was done, but who knew she was still sitting here playing.


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at her: "What are you looking at?"


    Lu Ning looked forward, his eyes seemed unfocused, but there was a slight smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Lu Ning replied without turning his head: "Didn''t you find that they are all in good shape?"


    Huo Jinyan frowned slightly and looked towards the swimming pool.


    The men and women who are playing around over there, the boys have eight-pack abs per person, but they don''t look very strong, or they are well-proportioned and comfortable in all aspects.


    Lu Ning is still admiring it.


    Who doesn''t like beautiful people and things.


    But suddenly blocked in front of him.


    As soon as Lu Ning looked up to meet Huo Jinyan''s eyes, he was pulled up by him in the next second.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 867： runaway kiss

    Chapter 867 Kiss out of control


    When Huo Jinyan grabbed him and left there, Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing.


    You''re so stingy, you can''t even look at it.


    Huo Jinyan led her around the front to the garden of the manor.


    When they walked over, a man and a woman were leaning against the wall and kissing inseparably.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, and hurriedly took Huo Jinyan out of there while the couple was not paying attention.


    By coincidence, after turning a corner, I saw two couples hugging each other again.


    Lu Ning took a deep breath and shook his head, and walked around to the other side with Huo Jinyan.


    It¡¯s okay this time, there¡¯s no one here this time.


    Lu Ning couldn''t help but look at him with a smile: "We seem to be caught on patrol."


    Huo Jinyan didn''t answer her words, but pushed her against the wall, raised his hand to grab her hand, and led her hand to his waist.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, then raised his head to meet his fiery eyes.


    And his deep and hoarse voice: "This is not only for you to see, but also for you to touch."


    After regaining consciousness, Lu Ning slightly bent his lips and looked at him: "Huo Jinyan, are you jealous?"


    Huo Jinyan moved closer again, and his voice sprayed on Lu Ning''s face: "En."


    Perhaps it was because the surrounding atmosphere was too ambiguous, which made Huo Jinyan''s eyes a bit blurred.


    He put his palm on Lu Ning''s neck, it was very hot, very hot.


    Lu Ning swallowed subconsciously, and leaned back.


    There is already a wall behind her, and she has nowhere to escape.


    Huo Jinyan''s face kept getting closer, and he called her softly: "Ningning..."


    Looking at him, Lu Ning could feel his restraint.


    She raised her head slightly and said softly, "Huo Jinyan, my mask is too tight."


    Huo Jinyan was slightly dazed, and then he moved gently and slowly to untie the mask **** the back of her head.


    After untying it, Huo Jinyan calmed down a bit, and looked at Lu Ning with the mask in one hand.


    Did the appearance just now scare her?


    Without waiting for him to ask, Lu Ning suddenly stood on tiptoe, stretched out a pair of arms, and took off his mask.


    Her arms did not retract, but rested on Huo Jinyan''s shoulders on both sides.


    The arm bent and slowly tightened behind Huo Jinyan''s neck, and she slowly approached him.


    Looking at the thin lips that were close in front of her eyes, Lu Ning bit her lips slightly, her face was hot, but the next moment she stepped on her feet and moved closer.


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment, his brain went blank for a moment, when he sensed Lu Ning''s intention, he immediately raised his hand, and his hot palm touched Lu Ning''s neck, and the next moment he took the initiative to press it over.


    The soft lips touched together, burning all of Huo Jinyan''s rationality in an instant.


    He misses her so much.


    Want to hug her, want to touch her.


    Want to have intimate contact with her.


    But he restrained and endured it, for fear of scaring her.


    But seeing her approaching, seeing her intentions, all thoughts were thrown into the sky.


    In my eyes, in my heart, in my mind, there is only her.


    The tense string in Huo Jinyan''s mind broke the moment it touched her lips.


    He asked for it like crazy, and his fiery hands grabbed her like iron tongs, pressing her on his body, as if he wanted to carve her into his body.


    Lu Ning couldn''t stand Huo Jinyan''s crazy enthusiasm, his legs were weak, and he was completely dumbfounded by the kiss.


    Huo Jinyan clasped her body tightly, and she couldn''t escape.


    I don''t know how long it took, Lu Ning let out a soft cry of pain, and then brought back Huo Jinyan''s disconnected rationality...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 868： Evened out

    Chapter 868 Evening


    Huo Jinyan restrained himself in a hurry, and slowly left her in a daze, still clasping her tightly.


    Panting heavily.


    His eyes were a little blurred, looking at her red lips that were about to bleed.


    Sanity came back completely.


    The other hand touched her cheek, and the thumb lightly rubbed against her lips, and at that moment, some blood oozes from the delicate lips.


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment, looking at the little blood on his hands, and at Lu Ning who was out of breath.


    My heart aches.


    He just... really couldn''t think of anything...


    Did he use such force that he broke her lips?


    looked at Lu Ning with some annoyance.


    No wonder she cried out in pain.


    Huo Jinyan blamed himself and took her into his arms distressedly.


    Lu Ning was still a little dazed, leaning against his chest and still gasping for breath.


    Suddenly heard a very light and painful sentence from him: "I''m sorry."


    Lu Ning froze for a moment, raised his hand to wipe his lips, and sure enough, he saw blood.


    She said why it hurt a little, it turned out that it was really broken.


    Lu Ning''s face was a little hot, Huo Jinyan said that she still vividly remembered that look just now.


    It seemed that when he touched her, all his rationality was disconnected, and he only knew how to ask for it.


    Lu Ning didn''t feel scared, and was a little happy in his heart. She liked the way he was crazy about her.


    After a long time, when she finally calmed down, she called softly: "Huo Jinyan."


    Huo Jinyan''s voice was still full of self-blame: "En."


    Lu Ning pushed him away a little and looked up at him.


    When he looked down at her, his eyes were distressed and troubled.


    Lu Ning felt the tight buckle on his waist, suddenly stepped on his toes, and moved closer to the lips that suddenly kissed Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan froze for a moment, tensed up before losing his mind, and when he was about to respond gently to her, suddenly his lower lip hurt, and Lu Ning had already left.


    looked at him with a smile: "It''s even."


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment, then subconsciously raised his hand to wipe the corner of his lips, there was a little blood.


    He watched, bent his lips suddenly, leaned over and pecked Lu Ning''s lips lightly, and left quickly, with his forehead against hers, and said in a slightly hoarse voice: "I like this kind of evenness."


    Lu Ning''s face was hot and he let him hold her.


    Not far away, a tall figure in the darkness is watching here, and several people are discussing excitedly by the door beside him.


    "Hey, hey, I just saw two boys kissing each other. Good guy, that''s so intense. It made me blush. I can''t tell you what to say."


    "Where, where?!"


    "Shh, it''s right by this wall, everyone''s finished kissing..."


    The figure silently turned and walked into the door after listening to this.


    ¡­


    It was already late when Lu Ning and Huo Jinyan went back.


    After returning home, Lu Ning lay down and fell asleep. He was a little tired, not only his body but also his brain.


    Huo Jinyan couldn''t fall asleep.


    Looking at Lu Ning who was lying quietly over there, he kept setting off fireworks in his excited mind.


    He suddenly realized something.


    Even Lu Ning is actually eager to have physical contact with him, intimate contact.


    This thought made him extremely excited.


    It turned out that he was not the only one.


    His gaze fell on Lu Ning''s body, and he couldn''t help but curl his lips, and folded his hands, his knuckles turned white from the excitement.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Things were done, and the two left quickly.


    After Lu Ning came back, he gave the things to Gu Chen, but Lu Yuean was still missing, so Lu Ning tried to find a way to get it...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 869： Why are you crying, Im not dead yet

    Chapter 869 Why are you crying, I''m not dead yet


    It''s easy to find Lu Yuean. Lu Ning walked around Lu Yuean''s side in a cheap way and got it.


    After returning back, Lu Ning was forced to become the "counselor" in the class, helping everyone solve problems and teaching them how to solve problems.


    She can use the shortest way to let them understand quickly.


    This made the teacher very gratified, because relying on Lu Ning, their grades have improved slightly.


    Even if it is only a point increase, this point is a crucial point.


    Lu Ning got busy, and Huo Jinyan got busy too.


    He is constantly flying back and forth between the two cities.


    At the same time, Lu Ning got an explosive news.


    The results of the appraisal she gave to Gu Chen last time have come out.


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing when he looked at the appraisal report, but he didn''t feel happy or sad in his heart, he just thought it was ridiculous.


    She originally wanted to use such a good handle to pinch Lu Yuean and Shi Qingyue.


    But the news that Mr. Lu was hospitalized made her stunned.


    The old man''s health is getting worse day by day.


    Old Zhu choked up when he called.


    He wanted Lu Ning to come and see the old man, maybe one day he really won''t be able to see him for the last time.


    The old man wanted to see Lu Ning, Lao Zhu could tell, but the old man didn''t want Lu Ning to come, and he was also conflicted, so Lao Zhu made this call.


    Lu Ning hesitated after hanging up the phone. She knew the old man''s temper. He was very stubborn. He might not meet her when she went.


    But she still wants to see it.


    So I took advantage of the night and went secretly.


    After calling Lao Zhu to make sure the old man was asleep, Lu Ning went over.


    Old Zhu led Lu Ning all the way in, and even asked about her legs when talking to Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning is completely healed now, and he can''t tell that his legs are lame unless he looks carefully.


    After she entered the ward, Lao Zhu stood by silently.


    Lu Ning looked at the old man on the hospital bed with gray hair.


    He looks thinner, a lot thinner.


    Lu Ning''s nose was inexplicably sore.


    From childhood to adulthood, her father did not love her mother, only the old man still took care of her, but his strictness always wanted her to escape.


    He never showed his love for her. Sometimes Lu Ning even felt that he didn''t love her granddaughter, and he just blindly restrained her with rules, restrained her words and deeds, and even said and did everything through him. .


    But it has to be admitted that Lu Ning can grow into what he is today, thanks to the old man.


    At least her world is not her own, and someone else is in charge of it, so she doesn''t let her grow wildly.


    Looking at him now, Lu Ning''s tears fell.


    Old Zhu couldn''t help crying when he saw it.


    Lu Ning didn''t speak, and didn''t wake him up. He just sat quietly for a long time and then got up to leave.


    But just as she turned around, she suddenly heard a familiar voice.


    "Is the leg okay?"


    Familiar yet unfamiliar old voice.


    Lu Ning turned his head abruptly, the old man was opening his eyes and looking at her.


    Old Zhu was also stunned for a moment, and hurried over to help the old man sit up.


    The old man turned his head and glanced at Lao Zhu, a little blamed: "Why did you call her here?"


    Old Zhu received the training obediently, without saying anything.


    Looking at him, Lu Ning pursed his lips, the tears on his face hadn''t been wiped clean.


    The old man looked at her: "Why are you crying, I''m not dead yet. Come talk to me when you come."


    Said and pointed to the stool that Lu Ning just sat on.


    Lu Ning sat down obediently and looked at him...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 870： i really miss you

    Chapter 870 I really miss you


    When Lu Ning came out, he got into the car in a hurry, but was still seen by Lu Yuean.


    She stood at the door of the hospital, looking at the speeding vehicles, her eyebrows were frowned, and her face was ugly.


    ¡­


    Even though he failed to seduce Huo Jinyan last time, Lu Yuean still got mixed up with Sun Lu.


    The two often meet to eat, drink and have fun, and only they know what they said during the period.


    Recently, Lu Yuean would come to the hospital quietly every time, just to see how many times the old man secretly saw Lu Ning.


    Every time Lu Ning comes, she will write it down, and then leave quickly.


    Where did she go, she went to find Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi.


    At the beginning, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were surprised when they saw her, and then they started to drive away without hesitation.


    The reason why Lu Yuean came was to find someone to investigate in detail the Lu family and Shen family in the capital, as well as Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi.


    She often feels hot-headed after investigating.


    Why, why she doesn''t know, why no one in the family has ever said, nor told her.


    The first time she came here, she took advantage of Lu Ning''s absence.


    She felt that Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi could not be so cruel to her. As long as Lu Ning is not around, they can still be the same as before.


    But after she found the place, she was not only stopped by the guard, but also refused to enter by the Lu family''s interline phone.


    Lu Yuean was stunned as if struck by lightning, but she soon found a way to sneak in.


    After sneaking in, they found the Lu family.


    After knocking on the door, the servant opened the door.


    Looking at the garden villa in front of her, Lu Yuean gritted her teeth, all of this should have been hers.


    The servant heard from her that everyone in the house was clear, so he thought it was a guest and brought him in.


    After the result was brought in, both Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were stunned, their faces not very good-looking.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Lu Zhi looked at her with a serious expression.


    Lu Yuean looked at them with a smile and called, "Mom and Dad, I''ll come back to see you."


    Shen Yunci sat on the side, turned to look at her: "You called me wrong, we are uncles and aunts, not your parents."


    Lu Yue''an suppressed the unhappiness in her heart, and walked over with a smile still.


    "Mom and Dad, are you still angry with me? Before I..."


    She was interrupted before finishing her sentence.


    "Wait, Miss Lu, this is a bit harsh, we have no right to be angry with you, and our two families have nothing to do with each other, so you should not come here in the future."


    Lu Yuean clenched her hands: "Mom and Dad, Lu Ning is not here, so don''t be angry with me. I know you still love me. Didn''t I come back to see you?"


    She spoke to herself, completely self-centered.


    Shen Yunci was laughed at by her words: "Don''t, don''t, we can''t be cute anymore, Miss Lu, you should go back quickly, otherwise your biological parents will be in a hurry, our small temple can''t accommodate you so noble daughter."


    These words were intentional, because these were the words that Lu Yuean said before he left, and every sentence pierced her heart, but now that she came back, it also pierced her heart.


    Lu Yue''an stood there watching them, gritted her teeth tightly to calm down her emotions, walked over and sat directly beside Shen Yunci: "Mom, I was wrong at the beginning, I shouldn''t have said that Seriously, I was wrong, I really miss you, don''t you really want to see me?"


    She choked up as she spoke, and shed a few tears.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi have been heartbroken by her for a long time, and they have long been desperate. When they look at her, they can no longer be the same as before.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 871： You guard against me!

    Chapter 871 You guard against me!


    But Lu Yue''an still didn''t understand this truth, thinking that crying and making noise made them feel bad, so she was still their daughter, so what if she wasn''t her own.


    After all, they have loved her for eighteen years. How could the relationship of eighteen years be comparable to that of Lu Ning in one or two years!


    "We don''t want to see you, get out!"


    Lu Zhi spoke directly.


    He can still recall every word and every word she said at that time, every stroke was a knife, piercing their hearts full of holes.


    There is no possibility of healing.


    Lu Yue''an looked at him in shock, not expecting them to be so heartless.


    She seemed to want to work harder, and turned to look at Shen Yunci: "Mom..."


    Shen Yunci looked at her with a pair of eyes. He had long since lost the gentleness of the past, and he still kept the last patience and said: "Can you leave, or I will have someone kick you out."


    She said, it seemed that she really wanted to call someone.


    Lu Yue''an stared at her blankly, then looked at the two of them at last, and got up in disbelief.


    "You! Why! Why are you doing this to me!"


    She suddenly broke down and roared.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi looked at her.


    Lu Zhi also came over and pulled Shen Yunci up and away from her, fearing that she would suddenly go crazy and hurt Shen Yunci.


    Looking at them who were avoiding them, Lu Yuean burst into tears.


    "Why! Why are you doing this! Do you already know that I am not your own! So don''t tell me anything! Isn''t it! How can you be so unfeeling! Treat me like this!


    I called you your parents for eighteen years, but in the end you have been guarding against me! When I am an outsider! Tell me nothing! is not it!


    You talk! "


    Her eyes were red and she glared at the two of them.


    "I can''t tell, right? I hit the spot, right! You guys already knew that I wasn''t your own, didn''t you?"


    "So don''t tell me anything. I don''t know if my family is not poor, and I don''t know if my family is so rich! You are guarding against me! You also say that I am ruthless and righteous. Are you so affectionate and righteous! You have lied to me for so many years ! This is what you say you love me?! Drive me out in the end and let your own daughter enjoy all this!"


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were trembling with anger, and looked at her in disbelief.


    Lu Yue''an now belittles them very badly, even worthless. Her words completely describe them as indifferent people who don''t care about feelings but only about blood.


    After so many years of doting on her, she can still say such words.


    The faces of the two of them were frighteningly pale. After she had stabbed her in the heart before, the two of them thought they could calm down when they looked at her, but now they were still hurt by her amazing imagination.


    Depreciate them as worthless, not even worthy of being parents.


    Shen Yunci trembled all over, Lu Zhi hugged her, and quickly gave her comfort, fearing that she would faint again.


    But Lu Yuean looked at them now, but seemed to have grasped the reason.


    "I''m right, you have nothing to refute, so you are such parents, you actually acted out some kind of pain and despair before, I think you are so disgusting when I think about it now!"


    She looked at Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi contemptuously.


    "What nonsense are you talking about!"


    Suddenly a familiar voice sounded, Lu Yue''an froze for a moment, as if the posture just now had disappeared for a moment, she suddenly turned her head to look at the past.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 872： you already know

    Chapter 872 You already know


    Lu Qing''s sudden return caught Lu Yuean off guard.


    Lu Yuean''s eyes dodged a little.


    Lu Qing stepped over, his face livid.


    "What nonsense are you talking about here."


    Looking at him, Lu Yuean directly broke the can. Anyway, she had already been seen, and she said everything. She didn''t think there was anything wrong with her.


    "Brother, do you also think I''m talking nonsense? I''m all talking nonsense. You know in your heart what you did! You too, keep saying how much you love me and how much you love me. Didn''t you tell me about this too!


    The Lu family in the capital, the Shen family! My parents are really good!


    To be so guarded against his daughter! Aren''t you just shameless! "


    Snapped-


    There was a crisp sound.


    The surroundings are quiet.


    Lu Qing slapped her across the face.


    Lu Yuean''s face was turned to one side by the beating.


    There was burning pain on her face, and her mind went blank, unable to react to what happened.


    She was beaten?


    Was beaten by Lu Qing?


    Lu Yue''an suddenly looked up at Lu Qing, tears rolled down his eyes, and looked at him in disbelief.


    "You hit me!"


    Even the words are incredible.


    She was raised and raised since she was a child. She has never been beaten, let alone scolded, but now, she is still beaten by her brother who loves her the most!


    Lu Yuean hated and was angry in her heart, and she still didn''t want to believe it when she looked at Lu Qing, but the burning pain on her face couldn''t fool anyone.


    "Why did you hit me! Why did you hit me! Did I say something wrong! Where did I say something wrong!"


    Lu Yuean screamed in a sharp voice.


    Raised his hand and hammered Lu Qing twice.


    Lu Qing looked at Lu Yuean in front of him, feeling desperate and disappointed.


    He never thought that such a vicious thought would come out of her mouth.


    She actually used such thoughts to speculate on the family who once loved her.


    Lu Qing raised his hand and grabbed her hand, making her unable to struggle.


    "You said you were wrong! What do you want to do! What do you want to do Lu Yue''an!"


    Looking at him, Lu Yuean said excitedly: "I want to know the truth! Why! Why do you treat me like this! You already know that I am not your own! Right!"


    Lu Qing looked at her and laughed angrily: "The truth? Do you care about the truth! What you care about is the status and money of the Lu family now!


    Back then you still resolutely left, why don¡¯t you know why? I will treat you as blood relationship! But you know it yourself! A bigger part is because of the powerful position of the Lu family!


    right! "


    Lu Yuean''s expression changed when he was told.


    Lu Qing looked at her: "You can pursue power and status, that''s fine, we won''t stop it, after all, they are your biological parents, we have no right to object to anything! But do you remember what you said and did before you left! I won''t stop you from walking, but why do you want to trample everyone''s love for you under your feet!


    You have looked down on everyone in the family from that moment on! I despise the lack of power and power at home.


    But Lu Yuean, think about it carefully, what kind of life have you lived since you were a child!


    Did anyone in the family tell you if they have money or not? Give you what you want! You can have things that no one else has, and you have got everything that no one else can get. You tell me that it doesn¡¯t hurt you or love you. Since you think your family is poor, why can you accept such an expensive gift!


    Have you ever asked, where does the money come from? do you have! Why do you stand on the commanding heights of morality and point fingers! "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 873： leave here

    Chapter 873 Get out of here


    Lu Yue''an''s face turned pale when Lu Qing counted each item in detail.


    She was indeed pampered and grew up, she can have everything she has, the house she lives in, and all the revealed circumstances make her feel that her family is poor, but she never thought about where those things came from, and never I asked how hard a poor family would have to work to earn the money to buy these things for her, and she accepted it with peace of mind.


    "Okay! You want the truth, right! Yes!


    Let me tell you, not only you don¡¯t know, even I don¡¯t know, we have never doubted whether you are biological, so tell me now, how did you know that you are not biological, can you tell , dare you say it! "


    He questioned loudly.


    Actually, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were vague about this point. They only knew that Shi Qingyue and Lu Chuan came one day and said that Lu Yuean was their biological daughter...


    But the source of all this, they never thought about it.


    Now that Lu Qing is asking this question, they feel something is wrong in their hearts.


    The next moment Lu Qing said immediately: "Don''t you dare, because you did all this with your own hands! You investigated everything and kept it from everyone. You were the first to know, but you still came to Lu''s house When I was playing, I pretended I didn¡¯t know anything, and the pear blossoms were crying in front of me, just to show me, right?


    You know it all, and you did it all yourself! is not it. "


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi''s minds were blank, and Shen Yunci almost fell over.


    So there is such a layer!


    It turned out that she couldn''t wait to leave this house!


    It turns out that everything is like this.


    "Lu Yue''an, the family treats you well. You have enjoyed and been loved for eighteen years, but Ningning has endured eighteen years of unloved life for you in the Lu family! You may think that she Wealth and wealth, but in this family, have we treated you badly! Is your life worse than that of Lu Ning! Ask yourself! Are you living a worse life!"


    Lu Yuean gritted her teeth tightly, she couldn''t speak.


    "Don''t you know what you are thinking in your heart now? You see that everyone is living well, the family is rich, and there are reliable people behind you to rely on. You are here, and you want to build a good relationship.


    What did you do back then! Don''t you just mind that your family is poor and not as good as the Lu family? You''re off to live a life of luxury!


    Since this is the case, you should live a good life in your home, don''t stare at what is in the bowl but also at what is in the pot! We don''t owe you anything, we gave you the best life when we were in trouble, you have no right to stand here and question anyone! Get out of here! "


    Lu Yuean bit her lip and looked at him.


    She was not reconciled, even after this, she was still not reconciled, she looked at Lu Qing, and wanted to say something, but in the end she couldn''t say anything, and her own brain was blank.


    "Now! Immediately! Immediately! Get out of here!"


    Lu Qing pointed to the door to let her out.


    Lu Yuean stared at him closely, tears still couldn''t stop falling.


    "You don''t hide it from me, I won''t do that."


    She stood there stubbornly, but still said this sentence.


    Lu Qing was completely laughed at by her.


    "Hiding it from you? Do you know why the family hides these identities? Do you know what your parents have gone through? Why don''t you share the troubles together, but think about enjoying the fruits of peace.


    I really appreciate you doing that in the first place. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 874： enjoyed enough

    Chapter 874 Enjoyed enough


    "If you don''t do that, your parents won''t be able to find your biological daughter. If Ningning doesn''t come back, I don''t know that you have been spoiled like this.


    Lu Yue''an, you have to show some face and give yourself some dignity, don''t try to occupy both sides, there is no such a good thing!


    Ning Ning was able to make money desperately when she learned that her family was in trouble, just to make her family better and her parents to relax, can you! What were you doing, enjoying everything, never asking about it, never caring about it.


    You have enjoyed enough, what else do you want to share? kindness? "


    The more Lu Qing talked, the more angry he became. He actually spoke incoherently.


    After speaking, he raised his hand and pushed Lu Yuean to drive her out.


    Lu Qing took a deep breath and looked at Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi.


    Everyone in the family was so scared that they hid in the room and did not dare to come out.


    Shen Yunci raised his hand to wipe his tears.


    Now they are completely calm towards Lu Yuean, as if they are looking at a stranger, but her words still trample on their previous feelings word by word.


    Lu Zhi comforted her softly.


    The two looked up at Lu Qing.


    Knowing that the saddest one should be Lu Qing.


    His affection for Lu Yue''an is deeper than theirs, and he should be more heartbroken now.


    Lu Qing couldn''t tell what he felt, the pain must be real.


    But after seeing Lu Yue''an''s character clearly, he didn''t have any hope, and he didn''t want to have anything to do with her.


    But now that she took the initiative to deliver it to her door and said these words, Lu Qing had no choice but to stand up.


    It''s like watching a child he has raised for more than ten years, and finally raising it crookedly. It is impossible for him not to feel heartbroken, and even a little desperate.


    And he also knew that Lu Yuean''s current appearance should have something to do with his previous doting.


    But she shouldn''t already have it and want double it.


    This greed was not taught by him.


    Looking at them, Lu Qing laughed: "Don''t cry, Ningning will not be able to explain clearly when she comes back."


    The two nodded and looked at him.


    Coincidentally, Lu Ning really came back.


    As soon as he entered the door, he saw Shen Yunci wiping his tears and hiding for a while.


    She raised her hand and punched Lu Qing.


    "What are you doing! Didn''t your mother dye your shirt this morning? Why did you make people cry?"


    Lu Qing was stunned for a moment, and continued following her words: "My shirt is very important! And I didn''t say anything."


    Lu Ning looked at him fiercely, raised his hand and raised his fist: "Say it again! Say it again! You said you didn''t say anything even though you were crying!"


    Lu Ning passed by with a punch, and Lu Qing quickly hid for a while and started to run.


    "Let me tell you, your legs and feet are not good now, you can''t outrun me."


    Lu Ning chased after him with his fists raised, shouting while chasing: "Mom, don''t cry! I will avenge you!"


    Looking at them, Shen Yunci finally couldn''t help laughing, and his gloomy mood eased a lot.


    In fact, Lu Ning probably guessed it, because when she came to the meeting, she saw Lu Yue''an getting into the car in a daze.


    But she pretended not to know, and even acted out like this, just to make them feel more comfortable.


    She can guess what Lu Yuean can say.


    She has gotten close to Sun Lu recently. Lu Ning has seen what kind of person Sun Lu is.


    The two of them got together, and Lu Ning really couldn''t think of any good ideas.


    It is estimated that Sun Lu provoked it. Lu Yuean found out what Lu Yuean checked recently, and Lu Ning knew it all.


    Looking at Lu Yuean''s distraught look, he should have been reprimanded and left.


    There is a high probability that Lu Qing will reprimand him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 875： one stone two bird

    Chapter 875 Killing two birds with one stone


    Lu Ning doesn''t care about these things because it''s harmless, and she''s been busy recently.


    Busy going to the hospital, busy with classes, and dealing with the Rose Manor.


    She didn''t take this matter to heart, thinking that after Lu Qing reprimanded her, Lu Yue''an would not come again.


    Lu Yue''an had never been here before, but she began to go in and out of the hospital frequently to see the old man.


    Just because Sun Lu told her that there must be something wrong with the old man seeing Lu Ning so frequently, and maybe he would give Lu Ning the property of the Lu family.


    Lu Yue''an was trying to test the old man.


    But she was not the old man''s opponent at all. After a few words of probing, the old man understood what she meant, but he pretended not to know and didn''t tell her anything.


    Lu Yuean was not reconciled, and still went every day, making excuses to try every day.


    Sun Lu once asked her to go to a bar.


    Lu Yuean went, got drunk, hugged Sun Lu and complained.


    Sun Lu pulled her to whisper on the deck.


    The surrounding music is loud.


    Even Lu Yuean couldn''t resist the turmoil in Lu Yuean''s heart.


    Sun Lu''s words kept echoing in her mind.


    "Since this is the case, why don''t you make him unable to speak again, and put this matter on Lu Ning''s head! Isn''t this killing two birds with one stone!"


    Lu Yuean was so frightened by these words that she woke up from the wine.


    But this sentence kept flashing in my mind.


    In the end, it was like being stunned, and I couldn''t get rid of it.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning didn''t have time to do anything when he found out about the extraordinary relationship between Bai Rui and Shi Qingyue.


    Just anonymously sent the appraisal report to the Lu family one day.


    Shi Qing pays monthly.


    Shi Qingyue woke up with a headache in the morning.


    Recently, Bai Rui has been looking for her more and more frequently. She was afraid of being discovered by Lu Chuan, so she never went to the appointment.


    But if she didn''t keep the appointment, Bai Rui would come to her. Several times, she had a headache and couldn''t think of a good solution for a while.


    I just hope that Bai Rui can wake up and go back quickly, and stop pestering her any more.


    But she is very clear about what kind of person Bai Rui is.


    He won''t let it go.


    Shi Qingyue could only do her best to prevent him from seeing Lu Yuean.


    Rubbing her head and walking down, Shi Qingyue sat on the sofa in the living room, took a sip of the coffee handed by the servant.


    Immediately felt a little more awake, and stared at a vase in the living room in a daze.


    After a long time, someone opened the door.


    She came back to her senses slowly.


    The servant walked in from the outside and looked at Shi Qingyue.


    "Madam, there is your letter."


    Shi Qingyue was stunned for a moment, then pointed at the table in a daze: "Put it down."


    didn''t take it seriously.


    She raised her hand and rubbed her temples again.


    The coffee in his hand was quickly finished.


    Shi Qingyue noticed the letter again when she put the cup on the table.


    Bored, he raised his hand and took a look.


    The sender''s name seems to be made up at first glance, and the recipient''s name is her.


    Subconsciously, she thought it was Bai Rui who was up to something again.


    He took it apart helplessly.


    Inside was a piece of paper, Shi Qingyue took it out with a frown, sighed angrily, and then set her sights on the paper.


    Just a careful look, the whole person was stunned, his eyes widened suddenly, and he looked at it in disbelief.


    Hands trembled uncontrollably.


    "Ma''am, let me get you some coffee."


    When the servant''s voice came, Shi Qingyue immediately dodged sensitively, crumpled the paper in her hand instantly, and turned her head to look at the servant in horror.


    The servant was also taken aback, and before she had time to say anything, Shi Qingyue yelled: "Get out!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 876： Ann is my child

    Chapter 876 An An is my child


    The servant was frightened and ran away quickly.


    Shi Qingyue''s chest heaved up and down, and she glanced down at the report covered in paper **** in her hand, her face full of disbelief.


    who is it!


    Who the hell!


    Berry!


    impossible!


    He already guessed that he would not do these things after saying those words in front of him. If he did it, he would not send it to her, but to Lu Chuan!


    Who is that!


    Who else!


    Besides the two of them, is there a third person in this world who knows about this?


    This thought made Shi Qingyue''s hair stand on end.


    She jumped down in a panic, and ran out without her shoes on.


    "Where is it! Where is the messenger! Where did he go!"


    She ran out in a hurry.


    The servant outside the door stared at her in a daze.


    "Madam, I''ve already left."


    Time has passed for a long time.


    Shi Qingyue stood outside the door, barefoot, clutching her clothes tightly with her hands, her face was pale, her whole body was cold, and the bright sunlight outside couldn''t warm her.


    Shi Qingyue stood there in a daze for a long time.


    She looked a little scary. The servants wanted to say something but didn''t dare to say it, so they could only look at her hesitantly.


    In the end, Shi Qingyue came back to her senses and walked back barefoot.


    Immediately after returning home, I called someone to check, check the sender, check the sender, and check everything that can be checked!


    But in the end still nothing.


    It''s like a ghost letter, the sender can''t be found at all.


    Shi Qingyue was a little panicked, her face has been pale in the past few days, and she was talking about it.


    Finally, she was overwhelmed and found Bai Rui.


    Berry was a little surprised that Shi Qingyue took the initiative to invite him.


    Arrived at the agreed place early and waited.


    When Shi Qingyue came, she was fully armed, and her whole body was completely covered, so no one could tell who it was.


    After she arrived, she rang the doorbell, and she quickly went in after Bai Rui opened the door.


    After entering, he took off his hat and mask, and finally threw a crumpled piece of paper to Bai Rui.


    "Did you do it!"


    She asked this first.


    Berry was a little puzzled. Seeing her haggard look, he subconsciously caught the ball of paper, unfolded it and looked at it.


    He was also stunned when he saw it.


    Then he laughed, walked over, raised his hand and hugged Shi Qingyue: "You admit it, you admit that An An is my child."


    Shi Qingyue pushed him away directly: "Is it important whether I admit it or not? Don''t you think so in your heart for a long time? Did you do this?"


    Shi Qingyue looked at him, and she didn''t care about her messy hair. Recently, she was not in a good mood and really broke down.


    Berry looked at her after hearing the words: "Didn''t you do this?"


    Shi Qingyue looked at him: "Didn''t you do it? Didn''t you send it to Lu''s house?"


    Berry frowned and looked at her: "It''s not me."


    At the same time, he was also aware of the seriousness of the problem. If it wasn''t the two of them, then there was a third person who knew about it and sent an appraisal report blatantly!


    Who will it be!


    Shi Qingyue continued: "It''s not you, it would be someone, who can get what you have to make this thing!"


    Shi Qingyue was emotional and raised her hand to poke Bai Rui.


    Berry grabbed her hand directly: "Calm down, will I deny it if I did it? I have nothing to admit. When did you receive this?"


    Shi Qingyue knew this, but she couldn''t figure it out, if it wasn''t for Bai Rui, who would get his hair or something like that.


    "Five days ago."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 877： Related to Rose Manor

    Chapter 877 is related to Rose Manor


    Berry''s expression became more and more ugly.


    "Not found out."


    Shi Qingyue would take the initiative to look for him, probably because he didn''t find anything, and finally suspected him.


    Shi Qingyue nodded.


    Berry was silent.


    He didn¡¯t do the personal things, but the people around him did.


    Bai Rui was silently thinking about who was most likely to do this, but Shi Qingyue finally couldn''t bear it and broke down and cried.


    "It''s all you! Why did you come back! Why did you come to disturb my life with An''an! We are fine! We are fine until you come back!


    This is what happened when you came back! It became like this ghost! If that person sends another copy to Lu Chuan, how do you want me to explain it! Why do you let me and An''an stay at Lu''s house!


    Berry! You killed me! Are you going to kill me like this! I hate you! I hate you! "


    She cried impatiently.


    Berry hugged him directly.


    Let her cry and beat and scold.


    After she finally calmed down, Bai Rui said, "Isn''t that just right, come with me, our family will live a life together, and I can give you no less than Lu Chuan."


    Shi Qingyue pushed him violently: "Don''t even think about it! An''an is Lu Chuan''s child, she is a Lu family''s child! It has nothing to do with you! Get out! Get out! Don''t appear in front of us again !"


    Shi Qingyue cried, and Bai Rui came back without any emotion: "What''s the point of you saying this? Do you still want to quibble? If the paternity test report was fake, you would have torn it up a long time ago, and it will appear again." Do you want me to help you with ideas in front of me?"


    Shi Qingyue was stunned by what he said, she had indeed forgotten this point.


    Bai Rui looked at her expression, raised his hand and hugged her again: "I know what you mean. Isn''t that old man from the Lu family dying soon? Aren''t you just afraid that you won''t be able to share the property of the Lu family? I''ll get it for you, and after you get it, you have to take An''an with me."


    Shi Qingyue was stunned, leaning against his arms in a daze for a moment, and it took a long, long time before she came back to her senses.


    After regaining consciousness, he didn''t speak, just leaned in his arms and cried.


    But Bai Rui understood this behavior, he smiled and hugged her tightly.


    Shi Qingyue is the best at analyzing the relationship between pros and cons, and now she agrees.


    But the next moment, Bai Rui''s eyes became more fierce.


    He also wants to find out the third person who knows! You can''t have a ticking time bomb around you.


    Only the dead will shut up forever!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Lu Ning learned that Shi Qingyue went to look for Bai Rui, he just smiled and didn''t say anything.


    She didn''t want to do anything, just scare Shi Qingyue.


    Wouldn''t it be better to let her panic.


    But should she tell Lu Chuan about this, she still has to keep thinking.


    If Lu Chuan knows, there is a high probability that the old man will know that the old man''s health is getting worse day by day, and he cannot be allowed to suffer this insult before he leaves.


    Lu Ning put this matter on hold for the time being.


    But she put it on hold, some people still need to investigate clearly.


    Berry has been sending people to City A recently, and he began to investigate this matter in depth.


    But after two days of investigation, he knew that someone was preventing him from digging deeper into the person behind it.


    But he is not someone who will retreat when encountering a little obstacle, so he did not stop and continued to check.


    No one was found, but Rose Manor was found by accident.


    Berry was shocked and puzzled when he heard about it. He couldn''t figure out how Rose Manor had something to do with it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 878： Dont know your boyfriend?

    Chapter 878 Don''t know your boyfriend?


    But the intelligence will not be wrong.


    Rose Manor really participated in this matter.


    Why did Rose Manor come to City A?


    Yizhou is far away from City A.


    What tasks do they have?


    What is the purpose?


    Berry couldn''t figure it out.


    But it is impossible to check Rose Manor.


    Even if you search, you can''t find anything.


    No one can break into the intelligence network of Rose Manor.


    And now he can follow the vines to find Rose Manor, which represents the warning of Rose Manor.


    Once he continued to go deeper, he would take the initiative to fight Rose Manor.


    Once on the blacklist of Rose Manor, the consequences will be great.


    Berry frowned and thought about it, but finally gave up on the investigation.


    This matter will be known sooner or later, it depends on whether the person wants to release the news.


    He has a way to deal with it whether he releases it or not, and it won''t be too long after all.


    He is ready to leave here with Shi Qingyue and Lu Yuean.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Huo Jinyan hasn''t been in City A for a week, and hasn''t seen Lu Ning for a week.


    Lu Ning also misses him, but she has very little time to think about him. She is either in the hospital or at school all day, so the time is piled up.


    The pressure of the college entrance examination and the pressure of homework make the students in the third year of high school breathless.


    Recently, I have less and less time to rest. After school, I don¡¯t finish school until nine o¡¯clock. After returning home, I don¡¯t rest until early in the morning. I get up early in the morning to continue studying. big.


    But I also know that the college entrance examination is very important, so everyone is studying hard.


    It was half past nine when school was over today.


    A compulsory question type bothered them, and they waited until the teacher broke it apart and explained it to them clearly before leaving school.


    A group of people roared out, everyone looked tired.


    Huo Jinyan stood waiting at the school gate, looking at the stressed faces, he sighed.


    Lu Ning and Lin Ci came out last.


    Lin Ci couldn''t find a test paper, and the two of them came out after finding it.


    Out of the teaching building, Lu Ning was still lecturing Lin Ci.


    When I reached the door, I saw Huo Jinyan when I looked up.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, a little surprised, but he continued to finish the last sentence.


    "... Is this clear?"


    Lin Ci nodded, glanced at Huo Jinyan, finally put away the pen and paper, and turned to say goodbye to Lu Ning.


    "I''m going first, I''m exhausted."


    Lu Ning waved his hand to say goodbye to her.


    Looking at Lin Ci getting into the car, Lu Ning turned to look at Huo Jinyan.


    Mr. Huo, who was finally valued, stepped forward immediately and raised his hands: "Hug me."


    Looking at him, Lu Ning grabbed the schoolbag that was about to slip again: "Sir, who are you?"


    Looking at her, Huo Jinyan couldn''t help but curled his lips and smiled, stepped forward again, and hugged her tightly: "Your boyfriend."


    "I do not have a boyfriend."


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and touched the little girl''s head, coaxing softly: "Now there is."


    Lu Ning punched him, but didn''t push him away.


    Huo Jinyan hugged her tightly: "The company is too busy, and I won''t leave you for so long in the future."


    Lu Ning didn''t speak.


    Huo Jinyan continued: "Are you too tired? You don''t even know your boyfriend anymore."


    Lu Ning listened, and couldn''t help but become ill-natured.


    "Who said that, I know it. My boyfriend is looking at us from the opposite side."


    Huo Jinyan was taken aback for a moment, and then subconsciously glanced across the road.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 879： want to try now

    Chapter 879 Want to try now


    Lu Ning couldn''t help but bend his lips and smile.


    "You''re not here, I''m pursued by many people, and I secretly agreed to the pursuit of a little boy."


    Huo Jinyan looked down at her, and sighed: "This is not acceptable, first come, first served, you haven''t promised me yet, that doesn''t count."


    Lu Ning smiled and looked up at him: "That doesn''t count, and neither will yours after that."


    Huo Jinyan suddenly grasped something important, raised his hand to hold her face, and asked with a smile, "After? How long?"


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, and looked at him helplessly: "A thousand years later."


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and touched his face: "Then I will take good care of my health and try to live for a thousand years."


    Lu Ning couldn''t hold back his laughter, and said angrily, "Old monster."


    After speaking, he pushed him away and turned to leave.


    Huo Jinyan immediately pulled her back, and took the schoolbag off her shoulder and put it in his hand.


    "Where to go."


    Looking at him, Lu Ning shrugged: "Find my little boyfriend, he''s still waiting for me."


    Huo Jinyan smiled helplessly, pulled him violently, and pulled him into his arms: "Little boyfriend, don''t think about it in your life, you only have an old boyfriend like me, did you hear me?"


    After speaking, he opened the car door for her and let her get in the car.


    After getting in the car, lean over and fasten her seat belt.


    Looking at his profile, Lu Ning continued to tease him: "You''re so stingy, what''s wrong with my many little boyfriends, in case you die someday..."


    Lu Ning was referring to the body, but before she finished speaking, Huo Jinyan suddenly came over and said in a very low voice: "Don''t worry baby, I will always be good for you."


    After speaking, he kissed Lu Ning on the face.


    Lu Ning was taken aback for a moment, his face blushed instantly, and he turned to look at Huo Jinyan.


    "Huo Jinyan!"


    She started to feel hot all over, obviously understanding what Huo Jinyan meant.


    Huo Jinyan was in a good mood seeing her blushing, and started the car with a smile.


    Lu Ning stared at him angrily for a while, then turned his head and ignored him.


    When getting off the car, Lu Ning''s face was still red and tender.


    Huo Jinyan came over to open the door for her, and possessed him to unbuckle her seat belt.


    When unfastening the seat belt, he raised his eyes and looked at her, with an extremely ambiguous voice: "Don''t talk, do you want to try it now?"


    Lu Ning stared at him with wide eyes, blushing, she leaned over so angry, opened her mouth and bit his neck.


    Huo Jinyan was in pain, looked at Lu Ning''s angry face, and raised his hand to touch his neck.


    Lu Ning gave him a fierce look, pushed him away, got out of the car angrily and entered the room.


    Huo Jinyan chuckled twice, slowly closed the door, and followed in with his things.


    Lu Ning was in a bad mood when he came in, Shen Yunci was about to ask what was wrong when Huo Jinyan came in from the outside.


    Immediately went over with a smile: "Jin Yan, you are back."


    Lu Ning gave Huo Jinyan a dissatisfied look. Now Shen Yunci treats him like his own son, not ''you are here'' but ''you are back''.


    Lu Bai and Lu Jingzhi looked at Lu Ning''s angry look, Lu Jingzhi took a piece of fruit and handed it to Lu Ning: "Sister, are you angry? Brother Huo made you angry?"


    Lu Ning didn''t speak, and took a deep breath, not wanting to pass on his emotions to the children.


    smiled and looked at him: "No, my sister is thinking about something."


    The moment she turned her head, Lu Bai saw a little redness on her neck, an obvious redness.


    In fact, Lu Ning raised his hand and rubbed it on the road.


    But suddenly there was a roar from Lu Qing and Lu Zhi.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 880： Huo Jinyan, you beast!

    Chapter 880 Huo Jinyan, you beast!


    "Huo Jinyan! You beast!"


    Everyone was taken aback, and immediately looked over.


    Lu Qing tugged at Huo Jinyan''s collar, the tooth marks on his neck were very obvious.


    Lu Zhi just passed by and saw it at a glance.


    Raised his hand and passed: "You beast! What did you do to my daughter!"


    Lu Bai immediately turned his head to look at Lu Ning, and his eyes fell on her neck.


    He suddenly got up suddenly and rushed over in an instant.


    "You''re crazy! She''s just grown up! Huo Jin said you don''t have a brain! What the **** have you done!"


    The three of them split up and started looking for things. Those who were looking for baseball bats looked for baseball bats, those who were looking for iron bars looked for iron bars, and finally Lu Zhi took out a kitchen knife directly from the kitchen.


    The three of them rushed towards Huo Jinyan holding something up.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Ning were terrified, and hurried to stop them.


    Shen Yunci immediately ran over to stop Lu Zhi, this knife will be terrible.


    Lu Ning ran over and pulled Huo Jinyan behind him, and opened his arms to block him.


    "Brother! Don''t be impulsive!"


    Lu Qing and Lu Baiqi''s eyes were red: "Ning Ning! Don''t stop me! Brother will help you deal with this scumbag today!"


    Angrily yelling at Huo Jinyan: "Huo Jinyan! You bastard! You are a beast in clothes! My sister is only so old, you can do anything! Is this how your Huo family educates people! Ah! You are so old today! It''s over for you!"


    "Yes! You are finished! How dare you touch my daughter! You don''t want to live!"


    Lu Zhi also blushed with anger, pointed at Huo Jinyan and shouted.


    Shen Yunci hugged him and almost couldn''t stop him.


    Lu Ning quickly stepped back and looked at them: "Brother! What are you thinking! He didn''t do anything to me! Calm down!"


    Obviously they are unbelievers.


    "Ning Ning, you get out of the way, my brother saved his life, but the tools of the crime were confiscated! Also! You break up with him right now! Dog! We are really giving you a good face!


    I thought you were an upright gentleman, so I assured Ningning to associate with you! Now it seems that we are really blind! Killed my sister! If you have the ability, don''t hide behind Ningning, if you have the ability, come out! "


    Lu Ning: "You said that, can he come out! Brother! Really not! Don''t get excited! Dad! Put the knife away first, he really didn''t do anything to me!"


    Lu Bai looked at her: "Then what''s going on with your neck, what''s going on with his neck! Don''t cover it up for him! We are not afraid of their Huo family! If you dare to touch my sister, no one will do it!"


    Lu Ning looked at them helplessly, in a hurry, and shouted directly: "Oh! Really not! I rubbed my neck myself! His neck was bitten by a dog!"


    Huo Jinyan:?


    Several people did not believe it again.


    Lu Ning directly raised his hand: "Stop! Brother! Big Brother and Second Brother! Dad! Calm down first, and listen to me."


    Several people stood there and looked at her. Two of them were carrying sticks, and Lu Zhi was carrying a knife.


    "That''s right, brother, are you going to pick me up?"


    Lu Ning decided to explain it to them bit by bit.


    Lu Qing shouted angrily: "Yes! I shouldn''t have left first! Otherwise, I wouldn''t have left you alone with this beast..."


    As he spoke, he raised his stick again.


    Lu Ning stopped immediately: "Brother! Stop! Look, when you went to pick me up, did you watch me come out before leaving?"


    "Yes! I just went to buy something, who knew he..."


    Lu Ning directly interrupted him and continued: "Look, how long did it take you to leave the school gate, go shopping, and finally go home, half an hour?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 881： dont want her to give birth

    Chapter 881 I don¡¯t want her to have a baby


    Lu Qing finally calmed down a bit: "Almost."


    Then Lu Ning continued: "It takes 20 minutes to drive from our home to school, right?"


    She looked at everyone, and after getting a nod, she continued: "We entered the door with both feet, right? It''s only ten minutes. What can he do to me!"


    Looking at them, Lu Ning directly smashed the pot and said, "If he can really do something to me in these ten minutes, I really don''t want him."


    Huo Jinyan:?


    Then he really can''t do it.


    Finally, the three people who understood these things reacted.


    It was completely conditioned reflex just now, who would not think too much when seeing the tooth marks and red marks on the neck.


    The three of them had a tacit understanding, and they took the guy and went on it.


    Looking at their expressions of finally understanding, Lu Ning breathed a sigh of relief.


    Turned his head and glanced at Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan took a deep look at her, then stepped forward and hugged Lu Ning''s shoulders, and turned to look at Lu Zhi and the others.


    "Uncle, aunt, eldest brother, second brother. I know the gossip and gossip that a girl will bear when facing the society.


    I also know how much that hurts.


    I wouldn''t do anything to Ningning before we got married.


    I know your hesitation and worry, I know your fear of my identity.


    Actually, I am also afraid. I am afraid that I will not be able to protect her well, and I am afraid that she will be hurt because of me.


    But, I love her. I can''t bear that she''s going to spend the rest of her life with someone else, can''t bear seeing her pass me by for someone else, can''t bear that she''s not here for me.


    So I will do my best to protect her and not let her get hurt, even if she suffers a little grievance.


    Acquaintance, acquaintance, love, proposal, marriage, childbirth, I will follow her step by step according to these regulations, and I will never mess up the order and make her feel wronged. "


    He looked at them sincerely and sincerely, and said these words seriously.


    Lu Ning kept looking sideways at him.


    It was the first time she saw Huo Jinyan show his sincerity for everyone to see.


    Lu Ning heard his sincere and firm words, and looked at his side face with reddish eyes.


    When Shen Yunci looked over, his eyes were also red.


    Huo Jinyan''s words didn''t have any fancy words or empty promises, but he just sincerely told them what he wanted to reassure them.


    Lu Zhi also looked at him silently, and he was inevitably moved by his words.


    Lu Bai and Lu Qing looked at each other.


    Looking at Huo Jinyan, Lu Qing said bluntly: "My sister is afraid of pain, so she won''t have children in the future."


    He said it decisively, and it sounds like there is no room for negotiation.


    And Huo Jinyan looked at him and smiled, then turned his head, his eyes fell on Lu Ning''s eyes.


    "That''s just right, I don''t want her to have a baby either. With her, I''m content."


    Lu Ning looked at him in a daze.


    He said this sincerely, with seriousness in his eyes, as if he really thought about it a million times for an answer.


    Shen Yunci was unavoidably shocked.


    Huo Jin said it''s not someone else, he is responsible for the entire Huo family, if he has no children, who will the Huo family entrust to in the future, how can the Huo family agree.


    But his appearance is clearly thought of long ago.


    Can he really do this for Ningning?


    It doesn''t matter any gossip, as long as she is alone.


    Lu Bai frowned and looked at him: "Huo Jinyan, think about it clearly, if you really do this, how will Ningning face the other elders of your Huo family in the future."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 882： what can you do in ten minutes

    Chapter 882 What can be done in ten minutes


    If you do get married, this is what you have to face.


    They don''t need to have children, but the rest of the Huo family will definitely talk about Lu Ning behind their backs.


    Continuing the incense, isn''t it necessary for a family like them!


    He didn''t want Lu Ning to be poked in the back and called selfish after he married.


    Huo Jinyan turned his head: "I won''t let her bear this. She doesn''t need to take care of everything. I will do all of this before I marry her. I won''t let her hear anything that makes her uncomfortable. words."


    He paused and looked at them, and said solemnly: "I can do it."


    Firmly and irrefutable.


    Lu Ning blinked and looked at him.


    I think it''s quite magical. I was going to beat him just now, but now I''m talking about marrying him and having a baby. She hasn''t agreed yet. Hey!


    When the scene was quiet for two minutes and everyone was silent, Lu Jingzhi''s voice suddenly came.


    "Is there really nothing you can do in ten minutes?"


    He was actually very confused, and didn''t understand why they suddenly quarreled and wanted to fight.


    The innocent voice made them all startled, and finally Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing out loud.


    This scene is considered to be relieved.


    But after such an experience, Huo Jinyan was driven away by Lu Zhi, and he was not allowed to live here tonight.


    He also used Lu Ning''s name to choke him, Huo Jinyan had to leave.


    But he left, but he didn''t really leave.


    In the middle of the night, Huo Jinyan followed Lu Ning''s window and jumped in.


    Lu Ning is waiting on the sidelines, knowing that he will not really leave.


    When Huo Jinyan jumped in, he didn''t find anyone on the bed, but the lights in the house were all off, so it was impossible to go anywhere else.


    Huo Jinyan walked in and searched around, not calm anymore, frightened.


    When he turned around, he was startled by Lu Ning who suddenly jumped out.


    Lu Ning looked cheerfully at his undecided expression.


    Huo Jinyan was scared out of his wits.


    Lu Ning turned around and sat on the edge of the bed and looked at him: "If my father and brother find out about your behavior, your legs will definitely be broken. Maybe the tools for committing crimes will also be confiscated."


    Huo Jinyan calmed down and sat next to her, and leaned over in the dark: "No, they won''t make your happy life after marriage less than half."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    "Huo Jinyan, you have to be ashamed!"


    Huo Jinyan put his arms around her waist, and leaned over: "I still want it, otherwise how can I seduce you."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Lu Ning smiled speechlessly, looking at his face getting closer and closer: "Huo Jinyan, you just finished making promises to my parents. The order will not be messed up."


    Huo Jinyan turned his head directly, put his head on Lu Ning''s shoulder, grabbed her hand and put it on his chest: "I''m just scared by you, flustered, rub it for me."


    Lu Ning: "...?"


    "Huo Jinyan, who did you learn your hypocritical temper from?"


    Huo Jinyan hugged her tightly and got closer: "No need to learn, I just want to spend more time with you."


    Lu Ning had no choice but to put his hands on his chest: "You are too close, I can''t rub it for you."


    Huo Jinyan hugged him even tighter: "Don''t rub it anymore, I found this method is more useful."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    It¡¯s been a few days since I¡¯ve seen him, his silliness has improved a bit.


    Lu Ning sighed speechlessly, but didn''t say anything else, but silently raised his arms and hugged his waist.


    Miss him, no less than he misses her...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 883： lets get married

    Chapter 883 Let''s get married


    Huo Jinyan was so stubborn all night that he didn''t leave.


    Later, Lu Ning couldn''t argue with him and fell asleep, and when he woke up in the morning, he found him lying beside him.


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Huo Jinyan was keenly aware of it, and immediately opened his eyes to look at her.


    Lu Ning''s sleepy eyes didn''t stop him from glancing at him.


    Huo Jinyan smiled and straightened her broken hair: "Why do you get up so early?"


    Lu Ning raised his hand and thumped him: "Why didn''t you leave, my dad will skin you when he sees it."


    "Leave later. I''ll wait for you outside and take you to class."


    After finishing speaking, he asked: "Is class going to be so early now?"


    Lu Ning yawned and nodded, lifted the quilt and got out of bed.


    "Time is running out, everyone wants to work harder."


    Huo Jin was surprised: "Isn''t our baby sure and sure, and he also wants to wake up so early?"


    Just as Lu Ning was about to answer the conversation, he suddenly realized something and turned to look at him.


    Huo Jinyan smiled and followed her.


    Lu Ning ignored him and went into the bathroom to wash up.


    Huo Jinyan followed directly.


    Lu Ning looked at him in the mirror and rolled his eyes helplessly.


    "I really can''t believe a man''s words. He swore last night and followed me into the bathroom today."


    Huo Jinyan approached with a smile, and raised his hand to bring her a cup and a toothbrush for brushing her teeth.


    Lu Ning shook his head helplessly, while brushing his teeth with a toothbrush, Huo Jinyan came over from behind and hugged her.


    Lu Ning had toothpaste in his mouth and couldn''t talk, so he raised his hand and hit him.


    Huo Jinyan must have done it on purpose. He blocked her mouth first, so that it would be convenient for him to post.


    Lu Ning couldn''t break his hand away, so he simply didn''t break it from the back, lay flat, and let him hold it.


    Huo Jinyan hugged her from behind, resting his chin on her shoulder, looking at them in the mirror, he couldn''t help but smile.


    This is the life he has dreamed of for a long time.


    When she wakes up in the morning, she is by her side, and when she washes up, he can hold her behind her and watch her.


    Every time he thinks about it, he really wants to marry her back home as soon as possible.


    Lu Ning also looked at him in the mirror, with crooked eyebrows and eyes.


    Huo Jinyan said suddenly: "Ningning, let''s get married."


    Lu Ning swallowed the toothpaste in fright, and then coughed violently.


    Huo Jinyan was also taken aback, and hurriedly looked at her: "Spit it out, spit it out, drink some water."


    He raised his hand and patted her on the back.


    Fortunately, toothpaste is not harmful either.


    Lu Ning finally stopped and looked up at him.


    Why does this person always play cards against common sense?


    Huo Jinyan looked at her helplessly, patted her on the back, and wiped the remaining toothpaste foam on her chin with the other hand.


    "Scared? Then you have to be more mentally prepared, so that you don''t get scared on the wedding day."


    Lu Ning: "... Huo Jinyan, I''m only eighteen."


    There is no one who has not pursued success and proposed marriage immediately.


    Also said that the order will not be messed up, a man''s mouth is a deceitful ghost!


    Huo Jinyan looked into her eyes and thought for a while: "After the summer, you will be nineteen, and it will be the year when you enter your sophomore year."


    Looking at his fluent answers, Lu Ning knew that he must have counted thousands of times.


    Feeling a little helpless, but also a little sweet.


    He is really planning their future well.


    Whether it''s from the words last night or his actions, Lu Ning can tell that Huo Jinyan has been working hard for their future.


    He really wanted to protect her well so that she wouldn''t be wronged even when she married.


    Lu Ning looked at him gently.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 884： Are you excited?

    Chapter 884 Is your heart moved?


    Huo Jinyan approached and asked very disruptively: "Is your heart fluttering, my puppy?"


    Lu Ning:?


    Huo Jinyan took her hand and put it around his neck.


    Looking at the shallow tooth marks on his neck, Lu Ning remembered that he said last night that the tooth marks were bitten by a dog.


    "..."


    Looking at his teasing smile, Lu Ning suddenly raised the corners of his lips to look at him.


    Huo Jinyan felt bad in his heart, and knew that she had some bad intentions again.


    Without waiting for him to hide, Lu Ning suddenly put his hand on the back of his neck, tiptoed, and leaned over to kiss his Adam''s apple.


    Huo Jinyan:!


    The surrounding area was eerily quiet, except for the sound of Huo Jinyan''s heavy and forbearing breathing.


    Lu Ning stood in front of him and looked at him without leaving. She just looked at him, watched his Adam''s apple rolling up and down, and watched his eyes stained with lust. She reminded him very badly: " You won''t do anything to me until you''re married."


    Huo Jinyan clenched his fingers, looking at the girl in front of him, his reason was running out the moment she kissed her Adam''s apple.


    Huo Jinyan clasped her waist with hot hands, and pressed her against his body.


    Lu Ning froze for a moment, watched him lower his head, and said in a rough voice: "Ning Ning, are you trying to drive me crazy?"


    Lu Ning raised his chin, and before he could speak, his lips/petals were suddenly sucked by him.


    Lu Ning was stunned, his mind went blank.


    The enthusiasm of the people in front of them was no less than that at the banquet in Continent F last time.


    This time Huo Jinyan made the right size, and when he let go of her, Lu Ning fell limply into his arms.


    His hands gently smoothed her long hair, and his voice was soft: "Ningning, have you forgotten that you can do things well before you get married."


    His voice was smiling, and Lu Ning weakly pushed him: "Huo Jinyan, you are lying."


    Huo Jinyan pinched her earlobe with his fingers: "Then why do you kiss my throat?"


    Lu Ning''s face was pink, and he regretted what he had done.


    How could she have forgotten this.


    Now I want to cry but have no tears.


    This person is obviously a stranger once and acquainted twice.


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand to turn on the faucet, soaked a small towel, wrung out the water and wiped her face.


    The cold touch of ice did not calm Lu Ning down.


    After washing her, Huo Jinyan bent over and carried her out.


    Put her on the bed and look at her with a smile: "Do you want me to change your clothes for you?"


    Lu Ning turned around, picked up a pillow and threw it at it.


    Huo Jinyan caught it with a smile, raised his hand and put the pillow on the bed, leaned over and kissed her on the face: "Hurry up and change, we''re going to be late."


    After speaking, he turned around and overturned the boat and went out.


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Then he quickly got up and put on his clothes.


    But Huo Jinyan didn''t leave, he went directly to the main entrance, knocked on the door and went in.


    Lu Zhi just came down from upstairs yawning, and was stunned when he saw him: "Why are you here?"


    Huo Jinyan adjusted his collar with a smile, and said very formally: "Uncle, I''m here to send Ningning to class."


    Lu Zhi looked at him, and after a long time, he came down and sat on the sofa.


    He was still very touched by what Huo Jinyan said last night.


    "Come and sit down."


    Huo Jinyan immediately went over and sat down.


    Lu Zhi raised his hand and picked up the newspaper on the table, glanced at him and said, "You are honest, I thought you would sneak back last night."


    Huo Jinyan''s face remained unchanged: "Don''t dare."


    The corner of Lu Ning''s mouth twitched when he heard this.


    Don''t dare? How dare you!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 885： An accident happened to Lu Yuean

    Chapter 885 Lu Yuean''s Accident


    Lu Ning came downstairs with a deep breath, glanced at Huo Jinyan who was sitting there, and turned to look at Lu Zhi: "Dad, why did you get up so early."


    Lu Zhi watched her come down and smiled: "Just woke up. Shall we leave after breakfast today?"


    Lu Ning shook his head: "No, it''s a bit late, I''ll go directly to school to eat."


    Lu Zhi nodded: "Okay, let''s go."


    Lu Ning turned and walked towards the door, Huo Jinyan got up and nodded towards Lu Zhi, and followed Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning went straight out, completely ignoring him.


    Huo Jinyan followed from behind, reaching for her schoolbag.


    After going out, Lu Ning turned his head and glanced at him: "A beast in clothes!"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with a smile, holding her schoolbag and saying nothing.


    After getting into the car, Huo Jinyan fastened her seat belt.


    He looked up and met Lu Ning''s red eyes.


    Terrified.


    "What''s wrong, Ningning."


    Touched her face a little helplessly.


    Lu Ning pushed his hand away angrily.


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment, and hurriedly leaned over again: "Are you angry with me? I was wrong, I will change it."


    Acknowledge your mistake quickly.


    Lu Ning turned to look at him, and opened his mouth to cry.


    Counting his crimes while weeping.


    "Huo Jinyan! You bastard! I haven''t agreed to be with you yet, you kiss me over and over again, and you still make excuses, and say such things to irritate me! Huo Jinyan! You are shameless! I am not clean Already!"


    While crying, he said aggrievedly.


    Huo Jinyan quickly raised his hand to comfort her.


    I wanted to laugh again, but I was afraid that she would be even more angry.


    "Okay, okay, my bastard, I''m shameless, clean and clean. Don''t cry, okay Ningning, I won''t kiss you in the future, okay, when will you agree, when will I kiss, okay, won''t you Agree that I promise not to do this again, okay?"


    He comforted in a soft voice, but he didn''t expect Lu Ning to stop immediately after the last word: "Okay!"


    Huo Jinyan:?


    Looking at Lu Ning who regained his composure and raised his hand to wipe away his tears, Huo Jinyan felt like he had been tricked.


    What did he say just now? What did you promise?


    Lu Ning calmly wiped his tears while urging him: "Drive, I''m going to be late."


    Huo Jin said: "...?"


    Driving all the way to the school gate, seeing her enter happily, Huo Jinyan couldn''t help himself.


    After a long time, he laughed helplessly, and raised his hand to touch his forehead.


    "Cheated by the little girl."


    ¡ª¡ª


    After Lu Ning arrived in the class, he couldn''t help being stunned when he saw the different learning environment.


    Everyone is sitting in their seats, but they look very excited and talking.


    As soon as Lu Ning got to his seat, Lin Ci hurried in from the outside.


    Running in, panting.


    When he saw Lu Ning, his eyebrows almost flew up.


    Lu Ning looked at them puzzled.


    "What''s wrong? Which idol got married again?"


    Recently, I also saw that they were too good at eating melons, so Lu Ning couldn''t help asking.


    Lin Ci quickly waved his hands: "No! Guess!"


    Lu Ning looked at her in confusion: "How can I guess, you gave me a theme."


    Lu Ning just finished speaking with a smile, all the people in front and behind looked at her with the same excited faces.


    Lu Ning was dumbfounded.


    It seems that this melon is not small, it is the level that everyone pays attention to.


    "What''s wrong with you this is."


    "Sister Ning, guess quickly."


    Lu Ning smiled helplessly, how can I guess.


    Lin Ci waved his hand: "Forget it! Don''t guess, I''ll tell you directly! Do you know what happened to Lu Yuean?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 886： Lu Yuean is not Lu Chuans own

    Chapter 886 Lu Yuean is not Lu Chuan''s own


    Lu Ning looked at her: "I don''t know, what could happen to her?"


    Lin Ci looked at her and patted her on the shoulder suddenly.


    Mysteriously, she moved closer and whispered into her ear: "Lu Yuean, not the Lu family."


    Lu Ning was taken aback, and turned to look at her.


    Lin Ci thought she didn''t understand, and immediately explained again: "Lu Yuean, Lu Chuan was not born."


    Hearing this, Lu Ning''s face immediately changed.


    She frowned and looked at Lin Ci.


    grabbed her arm: "Who said this?"


    Lin Ci was too excited and didn''t realize what was wrong with Lu Ning.


    "No one said it, someone found it in the school in the morning.


    In the school teaching building, the first floor was covered with papers. The newcomers thought something was wrong, but finally picked up a sheet and found it was a paternity test report.


    The entire first floor, the corridor is full of this paternity test report.


    It belonged to Lu Yue''an. I heard they said it was Bai or something, but I didn''t remember the other name. Anyway, Lu Yue''an is not from the Lu family, not Lu Chuan''s child. It''s awesome to do it in this way. "


    Lu Ning felt bad subconsciously, she didn''t let people do these things.


    So far, she, Shi Qingyue, and Bai Rui know about this matter, and even Lu Yue''an doesn''t know about it, but who will do it.


    She didn''t do it, how could Shi Qingyue do it.


    Still distributing identification reports in schools.


    Could it be Bai Rui?


    Lu Ning immediately rejected this conjecture.


    Berry has been busy packing things for Shi Qingyue and Lu Yuean recently, and he wants to take Shi Qingyue and Lu Yuean away.


    Lu Ning knew this matter, there was no need for Bai Rui to do this when he was about to succeed, and it would not do him any good.


    Who would that be?


    Does anyone else know about this?


    Lu Family?


    No, Lu Chuan would not slap himself in the face in public like this.


    Then, who will it be!


    It was only then that Lu Ning realized that there might be someone secretly observing everything about them, maybe even knowing more than they knew, and even manipulating everything.


    This person... who the hell? !


    Lu Ning looked ugly, and when Lin Ci noticed it, he was already in class.


    She raised her hand and poked Lu Ning, only then did Lu Ning come back to his senses.


    As soon as Lin Ci was finished, I asked her what was wrong.


    Lu Ning didn''t tell her, for fear of scaring her, he just asked her about Lu Yue''an.


    It is said that Lu Yuean didn''t know what happened after she arrived, until someone took her to the trash can behind the teaching building, and she didn''t know.


    It is said that he ran away crying.


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s behind.


    Lu Ning was a little flustered all morning, unable to tell what went wrong, but just flustered, as if someone was standing in the dark looking at you, but you didn''t know where he was, couldn''t see and couldn''t catch it, it made people panic .


    After the morning class, Lu Ning left the school and went straight to the coffee shop opposite.


    Xiaowen couldn''t help laughing when he saw her: "Ningning, you''re here."


    Lu Ning nodded: "En."


    Turn around and look for Gu Chen in the shop.


    Gu Chen was sitting at the backmost seat when he saw her raising his hand to wave to her.


    Lu Ning hurried over immediately.


    Lin Ci didn''t know what the two of them said, only that Lu Ning was late when he came back in the afternoon.


    Intuition told her that something was wrong with Lu Ning, but she didn''t dare to ask anything.


    Everything Lu Ning could say would tell her.


    Sure enough, after school, Lu Ning pulled her to stand in the corner and told her in a low voice that she actually knew that Lu Yuean was not Lu Chuan''s own.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 887： time bomb

    Chapter 887 Time Bomb


    Lin Ci did not expect this.


    looked at her in shock: "You know?!"


    Lu Ning nodded.


    "You have to be careful recently."


    Lin Ci looked at her suspiciously: "Me? Be careful? What''s wrong?"


    Lu Ning looked at her and sighed: "I don''t know who did it, but Lu Yue''an already knew about it. She has been with Sun Lu all this time, and the two of them don''t know what idea they have. But the appointment is aimed at me, I can hide, but I am afraid that she will shift the blame on you, I will let people protect you, but emergencies cannot be avoided.


    So be careful in everything these days. "


    Lu Ning couldn''t let her be with him either. After thinking about it, he felt that if Lu Yue''an really did anything to directly attack her, it would hurt Lin Ci, so he could only send someone to protect her and make her be more careful.


    Lin Ci also realized the seriousness of the matter, looked at Lu Ning and nodded.


    "Ningning, what should you do?"


    Looking at her, Lu Ning smiled, "I''m fine, you protect yourself."


    Lin Ci looked at her worriedly, but said nothing.


    She knew that Lu Ning was surrounded by capable people, as long as she didn''t cause trouble for her, it would be fine.


    When the two of them went out, Lu Ning watched Lin Ci get into his car and leave, and then turned to look at Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with a strange expression, took her into the car, and asked while wearing the seat belt: "Is something wrong?"


    Lu Ning looked at him and nodded, not going to hide it from him.


    After describing the matter, Huo Jinyan''s expression was also not good.


    She was worried about Lu Ning''s comfort, and worried about the person Lu Ning said was hiding in the dark.


    Lu Ning looked at him: "Don''t be so nervous, there are so many people around me, with them and you, nothing will happen."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and put his hand behind her head: "Will you stay with me recently?"


    Lu Ning knew that he was worried, so he nodded.


    After going back, Lu Ning didn''t know what Huo Jinyan said to his parents. In short, they agreed with Huo Jinyan to live at home, and agreed that he would take her to and from school every day.


    Lu Ning thinks that he is quite capable in this area, and it is so easy to get his parents to agree.


    ¡­


    Rose Manor''s intelligence network is almost unmatched, but this time it also encountered difficulties, and it was impossible to find out who was behind it.


    There is a time bomb hidden in the dark, and it is unknown when it will explode.


    The clues appear and then disappear, and they cannot be found out at all.


    Lu Ning was entangled with this for two days and then stopped entangled.


    The soldiers came to cover up the water and the earth, as long as something happened to him, it would be easy to handle.


    What I''m afraid of is that he won''t show up. Instead of being so sad, it''s better to just leave it alone.


    Lu Yuean never appeared in school after the accident.


    I heard that the Lu family was in a state of chaos, Shi Qingyue and Lu Chuan quarreled every day, and in the end Lu Chuan kicked her out directly.


    This incident made him lose face and became the laughing stock of everyone.


    And the incident has become so big that there is no way to cover it up.


    Lu Chuan gave up in the end, broke the pot, and didn''t care about it.


    I don¡¯t even go to work, and I drink and get drunk at home all day long.


    The old man still doesn''t know about this for the time being. He is in the hospital every day, and Lao Zhu is strictly on guard, not wanting him to know.


    But it¡¯s not worth having someone tell him in person.


    Lu Yuean is out of his mind every day.


    After being kicked out by Lu Chuan, Shi Qingyue took her to live in a remote place where the environment was very bad.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 888： grandfather

    Chapter 888 Grandpa


    Shi Qingyue couldn''t bear it, this was a hundred times worse than the environment in the Lu family.


    After she came out, she also quarreled with Shi Qingyue a few times emotionally.


    She can''t go anywhere now, she can''t go to school, she can''t go home.


    No, that''s not her home anymore.


    She doesn''t even have a home now!


    When she hid in the room and thought over and over again, she began to reflect and regret.


    Regret why she did such a thing, regret why she came to Lu''s house.


    It is also good to be with Shen Yunci and the others calmly, she doesn''t have to bear these things, it''s fine for Lu Ning to bear them, why is it her!


    Why does she have to bear all this!


    Lu Yuean''s heart was extremely unbalanced, and he became irritable and irritable.


    Hiding in the room all day and not coming out, disheveled hair and not tidying up.


    Until a man came to pick them up two days later.


    The man said his name was Bai Rui, and he was her biological father.


    Lu Yuean didn''t want to go with him, and rejected him in his heart, but he couldn''t stand the environment here, so he finally followed Bai Rui.


    Berry picked them up and stayed in a luxurious hotel. He said he would take them out of City A in a few days.


    Lu Yuean didn''t speak all day, but she didn''t want to leave here.


    She was in a very bad mood, Shi Qingyue was worried about her, so she wanted to take her to see a doctor.


    But now she doesn''t want to go out, as long as people who know her see her, they must point and point.


    But seeing that Lu Yuean''s mental condition was getting worse and worse, Shi Qingyue still told Bai Rui, and finally took Lu Yuean to the hospital.


    Both of them were tightly wrapped, and they couldn''t see their appearance.


    I don''t know if it has any effect, but Lu Yue''an seems to be in good spirits in recent days, no different from before, Shi Qingyue is very happy.


    But once when Lu Yuean was taken to the hospital, Lu Yuean suddenly ran away from the hospital halfway.


    Shi Qingyue was frightened and immediately contacted Bai Rui to find her.


    And Lu Yuean didn''t go anywhere else.


    She went to another hospital, the hospital where the old man was.


    Taking advantage of Lao Zhu''s absence, Shi Qingyue entered the ward and pushed the old man out on the wheelchair.


    The old man''s situation is getting worse and worse. He can see that Lao Zhu has something to hide from him, so he secretly contacted someone, learned of the situation outside, and his blood pressure surged with anger on the spot, and finally passed out. It''s not easy to talk when I wake up now.


    He watched Lu Yuean lift her into the wheelchair, looked at the crazy expression on Lu Yuean''s face, but couldn''t say anything, couldn''t do anything, and couldn''t even stop her.


    Lu Yuean pushed the old man towards the end of the corridor.


    ¡­


    When Lu Ning came to the hospital, the elevator below was broken. She looked at it and could only climb the stairs. Fortunately, the floor was not high, so it was acceptable.


    When Lu Ning climbed to the second floor, she heard a sound upstairs, she didn''t pay much attention to it and continued to go up.


    When he reached the third floor, he looked up at the floor sign in the stairwell, then turned around and looked up at the steps in front of him.


    As a result, I saw an old man in a wheelchair rushing straight towards her.


    Because of the force of the slide, the old man fell in the middle, rolled down, and the wheelchair ran over him.


    Lu Ning was startled, and rushed over in a hurry.


    "grandfather!"


    Grandpa Lu was lying at Lu Ning''s feet, with blood streaming from his head.


    Lu Ning squatted beside him and cried anxiously, raised his head and started calling for a doctor.


    I looked up and saw Lu Yuean standing on the stairs with a wicked smile.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 889： hang on!

    Chapter 889 Hold on!


    She smiled at Lu Ning, then quickly turned around and went upstairs to leave.


    Lu Ning had no time to think about other things, so he hurriedly called someone, and took out his mobile phone to prepare to call someone.


    The sound insulation in the stairwell is very good, and the door was closed by Lu Yuean, so no one passing by outside could not hear it.


    Lu Ning hurriedly got up to find someone.


    "Grandpa, hold on, I''ll go to the doctor!"


    She said she was going to leave, but the old man suddenly grabbed the corner of her clothes.


    The strength is scary.


    Fortunately, it was connected on the phone.


    "Ningning, I''m on the first floor..."


    Before Huo Jin finished speaking, he heard Lu Ning crying.


    "Huo Jinyan, call the doctor quickly, the stairwell on the third floor! My grandfather fell down! Hurry up!"


    Huo Jinyan quickly grabbed two passing doctors and went up from the stairwell.


    The old man kept holding on to Lu Ning, as if he wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say it. Finally, his hand gradually loosened and he closed his eyes.


    Lu Ning hurriedly followed the doctor, and Huo Jinyan waited outside the operating room with her.


    About ten minutes later, a group of policemen arrived at the door of the operating room.


    Looking at Lu Ning, he asked, "Is it Lu Ning?"


    Lu Ning looked a little dazed, with tears on his face.


    Huo Jinyan looked at them and frowned: "Yes."


    "Come with us, now you are suspected of intentionally hurting others, and someone saw and reported you, please go back with us for investigation."


    They were talking business-like, Lu Ning listened slowly, and it took a long time before he realized what happened.


    At this moment, Lu Chuan hurried over. He was no longer what he used to be. He was scruffy. He didn''t shave when his beard grew out. His clothes were wrinkled. It looked like he had been wearing them for a long time. His hair It''s also messy.


    When he ran over and saw Lu Ning, he was stunned for a moment, and then Lao Zhu ran not far away.


    Just as Lu Chuan was about to say something, the door of the operating room suddenly opened.


    Several people came out from inside.


    Lu Chuan rushed over immediately.


    The doctor hesitated for a moment and said: "Please forgive me, the patient died of ineffective rescue..."


    When Lu Ning heard this, his legs softened, and Huo Jinyan quickly hugged her tightly.


    After a long time, Lu Ning cried out in a miserable voice.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Grandpa Lu''s death was an accident to Lu Ning, but the person who did it was Lu Yue''an, so it was not an accident, but a long-planned plan.


    Lu Ning sat pale on a chair in the police station.


    Gu Cheng sat next to her and looked at her, feeling a little distressed by her current appearance.


    Two people are waiting for the comrade who went to adjust the monitoring to come back.


    There are surveillance cameras in the hospital, and it is not so easy to plant someone who wants to be framed.


    Lu Ning sat there, his eyes unfocused, staring at his fingers all the time.


    The old man kept grabbing her finger when he was in the stairwell, but he never said what he wanted to say.


    Did he have something to say, something to tell her?


    Lu Ning didn''t know, and now he can''t know.


    Gu Cheng raised his hand and shook her shoulder, Lu Ning subconsciously shook.


    Gu Cheng frowned and looked at her.


    She looks completely tense now, and if she slacks off, she will probably collapse.


    At this time, someone came in from the outside and sat on the position opposite to the two of them.


    Looking at Lu Ning''s appearance, he said in a soft voice: "Miss Lu Ning, we are sorry for the death of your relative, but please describe what you saw and heard next, so that we can find the real murderer."


    "Where did you go to hear the sound?"


    Lu Ning said slowly: "The second floor..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 890： Lu Ning out of control

    Chapter 890 Lu Ning out of control


    "Second floor...I heard the door open..."


    She answered mechanically.


    "Did you hear voices when you got to the third floor?"


    Lu Ning responded for a moment: "No, I saw Grandpa rolling down the stairs as soon as I looked up..."


    The policeman nodded and continued to ask: "Did you see anything at that time?"


    Lu Ning suddenly looked up at him, his eyes were red and bloodshot.


    She seemed to be in a daze and murmured: "I, what did I see..."


    The policeman nodded: "Yes, did you see anything else?"


    Lu Ning murmured: "I saw...Lu Yuean..."


    The policemen looked at each other and nodded when they heard the words. Now they are right and the timeline is right.


    The next second, Lu Ning suddenly stood up.


    "Lu Yuean!"


    She yelled, then suddenly stepped up and rushed out.


    Gu Cheng was taken aback, and quickly followed her out.


    In the service hall, Huo Jinyan and the Lu family were all there, waiting outside anxiously, fidgeting and pacing back and forth.


    When Lu Ning rushed out, everyone was stunned for a while and didn''t react.


    But Lu Ning ran straight out, passed them, and rushed out.


    Gu Cheng who ran out followed closely behind and the police chased her.


    "Ning Ning!"


    Only then did he react.


    Huo Jinyan chased after him first.


    Lu Ning got into the car of a person who just got off, closed the door and kicked the accelerator, and then sped away.


    The person who was robbed of the car looked at him in a daze, and Lu Qing hurried up to comfort him.


    Huo Jinyan was the first to realize that he had already driven to chase after him.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi watched anxiously.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning stared blankly, and drove all the way to the airport.


    She rushed into the airport and started looking for someone.


    Along the way, many people looked at her strangely.


    In the end, she couldn''t find anyone in the waiting hall, so she rushed to the boarding gate.


    The security at the airport stopped her immediately.


    Several security guards stopped her, but she managed to escape without knowing where the strength came from.


    The security guard caught up with her and turned around to send her to the police station. Huo Jinyan rushed over and hugged her quickly.


    Immediately explain to the security guard.


    Lu Ning was hugged by Huo Jinyan, and after struggling twice, he collapsed to the ground.


    "Ning Ning! Ning Ning!"


    Lu Ning knelt on the ground without strength.


    Huo Jinyan was terrified, half kneeling and hugging her.


    Lu Ning was silent for two seconds and then suddenly broke down and cried bitterly.


    The people around were also terrified.


    They all moved away one after another.


    Huo Jinyan hugged her heartbroken.


    After a long time, Lu Ning''s crying stopped suddenly, and he unconsciously fell into Huo Jinyan''s arms and passed out.


    Huo Jinyan immediately picked up the man and rushed out.


    ¡­


    When Lu Ning woke up from the hospital, a group of people surrounded him.


    She was pale and looked in a bad mood.


    Didn''t speak, just stared blankly.


    The doctor said the grief was excessive and needed time to ease.


    A group of people went out after making sure she was okay, knowing she didn''t want to be disturbed.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi looked at her, feeling extremely distressed.


    But this kind of thing can''t do much, the incident happened suddenly, and everyone couldn''t react.


    It is said that Lu Yuean was picked up after running away from the hospital, got on the plane quickly, and is now missing.


    The police are also trying their best to find her.


    Intentional killing, or premeditated intentional killing, the plot is bad, and she will definitely not be let go.


    All those who had contact with Lu Yuean were summoned to the police station, especially Sun Lu.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 891： funeral

    Chapter 891 Funeral


    It is said that after Sun Lu arrived, she was crying and fussing, and she didn''t cooperate at all. In the end, she was released without any substantive evidence.


    Lu Ning went back to recuperate after staying in the hospital for two days.


    Huo Jinyan was always by her side.


    Lu Ning has recovered, but he still doesn''t feel like talking.


    When Huo Jinyan went in with the porridge, Lu Ning was still sitting on the bed in a daze.


    Hearing the voice, he looked up at him with a slow reaction.


    Huo Jinyan walked over, put the bowl on the cabinet, sat by Lu Ning''s bed and looked at her.


    Helped her tidy up the broken hair on her forehead.


    "are you hungry."


    Lu Ning looked at him and shook his head.


    She hasn''t eaten much in the past few days, and she doesn''t seem to have much appetite.


    Afraid that her body would not be able to bear it, Huo Jinyan would still force her to eat something every day.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her pale face with distress.


    Lu Ning''s eyes looked at him and met his gaze.


    After a long time, Lu Ning suddenly stretched out his hand, moved towards him, and hugged him.


    Huo Jinyan froze for a moment, and stood there stiffly.


    Lu Ning didn''t like being touched since the accident. These days, Huo Jinyan tried his best to avoid hugging her, fearing that she would be in a bad mood. This is the first time in the past few days that she came to hug him on his own initiative.


    Lu Ning wrapped his arms around his waist, resting his head on his chest, silent and did not speak.


    It took a long time for Huo Jinyan to regain his composure and put his hand on her back.


    Pat it lightly.


    "When is the funeral?"


    Lu Ning''s voice sounded, Huo Jinyan was stunned for a while, and then replied: "The day after tomorrow."


    Lu Ning didn''t speak anymore.


    Huo Jinyan hugged her gently, knowing that nothing he said could comfort her now, so he just quietly accompanied her, waiting for her to come out by herself.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The funeral scene the day after tomorrow.


    Lu Ning went first alone.


    The worshipers were only in twos and threes.


    Lu Ning glanced at Lu Chuan standing there.


    He was wearing a black suit, shaved, his hair was combed neatly, and his face was sad.


    Lu Ning was also dressed in black, with a small white flower pinned to his chest.


    She walked over slowly, and finally stood beside Lu Chuan, welcoming the guests who came to worship together with him.


    Lu Chuan turned his head and looked at her unexpectedly.


    There is no one around him, only the old man. Now that the old man is gone, he is the only one left in the huge Lu family.


    Looking at Lu Ning beside him, Lu Chuan''s heart was full of emotions, his eyes were silently red, it took him a long time to recover, and he continued to face the guests.


    Everyone who came here was surprised by Lu Ning''s existence.


    It is reasonable to say that Lu Ning has nothing to do with the Lu family, and there is no need to stand here to see the old man off, and to help Lu Chuan receive guests and pay respects.


    But everyone understands the current situation of the Lu family, so it can be considered that the old man did not raise her for eighteen years in vain.


    Because of Lu Ning, all members of the Lu family and the Shen family came.


    Everyone came over to worship silently, holding white chrysanthemums in their hands, and placed them in front of the coffin one by one.


    Every time they pass by Lu Ning, they have to look at her.


    Lu Ning silently bowed to everyone.


    Huo Jinyan didn''t stop her when he passed in front of her.


    He looked at Lu Ning''s slightly bent back because of bowing many times, and knew that this was her way of seeing off the old man, and she wanted to see him off as a granddaughter for the last time.


    She really did.


    Huo Jinyan has been watching her from a distance.


    Watching her stand for a whole day, her whole body was shaky.


    When it was finally over, Lu Chuan turned and looked at her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 892： estate distribution

    Chapter 892 Distribution of Estates


    There are a lot of things I want to say, but I can''t say a word when I open my mouth.


    Old Zhu came over and looked at Lu Ning: "Master, Missy, someone is looking for you over there."


    Four or five people walked in the direction of his finger, all of them were in suits and leather shoes, and they went straight to Lu Ning and Lu Chuan.


    After approaching, he looked at two people and said, "Excuse me, are these Miss Lu Ning and Mr. Lu Chuan?"


    The two nodded.


    "Hello, both of you. I''m Mr. Lu''s lawyer. The two here are notaries, and the two here are distributors. According to the will made by the old man before his death, since both of them are here, I will inform you together. .¡±


    Lu Ning stared at him in a daze for a moment.


    When several people moved to the room, Huo Jinyan followed from behind.


    Everyone didn''t pay attention to him.


    Lu Ning and Lu Chuan sat on chairs, listening to the lawyer read the old man''s will.


    "I know that my body is getting worse day by day. I have lived a rough life, and I am still struggling until middle age. I am still satisfied with today''s achievements. I am just worried about my son Xiaochuan.


    I don''t know much about him, and I have neglected to discipline him after his mother passed away. I have been criticizing him all the time, which has led to his current temper. I know that I have not had too much company with him, and I have always wanted to be with him Said, but never said it.


    Ogawa, dad is sorry for you.


    My days are numbered.


    Finally, I still want to tell you something that you may not want to hear, but I also want to remind you.


    Neither your wife nor your biological daughter can make you safe and successful.


    I hope I am wrong, but you have to be more careful not to suffer from them.


    The thing I am most worried about is my granddaughter.


    Ning Ning, I only recognize you as my granddaughter in my life.


    Grandpa did not do well before, he disciplined you severely, and even had too many rules, which made your life boring and troublesome.


    But grandpa really likes you, grandpa won''t say these things, but he doesn''t want people to talk about them after you go out, so he keeps emphasizing your rules and etiquette.


    Grandpa knew it might be extreme.


    Grandpa admits his mistake.


    But child, don¡¯t doubt, Grandpa really loves you, he liked you from the first moment you came to Lu¡¯s house.


    Grandpa told you that your name is to make the family more peaceful, and your parents can be more peaceful.


    Actually not.


    Grandpa just wants you to have peace in this life..."


    A flash of surprise flashed across Lu Ning''s face, and then he looked down at the ground, tears falling on the ground one by one.


    "The following is the reading of the old man''s legacy."


    "A total of 21 real estate properties under the old man''s name, ten of which were donated to Mr. Lu Chuan and eleven of them to Miss Lu Ning."


    "There are six companies under my name, four are handed over to Mr. Lu Chuan to continue to operate, and two are handed over to Ms. Lu Ning."


    "The available funds under my name are 130 million, all of which will be used by Ms. Lu Ning."


    "..."


    Lu Ning froze for a moment and looked at him.


    "The announcement of the inheritance has been completed. Please cooperate with the notary and the distributor to complete the follow-up procedures within seven working days."


    After he finished speaking, he left first.


    Lu Ning glanced at Lu Chuan in astonishment.


    Lu Chuan''s eyes were red, and he didn''t look surprised. When he looked at Lu Ning, he suddenly smiled and said, "It''s good."


    He seemed satisfied with the distribution of the estate.


    But Lu Ning was surprised that the old man would give her most of it.


    This caught her off guard.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 893： Grandpa will borrow you to play for two days

    Chapter 893 Grandpa Lends You to Play for Two Days


    And Lu Chuan did not object.


    When Lu Ning left that day, Lu Chuan sent her to the door.


    Outside the door, Shen Yunci and the others didn''t leave, they were still there, the cars were parked, and they were waiting for Lu Ning to come out and pick her up.


    Lu Chuan watched Lu Ning get in the car and leave, and sighed in a daze as he watched the cars leaving.


    "Very good, very good."


    I don''t know what he''s talking about, it''s good, I just kept talking about it and went back.


    ¡­


    On the way, Huo Jinyan kept peeking at Lu Ning''s expression.


    Lu Ningan remained silent and kept looking out of the window. After a long time, he looked back at Huo Jinyan.


    Looking at Huo Jinyan with some doubts: "Is there something on my face?"


    Huo Jinyan shook his head and looked at her: "No."


    The car slowly stopped in front of the house.


    Everyone got out of the car, Shen Yunci grabbed Lu Ning''s shoulder and led her in.


    Huo Jinyan was the last one to go in.


    After entering, he went to the kitchen, prepared some light food for Lu Ning and brought them out.


    She stood up all day, and her body couldn''t take it anymore.


    In the living room, Lu Jingzhi was already beating Lu Ning''s legs seriously.


    Lu Qing and Lu Bai looked at her, and pinched her fingers: "Are you tired? You''ve been standing all day."


    When Huo Jinyan came out, he sat directly on the low table opposite her, raised his hand and held a spoon to feed her porridge one spoon at a time.


    Looking at them, Lu Ning suddenly pulled his lips and smiled with his lowered eyes.


    After eating, Shen Yunci hurriedly drove her to rest.


    I went there early in the morning, and after standing for a whole day, it¡¯s no wonder that I¡¯m not tired. My legs haven¡¯t fully healed yet, so I don¡¯t know if it will have any impact.


    Lu Ning was obedient, and went back to rest obediently.


    Huo Jinyan went to see her after a long time. She was lying on the bed with her eyes open and still not asleep.


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment, then walked in, sat on the edge of the bed and looked at her.


    Subconsciously, he put his hand on her leg and gave her a gentle massage.


    Lu Ning looked up at him: "Huo Jinyan, life is so fragile..."


    She said this softly, Huo Jinyan looked at her and just nodded.


    Looking at Huo Jinyan, Lu Ning''s eyes were slightly red: "Grandpa is gone..."


    The tone seemed to be stating the facts, and it sounded calm.


    But on the contrary, this made Huo Jinyan even more distressed.


    I don''t know which string he pulled, and suddenly turned to look at Lu Ning: "How about I lend you my grandfather to play for two days."


    Master Huo who is far away in the capital: "Ah Choo! Ah Choo! Ah Choo!"


    Lu Ning stared at him for a moment, then suddenly laughed out loud and raised his hand to pat him.


    She smiled and tears came out.


    Huo Jinyan silently wiped away her tears.


    "Ning Ning, life is precious."


    Lu Ning seemed to understand what he meant, and nodded slightly, but tears still fell from his eyes disobediently.


    She got up slightly and slipped into Huo Jinyan''s arms.


    Huo Jinyan hugged her upper body like a baby.


    Tears soaked his shirt.


    After a long time, Lu Ning''s steady breathing came.


    She fell asleep.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her distressedly, raised his hand to brush the hair sticking to her cheek, and finally planted a light kiss on her forehead.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning started class the next day.


    While attending class, I have to deal with the inheritance left by the old man.


    On the day when all the formalities of Lu Ning were completed, she asked for leave and went to the Lu Group.


    Lu Chuan has started to work in the company these two days.


    After the old man left, he had to handle everything.


    Everyone was surprised when Lu Ning came, but there were also rumors about the distribution of the old man''s estate.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 894： what are you afraid of

    Chapter 894 What are you afraid of


    Everyone knew about the troubles in the Lu family, and then the old man died, and Lu Yue''an and Shi Qingyue ran away.


    A series of things made everyone discuss silently behind their backs.


    Especially at the old man''s funeral, Lu Ning was still there, welcoming the guests as his granddaughter.


    When Lu Ning arrived at the company, the front desk was stunned.


    Lu Ning actually followed the old man to the company a lot before, but after the accident, he never came again.


    So I was a little surprised to see Lu Ning so suddenly.


    "Miss..."


    Lu Ning looked at her and nodded slightly: "I''m looking for Mr. Lu, you can contact his assistant."


    Lu Ning didn''t just ask someone to send her up rashly.


    The girl at the front desk nodded immediately, made an internal call, and contacted Lu Chuan''s assistant.


    The assistant came down not long after, in a hurry.


    When she saw Lu Ning, she immediately put away her anxious look, and looked at her: "Miss, come with me."


    Said and led Lu Ning into the elevator.


    The three girls at the front desk couldn''t help watching their backs as they entered, until the elevator doors closed.


    Can''t help but look at each other, they don''t understand the current situation of the Lu family.


    Lu Ning followed the assistant upstairs, all the way to the door of the president''s office.


    The assistant knocked on the door.


    "Mr. Lu, Missy is here."


    Lu Ning glanced at him.


    Immediately there were footsteps inside, and the door opened soon.


    Looking at Lu Ning, Lu Chuan was slightly stunned, and then quickly said: "Ning Ning, you are here, come in."


    Lu Ning went in, and Lu Chuan closed the door.


    Lu Ning sat on the sofa and looked at him: "I won''t bother you for too long, just give you something."


    She took out some agreements from her bag as she spoke.


    "Grandpa gave me too many things, and I don''t have the status to take over these companies now. I only leave a fraction of 30 million from my grandpa''s inheritance. I don''t want to let him down. I will transfer all the rest to your card."


    She sat there and spoke directly.


    Looking at her, Lu Chuan froze for a moment, then slowly sat down.


    "You keep what your grandfather gave you."


    Lu Ning turned to look at him: "No, I''ve thought about these things carefully, the situation of the Lu family is not as good as before, the things you have in your hand are very useful to you now, and grandpa doesn''t want to see you after he leaves. Being embarrassed by such directors, these can help you a little."


    She analyzed calmly.


    Looking at her serious look, Lu Chuan seemed to see the figure of the old man in a trance.


    He suddenly realized that Lu Ning''s excellence is reflected in all aspects. If the company is entrusted to her to take care of it, will it be better than him to take care of it?


    "Ning Ning..."


    Lu Chuan called her name.


    Lu Ning turned to look at him: "The gift agreement will take effect after you sign it."


    Lu Ning pushed the agreement in front of Lu Chuan.


    Looking at the name she signed on it, Lu Chuan sat there in a daze.


    "I can''t do this well..."


    He has been playing for so many years and a lot of time. It is a very difficult challenge for him to manage so many companies.


    In the past few years, he has only a handful of times in the company, and he is not very proficient in the company''s business. He doesn''t even know how long the Road Group can last in his hands.


    Lu Chuan sighed, and raised his hand to support his forehead a little tiredly.


    Lu Ning turned his head and glanced at the desk in the distance, which was full of high piles of documents.


    Lu Ning turned to look at him: "If you haven''t done it, how can you know if you can''t do it well."


    Lu Chuan froze for a moment and raised his eyes to look at her.


    Lu Ning looked calmly and seriously: "What are you afraid of?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 895： not a gift

    Chapter 895 is not a gift


    Lu Chuan was slightly startled, looking at her.


    "Isn''t what you have now what grandpa dreamed of back then?"


    "He has worked so hard for so many years to achieve the current results, and what you have now is much better than he did back then."


    "With the support of such rich assets that grandpa laid down for you, what are you afraid of?"


    "The worst thing is that you will lose money if you are not familiar with it in the past two years, but won''t you make progress in the past two years, will you only retreat step by step in the loss?"


    "Two years is enough for you to learn a lot of things. As long as you work hard, are you afraid that you won''t be able to recover the losses of two years in the next few years or even decades?"


    "You don''t need to make a breakthrough, can''t you just keep the status quo of the Lu Group in the next few decades?"


    Lu Ning asked calmly, like needles piercing his heart.


    Yes, can he really not do it?


    He was only held back by fear.


    Fearing that the Lu family, which the old man has worked so hard for all his life, will be in vain.


    Fear of not being able to live up to his expectations.


    But if he doesn''t let go and do it, how does he know he can''t do it?


    Lu Ning''s words were not polite, but they undoubtedly woke him up.


    Lu Chuan looked at the girl in front of him.


    His decades of experience in life are ridiculously inferior to that of a teenage girl.


    Lu Chuan took a deep breath, looked at Lu Ning, and finally pushed back the gift agreement: "I don''t want this, I won''t touch what your grandfather gave you.


    I know you still have to go to school, and I will take care of the company, and the company''s revenue will still be yours. "


    Lu Ning looked at him, and after two seconds of silence, he raised his hand and took out another agreement from the bag.


    It is not a gift agreement, but an agency agreement.


    "I have my own business to do, and then I will leave it to you to represent the company for the next few decades."


    Looking at her, Lu Chuan froze for a moment, then smiled.


    For decades, this is more ruthless than a gift.


    He looked up at Lu Ning and smiled helplessly.


    She has predicted all the possibilities.


    Lu Chuan seemed to have no reason to refuse, so he raised his hand and signed his name on the agreement.


    Lu Ning raised his hand to put away the agreement, and then looked at him: "I will still transfer the 100 million to you. You need a lot of money to do anything now, and when you don''t need this money someday, you can pay it back." give me."


    Lu Ning stood up while talking.


    Lu Chuan also stood up quickly.


    "Are you leaving?"


    Lu Ning looked at him: "You still have things to do, so I''ll leave first."


    Lu Ning went to the door and opened it, Lu Chuan suddenly said anxiously: "Ning Ning!"


    He seemed to want to say something, Lu Ning turned to look at him.


    His eyes softened a little: "Uncle Lu, I wish you peace and joy, and prosperity."


    She walked out without saying a word, and closed the door.


    Lu Chuan stood there in a daze for a long time before regaining consciousness.


    For a lost baby, there is always someone who cherishes her, and if they want to bring her back, they are powerless.


    ¡ª¡ª


    When Lu Ning came out, Huo Jinyan was leaning against the car and waiting for her.


    Seeing her coming out, Huo Jinyan got up to meet her, and raised his hand to take her bag.


    "Are you hungry, I will take you to eat."


    Lu Ning nodded and looked at him, and smiled slightly.


    Huo Jinyan helped her open the car door for her to sit in, and then got into the car.


    After getting into the car, put her seat belt on before leaving.


    Lu Chuan stood on the roof, looked down from the floor-to-ceiling windows, watched some small movements between them, and smiled silently.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 896： he didnt agree

    Chapter 896 He didn''t agree


    The college entrance examination is getting closer and closer, and everyone has been studying and sprinting desperately during the last period.


    Even if Lu Ning is sure, he will stay up until the early morning just like everyone else.


    Huo Jinyan would accompany her to endure every time.


    Because everyone in the class will habitually ask Lu Ning if they don¡¯t understand.


    Even if you ask in the early morning, Lu Ning will reply.


    Later, it became Huo Jinyan''s reply.


    The students in the class are still wondering why this step is getting omitted?


    Lu Ning usually leads them to the steps in great detail.


    But he didn¡¯t dare to ask too much. After all, it was very troublesome for Lu Ning, so he copied down the simple steps and extended the omitted ones by himself.


    Every time Lu Ning saw Huo Jinyan replying for her, he couldn''t help laughing when he frowned while replying.


    These questions were too simple for him, he just wondered why the person opposite couldn''t do it.


    But they all answered patiently, but the process was not very patient.


    June is already a bit muggy.


    Turn on the air conditioner when you sleep.


    But the night before the college entrance examination, Shen Yunci was afraid that Lu Ning would be out of spirits and lack strength after turning on the air conditioner, so she turned off the air conditioner for her, and opened all the windows to let the evening wind blow in.


    The wind was not very strong that night, and Shen Yunci was afraid that she would be hot, so he turned on the air conditioners in all the rooms except Lu Ning and Pan Yue''s room, and opened all the doors, trying to let the cold wind into Lu Ning and the others. in the two''s room.


    Pan Yue and Lu Ning sat on the sofa and watched them toss.


    In fact, it can be seen that each of them is nervous, but the two parties are not nervous at all, and they are sitting on the sofa discussing which song is good recently.


    They haven¡¯t listened to music or watched dramas for a long time, it¡¯s very boring, and they will be liberated in a few days.


    "My brother has a summer concert, let''s go see it together."


    Lu Ning happily proposed, Pan Yue looked at her and nodded with a smile.


    Two people were talking, and there were voices of arguing from above.


    "No, no, you have to open this window, how to ventilate when you close it."


    "Hey, that window of Yueyue is also open, no! Open all of them!"


    "Yes, yes, air conditioner, turn it down a bit! Twenty-five degrees!"


    "..."


    Lu Ning and Pan Yue couldn''t help laughing.


    Huo Jinyan came back from the outside, carrying two large boxes in his hand.


    The servant hurried over.


    After taking it, I went to the kitchen to wash the fruit for two people.


    Huo Jinyan sat beside Lu Ning and looked at her.


    "nervous?"


    Lu Ning shook his head.


    "You don''t have to stay with me. I''m not nervous. Didn''t Grandpa call you and tell you to go back? Go back and have a look."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, suddenly fell silent, and then smiled: "I didn''t ask me to go back."


    Lu Ning looked at him suspiciously: "He is asking me if he can come, he wants to see you."


    Lu Ning stared at him in a daze, and asked after a long time: "Do you agree?"


    Huo Jinyan raised his eyebrows and looked at her: "Are you scared?"


    Lu Ning choked suddenly.


    Pan Yue answered flatly from the side: "He didn''t agree."


    She heard Huo Jinyan on the phone.


    Hearing this, Huo Jinyan glanced at her, his eyes were very unfriendly.


    But Lu Ning heaved a sigh of relief.


    The servant came over with fruit for the two of them to eat.


    Shen Yunci''s command voice in the upstairs room has not stopped.


    Shen Yunci didn''t give up until it was time for the two of them to go to bed.


    Finally, according to her instructions, Pan Yue and Lu Ning''s room did not turn on the air conditioner and opened the windows, but the air conditioner in the rest of the rooms was all 25 degrees. Everyone was so cold that night that they slept under two quilts.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 897： The end of the college entrance examination

    Chapter 897 The end of the college entrance examination


    The next morning, Shen Yunci woke up before dawn.


    The commander prepares breakfast for two people, all kinds of food.


    When Pan Yue and Lu Ning came down, they couldn''t help the corners of their mouths twitching as they looked at the morning table filled with two tables.


    "Quick! Eat quickly, eat whatever you like, and eat whatever you like."


    The two watched helplessly, and after sitting down slowly, they just silently took the nearest one and started eating.


    The two of them didn''t have much appetite, so they got up after eating a little.


    Shen Yunci didn''t tell them to continue eating.


    Totally let them do what they want today.


    When the two of them were about to go out, Shen Yunci told them to take good things.


    Both of them didn''t want to make too much fanfare, so they asked Lu Zhi and Qi Chengping to deliver it.


    After arriving at the examination room, the two old fathers gave a few more instructions before letting them go in with everyone.


    Then began to wait anxiously at the door.


    Lu Ning, Pan Yue, and Lin Ci were all in the same examination area. When the three came out, they saw a row of people wearing cheongsams waiting for them.


    Three people: "...!"


    All the family members were there when the three walked out.


    Lu Ning looked at them outrageously, and didn''t close his mouth for a long time.


    Because grandpa and grandma all came.


    Lu Yanru was wearing a bright red cheongsam and looked at Lu Ning: "How about Ning Ning, isn''t your aunt''s outfit very good? It''s a victory!"


    Looking at their uniform high-end cheongsams, Lu Ning seems to have become a landscape here, and everyone can''t help but look at them.


    Lu Ning looked at them with a helpless smile.


    Finally accepted, and took them to take a group photo together.


    It was still like this for the next three days.


    Lu Ning seemed to be the candidate with the most friends and relatives.


    It was also on the hot search list.


    Fortunately, I gave the parents a little code, so that they were not disturbed by it.


    The most unremarkable thing these days is Huo Jinyan.


    Every time he was squeezed out.


    Everyone was still there when the final exam came out on the last day. Huo Jinyan took a bunch of flowers and stood there waiting for her.


    Looking at him, Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, and when he passed by, he subconsciously pulled Shen Yunci away.


    Frowning slightly, he looked at Huo Jinyan.


    Shen Yunci looked at her and said quickly: "Ningning, it''s okay, that flower is fake."


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, and only after walking over did he realize that the flowers were really fake, and they were made of paper.


    The color was sprayed on it, and it was beautifully done, just like the real thing, which surprised her.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, smiled helplessly, and raised his hand to pass the flowers over.


    "Congratulations, Miss Lu."


    Lu Ning looked at him with a smile: "Thank you, Mr. Huo."


    Everyone took them to take pictures together to celebrate the end of their college entrance examination.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The period of waiting for grades is the most tormented time.


    But the only ones suffering are parents and teachers.


    Class 9 held a carnival tour, and directly chartered a bus to take them out on a trip. It was so pleasant to stop and go.


    They also brought Li Nian, Chen Xingqian and Guan Chiyue with them.


    There were no parents this time, only them, Huo Jinyan, were left at home by Lu Ning.


    But two hours after Huo Jinyan was left behind, he drove after him.


    Lu Ning and the others planned a 20-day trip.


    Huo Jinyan followed all the way without being noticed by them.


    In the end, when the journey was halfway through, Lu Ning came out of the tent at night to find clothes to wear and found Huo Jinyan sneaking over.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 898： No. 1 in the country!

    Chapter 898 Number one in the country!


    Huo Jinyan didn''t expect that she would wake up suddenly in the middle of the night.


    was also caught.


    When the two people looked at each other, Lu Ning almost screamed.


    But fortunately, he could see his face clearly by the light.


    Lu Ning looked at him with a sigh of relief: "Huo Jinyan."


    Huo Jinyan came over: "Are you scared?"


    Lu Ning glanced at him angrily: "I''m scared to death."


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand to hug her, but she pushed him away.


    "Why are you here?"


    After asking the question, I felt something was wrong, so I asked again: "How many days have you been with us?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with a smile: "Ningning is still smart."


    Looking at him, Lu Ning squinted his eyes: "It''s not enough for you to send people to follow us, why do you want to come by yourself?"


    Huo Jinyan nodded, and continued to lean over: "I''m worried, what if my beautiful wife is abducted."


    Lu Ning: "...don''t dream about you. You don''t even have a girlfriend yet, and you still miss your wife."


    Huo Jinyan smiled and hugged her: "I''m still working hard. Why did you come out?"


    Lu Ning patted his arm, but didn''t push him away.


    "It''s a bit cold, I''m going out to find some clothes."


    Huo Jinyan immediately raised his hand and took off his clothes and put them on her.


    Looking at him, Lu Ning smiled helplessly: "Have you been looking for opportunities to do this?"


    Looking at his smooth and non-thinking appearance, I never thought that I would be sorry for his actions hundreds of times.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with a smile: "Ningning is the one who knows me."


    Lu Ning patted him with a smile: "Where do you sleep? In the car?"


    Huo Jinyan nodded, and pulled her out.


    The night was silent, and the two people''s footsteps stepped on the dead branches to make a crisp sound.


    "Ning Ning, come up."


    The car stopped a little far away, Huo Jinyan directly took Lu Ning''s hand to stop, then stood in front of her and spoke with his back to her.


    Lu Ning glanced at him, then leaned over and lay on his back.


    Huo Jinyan got up without her back.


    When Huo Jinyan walked forward, Lu Ning''s arms gently wrapped around his neck.


    Her soft voice sounded in the quiet night.


    "Mr. Huo, can I invite you to my prom?"


    She issued a formal invitation to him.


    Huo Jinyan paused and stopped in place.


    The two of them were silent for a long time.


    Huo Jinyan tilted his head to look at her.


    "My pleasure, Miss Lu."


    Lu Ning smiled and lay on his back.


    Huo Jinyan walked forward again with her behind his back.


    The moon followed the two figures, illuminating the way forward.


    ¡ª¡ª


    When the group of them came back, it happened to be the day when the results were released.


    The teachers and parents of the school stood in front of the computer one after another, flicking the webpage nervously.


    Parents look at individual scores, while teachers look directly at rankings.


    Ms. Han, Ms. Shen and the teachers of each class are all surrounded by the computer.


    They refreshed the webpage nervously.


    Until the rankings began to appear above.


    A group of people looked over excitedly.


    I saw that Lu Ning''s name was in the first position, eye-catching and eye-catching.


    Teacher Han and Teacher Shen suddenly screamed after being silent for a while.


    "It''s Lu Ning! It''s Lu Ning!"


    "It really is Lu Ning."


    "It''s amazing, this score is so much different from the second place."


    "This score is almost perfect!"


    The rest of the teachers also marveled at the scores.


    Only Mr. Lang let out a deep breath when he watched them standing at the back, a little depressed. The champions of previous years were all from his class.


    Explosive update of 30,000 + present~ Babies have a good time~ I''ll go to bed first, good night everyone~ Love you~ Chirp Mi~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 899： Miss Lin, do you want to dance?

    Chapter 899 Miss Lin, do you want to dance?


    At this moment, everyone in the Lu family is gathered in the living room.


    Lu Ning and Pan Yue each had a computer in front of them.


    Two people looked at the time above.


    Looking at the next second of the time transition, the people around immediately said: "It''s here!"


    The two immediately entered the test number, and then pressed the search button together.


    The movement was casual and fast, without any nervous pause at all, which surprised the nervous people around.


    Huo Jinyan stood behind Lu Ning and looked at her with a smile.


    After the webpage froze for a while, the respective scores and rankings popped up immediately.


    After everyone came over to take a look, the whole villa was about to explode.


    It was all cheers and screams.


    Startled Lu Ning and Pan Yue.


    The two looked at each other.


    Huo Jinyan has subconsciously covered Lu Ning''s ears.


    Looking at the eye-catching 1 on the webpage, he couldn''t escape the proud look on his face.


    And Pan Yue also played very well, her ranking is only two places lower than Lu Ning, third.


    At the same time, their group also exploded.


    Everyone cheered happily.


    Everyone in Class Nine did well in the exam, which was beyond everyone''s expectations. Everyone can go to their ideal university.


    When Teacher Han released the ranking of their class, it exploded again.


    There were five of them in the top 100 in their class!


    What kind of probability is this!


    This time their class performed the best. Even classes 1, 2, and 3 only made it into the top 150.


    Especially when they saw that Lu Ning was the first, they cheered as if they had won the first place.


    That night, Lu Ning received many messages of thanks.


    Everyone is grateful to Lu Ning for helping them at the last time.


    Not only thank you verbally, but also brought the parents to thank you the next day.


    Lu Ning and the others have been receiving parents and classmates who came to thank them for a week.


    We were busy until prom day.


    The night before the prom, Huo Jinyan went back to the capital for something, and promised Lu Ning that he would come back for the prom.


    He always does what he says, and Lu Ning believes in him.


    Everyone was so happy at prom.


    Everyone entered the venue wearing beautiful dresses.


    The whole venue is the most active and happy of their class.


    When Lu Ning came in wearing a bright red tube top dress, it was no surprise that he became the object of everyone''s attention.


    Her skin was already fair, but the red color made it even more pink and fair, like a princess.


    But the princess''s prince hasn''t come yet.


    The princess sat on the chair all night.


    The princess had already prepared the answer in her heart, and she was going to promise the prince tonight.


    Who knew the prince was late.


    Lin Ci looked at Lu Ning several times and wanted to curse, but he held back.


    Later, he ran out to call Huo Jinyan, but Huo Jinyan didn''t answer the phone after several calls.


    Lin Ci cursed angrily at the phone.


    When Lu Qing found her, she hadn''t finished scolding her.


    Lu Qing patted her on the shoulder.


    "Get out! Don''t touch me! He''s meowing!"


    Lin Ci, who didn''t turn his head back, scolded him, and didn''t know who was behind him.


    Lu Qing looked at her helplessly.


    "Little words."


    Lin Ci turned his head angrily, and even more angrily when he saw Lu Qing.


    "Why, I told you to get lost and didn''t hear it."


    As he spoke, he turned his head and held the phone, wishing to crush it.


    Lu Qing didn''t care about her rudeness, turned around and walked in front of her.


    "Please dance, Miss Lin."


    Lin Ci stared at him in a daze.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 900： dance under the moonlight

    Chapter 900 Dancing in the Moonlight


    When Lin Yi came over, Lu Ning looked at his slightly haggard face and fell silent.


    Lin Yi directly took a chair and sat beside her.


    He looked up at Lu Ning, and smiled after a moment of silence.


    "Ningning, I''m going abroad."


    Lu Ning looked at him, and nodded after a long time.


    "Actually, I want to thank you."


    Lu Ning looked at him in surprise.


    "I have always been pushed by my parents to do some things. It was not my intention to marry the Lu family. I was engaged to you and Lu Yue''an. I was pushed away. I never thought about me. What do you want.


    This time may just be an opportunity for me to go outside and find out what I need and what I want to do. "


    Lu Ning listened to him quietly.


    After a long time, the two looked at each other and smiled.


    "Then, give me a hug."


    Lu Ning smiled and stretched out his hand, and the two hugged lightly.


    Lin Yi looked at her and asked, "Huo Jinyan, aren''t you here?"


    After the words fell, Lu Ning hadn''t had time to answer when he suddenly heard the door knocking on the side.


    Lin Ci walked in, followed by Lu Qing.


    The two of them were taken aback at the same time, watching Lin Ci walking forward quickly, and Lu Qing quickly chasing after him.


    "..."


    "..."


    These small episodes did not attract much attention.


    It''s just that Lu Ning sat there motionless all night, which is quite noticeable.


    She seems to be waiting for someone.


    But no one came until the end of the dance.


    The ball was over, the lights of the entire venue were turned off, and everyone went back.


    Huo Jinyan came late.


    He ran over in a hurry after getting out of the car.


    The guard looked at him and was still puzzled: "Mr. Huo? It''s so late, why are you here?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at him: "The dance is over?"


    Uncle nodded: "Yes, it''s been a long time since the end, and everyone has left."


    Huo Jinyan glanced at the school: "Then I''ll go in and take another look."


    As he said that, he hastily ran in.


    Huo Jinyan ran into the venue eagerly. When he opened the door, it was pitch black and there was no one there.


    He panted heavily in frustration, frowned and looked at the darkness in front of him, and after a long time he held his forehead and squeezed the space between his brows.


    He slipped his tongue.


    The promise to Lu Ning was not fulfilled, which made him extremely sad.


    Suddenly, a voice came from not far away.


    "you are late."


    Huo Jinyan froze for a moment.


    This voice is too familiar to him.


    Looking at the door with a gap at the end, Huo Jinyan stepped up and ran over.


    The sound of his footsteps filled the empty venue, which seemed particularly heavy.


    Huo Jinyan ran over and opened the door.


    I saw a girl sitting on the chair by the door, wearing a red dress, she was so beautiful.


    Huo Jinyan took a few deep breaths, calmed down his breathing, and then walked over.


    Standing in front of Lu Ning, he squatted down slightly to look at her.


    "Ning Ning..."


    Just as he was about to explain, Lu Ning raised his hand suddenly.


    Huo Jinyan froze for a moment.


    Under the moonlight, Lu Ning''s complexion was a little cold.


    But there was a smile on her lips when she looked at him.


    "What are you doing in a daze, hold my hand."


    She urged.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and stood up.


    Bending slightly in a very formal manner, stretched out a hand towards him, and asked gently: "Dear Miss Lu, may I invite you to dance?"


    Lu Ning smiled and handed his hand to him.


    Huo Jinyan pulled her up, and the two of them walked a few steps forward, dancing under the moonlight...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 901： I promise

    Chapter 901 I promise


    Treading on the moonlight, Huo Jinyan fulfilled his unfulfilled wish at the school celebration dance.


    In the silent night, there was no music around, but the two of them hummed the tune in their hearts and walked in tacit understanding.


    Dresses are flying, she is wearing a stunning red dress, he is wearing a formal tuxedo, the dance steps seem to be just their foil, they are enough to match.


    Lu Ning followed Huo Jinyan''s hand and turned it around, and her hair gently brushed over Huo Jinyan''s face. She looked at the smiling girl in front of her, her eyes were gentler than moonlight.


    As soon as the dance was over, Huo Jinyan gently hugged her into his arms.


    Hands gently ran down her hair, one by one, extremely gentle.


    Lu Ning was hugged obediently by him, and slowly reached out to wrap his arms around his waist.


    They embraced each other under the moonlight, everything was beautiful like a dream.


    Forget it, don¡¯t ask if you don¡¯t ask, and it doesn¡¯t mean you have to ask in order to say the answer.


    Lu Ning opened his mouth and was about to say something, but Huo Jinyan spoke softly first.


    "Ning Ning..."


    Lu Ning gave a soft acknowledgment.


    Her heartbeat was like a drum, and in the silent night, her heartbeat sounded particularly obvious.


    "Grandpa wants to meet you, do you agree?"


    Huo Jinyan was a little nervous when he asked this question, as if he was asking if she wanted to meet her parents.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, then came back to his senses, looked up from his arms to look at him.


    Huo Jinyan looked down at her.


    Lu Ning smiled and looked at him with gentle eyes: "I promise."


    She agreed to two things word by word and with a pun.


    Promise you, see Grandpa.


    Promise you, be with you.


    It''s just another matter whether Huo Jinyan reacted.


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and helped her pin her hair behind her ears.


    moved closer, but was stunned.


    Just looked down at her: "Sorry, I''m late."


    He apologized softly.


    Lu Ning looked at him with a smile: "Then, punish you."


    Huo Jinyan held her hand: "Okay, I will be punished."


    The two left the school together, Huo Jinyan did not take Lu Ning home, but took her on a cruise along the river.


    He happened to drive a convertible here today.


    A world full of traffic and flashing neon lights.


    Lu Ning seems to be very happy today, smiling brightly along the way.


    Huo Jinyan liked to see her so happy, and took many photos of her while parking.


    Lu Ning looked at him cooperatively.


    Finally, Lu Ning approached him and took a group photo of the two of them.


    In the photo, the two people are beautiful, with smiles on their faces, looking very happy.


    Lu Ning quietly set this photo as the lock screen wallpaper before going to sleep.


    And she fell asleep in Huo Jinyan''s car.


    Mingming was smiling and talking one second, but the next second Huo Jinyan just glanced at the signal light, and when she turned her head, she fell asleep.


    Huo Jinyan smiled and put his coat on her body in case she would catch a cold.


    Slowly drove the car and spent a while alone with her in a quiet place before taking her home.


    When carrying Lu Ning back, Shen Yunci was still awake.


    She knew about today''s prom, guessed that she might come back later, so she kept waiting.


    Now seeing Huo Jinyan coming back with Lu Ning in his arms, he felt a little relieved.


    Shen Yunci looked at Lu Ning who was sleeping soundly in Huo Jinyan''s arms, couldn''t help but bent his lips and smiled, and whispered: "Take her back to the room, I''ll go to rest too."


    Huo Jinyan nodded, carried Lu Ning upstairs to her room.


    Lu Ning feels more secure with Huo Jinyan, and sleeps more deeply when he is by his side.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 902： dont dress well

    Chapter 902 Not dressing well


    Huo Jinyan gently put her on the bed, but seeing that she was still clutching the skirt of his chest, he couldn''t help chuckling, trying to take her hand away.


    But she held her hand tightly, and he couldn''t pull her hand away for a while.


    I had to unbutton my shirt...


    ¡­


    The next morning when Lu Ning woke up, he was still a little dazed, subconsciously raised his hand to look, and found that he was holding a shirt in his hand.


    ?


    Lu Ning was puzzled for a moment, and suddenly heard a voice beside him.


    She turned her head to look over, and met Huo Jinyan''s eyes directly.


    He greeted her with a smile.


    "Morning~"


    Lu Ning: "...?"


    "Huo Jinyan! Why are you here!"


    Looks down at his bare upper body.


    "Huo Jinyan! You don''t dress well!"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and approached her with a smile: "I don''t know who was holding on to my clothes last night, but they refused to let me go. What can I do?"


    Lu Ning looked at him unresponsively, and it took a long time to react: "Well, then you take off your clothes, so you go back to sleep! Why are you lying next to me?"


    Huo Jinyan smiled: "Because you grabbed my arm and called my name and didn''t let me go."


    Lu Ning: "Bah! Nonsense!"


    Huo Jinyan couldn''t help laughing at her, and slowly sat up.


    "I''m talking nonsense, why are you blushing."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Scoundrel! cheeky!


    Huo Jinyan got up and pulled the shirt from her hand: "You still say I''m talking nonsense, look how tightly you hold it."


    Lu Ning subconsciously let go of his hand.


    stared at her angrily.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, couldn''t hold back, and laughed twice.


    "Get up, follow me to the capital."


    Saying that, he put on his clothes and went out.


    Lu Ning:?


    It was then that he remembered that he had promised him to go back to see his grandpa last night.


    But, are you in such a hurry?


    Lu Ning quickly got up and chased him out.


    Huo Jinyan has already opened the door to his room.


    "Are you in such a hurry, you didn''t say it was today last night."


    Huo Jinyan half-closed the door and looked at her: "You finally agreed, and you will accompany me."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Speechlessly stood outside the door and looked at him.


    When Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci came out, they were stunned when they saw this picture.


    This picture looks like my daughter came knocking on someone''s door just after waking up.


    The three looked at each other.


    Shen Yunci quickly pulled Lu Zhi back.


    Lu Ning:?


    What are they hiding?


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with a smile: "Miss Lu, I''m going to change clothes, do you still want to watch me change clothes?"


    Lu Ning raised his hand and yanked the doorknob, closing the door.


    Turned back to his room.


    While Shen Yun resigned from Lu Zhi''s room, Lu Zhi was shaking his head with a sigh.


    Hey, my daughter is getting older and I can''t keep her anymore.


    ¡­


    Huo Jinyan took Lu Ning to the capital, but didn''t say what he was doing, he just said that he took Lu Ning to Beijing University to have a look.


    He found a good excuse, but neither Shen Yunci nor Lu Zhi could find a reason to refuse.


    The two left for the airport.


    Huo Jinyan took Lu Ning on the plane and arrived in the capital soon.


    As soon as he arrived in the capital, he received a call from Lu Jingzhi.


    The young man feels that Huo Jinyan is not pleasing to the eye more and more recently, and he doesn''t call him brother Huo any more. He thinks that he is the one who snatched his sister away, so he is especially on guard against Huo Jinyan recently.


    Huo Jinyan tried his best but failed to please him again.


    Lu Jingzhi was not at home in the morning, so he didn''t know about Lu Ning going to the capital with Huo Jinyan. Now that he knew, he called Lu Ning and told her to be careful with Huo Jinyan.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 903： young lady

    Chapter 903 Young Madam


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing.


    After hanging up the phone, looking at Huo Jinyan with a resentful face, he laughed again.


    "How about it, from Brother Huo to Uncle Huo, isn''t it hard?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her helplessly and stopped talking.


    Two people boarded the car that came to pick them up.


    The driver also said very discerningly: "Young Master, Young Madam."


    Lu Ning:?


    Turning his head and giving Huo Jinyan a blank look.


    Huo Jinyan smiled, and under Lu Ning''s threatening eyes, he said, "Just call Miss Lu."


    "Good young master."


    "Miss Lu, please sit down, we are leaving."


    ¡ª¡ª


    At the same time, Huo Zhai was very busy.


    Today Lu Ning is coming, before dawn, Mr. Huo got up, and started ordering people to clean up, doing this and that, and adding a lot of decorations.


    I was afraid that Lu Ning would not like it when he came.


    This little girl, whom the grandson tricked so hard, can''t be scared away.


    Huo Zhai is an antique building, but now it is hung with all kinds of white and pink lace, all kinds of violations.


    The butler looked at it and couldn''t help reminding: "Master, I heard that Miss Lu is a girl with a lot of character, so she probably wouldn''t like these..."


    The old man clapped his hands complacently: "What do you know, girls like this, I checked it online, and everyone around me said so, it must be true."


    As he spoke, he asked the servants to fill the fence chairs in the corridor with small plush toys.


    Butler: "..."


    Now it¡¯s all right, it¡¯s an amusement park.


    "Mr. Huo, what are you doing, you don''t have to be so childlike to welcome me."


    Hearing his voice before seeing the person, Principal Fan was shocked to see this scene when he came in.


    Mr. Huo gave him a blank look when he came in: "Don''t put gold on your face, I''m here to welcome my granddaughter-in-law, don''t touch it, it''s broken for me."


    Principal Fan couldn''t help but be amazed: "Daughter-in-law grandson? Why, you said that you have a blind date in Tongjinyan?"


    "What kind of a blind date? It''s the girl he likes and pursues hard."


    Principal Fan seemed to have heard anecdotes: "The one who pursued actively?!"


    The tone of voice was raised several degrees.


    Master Huo looked up at him lightly: "Do you have an opinion?"


    Principal Fan hurriedly lowered his head: "How could it be? I''m just wondering which girl is so lucky."


    Mr. Huo: "It''s not a girl from any family, but a little girl. By the way, you should restrain yourself when you come down, and don''t scare away my granddaughter-in-law who came after so much trouble."


    Speaking of which, I thought of the key point.


    "By the way, that Beijing University of yours, can you find a place for that girl? This girl doesn''t have good grades, but I heard that all she wants is to go to Beijing University. This is giving you face, you give me face.


    It doesn¡¯t need to be a good major, just let her go in to study, and the rest depends on her own luck. "


    Principal Fan only now knew the old man''s purpose, and looked at him with some embarrassment.


    "Mr. Huo, you are embarrassing me. The number of places in Peking University is fixed every year. It is really difficult to add one suddenly. The list and everything are fixed."


    Master Huo looked at him: "Can''t there be any one else?"


    Principal Fan was a little embarrassed: "If you come in casually, you will be talked about behind your back. You don''t want this little girl to be attacked and talked about behind her back when she just came to the capital. How can she bear it?"


    Principal Fan rejected it directly.


    But the old man also knew this level, and sighed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 904： Scared? late

    Chapter 904 Scared? late


    "Forget it, I''ll ask her when she comes, can I choose something else?"


    Said and looked at Principal Fan: "You, you just have no vision, how can my grandson''s daughter-in-law be any worse! In two years, I will definitely impress you!"


    Principal Fan quickly said yes.


    But he didn''t pay much attention to the little girl that Huo Jinyan took the initiative to pursue, because she sounded like a little girl with no status, and it was worth it in this life to be able to climb up to the Huo family.


    But when it comes to this list, Principal Fan is quite happy.


    I couldn''t help but share it with the old man.


    "Mr. Huo, guess which school the champion with perfect marks this year applied for."


    The old man gave him an angry look: "You, such a good boy can escape your clutches."


    Hearing that the old man was eccentric, Principal Fan didn''t mind, he was very happy.


    "In my opinion, this child has the potential to enter the research institute in the future. By the way, he seems to be quite famous. What is his name? Lu..."


    As he spoke, a voice from afar interrupted him.


    "Master! The young master and Miss Lu are back!"


    Extremely excited and excited voice.


    Principal Fan was interrupted, so he stopped talking and raised his eyes, wanting to see the girl Huo Jinyan pursued.


    Let''s see what kind of charm makes Huo Jinyan look at him differently.


    Huo Jinyan and Lu Ning stopped at the door for a while when they entered.


    Lu Ning didn''t expect that he would go home directly, she didn''t think it was very good to come empty-handed, she always had to buy some gifts before coming back.


    Just as he turned his head to talk to Huo Jinyan, he saw that Huo Jinyan had already taken out a lot of things from the trunk.


    He couldn''t carry it by himself, so the driver helped him.


    The two big men had their hands full, and Lu Ning was stunned looking at them.


    Huo Jinyan stood in front of her and winked at her: "What are you doing in a daze, do you feel that I bought too many presents, regret it, regret is useless, it''s all mine."


    As he spoke, he bumped her with his arm, motioning for her to recover and go in first.


    Looking at him, Lu Ning couldn''t help but smile, and approached him to knock on the door.


    Someone opened the door soon, their eyes widened when they saw her, then they glanced at Huo Jinyan behind, and quickly pulled Lu Ning in.


    "Hello Miss Lu, come in quickly, the master is waiting for you."


    Huo Jinyan followed behind.


    Along the way, all the servants greeted Lu Ning warmly, as if they had met many times.


    Lu Ning is inevitably a little cautious, but now this scene can''t help being a little funny.


    It must have been arranged by Huo Jinyan.


    He is very careful in this respect.


    Lu Ning followed Huo Jinyan, and walked forward with him, passing through the corridors one after another.


    The Huo family''s old house looks like a mansion in the old age, antique.


    But the more he walked forward, the more Lu Ning felt something was wrong.


    Why did lace start appearing on the side of the corridor?


    And what about the rows of plush toys?


    Lu Ning finally couldn''t help it, and approached Huo Jinyan and asked in a low voice: "So you have this habit?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at these with an ugly face, turned to look at her and smiled helplessly: "I don''t think I can explain clearly."


    Lu Ning nodded.


    When walking around the corner, Lu Ning first saw a big tree in the yard with luxuriant branches.


    In a blink of an eye, I saw Mr. Huo in front of the main house, with one person standing beside him and one behind him.


    Lu Ning suddenly became nervous, and his steps slowed down.


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at her, and said with a smile, "Scared? It''s late."


    Lu Ning turned his head and glared at him.


    Several people walked over and stood in front of the old man.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 905： Its you!

    Chapter 905 is you!


    The old man nodded in satisfaction when he saw Lu Ning.


    Turning his head to look at Huo Jinyan: "You have high vision."


    Then he looked at Lu Ning kindly: "It''s Ning Ning, I''m grandpa, are you tired, do you want to rest, I have someone prepare a room for you, by the way, are you hungry, meals are also prepared Okay, that''s right, butler, bring out the prepared drink quickly for Ningning to taste."


    Lu Ning opened his mouth in a daze, but before he could say a word, he was blocked by the old man.


    Huo Jinyan looked at the old man and sighed helplessly: "Grandpa, this is a gift from Ningning for you."


    The old man looked at the piles of things that were piled aside, and he fell in love with Lu Ning even more.


    Etiquette is not bad.


    is knowledgeable and reasonable.


    Lu Ning had the opportunity to speak.


    "I don''t know what grandpa likes. I will honor you next time when I find out."


    The old man smiled even more and could talk.


    "Grandpa doesn''t lack anything, but what you prepared, grandpa likes it."


    Huo Jinyan stood by and looked at them with his hands in his pockets.


    The housekeeper also looked at Lu Ning with a smile.


    Everyone who came along the way, there is no one who doesn''t like Lu Ning.


    The first impression is so important.


    Lu Ning is good-looking, a stunning appearance, but her appearance is not aggressive, plus the temperament cultivated by being a young lady for more than ten years, it makes people feel very comfortable at first sight.


    The first aspect of comfort is to make people feel good about it unconsciously.


    The old man was talking with Lu Ning, when suddenly there was an exclamation from behind.


    It was sent by Principal Fan, which shocked the old man.


    The old man turned his head to look at him dissatisfied, who knew he came straight to Lu Ning, and grabbed Lu Ning''s hand when he came up.


    Excited and excited: "Yes, yes, it''s you! It''s you!"


    He repeated in a daze.


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and pulled his hand away, his eyes were very unfriendly: "Uncle Fan, respect yourself."


    Principal Fan looked at Huo Jinyan, and then he woke up.


    Hastily blushed and apologized, but his face was still full of excitement. Looking at him, he wished he could do a few backflips on the spot.


    The old man frowned and looked at him puzzled: "What are you doing, you haven''t taken your medicine, the housekeeper please invite him out."


    Before the butler stepped forward, he immediately raised his hand: "Wait, wait! I was wrong about Mr. Huo, I was so excited. Do you remember what I told you just now, the number one scholar! That little famous, still Is it possible for the number one scholar to enter the research institute!"


    He became more excited as he spoke.


    Mr. Huo looked at his bewildered face, wishing he could throw him out on the spot.


    This shameful thing!


    Make him ashamed in front of his grandson-in-law!


    Principal Fan grabbed the old man''s arm and shouted excitedly: "It''s her! Lu Ning! I remember her name! She! She, she, champion! Full marks!"


    He excitedly raised his finger in the direction of Lu Ning.


    The old man was also stunned, and looked at Lu Ning.


    It seems that Principal Fan should have admitted his mistake, otherwise he would look so excited and determined.


    The old man looked at Lu Ning and asked hesitantly, "Ning Ning, is everything he said true?"


    Huo Jinyan turned his head to look at Lu Ning, and when he looked at her, he seemed to be saying that he didn''t have to answer if he didn''t want to answer.


    Lu Ning glanced at him with a smile, stepped forward generously, looked at the old man and said, "Grandpa, my name is Lu Ning, and I was lucky in the exam. I got such a good score. As for the graduate school, I need There is still a lot to learn, and I think I don¡¯t have the qualifications.¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 906： Granddaughter-in-law

    Chapter 906 Granddaughter-in-law


    Listening to her answer, the old man knew that she was modest.


    Being able to get such a good score in the test cannot be just luck. She should be a very good person herself.


    And the person who can make Principal Fan so excited and think she can enter the graduate school before entering school, how could it be just luck.


    The old man turned his head and glanced at Huo Jinyan, a little dissatisfied with the fake news he delivered.


    As a result, Huo Jinyan didn''t look at him at all, but just looked at Lu Ning, with pride and love in his eyes.


    The old man couldn''t help but smile when he saw it.


    This kid, it seems that he really fell on this girl.


    The old man looked at her and smiled, nodded, very satisfied.


    "Good boy, you are really outstanding. By the way, do you want to consider other schools, or do you want to go abroad? You can go to more excellent schools with your grades. It would be a shame to only consider Beijing University. "


    Principal Fan listened, and turned to look at the old man in shock: "Huh?! Huo Lao!"


    Principal Fan exploded: "No! I was wrong! Mr. Huo! Listen to me! This kid must come! We are looking forward to it! I was really wrong, I shouldn''t have said those words just now , I can''t do anything about it, how could I know that your granddaughter-in-law is her!"


    Looking at his humble appearance, Lu Ning and Huo Jinyan couldn''t help but curved their lips and smiled.


    The old man raised his hand to receive the tea from the butler, took a sip calmly, turned his head to ignore him, looked at Lu Ning and smiled and said, "How is it, Ning Ning, have you thought about it?"


    Principal Fan''s mouth was almost worn out, and he looked at Lu Ning nervously and expectantly.


    Lu Ning looked at the old man, raised his head, poked his chin lightly with his fingers, thought carefully and said, "Well... Hearing what grandpa said, I really want to see the outside world. Have you been abroad..."


    Huo Jinyan listened to her dignified blindness, and couldn''t help lowering his eyes and raising his lips to smile.


    The old man looked at her with satisfaction, then turned to look at Principal Fan, with a calm expression on his face: "Look, the child chose it by himself, and I can''t help it."


    Principal Fan looked at Lu Ning aggrievedly: "Daughter-in-law grandson... No! Lu Ning! Think about it carefully, our Beijing University has a very good scenery, not inferior to foreign ones! Research institute, you know the research institute, right? It is world-renowned! If you can enter the research institute, you will be awesome in this life!


    Not only for your status, but also for your resume!


    You know that people in Beijing attach great importance to the research institute, right? They want to find talents in the research institute like crazy! You listen to Uncle Fan, you must be cautious. "


    Huo Jinyan looked at Principal Fan''s earnest expression, and couldn''t help but think.


    If he found out, Shen Guang begged Lu Ning to take over the academy and become the dean directly, but Lu Ning didn''t agree, what kind of expression would he have?


    To be honest, Huo Jinyan was a little looking forward to it.


    Lu Ning looked at Principal Fan who was foaming, and looked at him with a smile, his appearance was sweet.


    Principal Fan looked at her quietly for a moment, thinking that she had changed her mind.


    As a result, she turned her head to look at Mr. Huo, still sweetly: "I listen to grandpa."


    She was deliberately accompanying the old man to tease Principal Fan, but Principal Fan didn''t notice it in his eagerness.


    Hearing this, I feel like dying.


    Why did you say those words before!


    Turned around and went to grind the old man again.


    "Grandpa! You are my grandfather! This good man can''t be buried, he wants to make contributions in his own country..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 907： Small fetish?

    Chapter 907 Small hobby?


    While they were negotiating here, Huo Jinyan smiled and led Lu Ning around to visit.


    Huo Zhai is really big.


    Lu Ning felt that if he walked around the house every day, he would not have the opportunity to gain weight in the future.


    Lu Ning looked at the antique buildings around, but they were all covered with lace, and couldn''t help laughing all the way.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, and looked at these things, but also felt helpless.


    I don¡¯t know who Grandpa heard these things from.


    Thinking about it, I said it.


    Who knew that Lu Ning turned to look at him and smiled, the smile was meaningful.


    Huo Jinyan stopped to look at her.


    "Why this expression."


    Lu Ning looked up at him with a deep smile: "I remember that Mr. Huo bought plush toys on his own initiative before. Are you sure it wasn''t your idea?"


    She smiled and leaned closer and whispered: "Isn''t it to satisfy your little hobby?"


    Huo Jinyan looked down at her sly smile, and suddenly stretched out his hand to clasp her waist, pressing her to him.


    Lu Ning was startled, subconsciously raised his hand, and leaned against Huo Jinyan''s body, with his arms between the two of them.


    Huo Jinyan bent his head closer and looked at her: "Small hobbies? I still have a lot of little hobbies. I don''t know if Miss Lu is willing to cooperate~"


    His ending was raised slightly, and his voice implied ambiguous temptation. Hearing his words, Lu Ning''s ears instantly turned red.


    looked up at him, angry and funny.


    Her heart was pounding, seeing the man''s aggressive eyes, she suddenly raised her hand and grabbed his collar.


    Huo Jinyan was pushed down again by her.


    The distance between two people is so close that only a thin piece of paper can be inserted.


    Lu Ning''s breath sprayed on Huo Jinyan''s face and lips.


    She moved closer seductively, but did not touch.


    There is a smile on the corner of his lips, ecstasy.


    "Mr. Huo, what kind of little hobby is it?"


    When she spoke, her lips opened and closed, and her upper lip lightly touched Huo Jinyan''s thin lips.


    Huo Jin''s words are like a point.


    Such a seductive tease made him feel more itchy than a straightforward kiss.


    Huo Jinyan''s Adam''s apple rolled up and down, and his mouth was dry.


    However, in the next second, Lu Ning pushed him away and ran away.


    "..."


    Huo Jinyan turned his head in astonishment, his heart beating like a drum, but the girl over there smiled badly.


    "What are you doing in a daze, Mr. Huo, haven''t you finished showing me around yet?"


    Huo Jinyan''s Adam''s apple rolled, looked at her, smiled helplessly, eased up a bit, and then stepped up to catch up.


    Lu Ning was afraid that he would retaliate, so he stayed away from him in the future.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, couldn''t help laughing in his heart, and kept a distance from her without saying anything.


    He looked up at a small yard in front of him, and raised his finger: "Would you like to take a look, it''s full of treasures from the Huo family."


    Lu Ning looked up, then turned to look at him again: "Can I see it?"


    Huo Jinyan approached: "Others can''t, you can."


    Lu Ning glanced at him with a smile, jumped away again, kept a distance from him, and walked towards the small yard first.


    After entering, I found that it was different from the outside. There was nothing in this yard, only stone benches and stone tables, nothing else, not even a tree or flower.


    Lu Ning said subconsciously: "This yard looks like the yard you would live in."


    She said it casually, but didn''t take it seriously. Huo Jinyan bent his lips and smiled when he heard the words, and watched her walk to the main door and raised his hand to open the door, and he followed immediately...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 908： we are ordinary friends

    Chapter 908 We are ordinary friends


    Lu Ning froze after pushing the door and entering.


    There is no treasure in front of me, this is a bedroom.


    She subconsciously turned around and bumped into Huo Jinyan unexpectedly.


    Huo Jinyan closed the door behind his back, and the room immediately became dark.


    Lu Ning subconsciously felt something was wrong, and raised his head to meet his dark eyes.


    I panicked for a moment, and subconsciously took a step back.


    But before she took a step back, Huo Jinyan reached out and grabbed her.


    Pull her over and hold her waist tightly.


    Lu Ning said in a panic: "Huo Jinyan, you promised me, you... eh!"


    Before he finished speaking, he swallowed the remaining words in his mouth.


    Lu Ning''s mind went blank, and he could only feel the strong sense of oppression and aggression from the person in front of him.


    There is also the crisp/numbing/feeling of him rolling/turning/squeezing/grinding on her lips/on her lips.


    Lu Ning''s legs were weak, but he was holding him tightly, and he couldn''t escape at all.


    After a long time, when Lu Ning''s mind was blank and he felt that he was about to lack oxygen, he let him go.


    Huo Jinyan supported her cheek with one hand, and pressed his forehead against her forehead, and his rapid breathing sprayed on Lu Ning''s face.


    The voice was hoarse and deep: "Do you still dare to deliberately tease/tease me? En?"


    His voice reached Lu Ning''s ears, and Lu Ning reacted belatedly, almost crying, and stared at him with watery eyes. It seemed irresistible.


    Before she could react, Huo Jinyan kissed her again.


    He said in a rough voice: "How dare you."


    Lu Ning felt that his whole body was vain.


    Heaven and earth conscience, she doesn''t have it!


    But now she can''t even speak, let alone resist.


    When Huo Jinyan let go of her, she fell limply into his arms.


    Panting, cheeks flushed.


    Huo Jinyan hugged her, with a smile on his lips, and gently played with her hair with his fingers, circling them.


    Finally kissed her on the top of her head, and the magnetic voice came down: "Ningning, this little hobby, do you like it?"


    Lu Ning''s face turned even redder.


    Gritting his teeth, he said, "Liar!"


    Huo Jinyan laughed twice, bent over to pick her up, and walked inside.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, and when he realized it, he had already been placed on the ancient wooden bed.


    She suddenly raised her hand and grabbed one side, looking up at him in panic.


    When Huo Jinyan stared at her for a moment, he knew she would be mistaken.


    smiled and said, "Are you scared?"


    Lu Ning looked at him, his eyes were shining, with tears in his eyes, and he looked extremely aggrieved.


    Huo Jinyan felt distressed instantly.


    Leaned over and kissed her on the forehead, and said softly, "Every promise I make counts."


    Lu Ning looked at him and glared at him.


    Huo Jinyan smiled, and raised his hand to wipe her lips: "This one is an exception."


    Lu Ning leaned against the side of the bed, turned his head away from him, and ignored him.


    Huo Jinyan sat down, and Lu Ning avoided it.


    Huo Jinyan raised her hand and put her leg on his own, kneading her gently.


    While pinching, he smiled and said, "Is this leg so weak? Why can''t I stand firmly every time?"


    Lu Ning looked back at him abruptly, both ashamed and angry: "Huo Jinyan!"


    Huo Jinyan smiled and turned to look at her: "Then I''ll hold him tighter next time, lest my baby fall down."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Lu Ning gritted his teeth and looked at him, and said fiercely: "Don''t think about it next time!"


    Huo Jinyan hurried over: "This is not good, we have all met the parents."


    Lu Ning: "I''ll tell Grandpa later that we are just ordinary friends!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 909： you like him

    Chapter 909 You like him a lot


    Huo Jinyan approached maliciously: "What kind of ordinary friend?"


    As he spoke, he kissed her on the cheek.


    Lu Ning was out of breath and raised his hand to hit him.


    "Huo Jinyan!"


    Seeing that the little girl was really annoyed, Huo Jinyan smiled softly and hugged her: "Okay, I was wrong."


    Lu Ning stretched out his hand to push him.


    As the two struggled, Lu Ning suddenly fell backwards. Huo Jinyan hurriedly chased her, putting his hands behind her head to prevent her from knocking her head.


    The two fell silent at the same time.


    Lu Ning was lying on his bed, Huo Jinyan was pressing on her body, one hand was protecting her head, and the other was supporting her side.


    Looking at his face close at hand, Lu Ning blinked twice, and said angrily, "Huo Jinyan, you are so heavy."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, her hair was scattered beside the pillow, her cheeks were pink, and her eyes were shining brightly, looking at him shyly.


    Huo Jinyan rolled his Adam''s apple up and down twice, half-raised his legs and knelt between her legs, letting the weight of his body leave her.


    But he didn''t leave, the hand placed next to Lu Ning''s head slowly slid down and landed on her neck.


    The delicate touch of the skin made his fingertips hot.


    Obviously feeling that something was wrong with Huo Jinyan, Lu Ning raised his hand against his chest.


    "Huo Jinyan..."


    Before she finished speaking, Huo Jinyan suddenly possessed him, and a series of kisses followed her neck all the way to her shoulders.


    Lu Ning felt numb all over his body as if getting an electric shock. After a long pause, he called him: "Huo Jinyan, you..."


    Huo Jinyan stopped, touched her head with his hand, and leaned against his face.


    The voice held back something, and the heavy voice got into Lu Ning''s ears.


    "Don''t move, neither will I."


    Lu Ning stared blankly at his red ears, not daring to move.


    Huo Jinyan hugged her, put his head on her shoulder and leaned gently, and didn''t do anything else.


    After a long, long time, a voice came from outside.


    "Young master, the master has called you."


    Huo Jinyan looked sideways at Lu Ning, and she also looked at him, seeming to be worried.


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and touched her face, then got up and walked to the door.


    "understood."


    The servant outside heard the sound and left, Huo Jinyan turned his head, and Lu Ning sat up slowly from the bed.


    When I raised my head and looked at him, I still felt a little uncomfortable.


    Lu Ning got up and walked over to look at him.


    Huo Jinyan took two steps closer and raised his hand to help her arrange her messy hair and clothes.


    Looking at him, Lu Ning remained silent.


    Until he finished tidying up, he took Lu Ning''s hand and led her out.


    Before going in, Lu Ning raised his hand to touch his face, and he was relieved to make sure that his face was not hot anymore.


    Looking up, Huo Jinyan was looking at her with a smile.


    Lu Ning glanced at him angrily.


    Huo Jinyan led her in with curved lips and a smile.


    After having dinner with the old man, the old man asked Huo Jinyan to take Lu Ning out to play.


    This is actually a bit hard for Huo Jin to say.


    He has almost no entertainment items, and he has no goals for having fun, but he still took Lu Ning out.


    Lu Ning sat in the co-pilot, looking at Huo Jinyan who was frowning and thinking about something while driving.


    He really couldn''t think of any fun place to take Lu Ning there.


    Lu Ning turned to look at him and said with a smile: "Don''t you have a friend, he looks like he can play very well, why don''t you consult him."


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at her, only then remembered that she was talking about Xia Yu''an.


    Looking at Lu Ning, Huo Jinyan asked, "Do you like him?"


    The last chapter was blocked because I wrote about kissing, and I am contacting the editor to release it. It is too difficult, so we just kiss.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 910： Thank you so much

    Chapter 910 Thank you so much


    Lu Ning said with a smile: "It''s not bad, he looks very happy. Besides, he is your friend."


    The second half of the sentence is too useful for Huo Jinyan.


    Doesn''t this mean that I like it because I''m your friend?


    Huo Jinyan smiled, the car stopped aside, took out his mobile phone and dialed Xia Yuan''s number.


    Xia Yuan was very surprised when he received the call. He thought that after the last time, Huo Jinyan would never talk to him again.


    Who knew that Huo Jinyan even called him and asked where there was something fun?


    Xia Yuan was completely stunned.


    Quickly went out to find Huo Jinyan.


    When I arrived, I saw Lu Ning and I understood it.


    No wonder Master Huo was looking for a fun place, so he wanted to please the beautiful woman.


    Xia Yuan looked at Lu Ning and greeted him with a smile.


    After saying hello, Xia Yuan led the two of them forward.


    The car stopped at the door of a high-end club.


    Xia Yuan took the initiative to open the door for Lu Ning after getting off the car.


    It''s just to make up for my previous mistakes.


    However, in Huo Jinyan''s eyes, his actions were overreaching.


    When the three of them entered the club together, Huo Jinyan whispered in Xia Yu''an''s ear: "I have to come to open the door after traveling so far, it''s really hard work for you."


    Xia Yuan stopped in her tracks and looked at Huo Jinyan''s back as she walked in. It took her a long time to react.


    I wish I could chop off my own hand.


    What a cheapie! What a shame!


    Three people went in, and the people in the clubhouse were obviously familiar with Xia Yu''an, Xiao Xia shouted.


    Huo Jinyan glanced at him sideways: "It seems that Xiao Xia always comes here."


    Xia Yuan looked at Huo Jinyan, dared not speak out, and finally smiled and said: "Yes, yes, eating, drinking, and having fun is the best thing for me."


    Lu Ning turned to look at him and smiled: "I heard that you just came back from abroad last time, and a degree in physics is not something just anyone can get. You can play and learn, I think you are great."


    Looking at him, Lu Ning praised him without hesitation.


    Xia Yu''an is another person who can go to heaven just by boasting.


    Hearing this, he scratched his head and smiled, then followed Lu Ning: "It''s really difficult, there are so many people abroad..."


    He crackled and complained to Lu Ning, completely forgetting Huo Jinyan behind him.


    It wasn''t until after entering the stadium that he turned his head to see Huo Jinyan''s livid face.


    Xia Yuan: "..."


    Immediately turned to look at Lu Ning: "Miss Lu, which one do you want to play?"


    There are quite a few people here, and there are all kinds of projects.


    This clubhouse is also full of items, not only for eating, drinking and having fun, but also for exercise and fitness.


    This venue is for ball games, such as badminton, table tennis, tennis and so on.


    Lu Ning looked at it, and before he had time to speak, Huo Jinyan came over and said, "She has bad legs, so she doesn''t play with these things."


    Lu Ning glanced at him: "Whoever said that, I can play table tennis."


    Lu Ning turned to look at Xia Yuan: "Let''s go play table tennis."


    As he spoke, he pulled him away.


    Huo Jin said: "..."


    Xia Yuan turned her head and blinked wildly at Huo Jinyan as she walked.


    I was forced to! I am forced!


    After the two of them walked over, the ping-pong tables over there were full of people, but they were stopped when they wanted to leave.


    "Hey! Miss, do you want to play?"


    Lu Ning realized that he was calling her.


    The boys eyes lit up when they saw her.


    "We can be together."


    Lu Ning looked at Xia Yuan.


    Xia Yu''an never refuses anyone who comes.


    Two people walked over.


    The eyes of the two boys collectively looked at Lu Ning.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 911： what is lie win

    Chapter 911 What is lying to win


    "The four of us are together."


    Lu Ning looked at them: "But I''m not very skilled."


    "It''s okay, we can teach you."


    As he spoke, he handed over a new racket, and Lu Ning raised his hand to take it.


    "thanks."


    Huo Jinyan, who didn''t follow in time, looked at them and walked over.


    But when they came over, the four of them had already started.


    He stood aside and watched with folded arms.


    Except for Lu Ning and Xia Yuan, the remaining two boys have no time to care about who is around them.


    Because Lu Ning, who said he was not very skilled, couldn''t even catch the ball he hit!


    What the **** is this unskilled? !


    They actually talked about teaching her just now?


    Half an hour later, the two people opposite were exhausted and out of breath.


    Xia Yu''an looked at Lu Ning beside him, laughing so hard that his teeth lost his eyes.


    What is lying to win!


    This is called lying to win!


    Huo Jinyan looked at it with folded arms, and slowly couldn''t help laughing.


    Looking at the two people opposite, Lu Ning said kindly: "I''m a little tired, why don''t we take a rest first."


    The two nodded hurriedly: "Yes, yes!"


    As he spoke, he put the racket on the table, hunched his back and went to find a chair to rest.


    Xia Yuan looked at their figures and couldn''t help but shook her head, it was too cruel.


    Lu Ning turned to look at him: "How about we play a game."


    Xia Yuan froze for a moment, then hurriedly shook her head like a rattle.


    He doesn''t want to die yet!


    Lu Ning looked at him and didn''t force him.


    "Then let''s go and have a rest."


    After standing for a long time, my legs feel uncomfortable.


    Lu Ning and Xia Yuan went to the side of the field, and Huo Jinyan followed behind them.


    The court on this side is separated from the basketball court on the other side by a large and high net.


    The resting bench is next to the net.


    When Lu Ning sat in the past, he turned around and sat facing the basketball court on the other side.


    Who doesn¡¯t like a youthful little brother?


    Xia Yuan couldn''t help but feel a little itchy.


    "Miss Lu, I''ll go play for a while too."


    Lu Ning nodded, watching him slip through a corner of the net.


    As soon as Xia Yu''an passed by, Huo Jinyan leaned over, bent over her ear and asked, "You like watching it so much?"


    Lu Ning raised his eyebrows: "Of course."


    The next moment Huo Jinyan took off his coat and threw it in Lu Ning''s hands, walked over there, opened a corner and went to the basketball court.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, watching him walk forward while raising his arms and sleeves, his movements were casual but full of charm.


    The girls around who had been looking this way all their eyes fell on Huo Jinyan in an instant.


    He was wearing a white shirt, and the two buttons on the collar of the shirt were unbuttoned, exposing his collarbone.


    It really doesn''t look like he''s here to play.


    Compared with the young man wearing the jersey on the field, his temperament with mature charm stands out.


    Lu Ning bent his lips and watched him walk over and said a few words to the boys.


    Then they began to regroup.


    Soon the court started running again.


    Huo Jinyan is particularly prominent.


    Looking at his figure running on the field, Lu Ning wondered if he would have sweated profusely on the school court facing the amazing eyes of the girls when he was a teenager.


    Such a good game skill should not be able to be practiced in a while.


    Huo Jinyan seems to be the one with the most points, and his skills are unpredictable.


    The way the people in their team looked at him changed, as if they were looking at God.


    After a long time, halftime ended, and a group of people immediately surrounded Huo Jinyan.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 912： Are you jealous?

    Chapter 912 Jealous


    Looking at his cold expression, Lu Ning couldn''t help but smile.


    He looks like this no matter when.


    Beads of sweat slid from the side of Huo Jinyan''s face to his neck, all the way to his collarbone, and finally hid in his clothes.


    The girl next to her was so fascinated that she couldn''t help screaming.


    "So sexy, did you see that! That arm!"


    "I saw it! So handsome!"


    "Finger, the finger is so long and beautiful! My god!"


    "The face is the most handsome, okay! It''s amazing! How can he grow so long!"


    "Help! I can''t breathe! He''s insane!"


    "Can you ask for a WeChat, I really want to have something to do with him."


    "Pull it down, you see he doesn''t look very good, his face is so cold."


    "What do you know, bosses are always like this, with a cold face and a warm heart, if you fall in love with you, it''s up to you."


    "Then it''s up to me to fight for this!"


    "I''ll go as well¡­"


    They said they were happy, but they didn¡¯t have the courage to actually do it.


    When Huo Jinyan stepped forward, they were almost suffocating.


    His complexion is really scary, and the powerful aura around him, the oppressive atmosphere, makes people so scared that they dare not move.


    But Huo Jinyan, who was caught off guard, suddenly bent his lips and smiled.


    The girls were stunned.


    "Did he just laugh?!"


    "It looks so good when you smile! It''s so gentle! It''s really cold in the face and warm in the heart!"


    "I think I can do it! I''m going!"


    As he spoke, he mustered up a lot of courage to stand up, but before he could step over, Huo Jinyan stood still.


    Not far away, he was bending over to talk to the girl in front of him through the net.


    The appearance is gentle, with a smile on his brows and eyes.


    Look at the girl sitting there quietly, with a perfect and delicate side face, and a black coat on her lap.


    The girl sat down instantly.


    "Hey, it seems that Mr. Ba has his little wife."


    The girls looked over there and became even more excited.


    "So gentle, look at him, it''s completely different from just now."


    "Is this the man in love?"


    "This girl is so beautiful, just one side face fascinates me, let alone a boss, ten bosses will fall too!"


    "I want her face, I will walk sideways from now on."


    "I jump and go!"


    "I''m flying away!"


    "..."


    Lu Ning is not far away, she could hear the girls talking before.


    Huo Jinyan came over to talk to her through a thin net.


    Looking at him, Lu Ning bent his lips and smiled.


    "Do you still like watching it?"


    Huo Jinyan said with a smile.


    Lu Ning: "I like it, I would like it even more if there is no uncle in the shirt."


    Huo Jinyan lowered his eyes helplessly: "Uncle is trying his best to please the beauties."


    Lu Ning looked at him: "It is indeed done, the beauties are very happy."


    Huo Jinyan stared at her for a moment, then fell silent suddenly.


    "Miss Lu, you can''t be...jealous."


    Lu Ning stared at him in a daze.


    Huo Jinyan got up suddenly, turned around and ran back to the court in a happy mood.


    Looking at his running back, Lu Ning retorted in a low voice: "I didn''t."


    But looking at his figure after speaking, he couldn''t help but smile.


    ¡­


    After the end, a group of teenagers pulled Huo Jinyan to add his contact information, and asked him out to play in the future.


    Xia Yu''an immediately made a rescue when he saw this: "He''s busy with work, add me and add me, I''ll call him along when I have time."


    He was busy adding people here, and Huo Jinyan had already walked out.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 913： beautiful love

    Chapter 913 Beautiful Love


    He came out from there and went straight to Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning looked at the sweat on his head.


    "Let''s go later, it''s cold at night, and you''ll catch a cold if you blow the wind."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and smiled: "Then Miss Lu, please wipe my sweat off."


    He smiled and bent closer.


    Lu Ning smiled helplessly, raised his hand to take a tissue from the side, and wiped his sweat with his hand.


    Action carefully.


    Girls before, changed to eating CP on the spot.


    Watching this scene is more exciting than when I saw Huo Jinyan.


    "So sweet, so sweet!"


    "Whoa, I also want my beautiful sister to wipe my sweat."


    "They match so well, I''m crying, beautiful love!"


    "..."


    Huo Jinyan looked at Lu Ning seriously, the corners of his lips curled up.


    Lu Ning stopped his hand when he met his gaze.


    She looked at him quietly, and suddenly realized that she had never looked at Huo Jinyan carefully.


    He''s so close, take a serious look at him.


    Huo Jinyan didn''t move, put his hands on his knees and let her watch.


    In the end, both of them couldn''t help but curved their lips and laughed.


    When the three of them went out, Xia Yuan asked Lu Ning if he wanted to go somewhere else to play.


    Before Lu Ning could speak, Huo Jinyan glanced over.


    Xia Yuan immediately understood.


    Clutching his stomach very perceptively: "Ah! Stomach hurts! It hurts too much! Help! Go to the hospital quickly! I''m leaving first, Miss Lu, don''t worry about me!"


    As he spoke, he clutched his stomach and ran to the side of the car, got in the car and left quickly.


    Lu Ning couldn''t help but smile, and turned to look at Huo Jinyan: "It seems that you can produce a lot of good actors."


    After speaking, he went on first.


    Huo Jinyan followed with a smile and curved lips.


    After getting in the car, Huo Jinyan fastened her seat belt: "Do you want to visit Beijing University?"


    Lu Ning looked at him: "Have you already planned it?"


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and started the car: "Yes."


    Lu Ning tilted his head to look at him: "Then, it''s better to obey orders than to be respectful."


    The car drove out slowly, heading towards Beijing University.


    It was already night, and the inside of Beijing University was still brightly lit.


    After parking the car, Huo Jinyan looked at Lu Ning standing at the gate of Beijing.


    Go forward and hold her hand: "What''s wrong?"


    Lu Ning looked at his hands and smiled: "It''s okay."


    "Let''s go."


    led her into the gate of Beijing University.


    Originally, Beijing University is also on summer vacation now, but recently the research institute has a lot of difficult things, and all the professors and students who can be found have been called back.


    The research institute is the top priority, and everything is based on it.


    So there is the current situation where the lights in Kyoto University are brightly lit.


    Wei Mengxuan and Wei Yuntong came out of the laboratory with a pile of documents.


    Wei Mengxuan was so tired that she bent over.


    "This summer vacation can''t be done well! I have to come back to move things! Why don''t they move! We must move!"


    Wei Mengxuan couldn''t help complaining.


    Wei Yuntong freed up a hand and took the upper half of her to his side.


    "Okay, everyone is busy, we move if we move, we will come first tomorrow, if they are late, they will move."


    Wei Mengxuan nodded, then looked at Wei Yuntong after thinking for a while: "Hey, no! You don''t blame me for not getting up in the morning, I came late."


    Wei Yuntong looked at her with a smile: "It seems that my sister is not tired and stupid."


    Wei Mengxuan gave her an angry look.


    When he looked back, he noticed something different.


    She paused in place and looked towards a man and a woman not far away...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 914： Will you get married

    Chapter 914 Will you get married?


    Wei Yuntong looked back at her: "What''s wrong?"


    Wei Mengxuan squinted her eyes to identify it carefully, and finally found it in surprise.


    "Hey! Tongtong! Look, is that Huo Jinyan! And is the girl next to him the same girl we saw last time!"


    She said a little excitedly.


    Wei Yuntong followed her gaze and saw a man and a woman walking along the path.


    When Wei Yuntong looked over, the girl happened to turn her head.


    The two of them turned around in fright, looking for places to hide.


    After panicking for a while, he suddenly froze.


    Looking at each other: "Why are we hiding?"


    "Yup."


    Talking and looking over there, they continued to walk forward, but didn''t notice them, or to be precise, they didn''t pay attention to them.


    The two breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I just saw that the girl is the girl from last time, she looked back and I saw it."


    Wei Mengxuan suddenly put a stack of documents in his hand on the ground next to him, took out his phone and started taking pictures.


    Wei Yuntong quickly stopped her: "Sister, what are you doing?"


    Wei Mengxuan smiled and frantically pressed the shutter: "I''m following the drama, let''s see if they will get married after all. Have you held hands without watching it?"


    Wei Yuntong looked at her helplessly: "Didn''t you have children last time?"


    Wei Mengxuan put the phone away with a smile: "It''s not the same, it''s not the same, last time it was just a guess, this time it''s a real hammer."


    Wei Yuntong reminded her helplessly: "The photos must be kept safe, and they cannot be seen by others."


    Wei Mengxuan picked up the things and nodded impatiently: "I know, I know."


    As they spoke, the two continued to glance at Huo Jinyan in their direction, and then looked away.


    "By the way, my boyfriend will pick me up later, you help me cover, I''m going to go to the world of two first."


    Wei Yuntong looked at the elated Wei Mengxuan, hesitating, but in the end he couldn''t speak.


    She wanted to say that Wei Mengxuan''s boyfriend was unreliable, but Wei Mengxuan had been told many times, but she felt that they were true love, and she couldn''t persuade her.


    Wei Yuntong wanted to say it but dared not say it, for fear that if Wei Mengxuan was cheated in the end, she might not tell her anymore.


    Wei Mengxuan no longer tells the family, but tells her parents that she has broken up, but in fact they are still dating, only Wei Yuntong knows.


    Wei Mengxuan quietly slipped out of the laboratory after finishing the matter at hand.


    Meeted my boyfriend at the North Gate of Kyoto University.


    The boyfriend was driving a silver car, and when he saw Wei Mengxuan, he raised his hand and waved to her.


    Wei Mengxuan immediately rushed over happily, and the two hugged each other.


    "You''re exhausted, baby."


    The boyfriend asked intimately.


    Wei Mengxuan immediately nodded and acted like a baby.


    "Thank you baby, let me take you to eat hot pot."


    Wei Mengxuan''s boyfriend is a reporter named Qi Pian. He works in a small newspaper. There is no famous news. He seems to be busy every day, but he doesn''t know what he is busy with. Wei Mengxuan doesn''t know what he does every day. She also asked about the news, but Qi Pian prevaricated it.


    Qi Pian took Wei Mengxuan into the car and fastened her seat belt.


    Wei Mengxuan was still smiling sweetly while sitting in this car.


    You must know that she used to feel uncomfortable in a car worth less than one million yuan.


    And she never eats hot pot, she hates hot pot oil.


    But now, in Qi Pian''s car, Qi Pian is going to take her to eat hot pot, and she is also smiling as if she is going to eat some top-notch meal.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 915： There is urgent news

    Chapter 915 There is urgent news


    After the two of them had dinner, they returned to Qi Pian''s residence.


    A 20-square-meter rental house.


    From Wei Mengxuan''s point of view, Shi Erping lived for her dog, and she felt wronged by the dog.


    But now looking at the rented house that is even 20 square meters, she feels that it is extremely big.


    Qi Pian looked at her sitting there, looking out of tune with the rented house, walked over and held her hand distressedly: "Mengxuan, don''t worry, I will work harder and run the news, and I will live in a better place than your house in the future." Big big house."


    Wei Mengxuan looked at his serious look and nodded, her eyes were red.


    At night, two people lie on the same bed, the bed is a bit narrow, and the two want to hug each other to sleep.


    Although this is the case, the corner of Wei Mengxuan''s mouth never dropped even when she was sleeping.


    At night, Qi Pian looked at Wei Mengxuan who was sleeping soundly, gently took her arm away, and then slowly rolled over and got out of bed. The whole movement was cautious, for fear of waking Wei Mengxuan.


    Wei Mengxuan fell asleep without realizing it.


    Qi Pian observed Wei Mengxuan''s appearance, and nervously walked to her bag.


    After searching for a while, she took out Wei Mengxuan''s cell phone from her bag.


    The phone rang suddenly, and a message came in.


    Wei Mengxuan also moved, and Qi Pian was so frightened that he quickly stood at attention and hid the phone behind his back.


    Fortunately, Wei Mengxuan just turned over.


    Qi Pian heaved a sigh of relief, took her mobile phone and her own mobile phone and went to the toilet.


    When Wei Mengxuan unlocked it in front of him, he had seen the password and easily opened Wei Mengxuan''s phone.


    He first cautiously turned his phone to silent, and also turned his own to silent.


    Finally, he started looking for Wei Mengxuan''s cell phone.


    Cut out a few pictures of the chat history messages on various platforms and sent them to my mobile phone, and finally found the photo album.


    He was stunned when a few photos came up. At first, he didn''t know who this figure was, but the more he flipped through the album, the better he was!


    He almost copied Wei Mengxuan''s photo album and uploaded it to his mobile phone.


    The whole person was very excited.


    It was already midnight when I went out with my mobile phone.


    He had just put the phone back into Wei Mengxuan''s bag when Wei Mengxuan''s voice came.


    "Baby, what are you doing?"


    Wei Mengxuan''s voice was a little sleepy.


    Qi Bian stiffened his back, took a deep breath, and hurried over.


    hugged Wei Mengxuan: "I went to the bathroom, what''s wrong, can''t you fall asleep without me holding you?"


    Wei Mengxuan smiled and slipped into his arms.


    "kindness."


    Leaning in his arms as he spoke, he soon fell asleep again.


    But Qi Pian couldn''t sleep.


    After the news was sent out, he could imagine himself getting promoted and raising his salary to reach the pinnacle of his life.


    Just kept my eyes open until dawn.


    He couldn''t hold on after daybreak.


    Even if you stay up late, you are still full of energy.


    Cleaning up loudly on purpose woke up Wei Mengxuan.


    When Wei Mengxuan rubbed his eyes and got up, he looked at Wei Mengxuan apologetically.


    "I''m sorry baby, did the noise wake you up too much?"


    Wei Mengxuan nodded and looked at him: "What''s wrong? Why so early?"


    Qi Pian hurriedly said while putting on his clothes: "The newspaper office has a news that is urgent, I may not be able to send it to you."


    Wei Mengxuan suddenly jumped up from the bed and began to dress.


    "You just passed Tongtong''s side when you went to the newspaper office, just put me there."


    As she spoke, she immediately got dressed.


    Qi Pian didn''t stop him either, this was originally in his plan.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 916： The ability to draw cakes with a high degree of proficiency

    Chapter 916 The ability to draw cakes with great proficiency


    The two hurried out together.


    Qi Pian put Wei Mengxuan at the gate of Wei Yuntong''s community, and drove away quickly.


    Wei Mengxuan looked at the passing vehicles, turned around and walked into the community.


    Wei Yuntong just got up and was washing up when he heard a knock on the door and came out with a toothbrush in his mouth.


    Seeing Wei Mengxuan with disheveled hair and no makeup, Wei Yuntong was startled, looked at her in disbelief and asked, "You and Qi Pian broke up?"


    There is still a glimmer of expectation when I ask this question.


    Wei Mengxuan gave her a blank look, raised her hand to push her away, and then walked in. After walking in, she went directly into the bedroom and fell on the bed.


    Wei Yuntong came over with a toothbrush and looked at her.


    "What? Didn''t sleep well?"


    Wei Mengxuan moved a bit, and lay down in a more comfortable position: "Don''t bother me, I want to sleep."


    Wei Yuntong shook his head helplessly, turned around and went out, closing the door behind her.


    It was already afternoon when Wei Mengxuan woke up.


    Today they only need to go to the research institute at night, and it''s still early.


    Wei Yuntong was sitting by the window, drinking afternoon tea while reading a book.


    Hearing the sound, he raised his head and glanced at Wei Mengxuan.


    Wei Mengxuan''s spirit improved a lot, she walked over stretched, sat down on the other side and looked at her.


    "Don''t tell your parents."


    Wei Yuntong stared at her, and responded angrily.


    Wei Mengxuan picked up a small snack and took a bite: "What''s your tone, just say something."


    Wei Yuntong looked at her, hesitated for a moment, and then said: "Your Qi Bi, let''s break up as soon as possible, the reason why he is with you is very likely because you are the eldest lady of the Wei family, and I hope to get money from you." Big news."


    Wei Mengxuan gave her a white look: "Why do you say that, I thought you could see Qi Pian''s goodness."


    Wei Yuntong shrugged: "Well, I didn''t see it, but I saw his proficient ability to draw cakes."


    Wei Mengxuan looked at her: "Tsk! Don''t talk nonsense, his salary is low now, just wait for a promotion."


    Wei Yuntong looked at her helplessly: "Guess what he relied on for promotion and salary increase."


    Wei Mengxuan looked up stupidly: "What?"


    Wei Yuntong simply stopped talking: "Forget it, just remember not to show him your mobile phone. Don''t tell him about things in the circle."


    Wei Mengxuan waved his hand: "Don''t worry, he never looks at my mobile phone, and never asks about things in my circle. Look at you, be careful about the belly of a gentleman."


    Wei Mengxuan looked at Wei Yuntong proudly.


    Wei Yuntong looked at her, shook his head and smiled helplessly, and continued to read.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After Lu Ning went back, he went out to play with Lin Ci.


    Lin Ci was also admitted to Beijing University, and he was so happy that he almost flew up.


    Pulling Lu Ning to play here and there, I wish I had to go home.


    Lu Ning was also tanned because he followed her around outside.


    It was almost time to report to Beijing University, so Lin Ci calmed down a bit.


    She is also tanned and needs to be raised at home to restore her skin.


    Huo Jinyan didn''t go back after sending Lu Ning back, and followed Lu Ning and Lin Ci to play in various places.


    He doesn''t use sunscreen either, which is worse than Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing every time he looked at him.


    Huo Jinyan''s smiling face darkened every time he saw her.


    Lu Ning coaxed him with a smile.


    Take him with you when you apply the mask.


    At the beginning, Huo Jinyan was quite resistant.


    But later Lu Ning acted like a baby to him and asked him to accompany him, and he couldn''t resist.


    Ask for a recommendation ticket, my dears~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 917： thanks

    Chapter 917 Thank you


    After that, he is really fragrant.


    Because it really works.


    These masks were brought back by Lao Jiu from Yizhou.


    Specially developed, the effect is good.


    After Lu Ning and the others had an effect, Lu Bai also joined.


    The three of them lie on the sofa in the living room and apply facial masks every day. In the end, Shen Yunci also joined, and finally everyone joined.


    When Jiang Yu came, he saw the long sofa as soon as he entered the door. All the people were lying on the back of the sofa, and all of them were applying facial masks. The scene was really indescribably weird.


    "Uncle Jiang, you are here."


    Jiang Yu was stunned for a long while before retracting his opened mouth.


    Lu Ning stood up and pulled Jiang Yu over: "Come with Uncle Jiang."


    Jiang Yu:?


    Jiang Yu was forced to sit in Lu Ning''s position, and before he could speak, Lu Ning began to wipe his face with a wet washcloth.


    "Ningning...I, this..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Lu Ning had already torn off the wrapping paper, and came over with the mask.


    Jiang Yu''s entire face almost crumpled up when the icy cold touch touched his face.


    It''s not the first time Lu Ning has seen this kind of resistance. Huo Jinyan and Lu Zhi were like this the first time.


    Lu Ning is used to it.


    Immediately said: "Uncle Jiang, relax, don''t frown, relax your face."


    Jiang Yu closed his eyes, and after slowly relaxing, Lu Ning put on the mask for him, and satisfactorily applied the remaining essence on it.


    "I''ll call you when it''s time, don''t move."


    Jiang Yu immediately raised his head obediently and did not move.


    Lu Ning patted Huo Jin beside him and said, "It''s time, wash your face."


    Huo Jinyan got up immediately, took her hand and went to wash his face together.


    After Lu Ning washed his face, he looked up at himself in the mirror.


    Well, yes, Bai is back.


    Turning to look at Huo Jinyan.


    Well... It will take a few more days.


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand to touch her face.


    Lu Ning looked at him and handed him a face towel.


    After drying, start to apply skin care products.


    After wiping, she turned and looked at Huo Jinyan.


    "Why are you still not moving?"


    Huo Jinyan immediately bent over and closed his eyes.


    Looking at him, Lu Ning smiled helplessly, raised his hand to pick up the water on the side and poured it into the palm of his hand.


    While wiping him, he said: "You are not a child, why do you have to wipe it for you every time?"


    Although he said so, there was a smile on the corner of his mouth, and after wiping him skillfully, he patted his face: "Okay."


    Huo Jinyan''s eyes were still closed, but he suddenly stepped forward and kissed the corner of Lu Ning''s lips accurately.


    Doesn''t look like it''s the first time it''s been fucked.


    Then he opened his eyes: "Thank you, Miss Lu."


    Lu Ning raised his hand angrily and hit him.


    Huo Jinyan straightened up and said confidently: "This is a thank you gift."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    ignored him, turned around and went out.


    "Mom and Dad, you have time."


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhiwen immediately responded, and then stood up.


    Lu Ning walked up to Lu Jingzhi and patted his arm.


    "Jingzhi, go wash your face."


    Lu Jingzhi was about to fall asleep, he opened his eyes and nodded when he heard Lu Ning''s voice.


    He actually doesn¡¯t need to apply a mask when he¡¯s young, but he wants to be with everyone, so Lu Ning bought a mask paper and soaked it in moisturizing water for him. It¡¯s not harmful, and it can also replenish water.


    The people around him went to wash their faces one after another, and Jiang Yu suddenly became a little nervous.


    I don''t know what I''m nervous about.


    Until Lu Ning patted his arm and told him: "Uncle Jiang, you can go wash your face."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 918： come on

    Chapter 918 Come on


    Jiang Yu immediately opened his eyes, got up and was about to rush out.


    The strange touch on his face made him eager to wash it off.


    Before he took two steps, Lu Ning said: "Uncle Jiang, remember to apply skin care products after washing and drying your face. It''s on the sink. Do you remember the steps of water cream?"


    Jiang Yu nodded in a daze, and then Lu Ning let him go.


    Huo Jinyan sat next to Lu Ning, took a cherries and handed them to her mouth.


    "Grandpa said that he will also see you off on the day you start school."


    Lu Ning stared at him in a daze: "No! You are not allowed to go either!"


    Huo Jinyan was stunned: "If he doesn''t go, he won''t go, why shouldn''t I go?"


    Lu Ning looked at him helplessly, and began to count for him: "Grandpa, grandma, grandma, grandpa, aunt and uncle..."


    After counting for a long time, Jiang Yu came down and looked at Lu Ning: "Ning Ning, Uncle Jiang will also go on the day you start school."


    Lu Ning immediately turned to look at Huo Jinyan: "Look."


    Then he looked at Jiang Yu: "Uncle Jiang, you are not allowed to go."


    Jiang Yu looked at her: "Why?"


    "Just go by myself."


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi immediately protested: "No! We are going, they don''t have to go, how can parents not go."


    "Uncle Jiang can go too!"


    "I also need to go."


    "Why can''t my brother go..."


    "..."


    Looking at them chattering, Lu Ning started arguing.


    Helping his forehead helplessly, his head grew bigger.


    After arguing for twenty minutes, Lu Ning couldn''t take it anymore, and stood directly on the sofa.


    "Stop! Stop! Let''s all go!"


    Then it quieted down.


    Lu Ning immediately turned his head and glanced at them: "But I have a condition. I can''t send it to the school gate. There are so many people, and you all have a reputation. Others will suspect that I went through the back door. It''s not good for me to make friends at school, right? .¡±


    Lu Ning is persuasive.


    They nodded: "I agree."


    "Well, we also agree."


    This matter is over.


    ¡­


    Everyone went to the capital one day in advance.


    Lu Ning lives in Lu''s house, he doesn''t lack anything, and he brings very few things.


    The Lu family has officially moved to the capital.


    Lu Jingzhi''s school has also been decided. He starts school later than Lu Ning, and he has to take a school test at the beginning of school.


    He is still looking forward to the new environment.


    Looking at his expectant look, Lu Ning didn''t have anything to worry about.


    Early the next morning, the whole family got up early, but Lu Ning got up later.


    She was carrying a suitcase when she packed up and went out.


    Looking at the row of seven or eight luxury cars at the door, he couldn''t help but sigh.


    It was even more outrageous after going out.


    I don''t know how Song Qinghe and Jiang Zhou got the news, and met them at a certain intersection.


    Now it¡¯s all right, a group of more than a dozen luxury cars are heading in one direction, and passers-by on the road took out their mobile phones to take pictures, but they don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on, such a big battle.


    Lu Ning felt that in such a situation, it would be better to drive to the school gate. Anyway, there has been such a big battle, so there is no difference.


    But they all kept their promises and stopped at an intersection 300 meters away from the school.


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Fortunately, she was prepared, prepared a hat, put it on her head, put on a mask, lowered the brim of the hat and got out of the car.


    "Ningning, come on!"


    Lu Ning: "..."


    "Ningning, come home if you feel uncomfortable."


    "Ningning, if someone bullies you, tell auntie..."


    "Ning Ning..."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 919： she social fear

    Chapter 919 She is afraid of society


    Lu Ning looked at them helplessly: "I''m going to school, there won''t be any danger."


    Lu Ning walked towards the school helplessly and amusedly, facing everyone''s eyes and the eyes of passers-by around him.


    As soon as he walked to the school gate, he was suddenly startled by Huo Jinyan who jumped out.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment: "Why are you here?"


    Huo Jinyan smiled and stuffed things into her hands: "The gift for the beginning of school, we Ningning are college students."


    Lu Ning looked at him speechlessly.


    "I don''t know if you are a college student, but you are really disobedient."


    Huo Jinyan patted her on the head: "Of course I want to be there on such an important day."


    Lu Ning sighed, helplessly, but smiled.


    It should have occurred to him that he would not be so obedient.


    Accepted, then softened his tone: "Mr. Huo, I can go in by myself, you can go back first."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with a smile: "Understood, let''s go."


    There were quite a few people at the school gate, and when they saw Huo Jinyan, they couldn''t help but look sideways. Those who didn''t know him were because of his face, and those who knew him were because of his identity.


    After watching Lu Ning go in, Huo Jinyan turned his head and opened the car door.


    But the next moment, he suddenly turned his head to look at one place, where a figure with a camera flashed past.


    The smile on Huo Jinyan''s face faded, he got into the car, and then called Chu Ting.


    "The vacation is over, come back now."


    Chu Ting almost choked to death with a mouthful of orange juice.


    "Okay... okay cough cough, Mr. Huo!"


    Huo Jinyan gave Lu Ning a holiday from the day he sent him back.


    Time to get back to work too.


    Chu Ting immediately booked a plane ticket and came back quickly.


    ¡­


    As soon as Lu Ning entered, he joined Lin Zi who was surrounded by a group of seniors.


    Lin Ci tried his best to get rid of the siege of the seniors. Looking at Lu Ning wearing a hat and mask, he couldn''t help being surprised: "Why are you so tightly packed."


    Lu Ning waved his hand, looking indescribable.


    "Where''s Grandpa?"


    Lin Ci looked at her: "Go and show me the dormitory, let''s go, let''s go and have a look too. Then we can ask if students from different departments can live together."


    Lu Ning said with a smile: "If not, let''s go through the back door."


    Lin Ci immediately looked at her with bright eyes: "Yes, yes, your Mr. Huo must have a way."


    Lu Ning was dragged away by her.


    The Chinese Department is relatively close, so Lu Ning and Lin Ci went to the Chinese Department to report together.


    There are quite a lot of people and the sound is very noisy.


    After signing in, Lu Ning and Lin Ci left.


    On the way to the mathematics department, Mr. Lin called and asked when Lin Ci would come.


    Lin Ci said to accompany Lu Ning to sign in and go there together.


    After the two of them arrived at the mathematics department, there was a noisy sound inside. Every department is similar. Today, when the freshmen enter school, there will be a lot of chaos.


    When the two of them went in, the senior came to help them carry the boxes.


    "Hi girls, are they all from our mathematics department? Are you all here to report?"


    The senior looks very enthusiastic.


    Lin Ci smiled and said: "No, only she is, and I am from the Chinese Department."


    "Oh~"


    The senior said and looked at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning covered his entire face, so he couldn''t see his face clearly, he could only see his beautiful figure.


    The senior led them forward and said, "Doesn''t the junior girl like to talk?"


    Lin Ci immediately interfaced: "She''s a little socially afraid, don''t mind."


    The senior immediately nodded clearly.


    When he took Lu Ning over, there were still a few people at the sign-in area, so he immediately stepped forward and pushed a few boys: "Hurry up! Girls! Ladies first!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 920： I am Lu Ning

    Chapter 920 I am Lu Ning


    Hearing this, Lu Ning glanced around.


    It is true that there are few girls, but looking up, they are all boys.


    The senior picked up the sign-in book and handed it to Lu Ning.


    "Student girl, just sign here!"


    Several boys looked at her, not to mention how happy they were.


    Lu Ning smiled helplessly, and signed his name on it.


    ¡¾Lu Ning¡¿


    Then fill in the rest of the information and hand it over.


    The senior immediately lowered his eyes to look, and several people around him also came to look at him immediately.


    "Ah, so it is, Lu, student Lu Ning, welcome..."


    As he spoke, he was stunned, and the boys around him were all stunned.


    One of them shouted in surprise: "Lu Ning!"


    Then several people looked at each other in shock.


    whispered: "That, that newcomer! Is that champion Lu Ning!"


    Lu Ning nodded slightly, and said generously: "I am Lu Ning."


    As soon as she finished speaking, someone next to her bumped into her, almost knocking her down.


    The hat on top of his head slipped off and fell to the ground.


    Lin Ci was also hit.


    "Who! How did you walk!"


    Two boys were fighting, accidentally bumped into them, and immediately apologized.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, we''re just playing, if you''re not careful, I''m sorry, senior!"


    They should have just come to report, seeing Lin Ci directly called senior sister.


    Lin Ci was even more unhappy: "What senior sister!"


    The boy around him reacted and immediately made a rescue: "They are also freshmen, so they don''t need to be called seniors, you are also here to report?"


    The two boys nodded immediately: "Yes."


    Then looked at Lu Ning and Lin Ci: "I''m sorry, we didn''t mean it."


    Lu Ning waved his hand: "It''s okay."


    She bent to pick up the hat, and looked at the former senior: "Senior, can you give us the box, we want to check the dormitory first."


    The senior came back to look at her this time: "Yes, yes! I will send you out!"


    As he spoke, he turned around and went out with the suitcase in his hand, followed by Lu Ning and Lin Ci.


    Because of walking a lot, Lu Ning had difficulty breathing while wearing a mask, so he took off the mask when he went downstairs.


    The senior standing at the door looked up and saw Lu Ning who was going downstairs, he was stunned for a moment.


    He didn''t know that the champion was so good-looking!


    Wait... why does it feel a little familiar...


    Lu Ning smiled and thanked him when he came over: "Thank you senior, let''s..."


    Before she finished speaking, the senior suddenly took a step back, looked at her in horror, then turned around and ran away, looking back as he ran, as if there was a wolf chasing him behind.


    This made Lu Ning and Lin Ci a little confused.


    "What''s wrong? I''m scary?"


    Lin Ci turned to look at Lu Ning, and immediately screamed after taking a look.


    Lu Ning was really frightened, and quickly raised his hand to touch his face: "What''s wrong! Is there something on my face?"


    Lin Ci leaned over and touched her face: "What''s the matter with you, you''ve become even whiter, didn''t you all get dark together!"


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, and looked at her helplessly: "You scared me, didn''t I get you a mask before, didn''t you use that?"


    Lin Ci withdrew his hand with some guilt: "That...I...I am, I see that it doesn''t even have a brand, so I dare not use it..."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Lu Ning gave her a speechless look: "That''s specially made!"


    Lin Ci looked at her with a guilty conscience: "I know, I know, I will use it at night, don''t be angry, let''s go to the dormitory first."


    As they spoke, the two walked out together.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 921： Cant help it

    Chapter 921 Can''t help it


    After Lu Ning took off her mask, it was strange that people would look back at her every time she walked by.


    Both Lu Ning and Lin Ci felt strange.


    Even if she looks good-looking, there is no reason to look at her and go further and further away.


    The two arrived at the dormitory suspiciously.


    Lin Ci went to his dormitory, and Lu Ning looked at his phone to find his dormitory.


    She didn''t bring anything, and Lu Yanru had already asked someone to make a bed for her in the dormitory one day in advance.


    Lu Ning followed the number of the dormitory and found his dormitory on the right hand side of the third floor.


    306


    When she pulled the box and walked in, the three girls inside looked back at her.


    When they saw her, they were stunned for a moment, and surprise flashed across their eyes.


    Lu Ning walked in politely to say hello.


    "Hi, I''m Lu Ning."


    She smiled.


    All three looked at her in shock.


    "Lu Ning! Is that Lu Ning number one in the country!"


    Lu Ning smiled, and carried the suitcase to his bedside.


    The dormitory in No. 1 Middle School is famous for its luxurious decoration, and now it looks like it really lives up to its reputation.


    Bed and table are good.


    There is a large table in the middle of the dormitory, so the room doesn''t look crowded.


    Bathroom, toilet, and a storage room for sundries.


    Lu Ning took a look at the bed and walked over.


    Looking at the bedding, I only feel a headache.


    Lu Yanru used all luxury goods from famous brands, even the bottle of incense placed by her bed was worth a lot.


    Lu Ning sighed.


    It will be difficult to keep a low profile from now on.


    After she opened the suitcase and took out some needed things, she put the suitcase in the storage room.


    As soon as she came out, she found that the three girls were all looking at her.


    She stared at them in a daze: "What''s wrong?"


    Two of the girls subconsciously took a step back, as if they wanted to distance themselves from her.


    Only a timid girl looked at her, just smiled and didn''t speak.


    Lu Ning couldn''t help frowning.


    Back again?


    Is there anything she doesn''t know?


    Why did everyone look scared when they saw her?


    Lu Ning went to the bathroom to wash his hands and came out. After tidying up briefly, he took out his phone and looked at it.


    Lin Ci sent her a message.


    ¡¾I packed it! Go to you now! where! ¡¿


    Lu Ning returned with a smile.


    After returning, I saw the timid girl staring at her all the time.


    Lu Ning smiled and walked over.


    "need my help?"


    The girl quickly shook her head: "No, there''s no need, I''ve done it all."


    She seemed a little nervous.


    Stand up and look at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning smiled and stretched out his hand: "My name is Lu Ning."


    The girl quickly extended her hand, "My name is Wen Hui."


    "Hello, Wen Hui, why do you keep looking at me? Is there something wrong with me?"


    Wen Hui quickly waved his hands: "No, no, no, it''s...it''s me...I''ve never...never seen such a good-looking person, so I couldn''t help...to take a second look..."


    She scratched her head in embarrassment, and after she finished speaking, she realized something: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I won''t watch it in the future."


    Lu Ning was amused by her appearance: "It''s okay, just watch it if you like."


    Wen Hui looked at her with a flushed face, and nodded hastily.


    Lin Ci knocked on the door.


    Lu Ning turned his head and looked over.


    Lin Ci walked in immediately.


    "I''m bothering you."


    She came over with a smile and took Lu Ning''s hand.


    "Which is your bed?"


    Lu Ning raised his finger.


    Lin Ci immediately went over and sat on it, shaking twice.


    "Why is your bed softer than mine, is it your Huo..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 922： have children

    Chapter 922 There are children


    Before she finished speaking, Lu Ning covered her mouth.


    "My aunt made it for me!"


    Lu Ning raised his voice and said something, and glanced at Lin Ci with warning eyes.


    Lin Ci immediately looked at her and nodded, and then Lu Ning let go.


    After talking for a while, the two went out.


    The two girls except Wen Hui looked towards the door, and then they looked at each other, seeing contempt in each other''s eyes.


    Lu Ning and Lin Ci went out to eat.


    Lin Ci looked at Lu Ning: "Why don''t you let me say it, Huo Jinyan can''t mention it here?"


    Lu Ning looked at her: "I don''t need to use his name for anything, why mention him?"


    Lin Ci looked at her unwillingly: "His name is so easy to use, why not use it."


    Lu Ning looked at her with a sigh: "It''s because it''s easy to use that I can''t use it. His identity is too easy to use. I can''t match him now, and it will have a bad influence on him."


    Lin Ci looked at Lu Ning, and suddenly froze.


    "You are the best, okay? Why doesn''t it match?"


    Looking at her, Lu Ning smiled: "I know I''m the best! Alright, let''s go."


    Said and pulled her out.


    Lu Ning doesn''t feel inferior, she feels that she will get better sooner or later, but now she just doesn''t want to cause Huo Jinyan any trouble, it''s just unnecessary trouble.


    There must be a lot of people in the school cafeteria, so Lu Ning and Lin Ci decided to go off-campus.


    There is a western restaurant at the gate of the school. I heard it tastes good.


    The two of them walked out all the way to the western restaurant opposite.


    The western restaurant has an elegant environment, and the air is cool as soon as you enter.


    While ordering food, Lu Ning''s cell phone kept ringing.


    Shen Yunci and the others kept sending text messages to ask.


    Lu Ning smiled and replied one by one.


    The two chatted while waiting for the meal.


    "When will grandpa go back?"


    "I''ll go back tomorrow."


    While the two were talking, the three girls at the next table were also talking.


    The voice gradually became louder, overwhelming the voices of Lin Ci and Lu Ning. The two stopped for a moment and turned their heads to look over.


    The three girls continued to gossip unknowingly.


    Smile and say something.


    The voice became louder unconsciously.


    The two of them had no intention of listening to other people''s conversations, so they stopped talking and ate in silence.


    But inexplicably, Huo Jinyan''s name appeared in the conversation of the three women at the next table.


    "Hey, by the way, have you read all about the young master of the Huo family?"


    "Hey, hey, right, I''d have forgotten it if you didn''t tell me. It''s too incredible."


    "That''s right. When I saw the young master of the Huo family before, I thought he liked men."


    "Haha, that''s right. Didn''t Mr. Huo ask him to meet girls from other families before? He thought it was because he really didn''t like women, but it turned out that he had one outside."


    "Who would have thought of that."


    "It seems that she even has a child. My God, this woman is good enough! She can catch Huo Jinyan''s heart and give him a child."


    "From now on, Huo Jinyan is not determined to marry her. I think Mr. Huo probably disagrees, so Huo Jinyan was raised outside. Otherwise, why didn''t he take her home?"


    "That''s right, I have children, why can''t I enter Huo''s house."


    "Hey, hey, I guess, something bad about this woman was found out before, so the old man has been strongly opposed."


    "No, you didn''t read the latest one, it seems that someone picked up all the information about that girl, she seems to be a high school student..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 923： Dont even try to run away!

    Chapter 923 Don''t even try to escape!


    "Really! High school student! If you even have children, wouldn''t it be, wouldn''t it be..."


    He was so shocked that he couldn''t continue speaking.


    "The Huo family is such a scumbag! Let a child give birth to him!"


    "That''s not necessarily true. It may be that the girl has a lot of means. Don''t look at the children these days lightly. They all have a long-term vision. Maybe they fell in love with Huo Jinyan and seduced them."


    "Tsk tsk tsk, hooking up with the young master of the Huo family at a young age, and having a child, life after that will be limitless. The key is that he is still young, so you are not angry."


    "Pfft! Why are you so angry, haven''t you entered the door yet? Young Master Huo doesn''t like men, but women. Do you think those famous ladies can let him go? What is an outside woman, as long as you enter The door of Huo''s family has become the woman of the family, so it''s not easy to clean up the outside?"


    "It makes sense, let''s see if these people have this ability."


    "Hahaha, if we can get to know Huo Jinyan, then what''s the matter with them."


    They talked and laughed, and continued to discuss. The more they discussed, the more excited and intense they became.


    Lu Ning frowned and listened for a while, raised his hand, took out his phone, and sent a message.


    Ten minutes later, several messages came in succession.


    At the same time, in the CEO''s office on the top floor of the Huo Group, Huo Jinyan sat behind the desk and looked at Chu Ting who came in a hurry.


    "Go and find out which media took pictures of me and Ningning at the gate of Beijing this morning, and warn you."


    Chu Ting nodded hurriedly, turned around and left immediately.


    About ten minutes later, Chu Ting ran back in a hurry.


    "Boss Huo! Something happened!"


    Huo Jinyan looked up at him, frowning slightly.


    Chu Ting walked over directly and turned on his computer, entered something on it, and then several pages popped up immediately.


    The headline above is prominent.


    ¡¾Surprise! The Huo Group''s young master has a child! ¡¿


    ¡¾Explosion! The young master of the Huo family gave birth to a child out of wedlock, and the identity of the woman is thought-provoking]


    ¡¾Amazing! Huo Jin''s Romance/Woman is actually a high school student! ¡¿


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    The title party''s sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu is coming.


    But when you slide down, all the pictures are so clearly visible.


    There are photos of him and Lu Ning walking in Beijing University, and photos of him and Lu Ning in the snack street before.


    At that time, they had Lu Jingzhi by their side.


    It took so long to release these photos, did the person on the opposite side plan it for a long time, or...


    Huo Jinyan''s face was extremely ugly.


    Fingers clenched.


    "What are you doing in a daze! Go to public relations! What is the Huo family raising these people for? Just leave it like this when something like this happens! Go and find out! Who took the photo! Who released it!"


    Chu Ting quickly responded and went out.


    Huo Jinyan clenched his hands.


    He has not been in the capital during this period of time, and he doesn''t pay attention to these things. Now it seems that someone deliberately magnified these news.


    Huo Jinyan looked grim.


    This incident must have had a great impact on Lu Ning. Even her side face was clearly shown above, and now it''s been picked up!


    He didn''t even dare to read comments about her on the Internet.


    Huo Jinyan slammed his fist on the table.


    In this case!


    Everyone involved in this matter!


    Don''t even try to run away!


    Huo Jinyan immediately took out his mobile phone and called Lu Ning.


    But he hung up the moment the call was made.


    Immediately got up and strode out.


    ¡­


    It was only when Lu Ning and Lin Ci went back that they realized why so many eyes were on her and they all avoided her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 924： what news

    Chapter 924 What news


    So it is, so it is.


    Lu Ning finally understood.


    She''s seen the news and made them react.


    But the time for these news is not short, it has been seen by so many people, and the area of ??influence is so large, even if it is withdrawn now, it is useless.


    Lin Ci has been looking at Lu Ning nervously.


    Recently, she has been dragging Lu Ning and the others to play around, and she has no time to watch any gossip or news. Who knew that something like this would happen.


    There is actually a lot of discussion on this matter on the Internet.


    Especially after someone found out that this girl was Lu Ning.


    The overwhelming revelations came out.


    What is Lu Ning doing in which bar?


    What did Lu Ning do to get close to Huo Jinyan?


    It is even said that Lu Ning has given birth to more than one child.


    Also said that Lu Ning had accompanied many big bosses before...


    The stories are unbearable, but they are popular and believed.


    Lu Ning''s fans tried their best to clarify and object, but they were all scolded in the end.


    There are pictures and truth about this matter, it seems that the evidence is conclusive.


    But no one has ever tried to verify the relationship between the three people in the photo.


    The story is well-made.


    When Wei Yuntong and Wei Mengxuan found out about this, it was only two days before school started.


    Both of them were stunned when they saw the news.


    Those photos are the ones taken by Wei Mengxuan.


    But they don''t know why it suddenly made the news and appeared on it.


    Wei Yuntong immediately thought of Qi Pian.


    But Wei Mengxuan is still defending him.


    Wei Yuntong slapped the table directly to wake her up.


    "Okay! You believe him, right? Let''s test it out. If he didn''t do it, I won''t apologize to you. If he did it, you break up and let him take care of it himself!"


    Wei Mengxuan looked at her younger sister, hesitated to speak: "But..."


    "But what! Do you want to bear it! Do you want to accept all the possibilities in the future! Opposite is the Huo family! The Huo family! Do you understand my sister! That is the Huo family! Do you want to take the whole Wei family with you? die!"


    Wei Mengxuan''s eyes were red and she panicked.


    Wei Yuntong looked at her, his chest heaved up and down with anger.


    "He took you around to play around recently, just to distract you from looking at your phone.


    Then you pretend you didn¡¯t see it, and test him when you go back, saying that you have captured Huo Jinyan, and keep your tone natural, so don¡¯t let him find out! elder sister! Now is not the time for you to help him, but the time for you to help yourself. "


    Wei Mengxuan stared at her blankly.


    Finally agreed.


    Although she defended herself, she also wondered how these photos got out.


    Who else has access to the phone except her.


    With doubts and nervousness, Wei Mengxuan got into Qi Pian''s car.


    Qi Pian looked at Wei Mengxuan and was still puzzled: "What''s the matter, baby, are you too tired?"


    Wei Mengxuan looked at him, and nodded after a long time: "Well, I''m a little tired."


    "Ah, so, I originally wanted to take you to play tomorrow, but I have made plans all day long!"


    Wei Mengxuan looked at him: "Aren''t you busy with work recently, how can you take me to play all day like this?"


    Qi Pian immediately looked at her with a smile: "It''s okay, I''ve done a good job in the news recently. The boss gave me a bonus and gave me a vacation. I can spend time with you during this time."


    Wei Mengxuan was stunned for a moment, then looked at him: "That''s it, that''s good, what''s the news?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 925： it was really you

    Chapter 925 So it was really you


    She asked, Qi Pian suddenly became nervous.


    "Ah, it''s nothing, it''s just well written. By the way, are you hungry? Let''s go eat steak."


    Wei Mengxuan already had a bad premonition in his heart when he saw him obviously changing the subject.


    But still insisted on opening the mouth: "Okay."


    Wei Mengxuan was in a bad mood when the two of them were eating, and Qi Pian kept trying to stimulate her mood.


    Wei Mengxuan finally sighed and decided to trust him once.


    Went to the bathroom and came back much better.


    Bring it up intentionally or unintentionally during the conversation.


    "By the way, there is a super powerful person in our circle, the young master of the Huo family. I saw him when I went out today and took a picture. There was a woman beside him. We all..."


    As she spoke, she paused and looked at Qi Pian.


    "Did I say you don''t like gossip, then forget it, let''s change the subject."


    She really changed the subject while talking, Qi Pian became anxious and immediately returned to normal.


    Seeing how he continued to talk about his topic without asking Huo Jin anything, Wei Mengxuan heaved a sigh of relief.


    Thinking that he is right, Qi is not that kind of person.


    After eating, the two of them went back.


    Wei Mengxuan didn''t want to stay here, but Qi insisted.


    then lived down.


    At night, when the two of them were resting, Qi Pian looked at the sleeping person in his arms, took her hand away familiarly, and got out of bed by himself.


    Then she took Wei Mengxuan''s cell phone and went to the bathroom.


    Wei Mengxuan on the bed suddenly opened his eyes.


    ¡­


    Qi Pian in the bathroom tried hard to search Wei Mengxuan''s photo album, trying to find the photos of Huo Jinyan she took today, but there was no Huo Jinyan, only some photos of food she took.


    Qi Pian was a little anxious.


    Suddenly heard a familiar voice.


    "Don''t look for it."


    Then the door of the bathroom in front of him was opened.


    Wei Mengxuan stood outside the door, looking at him with red eyes: "Not at all."


    Qi sat on the toilet and looked at Wei Mengxuan in surprise, but didn''t react for a long time.


    Wei Mengxuan burst into tears: "So it''s really you!"


    Qi Pian just stood up, looked at Wei Mengxuan, and said eagerly: "What are you talking about baby, what are you and me, are you having a nightmare, let''s go back to sleep, I will coax you You sleep."


    Wei Mengxuan dodged his cell phone abruptly: "Show me your cell phone! Show me your chat with your boss! Let me see why you got a raise!"


    Wei Mengxuan ran forward while holding his mobile phone, and at the same time turned on the mobile phone to search for chat records.


    Qi was in a hurry and hurried to catch up.


    This house was not big, so he caught up with Wei Mengxuan in two steps.


    "Mengxuan! What are you doing! Give me back the phone! What nonsense are you talking about! I didn''t do anything! I just took your phone to see if there are boys sending you messages. I have low self-esteem, and I''m afraid you will leave me! "


    He spoke eagerly, hugging Wei Mengxuan to **** the phone.


    Wei Mengxuan clutched the phone desperately, his fingers were separated by Qi Pian, the force with which he broke his fingers was much stronger than when he was speaking.


    Wei Mengxuan was forced to let go of the pain.


    Qi Pian immediately hid the phone behind his back.


    "Mengxuan, what are you talking about? What''s wrong with you?"


    He still insisted on not admitting it.


    Wei Mengxuan cried and looked at him: "Qi Pian! You are still lying to me! I have seen it all! You took my mobile phone and sent yourself the photo of my mobile phone, and even sent the news, didn''t you!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 926： hit

    Chapter 926 Hitting


    "You know that is Huo Jinyan! You still want to do this! You will kill me! You will kill our whole family! Do you know what you are doing!"


    Qi looked at her: "Mengxuan, I didn''t do anything, what do you mean?"


    Wei Mengxuan looked at him with a stiff mouth, and raised his hand to wipe away his tears.


    "You didn''t do it, did you! Show me your mobile phone, show me your chat history! Show me your recent account transactions, and I''ll see what you''ve done! If you don''t, I''ll apologize to you! Yes I was wrong! Show me!"


    She said and ran over emotionally, trying to **** Qi Pian''s phone again.


    Qi Pian''s eyes suddenly turned dark.


    Raised his hand suddenly, and slapped Wei Mengxuan on the face.


    roared: "I didn''t do anything! I didn''t do it!"


    Wei Mengxuan''s brain went blank after being beaten, and she fell heavily to the ground.


    His face was burning with pain.


    She broke down and cried.


    I didn''t expect that I would give such a person my passion!


    I didn¡¯t expect that the person I believed so much was actually such a person!


    It turned out that she was wrong all along!


    It turns out that my parents were right, and my sister was right! That''s why he was with her!


    I am just someone he uses!


    Qi Pian was also stunned after beating her, raised his hand to look at his hand, and immediately rushed over.


    "Mengxuan! Are you okay! I didn''t mean it! I am, I''m afraid, I don''t know what you said, I''m afraid, I''m afraid you will leave me! I''m afraid, Mengxuan, forgive me, I was wrong I shouldn''t hit you! Mengxuan..."


    Wei Mengxuan lay on the ground in embarrassment, covering her face with her hands, tears kept falling.


    In his ears were Qi Pian''s repentant words.


    Wei Mengxuan suddenly looked up at him.


    Under the dim light, one side of her face was red and swollen, her eyes were red, and there were tears on her face.


    "You said you didn''t do anything, so what are you afraid of?"


    Wei Mengxuan''s words were calm and scary.


    Qi Pian was stunned for a moment.


    Then he quickly stretched out his hand to hug Wei Mengxuan: "No, Mengxuan, it''s because you were too aggressive just now, and I, that''s why I..."


    Wei Mengxuan looked at him with a sneer, raised his hand and pushed him away.


    "You still blame me! I''m really blind!"


    She herself struggled to get up from the ground.


    "Give me back the phone!"


    Qi looked at her, opened his mouth and continued to explain something, but Wei Mengxuan didn''t want to hear it anymore.


    She raised her hand and repeated: "My phone! Give it back!"


    Qi looked at her sideways, and then handed over the phone.


    Wei Mengxuan took the phone, turned around and left with her bag.


    Qi Pian stood where he was, surrounded by eerie silence. After a long, long time, he suddenly laughed.


    ¡­


    Wei Mengxuan took a taxi and went to Wei Yuntong''s place.


    Wei''s parents bought real estate for their two daughters, for their convenience.


    But after Wei Mengxuan and Qi Pian got together, they took Wei Mengxuan''s real estate back and didn''t let her live in it, so she could reflect on it. Although Wei Mengxuan later lied and said that they had broken up, Wei''s parents still didn''t Immediately give her the key, but said to observe and observe, and give her the key when she is really awake.


    Wei Mengxuan couldn''t go home in this state, so she had to go to Wei Yuntong.


    In the middle of the night, Wei Yuntong was woken up by knocking on the door, still a little scared.


    But after hearing Wei Mengxuan''s voice, he immediately became worried, opened the door quickly, and saw Wei Mengxuan with half of his face red and swollen.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 927： are you still angry

    Chapter 927 Are you still angry


    Wei Yuntong stepped forward and raised his hand to touch her face, but he was afraid of hurting her.


    "What''s going on! Who hit you! Did he hit you? He hit you?!"


    Wei Yuntong asked eagerly, seeing Wei Mengxuan''s appearance, it should be close to each other.


    Wei Yuntong became angry in an instant, and rushed out to find Qi Pian to settle accounts.


    Wei Mengxuan quickly grabbed her.


    Crying and calling her: "Tongtong, I''m in pain, please give me medicine quickly."


    Wei Yuntong then stopped, clenching his teeth.


    Turn around and take Wei Mengxuan into the room first.


    She always keeps some medicines here, but she doesn''t know which medicine is better for Wei Mengxuan''s situation.


    After searching for a long time, he dropped the medicine box angrily: "Let''s go! Let''s go to the hospital!"


    Wei Mengxuan looked at her and flinched: "No need to go, someone saw..."


    Wei Yuntong became anxious: "Are you still afraid of being seen! What if you are disfigured! Go!"


    Wei Yuntong directly raised his hand to pull her up and walked out.


    Wei Mengxuan looked at her and didn''t dare to say anything anymore.


    On the way to the hospital, Wei Yuntong could not stop crying while driving.


    She felt sorry for Wei Mengxuan.


    Wei Mengxuan grows up so big, she is always favored and pampered, how could she ever suffer such grievances.


    Her face was so swollen that she felt distressed.


    Wei Mengxuan looked at Wei Yuntong carefully, and wanted to say something, but she was afraid that she would become more emotional.


    After all, it was because she didn''t listen to persuasion that she ended up like this today. She felt guilty and knew that she had done something wrong.


    While wiping away tears, Wei Yuntong drove the car to the hospital.


    Getting off the car, he grabbed Wei Mengxuan and entered the emergency room.


    The doctor in the emergency room was startled when he saw Wei Mengxuan''s appearance.


    His face was so swollen that the person who hit him didn''t know how many deadly hands he had.


    Wei Yuntong kept an eye out, and when Wei Mengxuan''s swelling subsided, she asked the doctor to make an injury report, and by the way, checked Wei Mengxuan''s whole body.


    By the time the two of them came out, it was already past four o''clock in the morning.


    Wei Yuntong put the injury report and inspection report in his bag, and did not tell Wei Mengxuan.


    Wei Mengxuan was holding an ice pack with his left hand, and was reducing the swelling on his cheek.


    Wei Yuntong opened the car door and let her go up.


    Wei Mengxuan stood in front of the car door and looked back at her: "Tongtong..."


    She asked cautiously: "Are you still angry?"


    Wei Yuntong stared at her in a daze.


    Eye sockets instantly turned red.


    "I''m not angry with you, I''m angry with him! I''m angry with that scum!"


    She sighed and looked at Wei Mengxuan: "Sister...I love you so much, where have you ever been wronged like this..."


    As she spoke, she raised her hand to help Wei Mengxuan fiddle with the broken hair, and tears came out instantly.


    Wei Mengxuan also pursed her mouth in grievance, tears slipped from her eyes, and she couldn''t help crying suddenly.


    Hugged Wei Yuntong violently.


    Wei Yuntong hugged her and patted her on the back lightly to comfort her, but he had already burst into tears.


    ¡ª¡ª


    When Lu Ning returned to the dormitory, Wen Hui was sitting in front of the desk writing.


    Two other people are sitting together talking.


    Seeing Lu Ning come back, he shut up instantly, his eyes swept over her with disdain.


    Looking at their appearance, Lu Ning now knows what they mean.


    She is already angry now, and she can''t show it on the surface, but she is very shameless towards Ren Xi and Yuan Wan''s behavior.


    If you have the ability, just ask directly, what is talking about behind the scenes like this.


    Lu Ning doesn''t like this.


    She pushed the door open and went in. Standing by the door, she suddenly raised her hand and patted the door, looking at Ren Xi and Yuan Wan.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 928： Say it face to face

    Chapter 928 Say it face to face


    The two of them were also taken aback.


    Wen Hui stared at Lu Ning for a moment.


    Seeing that she didn''t look very well, she opened her mouth to ask something, but she didn''t expect that Lu Ning had already opened her mouth.


    "What are you talking about, tell me."


    She leaned against the door and couldn''t see any anger, but her expression revealed a sharp look everywhere.


    The two of them also seemed to be frightened.


    Ren Xi stood up and glanced at her: "Nothing."


    Lu Ning smiled and looked over: "What? Dare to say it behind your back, not face to face?"


    Yuan Wan looked at Lu Ning with a funny face: "Since you know what we say behind our backs, you know what we are talking about. Why, do you like listening to it very much, and let us say it directly."


    Lu Ning also smiled: "I like to listen, let''s talk, I''ll listen."


    Wen Hui looked here and there, completely unaware of what happened.


    But the tense atmosphere now made her a little inexplicably nervous.


    She stood up and wanted to change the subject.


    Immediately turned around and walked to Lu Ning''s side, trying to pull her out: "Ning Ning, someone came to you just now, he said his name is Shen Guang, why don''t you go to him first, maybe there is something urgent."


    As a result, after saying this, the two people behind suddenly regained their spirits.


    "It''s urgent, what''s the urgent matter, let''s open a room."


    Ren Xi and Yuan Wan laughed as they spoke.


    Wen Hui also subconsciously frowned and turned to look over.


    Lu Ning pushed Wen Hui away and walked over, raised his hand and slapped Yuan Wan on the face.


    Yuan Wan was stunned for a moment, and raised her hand to fight back.


    "You hit me! Why do you hit me! You mistress! Mistress! It''s not enough to seduce the young master of the Huo family, but you can even hook up with the head of the research institute! How shameless you are!"


    Ren Xi also came to help.


    "You bitch! Shameless! Don''t let people tell you! You beat people! You are unreasonable! Are you disgusting! Don''t touch us! We think you are dirty!"


    The two wanted to hit Lu Ning while they were talking, but Lu Ning easily grabbed the hands of the two and folded them behind his back.


    "Shame on you! You seduced Young Master Huo at a young age! You even gave birth to a child! You are really shameless!"


    she cried.


    Lu Ning sneered a bit: "I''m shameless when you say it, but you don''t know how envious you are in your heart."


    Ren Xi froze suddenly, and immediately yelled to defend after realizing: "What nonsense are you talking about! Do you think everyone wants to be a mistress just like you!"


    "Let go of me!"


    Lu Ning clenched his hands, and his strength increased: "I don''t know about others, but you two must be envious to death. You can be the mistress of the young master of the Huo family, and you can save a few lifetimes of struggle. Do you hate me so much? Ah, because you think you can do it yourself, while scolding me, you are actually envious of me at the same time, don''t you think this kind of psychology is very contradictory."


    The two of them don''t know whether they were hit or stimulated.


    Suddenly turned around and was about to grab Lu Ning.


    "You bitch! You''re talking nonsense! Do you think everyone wants to hang out among men!"


    Wen Hui stood at a loss, not knowing what to do.


    Seeing that Ren Xi and Yuan Wan were about to hit Lu Ning, she rushed over immediately.


    Yuan Wan''s hand directly grabbed Wen Hui''s face, and Wen Hui''s face was immediately scratched with two bloodstains, which were also bleeding.


    Lu Ning watched helplessly, his face instantly turned cold.


    He raised his hand and slapped Yuan Wan on the face twice.


    Yuan Wan and Ren Xi yelled and threw Lu Ning down.


    Three people scuffled together.


    People from other dormitories who heard the noise immediately came over to break up the fight.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 929： Examination failed

    Chapter 929 failed the assessment


    After pulling the three of them apart, Ren Xi and Yuan Wan were still yelling some obscenities.


    Said that Lu Ning was dirty, and the two of them were dragged out while cursing.


    People around don''t know how to persuade them.


    Because everyone has seen those news.


    Lu Ning broke away from them and walked to Wen Hui''s side: "Let''s go to the school infirmary."


    Wen Hui stepped back a bit: "No need Ningning, I..."


    Lu Ning took her arm: "Go!"


    She is too strong to be rejected.


    directly pulled Wen Hui and walked out.


    The people around saw that they were all gone, and dispersed one after another.


    Wen Hui looked at Lu Ning''s back with some fear.


    The school doctor''s office is not far from the girls'' dormitory. The two of them went downstairs and walked a few steps.


    Lin Ci, who had just gone shopping, came back and immediately chased after seeing two people.


    "What''s wrong with you guys, what''s wrong with this, why is it still bleeding!"


    Looking at Lu Ning''s disheveled hair and Wen Hui''s face bleeding, Lin Ci asked eagerly.


    The three entered the school infirmary together.


    "Doctor. Her face is bleeding."


    As soon as he looked up, he saw a person coming out from behind the curtain.


    "Why are you here!"


    Lu Ning stared at Gu Chen for a moment.


    But now is not the time to worry so much, she pulls Wen Hui over to let her sit down.


    "Take a look."


    Gu Chen looked at them and was stunned for a while.


    Bending over to look at the wound on Wen Hui''s face, he immediately took something to treat and disinfect.


    Lin Ci stood by and looked at Lu Ning. After putting down the things in his hand, he raised his hand to tidy her hair, and patted off the dust on her body by the way.


    Gu Chen also took time to look at her twice.


    "Fighted?"


    Lu Ning stood with his arms folded, and gave an annoyed grace.


    Looking at Wen Hui at last: "Her face is fine, she won''t leave a scar."


    Gu Chen raised his hand to treat Wen Hui''s wound: "No."


    Wen Hui grinned in pain.


    Lu Ning stepped forward and held her hand.


    "Are you stupid, how can you use your own face."


    Wen Hui looked up at her: "I''m fine, Ningning, your face is so pretty, it won''t be good if you get scratched."


    Looking at her, Lu Ning took a deep breath.


    "It''s okay, it won''t leave you with a scar."


    Wen Hui nodded, fully convinced.


    After treating the wound, Lu Ning looked at Gu Chen and asked, "Where''s Gu Zi?"


    Gu Chen: "I failed the assessment."


    Lu Ning froze for a moment, then laughed twice.


    Just as he was saying this, another school doctor walked in from the outside, looked at them and shook his head with a smile: "You are really young and energetic, did you fight when you first came?"


    Lin Ci and Wen Hui smiled embarrassedly.


    Lu Ning looked at Gu Chen: "Where''s Li Nian?"


    Li Nian was also admitted to Peking University, and she came with Gu Chen.


    Gu Chen''s gaze softened a little: "I''m going to report, and you should be able to meet me in the girls'' dormitory later."


    Lu Ning nodded, waved to him, and several of them went out together.


    On the way back, several people ran into Wei Mengxuan and Wei Yuntong.


    The two hesitated and dared not go forward.


    Finally, Wei Yuntong came over in one go.


    After entering the dormitory together, they stopped Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning turned to look at them when he heard the sound.


    Didn''t know them both.


    "Is there a problem?"


    Two people stepped forward and looked at her: "Can we find a quiet place to talk?"


    Hearing this Lin Ci subconsciously became sensitive.


    "Wait! Don''t go anywhere else, just go to the dormitory, there is no one in the dormitory."


    Wei Yuntong was also stunned for a moment, but still nodded: "Yes, good."


    Several people went upstairs together.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 930： already broke up

    Chapter 930 Already broke up


    After arriving at the dormitory, Wei Mengxuan and Wei Yuntong were stunned when they looked at the crooked tables and chairs in the dormitory.


    "Here... just... what happened?"


    Wei Mengxuan asked.


    As Lu Ning lifted the chair, he said lightly: "It''s okay, I just had a fight."


    Wei Mengxuan: "..."


    Wei Yuntong: "..."


    I feel the top of my head getting cold.


    "Miss Lu is really...a temperamental person..."


    Wei Mengxuan smiled dryly.


    I was afraid that Lu Ning would beat the two of them together in the next moment.


    The door of the dormitory is closed, and there are only three people in the dormitory at the moment.


    Lu Ning looked at them: "What''s the matter?"


    The two of them just sat down and looked up at Lu Ning, but they didn''t know how to speak.


    Wei Yuntong took a deep breath.


    "Miss Lu, before we start talking about things, we want to apologize to you. My sister and I did something wrong about this matter."


    Lu Ning looked at them and said nothing.


    Wei Yuntong handed over Wei Mengxuan''s cell phone.


    "This... Miss Lu has seen it?"


    Lu Ning looked down, the photos above are not the ones on the news.


    Lu Ning looked up at the two of them, his eyes were a little cold, and the two of them were startled.


    Wei Mengxuan tensed up and said, "I''m sorry, Ms. Lu, we were there when we were at the snack street, I just wondered if it was Mr. Huo, so I took a photo, and I was also curious when I was at Beijing University some time ago ..."


    Looking at them, Lu Ning asked directly, "Did you release the photos?"


    The two shook their heads immediately.


    "No! It''s my sister''s boyfriend. He secretly sent it while my sister was asleep..."


    Wei Yuntong explained everything completely.


    Lu Ning''s face was heavy, the two of them couldn''t figure out what Lu Ning meant, so they could only watch nervously.


    They came to Lu Ning because they were afraid of Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan also hoped that Lu Ning could help them.


    Wei Yuntong finished speaking, looked at Lu Ning, and before he could ask any more questions, Lu Ning''s cell phone rang suddenly.


    Lu Ning picked it up and looked at it.


    Didn''t answer, just hung up.


    She looked up at Wei Mengxuan: "You keep such a man for the New Year?"


    Wei Mengxuan froze for a moment: "Huh?"


    Wei Yuntong said quickly: "Already, already broke up!"


    Looking at them, Lu Ning didn''t feel much relief.


    "The eldest and second misses of the Wei family, right?"


    Lu Ning looked at them with an inexplicable sense of oppression.


    The two of them were stunned and didn''t know what to say.


    "You came to me because you were afraid that Huo Jinyan would implicate your Wei family. The source of this matter is that you took photos of us at will. Do you still want to get out of your body now?"


    Wei Mengxuan''s face instantly turned pale when he heard the words.


    "Miss Lu, I..."


    Lu Ning looked at her: "Do you feel sorry for taking the photo, or sorry for the consequences of this incident."


    "You took the photo, and the incident happened because of you. Do you really think that you have done nothing wrong? Can you really get out of your body just by saying that I don''t know anything?


    That boyfriend of yours is abominable, is it true that there is nothing wrong with you if you foolishly believe him? "


    Lu Ning''s words hit Wei Mengxuan''s head word by word.


    She felt ashamed.


    His face turned pale.


    Wei Yuntong looked at her, at Lu Ning.


    She couldn''t refute it, what Lu Ning said was indeed right.


    They came to Lu Ning because they wanted to get out.


    But now Lu Ning''s words make them unable to escape.


    Looking at the appearance of the two of them, Lu Ning raised his eyelids and said, "Give me his address."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 931： had a fight

    Chapter 931 Fight


    "Write down the address, phone number, and everything you know."


    Lu Ning handed over a piece of paper.


    Wei Mengxuan hesitated, but still took a pen and wrote it down on paper.


    After she finished writing, Lu Ning didn''t read it, but said: "Take me there later."


    Wei Mengxuan froze for a moment, looked at Lu Ning who got up: "Now?"


    Lu Ning looked at her: "Do you like dragging?"


    Wei Mengxuan quickly waved his hands: "No, no, that''s not what I meant."


    Lu Ning turned around and went to the balcony with his mobile phone.


    Wei Mengxuan turned to look at Wei Yuntong, and said softly, "This Miss Lu is so scary."


    Wei Yuntong looked at Lu Ning who was standing on the balcony: "Miss Lu doesn''t look like the ignorant person they said."


    On the contrary, her aura and the way she speaks are completely neither humble nor overbearing, like a young lady who has been cultivated to the extreme.


    Lu Ning called Huo Jinyan from the balcony.


    Huo Jinyan was still upset because Lu Ning hung up the phone.


    He failed to discover this matter in time, and it was already his failure to let Lu Ning face such a situation.


    When Lu Ning called, he quickly answered it.


    "Ning Ning!"


    Lu Ning responded.


    "Is everything done?"


    Without waiting for Huo Jin to speak, Lu Ning asked.


    She knew that Huo Jinyan would deal with it once he found out.


    Huo Jinyan nodded: "Well, it''s dealt with, but..."


    Lu Ning didn''t wait for him to say the rest of the consequences, and said directly: "The culprit has been found, do you want to go and see together?"


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment and then said: "Okay."


    "I''ll send you the address."


    After finishing speaking, he hung up the phone.


    Lu Ning turned around and came out, took the paper on the table, and sent the address to Huo Jinyan.


    Then looked at the two people: "Lead the way."


    Wei Yuntong nodded, grabbed Wei Mengxuan and stood up, opened the door and went out first.


    Lin Ci and Wen Hui outside the door looked at the two people who came out, and then saw that Lu Ning also came out.


    Lin Ci looked at her, and when he was about to ask something, Lu Ning spoke first.


    "Little Ci, take care of her, I''ll go out for a while."


    Lin Ci hurriedly asked, "Where are you going?"


    Lu Ning: "Go clean up the scum!"


    Lin Ci: "...?"


    ¡ª¡ª


    When Wei Mengxuan and Wei Yuntong brought Lu Ning, Huo Jinyan also brought others.


    Wei Mengxuan watched Huo Jinyan get out of the car and walk over, and kept hiding in fright.


    Wei Yuntong stood there and pulled her, but he was also nervous and scared inside.


    Seeing the real person is really more oppressive and frightening than the photos.


    Huo Jinyan went straight to Lu Ning, and saw a red mark on her neck at a glance.


    No one noticed.


    After he came over, he held her shoulder and looked at her, with a very bad look on his face: "How did you do it?"


    Lu Ning raised his hand and took it off: "It''s okay, we had a fight."


    "Someone said you?"


    After he asked this question, he felt that it was unnecessary.


    In such a situation, someone must have said something.


    Huo Jinyan''s expression became cold.


    Wei Mengxuan was so frightened that she pulled Wei Yuntong and wanted to run away.


    Lu Ning looked at him: "Solve this matter first, and talk to you later."


    Then he looked at Wei Mengxuan and Wei Yuntong.


    Huo Jinyan also followed her gaze.


    Looking at it at this glance, the two of them began to tremble inexplicably.


    "Lead the way."


    Lu Ning looked at them and said.


    Wei Yuntong shook hands nervously, nodded and pulled Wei Mengxuan to lead the way.


    Wei Mengxuan supported Wei Yuntong to stand, she was terrified, this incident happened because of her, if Huo Jinyan found out, she didn''t know how tragic her end would be.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 932： Relentless?

    Chapter 932 Softhearted?


    Just now, a small red mark on Lu Ning''s neck can make him look like he wants to kill someone. She has done such a big mistake, and she has to die several times!


    Wei Yuntong pulled Wei Mengxuan and led Lu Ning and the others in.


    All the way to Qi Pian''s door.


    Wei Mengxuan tremblingly said: "I don''t know if he is at home, I want to make a call..."


    Before he finished speaking, Wei Yuntong covered his mouth.


    Lu Ning glanced at her.


    Then turned to look at the person behind him.


    Lu Ning and Huo Jinyan took a step back.


    The two men behind him immediately stepped forward, stood in front of the door, raised their feet and kicked the door open.


    Qi Pian in the house is playing games happily, with delicious takeaway beer in hand.


    When he heard the loud noise, he was so frightened that he fell back.


    When I looked over, I saw two men in black suits walking in.


    "Who are you! What are you doing!"


    The two men looked ruthless. After walking over, regardless of his struggle, they went up and pressed his shoulders to subdue him.


    Qi Pian is still struggling.


    "What are you doing! This is my house! Break into the house! I called the police! Let me go!"


    He shouted, a man''s leather shoes and a woman''s canvas shoes appeared in front of him.


    He looked up in a daze.


    Seeing two indifferent looking people, a man and a woman, he trembled and said, "Who are you! What are you doing! Get out! Get out!"


    Until the two of them stepped aside, he saw Wei Mengxuan and Wei Yuntong.


    "Mengxuan?"


    He was a little puzzled at first, and then looked at Wei Mengxuan as if he was grasping at straws: "Mengxuan! Mengxuan, save me! Is it you! Are these people you are looking for! Mengxuan, you can''t do this! You What are you going to do to me! Mengxuan!"


    He looked at Wei Mengxuan and shouted eagerly.


    Wei Mengxuan looked at his embarrassed look, gritted his teeth, and glanced at Lu Ning beside him.


    Lu Ning turned to look at her: "Have you softened your heart?"


    Wei Yuntong looked at Wei Mengxuan, afraid that she would really nod.


    Lu Ning not only vented his anger on himself, but also vented his anger on Wei Mengxuan, this silly sister, don''t be so stupid!


    Wei Mengxuan bit her lip and looked at Qi Pian.


    He was still calling her name, one by one, eager and flustered.


    Wei Mengxuan suddenly sneered: "He is not worthy!"


    Hearing this, Lu Ning raised his eyebrows and looked at her.


    Wei Yuntong also heaved a sigh of relief, and looked at her with satisfaction.


    Huo Jinyan looked at Qi Pian who was forced to lie on the ground.


    he shouted.


    Huo Jinyan looked at him, and said coldly: "Explain the matter clearly."


    Qi eccentrically was afraid, but still insisted: "What are you doing! Get out of here! Get out!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Huo Jinyan stepped on his face.


    "Say it or not."


    His voice was so cold that it sent chills down the spine.


    Qi Pian was terrified. Knowing who the person in front of him was, he dared not say anything.


    "What to say, I really don''t know! It''s not me! It''s not me! What are you doing! Help! Help!"


    His voice came out of the door.


    There were two vicious bodyguards standing outside the door, and every neighbor who came out to watch was instantly scared back.


    The force on Huo Jinyan''s feet increased, and he crushed his face twice, and said in a calm voice, "Say it or not."


    Qi Pian felt pain on his face, as well as his arm.


    He clenched his teeth, as if unwilling to speak.


    But the next moment, Huo Jinyan withdrew his foot, picked up the wine bottle next to him and smashed it on his head.


    He was afraid, shaking like a sieve.


    "I say! I say!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 933： still alive

    Chapter 933 is still alive


    Accompanied by his voice, the two bodyguards behind him pulled him up and sat on the bed, but they still restrained him from behind.


    Qi Pian then opened his mouth and told all the ins and outs of the matter, even how much money he made because of this matter, and which companies poached him.


    He was afraid of what Huo Jinyan would do, hoping to save his life without reservation.


    A group of people listened, but Lu Ning and Huo Jin said nothing.


    Only Wei Mengxuan was itchy with anger.


    Because what Qi Pian said was completely different from what he had told her before.


    This man tricked her around.


    After Qi Pian finished speaking, he looked at Huo Jinyan beggingly.


    "Mr. Huo, I said it all, I was wrong, I was wrong, I will never dare again! It''s not my fault! It''s all that woman! She! She used those photos to seduce me! Otherwise, I wouldn''t do these things What happened! If she hadn''t taken the photo! I don''t have any photos to post! I really don''t blame me!"


    As he spoke, he was eager to bite Wei Mengxuan and die with him.


    Wei Mengxuan looked at him in disbelief.


    His face was pale, and he felt ridiculous in his heart.


    "You sucker!"


    Wei Mengxuan was so angry that he couldn''t bear it anymore, and wanted to rush over, but was stopped by Wei Yuntong.


    Huo Jinyan looked at him, didn''t want to listen to him continue talking, approached him and punched him in the face.


    The consequences have already been caused, and he has to bear all the consequences.


    With a punch, blood oozes from the corner of Qi Pian''s mouth.


    Huo Jinyan''s stern face showed cruelty.


    Punch and punch until one of Qi Pian''s teeth was knocked out.


    A vague begging for mercy.


    Huo Jinyan shook his hands and stood aside.


    Lu Ning suddenly extended his right hand towards him.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her: "Come by yourself?"


    Lu Ning nodded slightly.


    Huo Jinyan took off a rubber band from his wrist and handed it over.


    Lu Ning raised his hand and **** his loose long hair with a rubber band.


    Huo Jinyan took a few steps back, turned around and looked at Wei Yuntong and Wei Mengxuan.


    The two of them were startled when they looked at Huo Jinyan.


    "go out."


    He said in a cold voice.


    The two nodded hurriedly, turned and left.


    Heard Lu Ning''s voice before stepping out.


    "Let him go."


    Huo Jinyan also turned his back to the inside.


    No one except Lu Ning and the two bodyguards knew what happened inside.


    Only screams could be heard, as well as the sound of crackling and smashing things.


    Wei Mengxuan and Wei Yuntong hugged each other, shaking with fright every time they heard the sound.


    After an unknown amount of time, the sound finally stopped.


    Lu Ning came out from inside.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, raised his hand and took out a tissue to wipe the blood on her hand.


    Wei Mengxuan looked at her in fear.


    Lu Ning raised his eyes to meet her gaze: "You''re still alive, don''t worry."


    Wei Mengxuan pursed her lips and nodded.


    Several people left, leaving Huo Jinyan to deal with the rest.


    Along the way, Wei Mengxuan and Wei Yuntong were secretly looking at Lu Ning.


    They didn''t know what kind of girl Lu Ning was before, but now they know a little bit.


    How could such a girl be someone else''s mistress and secretly give birth to a child.


    Such a thought is simply ridiculous.


    And not only that.


    Huo Jinyan looked at Lu Ning''s eyes, the way he treated her, and some actions.


    How could he be willing to let Lu Ning just treat her as his lover, he looked so eager to hold her carefully that he was afraid of falling.


    Wei Mengxuan looked at Lu Ning with increasingly guilty eyes.


    It wasn''t until after getting off the bus that Wei Mengxuan stopped Lu Ning and stood at the gate of Beijing University, and said solemnly, "I''m sorry."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 934： take care of yourself

    Chapter 934 Take care of yourself


    also bowed to Lu Ning.


    Looking at her, Lu Ning turned and left without saying anything.


    Wei Mengxuan looked at Wei Yuntong with red eyes.


    "Tongtong, I seem to have done something wrong. Ms. Lu..."


    Wei Yuntong looked at Lu Ning''s back and couldn''t help sighing.


    "Sister, tell your parents about this, and let them go to Huo''s house to formally apologize."


    Wei Mengxuan looked at her: "Will this hurt my parents?"


    Wei Yuntong looked at her: "I have to go even if I''m tired. Didn''t you see Huo Jinyan''s way of paying attention to Miss Lu? Maybe what he wants is an attitude. And Miss Lu is such a good person, she has never talked to Huo Jinyan." Jin Yan said it was our responsibility, if Qi Pian hadn''t said it was you, Huo Jinyan wouldn''t even know it was you.


    Ms. Lu also taught Qi Pian a lesson for you. She has been helping you all the time. Don¡¯t you want to solemnly apologize to her? Let your parents go, this is the most formal and solemn way . "


    Wei Mengxuan looked at her with red eyes. nodded.


    "It''s all my fault, if I had listened to you..."


    Wei Yuntong hugged her to comfort her: "It''s all over, what happened has already happened, so don''t say these things anymore. In the future, we will go up and clarify for her when we meet people who talk about Ms. Lu behind her back.


    This incident has a great impact on Ms. Lu, so if you can do more, please do more. "


    Wei Mengxuan nodded.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning didn''t say anything after he went back, but simply told Lin Ci about the matter.


    Lin Ci was angry but helpless.


    Now news, posts, all related have been removed.


    But after all, it has been too long, and everyone has seen everything they have seen.


    Every time I saw Lu Ning, there was inevitably a lot of discussion.


    Lu Ning knows that it will not happen overnight to dispel rumors, so he can only do it slowly.


    Ren Xi and Yuan Wan did not come back later, and the two applied for dormitory adjustment.


    Finally succeeded, the two came back to pack their things, Lu Ning was not there, only Wen Hui was there.


    Ren Xi also looked at Wen Hui and mocked: "You are so stupid, what are you doing for such a person, you are willing to continue living with such a dirty woman, so hurry up and transfer the dormitory."


    Wen Hui frowned and looked at her: "Don''t worry about it, just control your own mouth."


    Ren Xi looked at her: "Be kind as a donkey''s liver and lungs."


    After cleaning up, she and Yuan Wan left in a hurry, as if they were also afraid of running into Lu Ning.


    When Lu Ning came back, he saw that both beds were empty.


    Just raised his mouth when he saw Shen Guang in the afternoon.


    Lin Ci and Li Nian moved in smoothly to live with her.


    Four people live together in unspeakable harmony.


    On the fifth day of school, Lu Ning was still the center of the topic.


    When she came out of the department after class, she was blocked by three people.


    Lin Ci, Li Nian and Wen Hui grabbed her and left.


    "Wait, wait, what are you doing?"


    The three of them pulled her forward together: "Don''t you know that there will be a special guest at the welcome party for freshmen today, let''s go."


    Lu Ning lacks interest.


    "I know, but didn''t we agree that we won''t go?"


    There are too many people, and there is no special link. Shen Guang told her that she can go or not.


    The four of them agreed not to go, but the three of them changed their minds temporarily.


    Lin Ci stopped and turned to look at her: "You really don''t know?"


    Lu Ning looked at her suspiciously: "Know what?"


    "Special guest, they all sent pictures of the scene, and the special guest is Huo Jinyan."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 935： Girls from Beijing University are not easy to chase

    Chapter 935 Girls from Beijing University are not easy to chase


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, no wonder someone slipped out of the classroom quietly.


    Huo Jinyan seldom attended such activities, but never.


    Although there are many terrible rumors about him, there are also many good deeds about him.


    Everyone worships the strong, but in fact, there are many people who secretly worship Huo Jinyan.


    Hearing that this big man who didn''t show up very much was coming, everyone ran towards the venue one after another.


    When Lu Ning was dragged in by them, the inside was already full of people.


    The stairs were still full of people, and she couldn''t help watching in amazement.


    Lin Ci bent over and led Lu Ning to the front row.


    She asked her classmates from the Chinese Department to help her reserve a seat.


    Fortunately, when the message was sent, there were not so many people, and there were still places.


    So the four of them sat down smoothly and looked at the stage.


    The host on the stage is Xihua from the Department of Broadcasting and Hosting. She is sweet, cute, and neat. She is sitting there watching the guests speak.


    The opposite of her was Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan was wearing a formal suit, with his coat off and casually draped behind the chair.


    The white shirt is buttoned up from the third button, and the whole person sitting there attracts people''s attention, and people can''t help but look at it.


    His face is really just an insignificant part of him.


    His excellence can be displayed for three days and three nights.


    The host looked at him and asked some questions, suggestions for students and so on.


    His answers were short but understandable.


    Although it seems that strangers are not close to each other, his experience can really help the college students present a lot.


    Someone recorded and some took small notes.


    Near the end, someone asked questions, and Huo Jinyan answered them all seriously.


    Everyone¡¯s questions are also very representative.


    "Okay, because of our time problem, now let''s find the last classmate to ask questions."


    The host suddenly pointed to a boy in the front row: "This student in blue, come here."


    The boy in blue froze for a moment.


    In an instant, his mind went blank, especially when Huo Jinyan was still looking at him.


    The whole person froze in place, short circuited.


    People around him also looked at him.


    He himself was in a hurry.


    After panicking for a long time, he squeezed the notebook in his hand and asked suddenly: "Mr. Huo, what is your impression of Beijing University?"


    After asking, he was stunned, and everyone around him was also stunned.


    What kind of problem is this?


    What a waste, what a waste!


    How can you use such a good opportunity to ask such a question!


    The host was also stunned for a moment, and glanced at the cards in his hand.


    None of the above are written in capitals and bold - no personal questions! Only ask professional questions!


    But she is also confused now, wondering if this is a personal matter, should she stop it.


    She looked at Huo Jinyan and opened her mouth to say something.


    Suddenly seeing Huo Jinyan lowering his eyes, he smiled.


    He kept a sullen face, and suddenly smiled, everyone was stunned.


    Looking at the stage in disbelief.


    I don¡¯t understand why he suddenly laughed. Is this question funny?


    Although, after watching him smile, they all raised their phones and started taking pictures.


    Professional issues are important, and so are handsome guys!


    It looks so pretty when you smile!


    Looking at him smiling, the host boldly asked tentatively, "Did Mr. Huo think of something interesting?"


    Huo Jinyan suddenly raised his eyes, and his eyes fell on Lu Ning in the audience.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, and the next moment he heard his voice echoing throughout the venue.


    "Girls from Beijing University are not easy to chase."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 936： would you like to be my boyfriend

    Chapter 936 Will you be my boyfriend?


    The cold voice spread to every corner of the venue through the microphone.


    It also reached Lu Ning''s ears, and her heart skipped two beats with one sentence.


    Everyone was stunned, and the venue fell into a weird silence, and then they all looked at Lu Ning in unison.


    I don''t know who suddenly blew a loud whistle.


    The surroundings instantly exploded, and everyone cheered.


    Lu Ning looked over the crowd and met Huo Jinyan on the stage.


    Two people look at each other, only each other in sight.


    After a long time, Lu Ning bent his lips and smiled.


    ¡­


    Almost at the end of the moment, this passage was uploaded to the Internet.


    At the same time, Lu Jingzhi, who learned of all this, registered a Weibo very speechlessly, and then posted a photo, ait calling Lu Ning.


    ¡¾This is my sister! @LN. ¡¿


    Because of this clarification and Huo Jinyan''s undisguised confession, Lu Ning''s identity suddenly became clear.


    She is not a mistress, not a lover, but the one that the young master of the Huo family is pursuing.


    Lu Ning, who came out of the venue, stood at the door, and everyone passing by looked at her with smiles on their lips.


    It seems that in an instant those gossips disappeared and turned into good things.


    Lu Ning didn''t care much about this, she was waiting for Huo Jin to say something.


    When Huo Jinyan came out, there were many people around him.


    His gaze immediately caught Lu Ning''s figure.


    He raised his hand and said something to the people around him, then walked over.


    Lu Ning watched him walk over.


    Lin Ci dragged Li Nian and Wen Hui away.


    "Ningning, let''s go first."


    As he spoke, he dragged the two of them and ran to peek behind the tree.


    Huo Jinyan came over and looked at her with a smile.


    The breeze blew by, blowing her skirt, causing ripples in her heart.


    Huo Jinyan stood still in front of her.


    Lu Ning looked up at him.


    "Waiting for me?"


    Huo Jinyan spoke slowly.


    Lu Ning didn''t speak, but asked, "Girls from Beijing University are hard to chase?"


    She asked with a smile.


    Huo Jinyan took a step forward upon hearing this, and looked at her.


    "Other girls are not interested, they just think this one is really hard to chase."


    Lu Ning laughed: "Didn''t the one in front of you already promise you?"


    She smiled, her eyebrows and eyes curved.


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment before he suddenly realized it.


    He raised his hand and held Lu Ning''s hand.


    "Too crafty."


    Lu Ning looked at him with a smile: "You are too stupid."


    Huo Jinyan smiled with curved lips.


    Looking at him, Lu Ning said softly: "Maybe, you can ask again?"


    She raised her eyebrows and looked at Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan turned slightly sideways, grabbing Lu Ning''s other hand with his other hand.


    Then hold both hands in the palm of your own with preciousness.


    Looking down at the girl with a bright smile in front of her, she asked softly, "Miss Lu, may you be my girlfriend?"


    Obviously already knew the answer, but Huo Jinyan still looked at her nervously.


    Hands began to sweat slowly.


    Looking at his appearance, Lu Ning squeezed his hand slightly, then looked up at him.


    The eyes are sincere and warm.


    She nodded: "I can."


    "Mr. Huo, would you like to be my boyfriend?"


    Huo Jinyan said immediately without even thinking about it: "I am willing."


    Lu Ning laughed at the speed of his speech.


    In the next second, he was pulled into his arms and hugged.


    Hands clasped her waist tightly.


    Lu Ning also raised his arms and hugged his waist, buried his head in his chest, and slowly closed his eyes.


    The soft spring breeze blows across the cheeks, and it seems that I also want to feel the beauty of this moment...


    Awow owow~ No one can say a word after reading it, Mr. Huo is so good!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 937： Im with Ning Ning

    Chapter 937 I''m with Ningning


    This matter quickly occupied the headlines of Beijing University that day, and it was also frequently searched on the Internet.


    Lu Ning was scolded miserably a few days ago, now everything is clear, only a few eccentric scolders are left, and the rest are missing.


    There are only praises and blessings left on the screen.


    That night, Huo Jinyan could not sleep at night.


    Tossing and turning on the bed, unable to fall asleep, finally got up directly, sitting on the bed with a mobile phone and calling everyone I knew.


    Those who received his call, all yawned and heard him say in the middle of the night: "I''m with Ningning."


    The opposite party responded perfunctorily twice.


    Because everyone around them agreed that the two of them were together, so it wasn''t a big news.


    Huo Jinyan was talking on one side, but fell asleep on the other side.


    When Xia Yuan called Xia Yuan, Xia Yuan was playing disco outside.


    With the loud music, he couldn''t hear what Huo Jinyan said at all.


    Can only ask over and over again: "What? What did you say?"


    Huo Jinyan was so patient that he repeated tirelessly: "I''m with Ningning!"


    Xia Yuan kept asking, and he kept talking.


    It wasn''t until Xia Yuan walked through the crowd with her mobile phone to the bathroom that she heard it clearly.


    "what did you just say?"


    "Ningning, you are with me!"


    Xia Yuan listened, and after a while, she replied, "Oh."


    Huo Jinyan:?


    Why are everyone''s reactions so cold?


    Xia Yuan said in a performance style: "Wow! That''s great! Congratulations to Mr. Huo! I have to leave beforehand, so please be happy on your own first!"


    "Wait, where are you?"


    "I''m at the bar."


    "Send me the address."


    Xia Yuan froze for a moment, but the other person had already hung up the phone.


    I had no choice but to send the address.


    After posting, I started to worry. Huo Jinyan won''t tell everyone one by one when he arrives.


    Soon Huo Jinyan came.


    He rarely dressed casually. When Xia Yuan saw him, he raised his hand to greet him, and then led him in.


    In the middle of the morning and midnight, the spirit here is still the same.


    Huo Jinyan couldn''t help frowning as soon as he came in.


    However, the fullness of emotions in his heart didn''t disgust him so much.


    After following Xia Yuan to the deck, the deck was full of Xia Yuan''s friends.


    Huo Jinyan was a little out of place sitting there.


    After drinking two glasses of wine, Huo Jinyan touched the phone in his pocket.


    The phone buzzes.


    Huo Jinyan got up and went outside to pick him up.


    is Shen Yunci''s phone number.


    He was a little surprised.


    He wanted to call Shen Yunci, but he gave up when it was too late. Unexpectedly, Shen Yunci called on his own initiative.


    Away from the bar, standing by the car, Huo Jinyan connected the phone.


    After the call was connected, without waiting for Shen Yunci to speak, he couldn''t wait to speak.


    "Auntie, Ningning has agreed to be with me."


    Shen Yunci on the opposite side was equally excited: "Hey, I know, I just found out, so I''ll call you to ask. That''s awesome, Jin Yan."


    Huo Jinyan curled his lips and smiled, as if someone finally understood him.


    The two of them were talking, and somehow turned to a strange direction.


    "Why do you still call me auntie?"


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment, but he was quite good at climbing along the pole, and immediately said nervously: "Mom!"


    Shen Yunci responded happily: "Go home for dinner on weekends."


    Huo Jinyan nodded hurriedly: "Okay, Mom."


    Hearing that the other side hung up the phone, Huo Jinyan looked at the phone, the excitement was even more full, and there was a feeling that there was nowhere to vent.


    He hesitated to call Lu Ning...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 938： catch me

    Chapter 938 Catch me


    Lu Ning was still awake when he received the call.


    Everyone in the dormitory didn''t sleep.


    She was very happy at first, but couldn''t fall asleep all the time, but it turned out that they were all happy and couldn''t fall asleep.


    So I sat up and started telling the story.


    At the beginning, Lu Ning was asked to tell the story with Huo Jinyan, but the story went astray, and Wen Hui started to tell ghost stories.


    At first Lu Ning thought she was timid, but all the stories she told were scary.


    She was so frightened that her inner emotions were diluted, and she couldn''t fall asleep even more.


    Li Nian and Lin Ci also hugged the quilt and curled up.


    "Okay, okay, stop talking!"


    "Wen Hui, how do you know so many ghost stories, so scary."


    Wen Hui didn''t seem to feel anything.


    ¡°My grandma used to tell me these things when I was a kid. I was scared at first, but then I got used to it.¡±


    The three of them froze for a moment, looking at her in disbelief.


    "It''s a miracle that you survived so much without being scared to death."


    While talking, suddenly Lu Ning''s cell phone rang, and the four of them were taken aback.


    screamed and looked at the phone on the table.


    After seeing that the phone was ringing, he fell silent.


    Lu Ning wrapped his little quilt tightly and walked over.


    Pick up the phone and look at the caller ID on it.


    went to the balcony to pick it up.


    Lin Ci instantly looked at her gossipingly.


    "It''s the middle of the night, Huo Jinyan probably won''t be able to sleep."


    The three looked at each other, covered their mouths and smiled.


    Lu Ning hung up the phone after saying a few words, and then changed his shoes and was about to go out.


    Lin Ci said cheaply: "Go see President Huo. By the way, if the door is closed, you can climb the wall. There is a big stone on the wall on the right side of the north gate that you can step on."


    She also offered suggestions thoughtfully.


    Lu Ning looked over with a smile: "Go to sleep, you guys."


    After speaking, he opened the door and went out.


    But when I got to the first floor, the door of the dormitory was locked.


    Lu Ning glanced at the room of the housekeeper aunt next to him, heard the snoring sound from inside, quietly went to the other side, opened the window and turned it out.


    The moon at night followed her running steps, illuminating her emotions.


    Arrived at the north gate, and saw the door closed from a distance.


    Lu Ning went directly to the wall, groped to find the big stone that Lin Ci said, stepped on it, grabbed the top of the wall, raised his legs and turned outwards.


    Huo Jinyan was walking up and down beside the car, waiting anxiously.


    As a result, when I looked up, I saw a figure crawling from the school to the wall.


    He was startled and hurried over.


    Looking at Lu Ning by the wall.


    "Ning Ning."


    Lu Ning was about to look for him, and saw him when he lowered his head.


    Immediately bent his lips and smiled, and stepped out the other leg.


    "Catch me."


    Huo Jinyan immediately stretched out his hand upon hearing the words.


    Lu Ning jumped down without hesitation.


    Huo Jinyan caught her steadily.


    Lu Ning wanted to get down, but was hugged tightly by him.


    Before he could react, he was hugged and put into the back seat of the car.


    Huo Jinyan followed closely.


    Lu Ning looked at him, and just as he was about to say something, Huo Jinyan suddenly moved over and kissed her lips without hesitation.


    Lu Ning reacted belatedly.


    Huo Jinyan''s passionate kiss made her brain go blank, and she relied on her body''s instincts to respond to him.


    But he seemed to be suffocated. He hugged her, kissed and bit her. The strength was not heavy, but it made Lu Ning blush.


    She couldn''t help it, and raised her hand to push him away.


    As a result, the more he wanted to push her away, the tighter he hugged her, and finally chased her and pressed her against the car door, imprisoning her in a small world in front of him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 939： Change your tune?

    Chapter 939 Amendment?


    The atmosphere in the car heated up, and ambiguous emotions permeated every corner.


    Lu Ning''s whole body began to feel hot.


    Responding to Huo Jinyan''s kiss without knowing the point.


    Huo Jinyan was finally willing to let go of her a little bit, panting and looking at her flushed face.


    His voice was hoarse: "Ningning, follow me."


    After he finished speaking, before Lu Ning could react, the fiery kiss fell on Lu Ning''s lips again.


    He became much gentler, and taught Lu Ning how to kiss very slowly.


    The lips touched together, arousing the passion/desire of the heart.


    The hearts of both of them were beating extremely fast.


    Lu Ning didn''t know what was going on, and by the time she realized it, she had already straddled Huo Jinyan''s body.


    I am a little taller than him, looking down at his confused eyes.


    The breathing of the two people intertwined, Lu Ning looked at him nervously.


    Huo Jinyan''s Adam''s apple rolled up and down, and his hands hugged her waist tightly.


    Can''t wait to rub her into his body in the next second.


    But his reason was still there, he hugged Lu Ning tightly in his arms, panting heavily.


    Listening to his trembling breathing, Lu Ning didn''t dare to move, letting him hold her.


    After a long while, Lu Ning heard Huo Jinyan''s hoarse voice.


    "Ningning, I''m so happy."


    It was the first time Lu Ning heard Huo Jinyan say such words. He bent his lips and smiled, inserted his fingers into his hair, stepped back, and looked down into his eyes.


    Slightly leaned closer and kissed the corner of his lips.


    "I''m so happy too."


    She spoke softly.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her like a devout believer.


    Lifted his chin and kissed her.


    Hold her tightly in his arms, wishing that time would just stop at this moment.


    He raised his hand to close Lu Ning''s leg, hugged her horizontally, and let her lean in his arms.


    Lu Ning''s face was still flushed, and he looked up at him.


    The smile on Huo Jinyan''s lips never faded.


    He seemed to be a little overwhelmed with joy, not knowing what to do.


    Holding Lu Ning''s hand for a while, pinching her cheek for a while, and stroking her hair for a while.


    Looking at him, Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and also bent his lips and smiled.


    Looking at his worthless appearance, Lu Ning raised his hand and slapped him on the shoulder, and he responded with a smile.


    "Huo Jinyan, you are not stupid."


    Huo Jinyan lifted her up and let her sit on his lap.


    He turned his head and pecked her lips lightly.


    Lu Ning pushed him away with a smile: "Okay, okay, I''m stupid."


    Huo Jinyan''s hand around her waist kept tightening, the hot touch made Lu Ning stunned.


    She knew that Huo Jinyan had endured a lot.


    Turned to look at him.


    Before she could speak, Huo Jinyan said, "Ningning, I called my mother."


    Lu Ning was taken aback, and looked at him with his eyes open.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, and gently touched her face: "When I called my aunt, she asked me to change my words."


    Lu Ning: "...?"


    "It''s not marriage, what should I say?"


    Then looked at Huo Jinyan: "Have you changed it?"


    Huo Jinyan nodded and looked at her.


    Lu Ning helped his forehead helplessly.


    These two are really¡­


    Looked at him with a helpless smile: "You should change it back, if my dad hears, he will break your leg."


    Huo Jinyan smiled: "Don''t be afraid, the two of us will change together."


    Lu Ning: "...do you really don''t want your own two legs?"


    Huo Jinyan smiled and hugged her tightly, sucking on her neck: "Yes, but I want a wife more."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 940： Huo Jinyan... No way?

    Chapter 940 Huo Jinyan... no?


    Lu Ning blushed instantly when he heard him call out so naturally.


    "Huo Jinyan, restrain yourself."


    Huo Jinyan hugged her and rubbed her neck: "I can''t restrain myself."


    Lu Ning pushed him with a smile.


    But Huo Jinyan said in a hoarse voice next to his ear: "Ningning, there are still fifteen days left in a year."


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, and then he realized it instantly.


    After fifteen days a year, she was twenty years old.


    Lu Ning was a little ashamed and angry, how could anyone count down like this.


    Pushed him lightly, and Huo Jinyan''s laughter instantly echoed in his ears.


    Lu Ning wanted to leave several times, but Huo Jinyan held her tightly and refused to let go. In the end, Lu Ning couldn''t stand it anymore and fell asleep in his arms.


    When I woke up early the next morning, I saw Huo Jinyan as soon as I looked up.


    He was still in good spirits, seeing her wake up and smiling at her.


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Came back to his senses in a daze: "Did you not sleep all night?"


    Huo Jin said: "I''m not sleepy."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    She was still held by him.


    You must be tired after such a night.


    Lu Ning struggled to get off him, Huo Jinyan took advantage of the situation and hugged her.


    Lu Ning: "..."


    It''s been a whole night, haven''t you recovered yet?


    Lu Ning pushed him and talked to him: "I have class in the morning, I..."


    Before he finished speaking, Huo Jinyan came up to her and kissed her.


    Lu Ning pursed his lips to hide.


    Finally won the ''game'' with him, jumped out of the car, then quickly closed the door, and ran towards the school gate.


    Huo Jinyan, who was locked in the car, opened the door and got out, Lu Ning was about to go in. Seeing her figure, Huo Jinyan couldn''t help but smile, and waved to her.


    Lu Ning withdrew his gaze and immediately ran to the dormitory after entering the school.


    Many students around looked at her.


    She didn''t care, and went straight to the dormitory.


    Lin Ci and the others woke up when they pushed the door open.


    Seeing Lu Ning, Lin Ci leaned over cheaply: "Tsk tsk tsk, I don''t come home at night, our university bullies have fallen."


    Lu Ning raised his hand and pushed her, and went into the bathroom.


    When she came out again, there were three people standing at the door, staring at her, which startled her.


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Three people: "Speak quickly! We want to hear the details!"


    Lu Ning: "..."


    After pushing them away, Lu Ning went to the bed to pack his things.


    "No details! No gossip!"


    Lin Ci stood there with his hips akimbo looking at her, silent.


    After a long time, when Lu Ning finally turned around to look at her, Lin Ci muttered, "Could it be... Huo Jinyan... no?"


    Lu Ning: "...?"


    Lu Ning looked at her helplessly and amusedly: "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Lin Ci immediately raised his eyebrows and looked at her: "That''s very good!"


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Walked over and knocked on her head: "I''ve been thinking about it all day, I''m going to pack up soon. Don''t you have class in the morning?"


    Lin Ci covered the place where he was knocked and shrugged his nose.


    Lu Ning called Wen Hui.


    Wen Hui quickly packed up and went out with Lu Ning.


    After Lu Ning left, Lin Ci was still muttering: "Is it okay? If he really can''t, I can''t just hand over my good sister to him."


    Listening to her muttering, Li Nian couldn''t help laughing.


    Lu Ning and Wen Hui met Shen Guang on the way to the classroom.


    Wen Hui didn''t know Shen Guang before, but now that he knew, she was a little nervous when she saw Shen Guang.


    "uncle."


    Shen Guang responded, looking at Lu Ning with a smile: "Ning Ning, our research institute has an important experiment next week, do you want to come?"


    Said and looked at Lu Ning expectantly.


    Mr. Huo was murdered, hahahaha


    Thanks to the babies who voted for my monthly recommendation ticket recently~ I love you~


    By the way, ask for another wave of tickets~(`)


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 941： Dean Shen is Ningnings uncle

    Chapter 941 Dean Shen is Ning Ning''s uncle


    Lu Ning looked at him after thinking for a while: "I''m not free next week. I want to record a variety show and go to my brother''s concert."


    Shen Guang: "..."


    The people around these things can''t wait to leave them behind immediately, just to be able to enter the research institute. This ancestor is lucky, the research institute''s affairs are not important, but watching the concert is important!


    Shen Guang looked at her helplessly, knowing that she couldn''t persuade her to decide.


    "Then when you finish your work, can you promise uncle to come to the research institute to have a look."


    Shen Guang spoke humblely.


    I don¡¯t want her to inherit the research institute anymore, I just want to take a look, so it¡¯s okay.


    Lu Ning thought for a while, and made Shen Guang very nervous.


    You can''t even take a look at it.


    But the next second Lu Ning looked up at him and nodded: "Okay."


    Shen Guang was stunned for a while.


    Is this... promised?


    Wearing that she would regret it, Shen Guang hurriedly said: "Okay, okay, then go to class quickly, uncle will leave first, don''t forget."


    Said, turned and walked away.


    Wen Hui looked at the two people, and walked in with Lu Ning.


    At the door of the classroom, he hesitated and asked, "Ning Ning, is Dean Shen your uncle?"


    Lu Ning turned to look at her and nodded: "En."


    When the two walked into the classroom, the shocked expression on Wen Hui''s face hadn''t dissipated.


    Ren Xi and Yuan Wan, who were sitting by the back row of windows, looked away at the two of them.


    Looking at Lu Ning still with contempt.


    They saw Lu Ning and Shen Guang talking through the window just now.


    Wen Hui and Lu Ning sat in their seats.


    Wen Hui''s shock lasted until the end of get out of class.


    After class, Lu Ning went out for something, and Wen Hui sat on the seat to pack his things.


    Suddenly someone tapped on the shoulder.


    Wen Hui turned her head in doubt, and met Yuan Wan''s gaze.


    Yuan Wan sat next to her and looked at her smiling.


    Wen Hui stared at her in a daze, not knowing what she was going to do.


    Yuan Wan put her hand on Wen Hui''s shoulder and said, "Wen Hui, what Dean Shen told Lu Ning just now, did you let her enter the research institute?"


    Wen Hui looked at them and nodded carelessly.


    Then Yuan Wan and Ren Xi looked at each other with disdainful smiles on their faces.


    Yuan Wan asked again indifferently: "She agreed, right?"


    Research Institute, a research institute where so many people want to enter, Lu Ning entered with an improper relationship, it''s disgusting!


    Yuan Wan thought so, but she didn''t expect to hear Wen Hui say: "No, Ningning refused."


    Yuan Wan was taken aback for a moment, looking at Wen Hui, she couldn''t believe it.


    "She, she... refused!"


    Wen Hui nodded and looked at her: "That''s right. Ning Ning didn''t want to go, and Dean Shen begged her to take a look."


    Ren Xi also came over: "What nonsense are you talking about, she doesn''t want to go to the research institute?! Did she tell you on purpose! I guess it was just to show off in front of you, maybe it''s already blowing the pillow wind, lying on the bed I don''t know how happy I am!"


    Wen Hui looked at Ren Xi upon hearing the words, staring at her in shock and speechless.


    "What nonsense are you talking about!"


    Wen Hui stood up abruptly.


    Ren Xi looked at her, smiled mockingly and said, "I told you last time that she is very dirty and has an improper relationship with Dean Shen. If you don''t listen to me telling you to move out, what are you waiting for?" I''m sick, don''t blame me for not reminding you!"


    Wen Hui stared at them with wide eyes: "You are also girls, how can you speculate on another girl like this, your hearts are too dark, you are the dirty one!"


    Ren Xi and Yuan Wan were about to refute when Wen Hui said, "Dean Shen is Ning Ning''s uncle!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 942： concert

    Chapter 942 Concert


    After she finished speaking, she took a contemptuous look at the two people and left with her things.


    Ren Xi and Yuan Wan stared blankly at her back.


    It was a long time after he disappeared before he came back to his senses.


    "What did she... what did she just say?"


    The two swallowed at the same time, looked at each other in disbelief, and repeated in unison: "Uncle?!"


    His voice was a little broken, full of disbelief.


    The mouths of the two of them grew big, and they didn''t close them for a long time. They didn''t know how they got back to the dormitory, but they just couldn''t react in a daze.


    This matter is even more shocking than Huo Jinyan being with Lu Ning.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Because of the weather during the summer vacation, BY¡¯s concert was postponed, and couldn¡¯t be held during the summer vacation.


    The time was set on Lu Ning''s birthday.


    When Lu Ning learned about it, he asked Lu Bai if it was intentional, but Lu Bai insisted that it was a coincidence.


    Lu Ning smiled and didn''t ask any more questions.


    There are two remaining episodes of Fang Qi''s variety show to be recorded, and the recording of the last episode happens to be on Lu Ning''s birthday.


    Everything came together, so the recording of the day started at night, starting with Lu Bai''s concert.


    Their footage appeared at the concert for the first time.


    It was Saturday, there was no class, so Lu Ning took everyone in the dormitory to go.


    Lu Bai prepared a front row seat for them.


    Shen Yunci and the others are also there, but they are not in the same place.


    The concert site was very popular, and Lu Ning was stunned by the crowds of people when he entered the venue.


    The popularity of the BY band has risen to a new level after participating in the variety show. It is now in the top ranks, and it is still the only one in the entertainment industry. No other band can achieve this position.


    Their popularity is hot, and the concert site is crowded with people.


    Lu Ning and the others went in through Lu Bai''s passage. There were already a lot of people when they entered, and the four of them bent over and sat down.


    As soon as he sat down, someone next to him raised his mobile phone.


    Because of the recording, Lu Ning didn''t wear a mask and hat, so he was exposed in front of people.


    There is a follower camera around, so it is difficult to hide.


    Since she was sitting here, there was quite a commotion around her. It wasn''t until the music sounded on the stage that everyone turned their attention to the stage.


    This stadium is the most famous and largest stadium in Beijing. They are the first band to hold a concert here.


    Lu Ning couldn''t help cheering for them.


    She was still holding the cheering accessories issued by the cheering club in her hand.


    Soon, five people appeared on stage in a hot and exciting atmosphere.


    In an instant, the entire stadium was full of voices, and everyone cheered and shouted.


    Lu Ning couldn''t help screaming after them.


    Looking at Lu Bai standing on the stage, it was a look that Lu Ning had never seen before.


    He stood there dazzlingly, attracting everyone''s attention.


    That kind of happy and calm look is really charming.


    BY''s songs are written and composed by themselves, with a unique personal style that no one can imitate.


    Everyone sang and danced with them, it was too high.


    Lu Ning''s voice was broken in the first half, and he struggled to shout in the second half.


    Three people around her had symptoms similar to hers, but they were still happy, still happy, and there were voices of broken voices around them.


    Lu Ning smiled, stood there, jumped up and down with the people around him, and waved the light stick in his hand.


    Her happy smiling face suddenly appeared on the huge screens in midair on both sides of the stage at the next moment.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 943： i know what you want

    Chapter 943 I know what you want


    The crowd seemed to be stunned for a moment, and then made an even more deafening sound.


    Lu Ning only noticed himself when he turned his head.


    Weiwei was stunned for a moment, looking at himself on the screen.


    The next moment, a voice was heard throughout the stadium.


    "The last song is for our baby, and I wish her a happy birthday."


    Lu Bai''s deep voice spread throughout the stadium and reached everyone''s ears.


    Lu Ning froze for a moment, looked up at him on the stage, and met his gaze for a moment.


    The two men bent their lips and smiled.


    The song was created by Lu Bai not long ago, and it was written for Lu Ning.


    Listening to the singing on stage, her face appeared on the big screen.


    With tears in his eyes, he kept smiling and looking at the stage.


    After a song ended, Lu Bai looked in Lu Ning''s direction, and suddenly said, "My dear, happy birthday."


    Before Lu Ning could react, she suddenly followed her around, making a deafening sound.


    "Happy birthday!"


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, and couldn''t help laughing happily, tears fell from his eyes.


    It was the first time she had such a shocking birthday.


    As the middle of the stage fell, five people disappeared, and the concert came to an end.


    Surrounded by unsatisfactory discussions, everyone is full of passion and can''t wait to have another round.


    Lu Ning was caught by people around him, and she agreed to sign autographs and take photos together, but there were more and more people.


    It was Huo Jinyan who came and left.


    "Let''s go backstage first!"


    Lin Ci dragged the two of them away, leaving only Lu Ning and Huo Jinyan behind.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, walked over, approached her and put a necklace on her.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, then raised his hand to touch the pendant of the necklace.


    It feels like a heart shape.


    Huo Jinyan took two steps back to look at her, finally smiled with satisfaction, then approached, kissed her on the forehead, and said softly, "My baby, happy birthday."


    Lu Ning bent his lips and smiled: "Thank you, Mr. Huo."


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and hugged him into his arms.


    "Then, can Mr. Huo ask for a thank you gift?"


    Lu Ning looked up at him: "I know what you want."


    Huo Jinyan lowered his eyes and looked at her with a smile: "You know?"


    After saying that, Lu Ning approached on tiptoe and kissed the corner of his lips.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with pursed lips: "It''s really smart."


    In the next second, his hand penetrated into her hair, pressing her head towards him.


    The lips touched together lightly, arousing the spark in the heart.


    They kissed at the concert scene after the crowd.


    ¡­


    When Lu Ning went backstage, his face was still flushed.


    Huo Jinyan tilted his head to look at her with a smile, and Lu Ning gave him an angry look.


    The concert scene is celebrating the success of the concert.


    After Lu Ning came, they immediately brought out another cake.


    Everyone gathers together, looks at Lu Ning, celebrates her birthday, and asks her to make a wish.


    Looking at the cake in front of him, Lu Ning suddenly felt very happy and had no wishes.


    She looked up at Huo Jinyan, closed her eyes gently, and folded her hands in front of her chest.


    Make a wish.


    Then opened his eyes and blew out the candle.


    Everyone ate cakes and sang songs together. Everyone was very happy and enjoyed the beauty of this moment.


    Lu Ning handed Huo Jinyan a piece of cake.


    Huo Jinyan didn''t answer, looked at her and asked, "Is it sweet?"


    Lu Ning hasn''t eaten yet. Hearing this, he put a little cream into his mouth, then looked at him and said, "Sweet."


    Huo Jinyan sat there smiling and looked at her, then suddenly raised his hand to pull her over, and quickly kissed her lips: "This one is sweeter."


    "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 944： do whatever you want

    Chapter 944 Do whatever you want


    Lu Ning regretted agreeing to Huo Jinyan.


    This guy is out of control now.


    Every time I saw her holding her, I kissed her, and every time I kissed her limply, and finally being held in his arms, there was another kiss.


    She is actually not disgusted, but it can''t be like this every time...


    Just like now, she can''t even eat a bite of food.


    Panting and falling into his arms, Lu Ning angrily raised her hand and pinched him.


    "Huo Jinyan, if you do this again, I won''t come out to see you next time."


    Huo Jinyan gently circled her hair with his fingers: "It''s okay, I can go in and find you."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Lu Ning sighed: "Huo Jinyan, can you let me have a meal first?"


    Huo Jinyan let her go, but the next moment he suddenly hugged her and put her on his lap.


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Lu Ning couldn''t bear it anymore: "I can eat it myself!"


    Huo Jinyan raised his eyes, and when he looked at her, his eyes were dark.


    The voice was low but implied grievance: "Ningning, there are still three hundred and sixty days."


    Lu Ning was taken aback.


    Huo Jinyan moved closer, rubbing his head against her neck.


    "Three hundred and sixty days... a long time..."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    All right, my heart softens.


    She didn''t move.


    Huo Jinyan''s countdown is really pitiful every time.


    Lu Ning was forced to give it to the child who was being fed. When he looked at him, he felt deeply helpless.


    Feeling something at the corner of her mouth, she subconsciously raised her hand to erase it, but before she could erase it, Huo Jinyan moved closer and kissed the corner of her mouth.


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Lu Ning jumped off him, looked at him, and took a deep breath.


    "Huo Jinyan, we have three chapters in the agreement, you are not allowed to kiss me like this..."


    Huo Jinyan froze for a moment, got up and looked at her: "Ningning, three hundred..."


    Lu Ning directly raised his hand to interrupt: "Stop, stop! If you do this again, believe it or not, I will make you unable to see me for 360 days!"


    Huo Jin said: "..."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and took two steps closer.


    Lu Ning backed away immediately: "Wait a minute! Keep a safe distance!"


    Huo Jin said: "..."


    Looking at Huo Jinyan''s almost aggrieved eyes, Lu Ning was annoyed and funny: "Don''t look at me like that."


    Huo Jin said: "Ningning, aren''t we already together?"


    Lu Ning: "You can''t do whatever you want when you''re together!"


    She would be suffocated to death every time!


    But thanks to him, his kissing skills have improved, but he doesn''t take the exam for this thing! Only he takes the test!


    Hearing the words, Huo Jinyan approached, touched her waist with his hands, looked down at her and said in a low voice: "You know, I haven''t done whatever I want."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Lu Ning raised his hand, wrapped his arms around his neck, and approached him on tiptoe.


    The voice is very soft, but very attractive: "Do you want to."


    She said without waiting for Huo Jinyan to respond, and kissed him directly.


    Actively pried/opened his/lips/teeth, arousing bursts of scalding heat.


    Huo Jinyan''s sanity suddenly collapsed, his hand passed through her hair and clasped the back of her head, and the other hand clasped her waist, pressing her against his body.


    Changing passive into active, aggressive aggression, demanding...


    By the time he reacted, Lu Ning had already been pressed on the sofa by him, his hair was messy, his face was flushed, his eyes were blurred, his clothes were crooked, revealing a large /clavicle, /neck/neck There is also the /red/mark on it that he just /leaved/under/.


    Huo Jinyan was panting, looking at her, his Adam''s apple was rolling up and down, and his reason was about to collapse.


    He hurriedly raised his hand to cover Lu Ning''s eyes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 945： want to get close to you

    Chapter 945 I want to get close to you


    Being looked at by her like this, he will soon be unable to hold on.


    Lu Ning felt the darkness and lay there without moving.


    It took a long time before Huo Jinyan took his hand away.


    Hands landed next to her cheeks, fingertips gently rubbing against her delicate skin.


    moved closer and kissed the corner of her lips gently.


    "Ningning, don''t challenge me again..."


    His voice was hoarse, and Lu Ning felt that he might have gone too far.


    Huo Jinyan dragged her waist, pulled her up, and let her sit on his lap.


    He raised his hand and gently arranged her hair and clothes.


    The finger landed on her collarbone, and there were little red marks on it.


    He looked up at her.


    "Are you scared?"


    Looking at him, Lu Ning stretched out his hand to hold his cheek, shook his head and said softly: "No."


    Huo Jinyan hugged her in his arms, holding back his voice: "Ningning, I''m sorry, I just...can''t help myself and want to get close to you..."


    Lu Ning leaned on his shoulder, listening to his soft words, couldn''t help sighing.


    Huo Jinyan trembled.


    I''m afraid Lu Ning is angry.


    "Ningning, I will restrain myself..."


    Lu Ning stepped back a little, looked down at him: "I made a fuss over a molehill, actually I..."


    She put her hands on Huo Jinyan''s shoulders, bent her arms, and leaned over: "I also want to get close to you."


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment, put his hands on her waist, raised his chin and moved closer.


    Huo Jinyan looked at him, bent his lips and smiled, lowered his head slightly, and his red lips fell on his thin lips.


    Just taste it.


    Huo Jinyan''s eyes were tightly locked on her.


    Lu Ning put his hands on his shoulders, clasped them on his back, met his eyes, and was willing to be locked up by him.


    People who love each other, even their souls begin to intertwine.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After Lu Ning lived in the dormitory, Huo Jinyan sent flowers every day.


    The flowers are not the same every time, so their dormitory is full of flowers every day.


    At the beginning, only a few dormitories next door knew about it, and later the whole female dormitory knew about it.


    Someone got up early just to watch Lu Ning collect flowers.


    Lu Ning is very self-disciplined, and Huo Jinyan also knows her work and rest time very well. Usually, when sending flowers, she just wakes up and finishes packing, and then the phone calls.


    Because the girls'' dormitory doesn''t allow boys to enter, he also specially asked the owner of the flower shop to send girls to deliver it, just to deliver it to the door of the dormitory without Lu Ning making an extra trip.


    Early in the morning, Lin Ci heard a knock on the door as soon as he woke up.


    While yawning, he looked at Lu Ning who was walking to the door and asked, "What flowers will Boss Huo give you today?"


    Lu Ning opened the door with curved lips and a smile.


    In front of me is the flower delivery girl who I have seen for two months.


    When she saw Lu Ning, she bent her lips and smiled, and raised her hand to hand a greeting card to Lu Ning.


    "Miss Lu, I didn''t disturb your rest at night."


    Lu Ning was taken aback: "At night?"


    She lowered her eyes and saw a large handful of fiery red roses at her feet. This handful was so huge that Lu Ning couldn''t find words to describe it for the time being.


    The flower delivery girl looked at Lu Ning and smiled: "This is the 999 red roses specially prepared by Mr. Huo, and these are all gifts from Mr. Huo."


    Lu Ning froze for a moment, raised his eyes, and looked in the direction of her finger.


    The walls of the corridor on the third floor are covered with red roses, as if they grow out of the walls. This corridor seems to be paved with red roses.


    Looking at it, Lu Ning opened his mouth unconsciously.


    "You... have been doing it since last night?"


    I''m really convinced, the last chapter was blocked again, and you don''t even let kisses when you''re in love, it may be a bit incoherent, the editor is also on vacation, and it may take a day before it''s released, I''m crying/(¨Òo¨Ò)/ ~~


    Babies, please forgive me, let¡¯s see the kiss when it¡¯s released, ¦Å=(¦Ï£à*)))


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 946： Not afraid of getting dirty

    Chapter 946 Not afraid of getting dirty


    The flower delivery girl nodded, and there were a few people standing at the stairs over there waving at Lu Ning.


    are all flower shop people.


    The little girl looked at Lu Ning: "I wish Miss Lu and Mr. Huo a long time, and we will leave first."


    She said and walked away.


    Lu Ning didn''t come back to his senses for a long time.


    Lin Ci brushed his teeth and looked at Lu Ning''s back when he came out: "What''s the matter, no flowers today?"


    She walked out while speaking.


    After seeing such a large handful on the ground in front of him, he looked up: "Isn''t there... I rely on it!"


    Looking up at the hallway in front of her, she was shocked and dropped the toothbrush in her hand.


    Someone also came out from the dormitory next door, and was stunned as soon as he came out.


    "I go!"


    "Wow! Come out! Come out and see!"


    "Damn it! It''s so beautiful! I trust we are in fairyland!"


    There were more and more voices around, and the whole girls'' dormitory was boiling.


    Not only the third floor where Lu Ning is located, but also the entire girls'' dormitory is decorated with red roses.


    The girls couldn''t help being happy watching this scene.


    Lu Ning is also happy, there is no girl who does not like romance.


    "Ningning, Mr. Huo sent you off again, so romantic."


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Huo is too romantic."


    "I''m so envious. My boyfriend hasn''t even bought me a single rose."


    "You still have a boyfriend, but I don''t have a boyfriend."


    Everyone stood outside admiring and discussing.


    Lu Ning''s cell phone rang suddenly, she took it out to take a look, and then went to the balcony.


    When the phone was connected, Huo Jinyan''s voice came from inside.


    "Received yet?"


    Lu Ning smiled and gave a grace.


    "Mr. Huo, do you have to be so high-profile?"


    Huo Jinyan chuckled twice.


    "Is this considered high-profile? I have other inspirations, do you want to hear it?"


    Lu Ning said with a smile: "Is it like flying a helicopter to scatter flower petals from above?"


    Huo Jinyan smiled: "Chu Ting told you?"


    "No, I know you well enough."


    Huo Jinyan''s joyful laughter came from the receiver and hit Lu Ning''s ear, making the corners of her lips twitch uncontrollably.


    While talking to him, Lu Ning opened the card that the younger sister gave her with the other hand.


    There is only a simple sentence written on the small card¡ªtwo months, Miss Lu.


    Lu Ning bent his lips and said cheerfully, "Mr. Huo, happy sixty days."


    It has been two months since we were officially together after the venue.


    Huo Jinyan''s deep voice came: "I wonder if Ms. Lu can appreciate the evening date."


    Lu Ning put one hand on the railing: "Well¡ªMs. Lu wants to check the itinerary to see if she is free."


    Huo Jinyan laughed and waited for her.


    "What if Ms. Lu is not free at night."


    "It''s okay, Mr. Huo is free, my time is always reserved for you."


    Lu Ning lowered his eyes and smiled lightly: "Then Mr. Huo, remember to pick me up."


    After Lu Ning finished speaking, before hearing Huo Jinyan''s answer, he suddenly heard a voice from upstairs.


    It should also be calling from the balcony.


    The voice was not small, and it was transmitted directly downstairs.


    Lu Ning didn''t intend to listen to other people''s privacy, and was about to walk in while talking to Huo Jinyan, but he heard a word from upstairs.


    "I don''t know what Huo Jinyan likes about her. Isn''t it just that she has a face? She really makes the best use of everything. I don''t know how many people have been seduced by this face. Huo Jinyan would actually ask for it." Such a person is not afraid of getting dirty..."


    Lu Ning''s footsteps stopped.


    Huo Jinyan''s voice came from the mobile phone, and she said calmly: "Mr. Huo, I have something else to do, so I''ll hang up first."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 947： eavesdrop?

    Chapter 947 Eavesdropping?


    There was nothing wrong with her voice.


    Huo Jin has no doubts about him.


    After hanging up the phone, Lu Ning didn''t go in, but stood where he was, listening to the voices coming from above.


    "What are you showing off? Why do you want all the girls to envy her? It''s so funny. The relationship built with money is the most unreliable. One day Huo Jin said he would not want her." Let''s see how she cries!"


    "The day she cries, I''ll be so happy. Why is Huo Jinyan so blind? He can''t see those of us who are kind-hearted, and only pay attention to that face. Her face is so charming. Hey, I I heard that she is still having an affair with the person in charge of the research institute, if Huo Jinyan found out, would he just strangle her to death hahaha..."


    What I said upstairs was very enjoyable.


    Lu Ning''s eyes showed a cold light, but the corners of his lips couldn''t help but curl up.


    "Who cares about these broken roses, but the people in the surrounding dormitories have taken them back to the dormitory to raise them. It''s ridiculous. Lu Ning''s little favor is quite good at buying people''s hearts."


    "Hey, tell me, if I saw Huo Jinyan, would Huo Jinyan dump her on the spot? I''m no worse than her..."


    Lin Ci watched Lu Ning walk out the door, was stunned for a moment, and immediately followed.


    Lu Ning went upstairs all the way, and the railings of the stairs were also tied with red roses, revealing a romantic atmosphere everywhere, every time he passed by, there were flowers around him, the girls were very happy, and they couldn''t help but see Lu Ning greeted with a smile.


    Lu Ning went all the way, and pushed open the door of the upstairs dormitory without any politeness.


    Everyone in the dormitory was stunned.


    I was a little confused when I saw Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning glanced at the roses on their table.


    A girl came over and looked at her with a smile: "Ningning, are you here to visit us, thank you, these roses are so beautiful!"


    She looked at Lu Ning with a smile, and Lu Ning also turned his head and smiled at her, but he didn''t speak, but walked in directly.


    walked all the way to the balcony.


    The voice was slightly cold: "I''m bothering you."


    After speaking, he raised his hand and opened the balcony door.


    The person on the balcony has not yet reacted, and is still laughing and saying something.


    "Her face is pretty good, there is no trace at all. It turns out that Huo Jinyan likes such a plastic face. We will go to have a facelift some other day..."


    Her words floated in through the open door and reached everyone''s ears.


    No matter how you hear these words, they are all about Lu Ning.


    It seemed that something was wrong, the girl turned around, and was stunned when she saw Lu Ning, her face turned pale.


    A cold light flashed in Lu Ning''s eyes. When he looked at her, he curled his lips, raised his arms and looked at her: "Tell me what''s wrong with me. I''ll listen to the opinions of professionals, right?"


    As she spoke, she leaned her back against the sliding door and looked at her leisurely.


    There was still a sound coming from the girl''s cell phone.


    "Yanyan, what''s wrong? Who''s talking?"


    Su Yanyan swallowed subconsciously, his face turned pale when he looked at Lu Ning, and completely lost the momentum he had when he was talking on the phone.


    Lu Ning looked at her, raised his eyelids slightly, and looked at her indifferently: "Why didn''t you say anything? I heard that you just said so professionally, but you pointed me out. What''s wrong?"


    Her ending is raised, with a threatening meaning.


    Su Yanyan looked at her, and finally came back to his senses, pointing at her stammering mouth: "You! How can you eavesdrop on other people''s phone calls!"


    Lu Ning smiled: "Eavesdropping? You only need a loudspeaker to talk in my ear."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 948： say she has no brains

    Chapter 948 says she has no brains


    She raised her finger and pointed outside.


    "The balcony door is soundproof, but the balcony railings are not soundproof."


    Su Yanyan froze for a moment, then subconsciously glanced down.


    Pursed her lips and looked at Lu Ning with some fear.


    Even so, he still stiffened his neck and defended himself: "Then you won''t listen!"


    Lu Ning looked at her amusedly.


    "I heard that Su Yanyan had plastic surgery and got a lot of money. The famous bags on his body were all bought by his godfather, and..."


    Lu Ning suddenly turned his head and spoke to several people in the dormitory.


    Su Yanyan''s face flushed instantly, and he stepped forward and glared at Lu Ning: "What are you talking about! What nonsense are you talking about! Lu Ning, you must be sick."


    Lu Ning turned his eyes and looked at her lightly: "Then you won''t listen."


    Su Yanyan choked suddenly.


    Lu Ning stood up suddenly and slowly approached her while looking at her.


    Su Yanyan looked at her, and subconsciously backed away until her back touched the railing, and she subconsciously looked back downstairs.


    The fourth floor is still very high.


    She swallowed in fear, looked at Lu Ning and said tremblingly: "What are you doing! Don''t come here! If you come again, I will call the police!"


    Lu Ning approached, sneered, and took the two red roses behind her and in her pocket.


    "Don''t be nervous, just come to get my stuff back, you don''t like it after all."


    She felt quite caring when she said this.


    Su Yanyan watched her take a step back, her eyes widened, a little scared.


    Lu Ning turned to leave, but she was moved.


    But Lu Ning suddenly stopped by the balcony door and looked back at her.


    Su Yanyan was taken aback again, Lu Ning''s eyes were very cold, which made her shudder.


    "By the way, just to remind you, even if you have a face exactly like mine, Huo Jinyan won''t look at you more. There is an essential difference between us."


    As she spoke, she slowly raised her hand, bringing her index finger and **** together, and lightly tapped her temple.


    The corners of her lips hooked slightly, and she turned and left in the next second.


    Lin Ci not far away couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Lu Ning took all the flowers in their dormitory before leaving.


    "Sorry everyone, these flowers are in the way of everyone''s eyes. Since you don''t like it, you don''t have to be so reluctant to take it back next time."


    Several people opened their mouths to speak but stopped.


    They... like...


    After Lu Ning and the others left, the other people in the dormitory looked at Su Yanyan on the balcony with blame in their eyes.


    Su Yanyan stood there with a pale face, not recovering for a long time.


    She belatedly started to get scared.


    What if... Lu Ning tells Huo Jinyan what to do, then in the future...


    She didn''t dare to continue thinking about the consequences, and stood there with her lips tightly pressed, as if she would fall if the wind blew.


    The four people who went out to their own dormitory talked while walking.


    Wen Hui turned to look at Lin Ci incomprehensibly and asked, "Xiao Ci, what does Ning Ning''s last action mean? I don''t understand why you are laughing."


    Lin Ci turned his head and looked at her puzzled look, and couldn''t help but smile: "You say she has no brains."


    Wen Hui suddenly realized and laughed twice.


    "So that''s what it means. Ningning is too powerful, and she doesn''t even need to speak when she curses."


    Hearing this, Lu Ning turned his head and glanced at her, smiled with his lips curled up, raised his hand and pushed the door back to the dormitory without saying a word.


    Lin Ci looked at Lu Ning''s back and couldn''t help laughing.


    I don¡¯t know what attribute she has unlocked. After going to university, she suddenly became a sister.


    Lin Ci pulled Wen Hui and told him: "Ning Ningge has many tricks to respond to people. In the future, please don''t provoke your sister Ning."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 949： Blame me

    Chapter 949 Blame me


    Wen Hui quickly nodded and wrote it down.


    Li Nian stood by and listened to the silent smile.


    ¡­


    On the way back from class in the afternoon, Lu Ning and Wen Hui ran into Wei Mengxuan and Wei Yuntong.


    Last time, Wei Mengxuan and Wei Yuntong asked their parents to formally apologize to the Huo family.


    Master Huo didn''t know these things at the time.


    What happened last time was also deliberately caused by someone to make a big fuss.


    After the old man called Huo Jinyan back, although the two were angry, they didn''t criticize the Wei family too much.


    It''s just that the Wei family will not even think about cooperating with the Huo family in the future.


    And once this road is cut off, it will prove that the Wei family can only maintain the current state in this life, and it will hit their hearts that want to go further.


    But this result is already the best result, the Wei family is still there, and there is no loss.


    Although some people who heard the gossip were afraid of offending the Huo family, they terminated their cooperation with the Wei family, but they have suffered some losses in this regard.


    Wei Mengxuan felt a little guilty when she heard it, because during that time, the Wei family managed to get online with the Huo family, and there was a chance to cooperate with the Huo family. If the cooperation was successful, their family''s location was different from before. was cut off by her.


    Fortunately, Wei''s parents quickly figured it out.


    There is nothing wrong with maintaining the status quo. It is also good to have everything you need without worrying about food and drink.


    Wei Mengxuan got better after blaming herself for a period of time. After all, self-blame is useless, and things have already happened.


    At the same time, she also felt very sorry for Lu Ning. She was a good little girl, but because of her taking photos, she became someone else''s lover and was scolded for so long.


    So Wei Mengxuan always wanted to do something. Sometimes when she heard someone talking about Lu Ning behind her back, she would rush to scold him, but she always felt that this was not enough.


    So she began to prepare gifts for Lu Ning.


    Her gifts are not as fixed as Huo Jinyan''s, but they are given every day, and they are placed at the door of Lu Ning''s dormitory.


    Lu Ning didn''t care about it, thinking that she would not give it away in a long time, so he didn''t look for her.


    But she was very persistent, and she persisted for two months.


    Blocked Lu Ning today.


    Lu Ning looked at her.


    Wei Mengxuan didn''t say a word, just smiled and raised his hand and handed over a bag.


    Looking at the brand on the bag, Lu Ning was stunned.


    She didn''t answer.


    "My sister is counting the time. Today is the second month that Miss Lu and Young Master Huo have been together, so I want to give this to you. I wish you a happy anniversary."


    Lu Ning looked at her, not knowing whether to cry or laugh.


    They even counted her and Huo Jinyan''s anniversary.


    Wei Mengxuan looked at Lu Ning, went straight up and stuffed the bag into her hand.


    "Miss Lu, you must accept this! I, I... goodbye!"


    She and I didn''t say anything about it for a long time, and finally said goodbye directly.


    Pulling Wei Yuntong to leave.


    Lu Ning turned to stop her.


    "and many more."


    Wei Mengxuan looked back at her.


    "I accept this, don''t give me any more gifts in the future."


    Lu Ning paused, and exhaled: "The matter is over."


    After she finished speaking, she turned around and left with Wen Hui.


    Wei Mengxuan stood there without moving.


    After a long time, Wei Yuntong turned to look at her.


    "Sister, why are you crying?"


    Wei Mengxuan pursed her mouth, and tears rolled down her eyes.


    Choking with sobs, she said, "Miss Lu is alright, I''m all to blame for letting her be scolded for so long."


    She was crying, Wei Yuntong couldn''t help but smiled, and hugged her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 950： Beauty cried

    Chapter 950 Beauty Cried


    They all understood the meaning of Lu Ning''s words.


    It means that it¡¯s all over, and you don¡¯t have to blame yourself anymore, and don¡¯t continue to give gifts because of guilt in the future.


    In short - I forgive you.


    Wei Mengxuan understood the meaning of this layer, so she cried so hard that she couldn''t make a sound.


    Finally, when the students on the side of the road passed by, they couldn''t help but look back at them frequently.


    ¡ª¡ª


    When Lu Ning and Wen Hui went back, Lin Ci was there, and Li Nian went to the library.


    Lin Ci watched Lu Ning come in with a bag, and came over in no time.


    "I''m starving to death! What delicious food!"


    Then I looked at the LOGO on the bag, and my eyes became bigger instantly.


    "Damn it! Sister! Give it to me, it''s so expensive! It''s so hard to buy their clothes."


    Lu Ning looked at her with a smile and didn''t speak, Wen Hui said anxiously: "No, it''s a small word, this is given to Ningning by Miss Wei who often gives gifts."


    Lin Ci took out the box and put it on the table.


    She was actually joking, she knew that Lu Ning knew it too, only Wen Hui looked at her stupidly.


    Lin Ci deliberately teased her: "I don''t, I see it and it''s mine."


    She said and opened the box.


    Wen Hui was a little anxious.


    "Xiaoci, this is a two-month gift from Miss Wei to Ningning and Mr. Huo, you can''t have it."


    Two people looked into the box at the same time, and they were fascinated after just one glance.


    This dress is so beautiful.


    Lin Ci raised his hand and raised his hand, and couldn''t stop admiring it when he looked at it.


    Wen Hui had never seen such a beautiful dress before, and was stunned for a moment.


    Lin Ci immediately pulled Lu Ning: "Hurry up, hurry up, go and try, I want to see, I want to see!"


    Wait until Lu Ning was pushed by Lin Ci to change clothes, Wen Hui reacted belatedly.


    "Little word, don''t you want it?"


    Lin Ci looked at her, smiled and leaned over to pat her on the head: "Idiot, I''m kidding you."


    Wen Hui smiled and looked at her: "I knew you were not that kind of person."


    Lin Ci smiled and gave her a white look: "Pull you down, you just looked like you were going to eat me."


    "How can I have..."


    As the two of them were talking, the door in front of them opened.


    Lu Ning came out from inside.


    The moment the two turned their heads, their jaws almost dropped from shock.


    I had seen Lu Ning for so long, and I felt that her beauty would not cause any waves, but now seeing her descending like a fairy, I was still so beautiful.


    Lu Ning stood there, wearing a tube top dress and a black gauze skirt, with diamond embellishments complementing each other, revealing her fair skin.


    A pair of legs are thin and long.


    Hair is casually draped behind her back.


    Lin Ci and Wen Hui stood there, feeling that all the words to describe her were boring.


    Looking at the appearance of the two, Lu Ning walked over and looked at them: "What''s the matter, why are you still crying?"


    Lin Ci covered his mouth with his hands, his eyes were red, and there were tears in his eyes.


    "It''s so beautiful, I cried because of your beauty."


    Lu Ning looked at her with a helpless smile.


    She used to think that crying was an adjective, but only now did she realize that this word is also a verb.


    Could it really be that beauty cries?


    While talking, Li Nian came back, when she opened the door and raised her head, she also froze.


    Lu Ning looked up at her in a daze.


    "Don''t tell me, you''re crying too."


    Li Nian came back to his senses and closed the door with a smile.


    "If you don''t speak, I might really cry."


    Lu Ning looked at them amusedly: "It''s ok, how could it be so exaggerated."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 951： in love with her

    Chapter 951 Falling in love with her


    "If Huo Jinyan didn''t have this reaction later on, I guess I would feel unbalanced."


    Lin Ci immediately came over: "No, you are absolutely balanced! Seeing you like this, Huo Jinyan probably won''t let you back. I suggest that you don''t go to any restaurant, just go home, so that he can''t hold back. It won''t be too embarrassing when you throw yourself down."


    Lu Ning raised his hand and hit her: "What are you thinking about in your head every day, why are you getting more and more dirty?"


    Lin Ci dodged for a while: "What''s wrong, isn''t this normal? Our Ningning is so good-looking, and Mr. Huo is so hot-blooded. If he really didn''t respond, then there would be a problem..."


    She paused, looked at Lu Ning again, put her thumb and forefinger on her chin like a gun, looked like she had seen through everything, looked at Lu Ning up and down, and then looked at her.


    "Huo Jinyan won''t... really not."


    Looking at her, Lu Ning didn''t know what to say to her, his whole face turned red.


    Lin Ci looked at her, and nodded in satisfaction: "It seems that there should be no problem."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Wen Hui and Li Nian sat next to each other and laughed.


    Lu Ning raised his hand and gave her a hand.


    Lin Ci covered his head and looked at her: "By the way, have you taken safety measures? You can''t get pregnant before you''re married..."


    Three people: "..."


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the end, Lu Ning couldn''t bear Lin Ci''s nagging, and went out with a red face.


    It was a little early, so she called Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan might be busy, so it was Chu Ting who took the call.


    "Miss Lu, Mr. Huo is in a meeting."


    Lu Ning nodded, ignoring the eyes of people around him coming and going.


    "Then do you know the address of the restaurant?"


    Huo Jinyan didn''t tell her this.


    Chu Ting heard the words and immediately said: "I''ll send someone to pick up Ms. Lu first. If you don''t want to come to the company, go with Mr. Huo."


    Lu Ning thought for a while: "That''s fine."


    In this way, there is no need to pass messages back and forth.


    After Chu Ting answered, he hung up the phone and made arrangements immediately.


    The people came very quickly, Lu Ning only stood at the school gate for ten minutes, and the car arrived, taking her to the Huo Group.


    When Lu Ning got out of the car, someone opened the door.


    The security guard at Huo''s gate was stunned for a moment when she got out of the car.


    Then immediately bowed and said, "Hello, Miss Lu."


    Lu Ning nodded slightly.


    The person who picked her up immediately led the way.


    "Miss Lu, come with me."


    Lu Ning followed behind him.


    In the reception hall of Huo Group, everyone who heard the voice looked up one after another.


    Lu Ning made a rattling sound when he stepped on the ground because he was wearing high heels to wear the skirt on his body.


    Those who saw her couldn''t help but look over in amazement.


    Until she entered the elevator, the elevator door closed, and no one could see her.


    The girl at the front desk was stunned.


    "She looks so good."


    "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo"


    "Help, she is really beautiful, and she is so confident and calm, I can''t learn it if I can''t learn it."


    "I think, I''m in love with her."


    ¡­


    When Huo Jinyan came out of the conference room, a group of people surrounded him talking about something, he raised his hand and glanced at his watch, his eyebrows frowned.


    Just as he was about to say something, Chu Ting whispered in his ear: "Mr. Huo, just now Ms. Lu called and asked for the address of the restaurant. I didn''t tell her. Someone has already asked her to come to the company. It should be soon." arrive."


    After he finished speaking, Huo Jinyan glanced at him.


    Before he could speak, he suddenly heard the sound of the elevator.


    Ding-


    The elevator door opened, Lu Ning walked out, turned around and saw Huo Jinyan.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 952： why so shy

    Chapter 952 Why are you so shy


    Huo Jinyan and the people around him all stood in place.


    More precisely, he stayed where he was.


    Huo Jinyan was better, the emotion on his face flashed, but the people around were all stunned from the bottom of their hearts.


    It turns out that the beauty of a person cannot be described in words.


    There was silence for a long time.


    Huo Jinyan walked over, grabbed Lu Ning''s hand, and led her to the office.


    Lu Ning froze for a moment, and was pulled by him.


    He has long legs and big steps, Lu Ning has to walk quickly to keep up.


    "Huo Jinyan, you, slow down, I''m wearing high heels..."


    Huo Jinyan didn''t slow down. He raised his hand and opened the door of the office. After pulling someone in, he pressed against the door.


    Lu Ning didn''t react.


    In the darkness, she saw Huo Jinyan pressing over, and his thin lips fell on hers.


    Lu Ning froze for a moment, and put his arms around his neck.


    The surrounding area was quiet, except for the rapid breathing of the two of them.


    Lu Ning leaned against Huo Jinyan''s arms panting.


    Lin Ci''s words kept flashing in her mind, these words made her blush again, and her whole body began to feel hot.


    Huo Jinyan hugged her pitifully.


    The corner of his lips curled into a smile.


    He raised his hand to turn on the office light, and looked down at her.


    "Is it because of me that you dress up like this?"


    Lu Ning looked up at him: "Otherwise."


    Huo Jinyan smiled even bigger.


    Lu Ning looked into his eyes: "Do you like it?"


    Huo Jinyan let go of her, and took her hand in a circle.


    Finally, he pulled her back again, bowed his head and kissed her again and again, until she was completely dumbfounded.


    "What do you think."


    He pushed Lu Ning in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, behind her were thousands of lights from the entire city.


    "I like it, isn''t it obvious enough?"


    Lu Ning put his arms around his neck, smiled and approached him: "Perhaps, you can be more obvious."


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment, and the next second he directly sucked her lips...


    The city lights are bright, not as dazzling as the people in front of you.


    ¡­


    The two of them were a little late when they arrived at the restaurant.


    Lu Ning took Huo Jinyan''s arm and followed him in.


    The waiter opened up the seats for the two of them.


    After sitting down, Huo Jinyan stared at her, smiling while bending his lips.


    Lu Ning knew what he was laughing at, ignored him, and turned to look out the window.


    The environment here is good, and the scenery outside the window is also good.


    Huo Jinyan stretched out his arm and brushed Lu Ning''s hair covering half of his neck.


    "It''s not obvious, why is Miss Lu so shy."


    Lu Ning looked back at him.


    whispered softly: "Next time you dare to kiss my neck, I will break your leg!"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with a malicious smile: "Which leg?"


    Lu Ning also smiled unceremoniously, raised his eyebrows and looked at him: "What do you think?"


    After finishing speaking, she raised her hand and pushed her hair back. Her fair neck was exposed to the air, and two red marks on her neck were clearly visible.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her like this, smiled, and immediately lost.


    "I was wrong, I am willing to beat or punish Miss Lu."


    Lu Ning looked at him with a smile, raised his hand to pick up the wine glass on the side, and swirled the red wine inside.


    "Okay, then you are not allowed to kiss me for a month."


    Huo Jin said: "..."


    He raised his hand and held Lu Ning''s hand on the table: "Can I change it, Miss Lu?"


    Lu Ning smiled sweetly, but his words were a bit cruel.


    "Can''t."


    Huo Jin said: "..."


    Looking at his appearance, Lu Ning finally couldn''t help but bend his lips and laugh out loud.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 953： havent found you yet?

    Chapter 953 Haven''t found you yet


    Lu Ning didn''t expect that such a ''punishment'' he said casually would actually make Huo Jinyan do it.


    They are all busy with their own affairs this month.


    Lu Ning is at school, busy with his studies, and is dragged by Shen Guang to the research institute from time to time, and has to study with Master Wu, so busy that he can''t see anyone every day.


    Huo Jinyan was also very busy after he came back, Lu Ning only now realizes that he has so many things to deal with every day, why was he so idle before?


    How does he deal with these tasks?


    The two met quite a lot this month, every day, and Huo Jinyan would come to school to see her every day no matter how busy he was.


    Lu Ning, on the other hand, would leave after a short stay.


    She really didn''t expect Huo Jinyan to hold back for a month and really not kiss her.


    She felt that she couldn''t help it.


    I don''t know who this punishment is punishing.


    After Lu Ning returned to the dormitory exhausted, he fell directly on the bed.


    Looking at her appearance, Lin Ci walked over and gently squeezed her leg.


    Recently, Lu Ning came back in this state.


    "Your Mr. Huo, haven''t you come to see you today?"


    Lu Ning shook his head slightly.


    Lin Ci glanced at the darkening sky outside the window.


    "Where is Wen Hui, did you come back with you?"


    "No, she was left behind by her mentor... No, it''s been a long time since I left. I went to the research institute and came back. Why hasn''t she come back yet?"


    While talking, Wen Hui''s phone call came.


    She lowered her voice to speak, but the urgency in her words could still be heard.


    "Xiaoci, can you go and help me with my shift for a while, if I don''t go, my salary will be deducted, and I will go over as soon as I finish here!"


    Lin Ci was a little embarrassed after thinking about it.


    She still has things to do later.


    Lu Ning looked at her, sat up directly, and answered the phone: "I''ll go, you deal with things first."


    Wen Hui immediately said: "Okay, thank you Ningning, thank you Xiaoci!"


    Wen Hui found a part-time job in a bar near the school, and went to work every night.


    Her family situation is not good, and the salary in the bar is high, so she chose that place. Fortunately, the guests are quite quality, and she felt that it was nothing to be verbally harassed twice occasionally.


    Looking at Lin Ci, Lu Ning knew that she was busy at night.


    "You also pack up quickly, I will go."


    Lin Ci looked at her: "Are you okay?"


    Lu Ning raised his hand and patted her: "I can do it, let''s go."


    Lin Ci smiled and went to tidy up, Lu Ning also got up and got out of bed, and brought in Wen Hui''s clean work clothes from the balcony.


    The overalls are poorly made of fabric.


    It is a close-fitting one-piece black short skirt, which shows your figure vividly after wearing it.


    Lu Ning sighed, took it over and changed it.


    After she came out, Lin Ci looked at her like this, and said with a difficult expression: "You..."


    Lu Ning glanced down, raised his hand and lifted the fabric on his chest.


    This dress, a little low-cut...


    Fortunately, she is about the same figure as Wen Hui, so it doesn''t look out of place when she wears it.


    "Are you sure that your Mr. Huo will agree to wear this to go out? Or go to the bar."


    Lu Ning was also a little worried, but he still waved his hand: "It''s not a big problem, isn''t this a job? Wen Hui also goes there every day, and it''s not like I don''t wear it. Isn''t it pretty?"


    Lin Ci: ¡°¡­¡±


    "Wen Hui goes every day, don''t we all greet the security around and ask them to take care of Wen Hui, but you..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 954： drink this glass of wine

    Chapter 954 Drank this glass of wine


    Lu Ning directly took out a big coat and put it on, covering himself completely.


    Now that it''s cold outside, it''s just right to wear this.


    She put on Wen Hui''s boots, took her bag and pushed Lin Ci out.


    "Okay, let''s go, let''s go."


    Two people go out together.


    Lu Ning put on makeup while on the road.


    Lin Ci was a little worried when he sent her to the door of the bar.


    "Are you sure, how about I go in and accompany you."


    Lu Ning closed the car door: "No, let''s go, I won''t suffer."


    She said and walked in.


    Lin Ci watched her figure disappear at the door, still a little worried.


    Hesitatingly sent a message to Huo Jinyan.


    ¡­


    The music in the bar was loud.


    After Lu Ning went in, he explained the situation, and someone took her to the locker room.


    Lu Ning is dressed, all he needs to do is take off his coat.


    At this time, several girls are changing clothes behind.


    When he came out and saw Lu Ning, he was stunned for a while.


    Lu Ning put away his clothes and turned to look at them.


    said politely: "Hello."


    When the three girls looked at her, they seemed to be full of hostility.


    looked at her.


    "I''m replacing Wen Hui today, you don''t need this expression."


    Lu Ning didn''t like these twists and turns, so he spoke directly.


    The three girls were stunned.


    Seeing that they were silent, Lu Ning had already turned and walked out.


    Since Wen Hui started working here, they have actually come here a lot, so they still know something about Wen Hui''s work.


    It''s just serving drinks and the like, and there is nothing to think about.


    Lu Ning became familiar with it after walking back and forth twice.


    But the loud music here still made her frown frequently.


    It''s really not easy to walk among the dancing handsome men and beautiful women.


    Lu Ning walked around wearing high heels, and he didn''t know how many times he walked, his calf began to ache.


    How did Wen Hui endure this? Her legs started to hurt after only an hour.


    Wen Hui stays up until the early hours of the morning every day, and I don''t know how she endures it.


    At first when Wen Hui came here, the three of them in the dormitory were against it. Lu Ning also offered to find a job for her, and found several, but she didn''t want to rely on Lu Ning, so she wanted to find someone with a high salary. Even if the salary is high, she always feels that those people have sold Lu Ning''s face.


    I didn''t want to bother Lu Ning, so I found this place by myself, and a few people couldn''t persuade her, so I could only follow her to take a look, and gave the surrounding security a little bit of benefit, let them protect Wen Hui in case of any situation, and then by the way Give them a call.


    It is good, and the security guards are also very caring.


    Wen Hui didn''t make any mistakes here.


    It is only after putting yourself in this job that I know how tiring this job is.


    Lu Ning loves her a little girl.


    "Lu Ning! Order wine at booth number five over there."


    I don''t know who called her.


    Lu Ning nodded. In the dimly lit bar, she couldn''t quite see the faces of people in the distance.


    After frowning, he walked towards booth No. 5.


    It''s not the first time that seat No. 5 has called a drink, and it''s not the first time that she''s been called.


    After she passed by, she looked at the men sitting on the sofa in the booth and smiled politely.


    "Hi sir, may I ask..."


    Before she finished speaking, a man sitting in the middle, with his legs crossed, looked at her carelessly, and said with a teasing smile, "You drink up this glass of wine, and I''ll order twenty bottles of Ace of Spades."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 955： kiss my master

    Chapter 955 Kiss me, Master


    Lu Ning looked at him.


    She knows the concept of twenty bottles of ace of spades.


    For Wen Hui, the commission may be higher than her basic salary.


    Lu Ning tried his best to suppress his emotions every time, so as not to cause trouble for Wen Hui.


    The commission that should be taken should not be less.


    but now¡­


    She looked down at the glass of wine that the man pushed over, and there were still bubbles in it.


    Lu Ning''s eyes were slightly cold.


    She is not a child who knows nothing.


    These people''s thoughts are written on their faces, and it''s not like she can''t see it.


    They know what''s in this glass of wine, and so does she.


    Lu Ning''s eyes were cold, but the smile on his lips was still there.


    "Sorry sir, I don''t know how to drink, maybe you can have another drink instead?"


    The man looked at her and suddenly laughed: "You are a companion/drinker at the bar, but you don''t even know how to drink. Are you telling me a joke?"


    The last tone of these words was already filled with anger.


    Lu Ning still smiled: "Sir, I misunderstood, I am not a wine companion, I am just a waiter."


    The man smiled, and suddenly stood up and looked at her: "Really, but I just want to watch you drink."


    He said, laughing and took the wine glass from the table.


    "You drink it, I''ll order thirty bottles."


    He opened his mouth with a faint smile, as if the wine he opened was just ordinary wine.


    Someone seemed to have noticed the atmosphere here, and couldn''t help but look here.


    When they saw Lu Ning, they all smiled knowingly.


    For a beauty of this level, let alone thirty bottles, it is worth adding one more bottle.


    Lu Ning looked at him, his face still unchanged: "Sir, I..."


    Before she finished speaking, the man in front of her handed the wine glass to her: "Open forty bottles."


    The people around also looked over with a smile, as if they were watching something funny, or looking at a toy.


    Lu Ning hates this kind of look in her eyes. She tried her best to suppress her emotions, not wanting the scene to become ugly and affect everyone and Wen Hui.


    Lu Ning looked at him silently.


    The noisy atmosphere around seemed to become hotter.


    Lu Ning was patient, still looking at the man in front of her, she exhaled deeply in her heart, and still smiled when she looked at him: "Sir, I really don''t know how to drink. Change..."


    The man looked at her with anger on his face.


    Lu Ning stood there calmly, not in a hurry.


    "No change! Just this! Do you want to drink or not!"


    His tone became more serious, and he handed it to Lu Ning again.


    Lu Ning looked at the wine in the glass.


    There are booing sounds all around.


    "Little beauty, drink quickly, Ace of Spades, you made it this month!"


    "Yes, you can drink if you can''t, you can''t afford to offend Young Master Jin."


    "Drink quickly, little beauty, why are you still struggling with money?"


    "That''s right, Young Master Jin is happy, and your good days will come soon."


    They were talking, laughing and joking.


    Young Master Jin in front of him seemed to be made happy too.


    "It''s okay without drinking..."


    His voice paused, and suddenly he turned his face closer: "You give me a kiss, and I will open a hundred bottles."


    As soon as his voice fell, the surrounding immediately began to cheer.


    Many people were also attracted by the situation here.


    He brought half of his face over, looking frivolous.


    Looking at him, Lu Ning suddenly sneered, and bent over slightly.


    The people around watched her movements, and immediately shouted louder, and the sound of booing continued continuously.


    Young Master Jin also seemed very satisfied, the corners of his mouth curled up.


    Lu Ning approached slowly little by little, until he stopped suddenly when he was very close...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 956： stay for one night

    Chapter 956 Stay with me for a night


    "Master Jin..."


    Her voice is low and charming like a hundred times.


    Master Jin''s whole body went numb.


    "You''re really gross."


    Young Master Jin, who was still intoxicated by it, suddenly froze when he heard this sentence.


    The next moment, the wine glass in his hand was suddenly snatched away.


    When Young Master Jin turned his head to look at Lu Ning, he was caught off guard and splashed a glass of wine on his face.


    Lu Ning stood there holding the wine glass, and poured it provocatively. All the wine in the glass had been poured on Young Master Jin''s face.


    People around are dumbfounded.


    Young Master Jin was also stunned, subconsciously backed away, and then wiped the wine on his face in a panic.


    People around him rushed to help him.


    "Do you **** want to die!"


    Under everyone''s shocked and irritable eyes, Lu Ning slowly bent over and put the wine glass on the table, making a slight sound.


    "It''s you who wants to die."


    She didn''t speak loudly, but everyone around could hear her.


    Hearing this, he looked at her in shock.


    Young Master Jin is quite powerful, does this woman not want to live?


    The manager hurried over and looked at Young Master Jin and quickly bowed and apologized.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, Young Master Jin. She''s new here and doesn''t understand. I''ll accompany you whatever you want. I''ll find a few obedient people to accompany you."


    As he spoke, he looked at Lu Ning, intending to let her leave.


    "Stop!"


    "I poured my young master''s wine and want to leave?!"


    "Either you stay and drink with Master Ben, or you lick up all the spilled wine now!"


    "Everywhere must be licked clean! You splashed wet my pants, young master, why don''t you start here."


    They laughed, and Lu Ning''s eyes became more and more stern.


    The manager is freaking out.


    These ancestors can''t be offended.


    He could only beg and look at Lu Ning: "In this way, you can have a drink with Young Master Jin, as an apology for him, okay, just have a drink."


    The person next to Young Master Jin is not happy anymore.


    "A cup? Are you kidding me? I want to stay with you all night."


    After saying these words, the people around laughed even more maliciously.


    The manager''s face was pale and his scalp was numb.


    Ancestor, don''t laugh, the person in front of you is not easy to mess with!


    He is well-informed, and people in his position almost have a photographic memory. He recognized Lu Ning at the first sight when he came.


    It''s just that these people in front of them are so forgetful that they don''t remember any of them.


    If that person finds out about this, I don¡¯t know if their shop will still be there.


    The manager pulled Lu Ning.


    "Master Jin, this is not appropriate, she is just a waiter, how can she compete with other girls for business, you wait, I will call some beautiful ones to accompany you, and I guarantee to satisfy you."


    As he spoke, he was about to drag Lu Ning away.


    "Stop! You''re deaf! Did I say let her go!"


    "Get back!"


    Those who come here often seem to sense that something is wrong. The manager has always been slick. It is impossible to offend Young Master Jin just to protect a waiter. What happened today?


    What''s different about this waiter?


    But the few people in front of them haven''t realized this situation yet.


    Still relentless.


    "You!" Young Master Jin raised his finger and landed on Lu Ning.


    "Come here and lick this young master clean!"


    "Or, come to my young master and stay with me for one night. This matter will be written off."


    Looking around, smiling with contemptuous disdain.


    Lu Ning looked at them, the anger in his heart had reached its peak, just moved a little, suddenly a big warm hand held her wrist...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 957： I accompany you

    Chapter 957 I accompany you


    "I will accompany you."


    A familiar voice came from beside him, and Lu Ning turned his head to look over.


    Huo Jinyan was standing next to her.


    Looking coldly at the few people on the deck in front of him.


    His sudden appearance stunned everyone.


    Everything is quiet.


    It was time to change the song, and the whole bar was eerily quiet for a moment.


    Immediately afterwards, the deafening sound sounded again, and the surrounding noisy sounds came again.


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at Lu Ning, first to calm her down.


    He raised his hand and touched her head and said in a low voice, "Don''t be afraid."


    Lu Ning looked at him.


    She is not afraid, if he is one step late, this Young Master Jin will probably get kicked by her.


    Huo Jinyan comforted her, then bent over and picked up a bottle of wine on the table and poured it into a glass.


    "I heard that the Jin family has developed a lot of projects recently. It seems that they have made a lot of money, which makes Young Master Jin so rich."


    He picked up the wine glass while talking.


    His cold eyes fell on Young Master Jin.


    The people around were swallowing in fright, wishing they could get into the crack of the sofa at this moment.


    They don''t remember Lu Ning, but who in Beijing doesn''t remember Huo Jinyan!


    This young master of the Huo family is so flippant, who dares to offend him?


    Huo Jinyan looked at the already pale Young Master Jin.


    The fierceness of Young Master Jin just now is gone, and the foot that was stepped on the table just now is also taken back in embarrassment. When he looked at Huo Jinyan, he behaved like a docile puppy, and he didn''t even dare to bark. .


    "Since Young Master Jin praises my girlfriend so much, I should toast you."


    He smiled and handed over the glass.


    Master Jin''s eyes suddenly fell on Lu Ning.


    He remembered now.


    But it''s too late.


    The people around looked at Lu Ning in shock and turned into fear.


    There is only one thought in my mind.


    It''s over!


    Young Master Jin swallowed, his whole body was petrified.


    His lips trembled when he looked at Huo Jinyan.


    The manager was so frightened that he kept sweating beside him, almost crying.


    In front of Huo Jinyan, he didn''t even dare to say anything about Circus Field, and he didn''t even dare to fart.


    Master Jin finally came to his senses, and quickly bowed to Huo Jinyan: "Master Huo! I''m sorry, I didn''t know, I didn''t know this was your girlfriend, I was wrong, I''m sorry, I''m sorry!"


    He apologized in a hurry, afraid that he would say too little and be too late.


    Huo Jinyan looked at him indifferently.


    Young Master Jin bowed at a standard ninety degrees, not daring to raise his head.


    Huo Jinyan bent his lips, and his voice was cold: "What? Young Master Jin doesn''t want to drink my toast?"


    Young Master Jin was stunned for a moment, then hurriedly looked up at Huo Jinyan.


    Nervous hand shaking.


    "No, no, no, no, that''s not what it means..."


    His voice trembled, looking at the wine glass in Huo Jinyan''s hand.


    Swallowed twice, pursed his lips, his face turned pale, and his eyes were red.


    Hesitantly and tremblingly stretched out his hand.


    But just when his hand was about to touch the wine glass, Huo Jinyan suddenly turned the wine glass over, and all the wine in it spilled on the table.


    Young Master Jin raised his hands and looked at the Living Hades in front of him in a daze.


    The voice of the living Hades is ruthless.


    "Since Young Master Jin doesn''t like it, it''s okay to lick it clean."


    Master Jin trembled his lips, looked at the tabletop, looked at him.


    Huo Jinyan narrowed his eyes slightly, and raised his voice: "Master Jin, do you have any objections?"


    He hurriedly waved his hands: "No! No! No! I, I lick!"


    He trembled and bent over, slowly approaching the table.


    After a little closer, stick out your tongue and start licking the wine on the table...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 958： dont kill me

    Chapter 958 Don''t kill me


    Huo Jinyan and Lu Ning looked at him indifferently.


    Huo Jinyan took Lu Ning''s hand and turned around.


    When he looked at the manager, the manager was so scared that he thought about where to bury him.


    "Remember to open the hundred bottles of Ace of Spades that Young Master Jin asked for."


    The manager was stunned, seeing Huo Jinyan pulling Lu Ning away, he quickly responded: "Okay! Okay!"


    After speaking, I was in a hurry to make arrangements.


    Watching Huo Jinyan and Lu Ning disappear into the crowd, the people around gasped for breath, then looked at Young Master Jin, and quickly reminded: "Master Jin, go, they are gone."


    When Young Master Jin heard the words, he was so frightened that he collapsed and sat on the edge of the sofa, in a trance, his face covered with alcohol.


    He felt nauseous belatedly, turned his head suddenly and began to vomit.


    ¡­


    Huo Jinyan took Lu Ning''s hand and led her all the way to the aisle of the bar.


    Everyone is having fun in the arena, there is no one here.


    Huo Jinyan pushed her against the corner and looked down at her with obvious anger on his face.


    Lu Ning looked down at him with some guilt.


    Huo Jinyan whispered: "Look up, look at me."


    Lu Ning bit her lip and looked up at him aggrieved.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and couldn''t get angry anymore.


    Looking at him, Lu Ning actively put his arms around his neck.


    "Don''t kill me."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and smiled helplessly: "Did I kill you?"


    Lu Ning was blunt and confident: "You look like you want to kill me."


    Huo Jinyan sighed helplessly: "How dare I."


    Lu Ning looked at him with a smile on his lips: "Then don''t be angry."


    Huo Jinyan put his hands on her waist, clasped her waist with hot palms, and pulled her closer to him.


    "If you don''t wear this in the future, I won''t be angry."


    Lu Ning smiled and looked at him: "This is work clothes."


    Huo Jin said in a deep voice: "Then don''t work in the future."


    Lu Ning hugged him with a smile: "Then do you support me?"


    Huo Jinyan pulled her away a little, looked into her eyes: "How can you tell that I don''t want to?"


    Lu Ning smiled, and suddenly noticed that his eyes began to look down, and then heard him whispering in his ear: "However, when you do my wife''s job in the future, you can wear this overalls."


    Lu Ning was taken aback for a moment, and his face turned red instantly.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with a smile, and leaned closer to her forehead.


    Lu Ning''s eyes fell on his thin lips.


    She pursed her lips, and after a long while said softly: "Huo Jinyan..."


    "kindness?"


    "You haven''t kissed me for a long time."


    Huo Jinyan was slightly stunned. She was extremely dissatisfied when she heard this, as if she was acting like a baby, or complaining.


    He looked at Lu Ning a little funny.


    "Isn''t this the punishment you gave me?"


    Lu Ning wrapped his arms around his neck, moved closer, and sprayed his breath on his face.


    "I haven''t seen you so disciplined and obedient before."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with a smile: "This is different. I was afraid that I would be disobedient, so my wife ran away."


    Lu Ning leaned on him: "Weren''t you afraid before?"


    "I was afraid before, but I can continue to chase it back. Now that my identity is different, what if you want to break up with me? With your stubborn temper, you probably won''t turn back after breaking up."


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing: "How do you know me so well?"


    Huo Jinyan stroked her hair: "Of course my girlfriend needs to understand."


    Lu Ning suddenly raised his chin, and said very close: "Then do you know what I want to do now?"


    Huo Jinyan rolled his Adam''s apple up and down, looked at her face close at hand, and said in a deep voice, "Ningning, today is the last day..."


    Thank you for your rewards and votes~ I love you, (`)


    Ask for a recommendation ticket~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 959： how enough

    Chapter 959 How is it enough


    "so what?"


    Her voice is charming.


    Huo Jinyan tightened his hand clasping her waist, and inserted his other hand into her hair.


    Looking at the little fairy in front of him, what else can he do.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    After he finished speaking, his thin lips were printed on Lu Ning''s.


    Lu Ning was overwhelmed by the passion of longing.


    Huo Jinyan clasped her body tightly, letting Lu Ning, whose legs were weak, lean into his arms.


    Lu Ning''s mind went blank, and his lips and tongue were numb from his kiss.


    Lu Ning suddenly felt that he had done two things wrong.


    There shouldn''t be any punishment, and now he has to suffer the emotions he has endured for a month.


    She shouldn''t have hooked him up on purpose, making him so hard to leave here now.


    In a trance, she heard someone rushing in.


    "Ningning! Ningning, I''m here! Sorry, I''m late, I..."


    is Wen Hui''s voice.


    She ran and shouted anxiously, but was stunned when she looked up.


    Knowing that it was Huo Jinyan, he smiled silently and ran away quietly.


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Huo Jinyan finally let go of her, gasped slightly, and looked at her.


    Lu Ning breathed a sigh of relief, but heard him say: "Baby, concentrate."


    Then, the fiery kiss fell again.


    Lu Ning''s whole body was hot from his kiss, so he could only hug his neck tightly and kiss him back.


    ¡­


    Kissing his little girl passionately made him smile contentedly every time he thought of it.


    Lu Ning was sitting in the co-pilot, looking at the smile on his face, he couldn''t help frowning.


    Huo Jinyan stopped the car and turned to look at her.


    Lu Ning met his gaze and raised his hand to pat him.


    Huo Jinyan''s cheerful laughter resounded in the carriage.


    Lu Ning looked at him, a little annoyed.


    "Still laughing!"


    Huo Jinyan pursed his lips and smiled.


    "I don''t even know, our baby can still be like this..."


    Lu Ning looked at him and glared at him: "What is this?"


    Huo Jinyan approached: "It''s so attractive."


    Lu Ning ignored him and turned to get off the car, but he hurriedly grabbed him.


    "I''m angry."


    Looking at him, Lu Ning gave him an annoyed look.


    Huo Jinyan smiled, pulled her hand over, and put something on her hand.


    Lu Ning looked down and saw a diamond ring on her right middle finger.


    She froze for a moment, then looked up at Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan held her hand and looked at the ring on her hand: "I know you don''t like things that are too conspicuous, so this shouldn''t be too much."


    He raised his eyes and said with a smile, "Happy ninety days~"


    Lu Ning bent his lips and smiled, looking at the ring on his hand.


    "What kind of rumors flew into Mr. Huo''s ears again."


    Huo Jinyan sighed after hearing the words: "It''s not a rumor, it''s just that this girlfriend is too beautiful, so it''s inevitable that she will attract people outside. As a boyfriend, I will always find ways to block your peach blossoms."


    Looking at his resentful look, Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing.


    "I still said I didn''t hear anything, and all the bees and butterflies came out."


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and touched her face: "It''s because I haven''t done enough, making others think they still have a chance."


    Lu Ning looked at him, feeling comfortable hearing this.


    "Mr. Huo has been learning the art of language a lot recently, why does this level of speaking attract me so much?"


    Huo Jinyan heard the words and leaned closer: "Really, then I have to continue to study hard."


    Lu Ning smiled: "Then, I will give you some encouragement."


    After speaking, she kissed the corner of his lips.


    Huo Jinyan immediately raised his hand to hook her neck.


    "Such a little is not enough."


    After the words fell, the thin lips fell down, and the hot kiss made Lu Ning''s mind turn pale again...


    Let me say that Huo always kisses the madman and no one objects, hahahaha


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 960： did you miss me

    Chapter 960 Did you miss me?


    Could it be that Huo Jinyan was free during this time, and Lu Ning walked to the dormitory after returning from get out of class.


    Seeing that all three of them were there, I couldn''t help but smile.


    "Mr. Huo will treat you to dinner in the evening, remember not to steal snacks in the afternoon."


    Lin Ci Wenyan came over and looked at her: "Ah, please eat, can we choose the place to eat?"


    Wen Hui and Li Nian also came over and nodded hurriedly.


    Looking at the appearance of the three people, Lu Ning smiled: "I''m not used to it last time."


    The three of them looked big-headed.


    "It''s not just that I''m not used to it, it''s simply too unaccustomed. Those restaurants are too high-end, and you have to care about your words and deeds when you do everything. It''s really better to eat at a roadside stall."


    Lu Ning bent his lips and smiled: "Okay, this time we choose the place by ourselves."


    "Really!"


    The three of them looked at Lu Ning in unison, staring at each other.


    Lu Ning smiled helplessly and nodded: "Really."


    The three of them looked at each other and started discussing immediately.


    "Just that food stall, we haven''t been there for a long time."


    "Crayfish, I haven''t eaten crayfish for a long time."


    "But I want to drink ramen."


    "You have a little talent, how much is the ramen, there will be more opportunities in the future."


    "Yes, yes, let''s grill..."


    Lu Ning listened to their discussion and smiled behind them.


    Until they finished discussing, they turned and looked at Lu Ning.


    "Let''s do Lao Hu''s barbecue."


    There is a Laohu BBQ on the snack street behind the school. It tastes amazing, and they often eat it.


    Lu Ning nodded, took out his mobile phone to notify Huo Jinyan.


    Lin Ci suddenly stopped Lu Ning: "Hey, wait, has Mr. Huo endured the environment there?"


    After all, it is a snack street, with people coming and going, sometimes it will be a bit messy if you don''t have time to clean it up, and there are people coming and going at the roadside stalls, everyone, but there are no successful people like Huo Jinyan.


    Thinking about it, I feel that this picture is a bit inconsistent.


    Lu Ning thought for a while: "Then I''ll let him pack it."


    The three looked at her suspiciously: "Huh?"


    Lu Ning smiled and went to the balcony to call Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan just came out of the meeting room, and immediately reached out his hand when he heard the phone ring.


    Chu Ting handed over the phone and said directly, "It''s Miss Lu."


    Huo Jinyan bent his lips and smiled when he heard the words, the haze on his face just now was swept away, and the managers behind him quickly patted his chest and let out a sigh of relief.


    Thank you, Ms. Lu, Ms. Lu is a reincarnated Bodhisattva.


    After Huo Jinyan connected the phone, Lu Ning''s voice came from the opposite side.


    "Mr. Huo."


    Huo Jinyan said without hesitation: "Baby."


    Lu Ning smiled helplessly. She has been called Huo Jinyan for a long time, and she is quite used to it.


    "The location is in the snack street behind our school. Remember not to wear a suit, just dress casually."


    Huo Jinyan frowned slightly when he heard the words: "Will this make them feel that I don''t take it seriously? I have neglected it."


    Lu Ning smiled with curved lips: "No, they choose the place, and you follow my advice, otherwise they will feel uncomfortable."


    Huo Jinyan nodded and wrote down: "Got it. Did you miss me?"


    Huo Jinyan stepped forward. When he asked this question, the people behind him were stunned and their eyes widened.


    This Mr. Huo is completely different from the Mr. Huo in the conference room just now. Is this really the same person?


    One is as gentle as a spring breeze, and the other is as cold as ice and snow.


    Listening to him, Lu Ning laughed twice: "I''ve been very free recently, and I spend all my time thinking about Mr. Huo."


    That¡¯s great, I was blocked again in the last chapter, I really just kissed it


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 961： too non existent

    Chapter 961 is too non-existent


    Mr. Huo is very helpful to this kind of words.


    Curved lips and smiled and walked into the office.


    After Lu Ning arrived in the capital, she has been changing silently. She may not have noticed this change, but Huo Jinyan can see it.


    Lu Ning in City A encountered an accident, and all her emotions were her own jokes. She didn''t cry or make trouble, and she couldn''t even see any emotions. All of this was related to everything she had experienced since she was a child.


    Huo Jinyan knows that she has never been valued by Lu Chuan and Shi Qingyue, and has never received love from them, so even if she has no worries about food and clothing, even if she is the eldest lady of the Lu family, she is not happy. There is no one behind her to back her up, so she is elegant and courteous, sitting with the most decent young lady of the Lu family, and never doing evil to others, it is because she knows in her heart that regardless of status, there is actually no one behind her. People are willing to support her.


    Until she returned to her real home, until she met all her family members, those unreserved loves bred in her heart, which gave her enough sense of security.


    While enjoying these loves, she was also silently loving these people, but she couldn''t express them at that time.


    But it is different now, Lu Ning is really changing, she feels love, and she is also expressing love.


    Such a change made Huo Jinyan happy.


    At least it proves that her lonely past is gradually fading away from her heart, making her only feel the present moment.


    Huo Jinyan is happy with her change, and is also silently influenced by her.


    "Since Ms. Lu is so free, think about what to wear when I attend the banquet next week."


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, and his voice was soft: "Do you have to go?"


    Huo Jinyan smiled and listened to her acting like a baby.


    "Of course I''m going, otherwise, as your boyfriend, I''d be too insignificant."


    Lu Ning listened with a smile, she knew that Huo Jinyan still cared about the bar.


    I thought that the relationship between the two had been made public, and she would not be bullied here, but I didn''t expect that no one recognized her at all, so Huo Jinyan was very annoyed. He didn''t like attending banquets very much, so he wished he could Take Lu Ning to linger in the banquet hall all day long.


    Lu Ning smiled: "Okay, okay, I know. But don''t you have a costumer by your side? Do you still need me to choose it myself?"


    "Go and pick, pick what you like, and find something for you to do."


    Lu Ning heard the words, and his voice was a little helpless: "Mmm, Mr. Huo has been too busy recently, and he doesn''t have time to contact me. I have to find something to do by myself. Alas, Mr. Huo probably doesn''t have time to think about me."


    Huo Jinyan laughed out loud when he heard her words, and when the sound reached Lu Ning, she couldn''t help laughing.


    However you hear these words, you feel resentful.


    "Baby, even if I''m not free, I''m always on your mind."


    Lu Ning raised his eyebrows and smiled: "Sweet words. Don''t forget the time, we will wait for you at the school gate."


    "Ok~"


    After hanging up the phone, Lu Ning came out from the balcony.


    "How is it? Agreed?"


    Lu Ning nodded: "Of course he agrees, it was for you to make the decision."


    "Great!"


    Several people were talking, when someone knocked on the door suddenly.


    Wen Hui was the closest, and walked over to open the door.


    There is a girl standing outside the door.


    "Hey, Wen Hui, is Ning Ning there? This is her thing. Someone left it with the auntie in charge. I helped her get it up."


    is a classmate in the dormitory next door.


    Lu Ning came over to thank him, and came back with something.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 962： anonymous gift

    Chapter 962 Anonymous gift


    Lin Ci looked over curiously: "Why, Mr. Huo didn''t send flowers, instead, he sent farewell instead?"


    Lu Ning smiled and shook his head: "I don''t know."


    As he spoke, he opened the box.


    There is also a brocade box in the box. When the brocade box is opened, there is a beautiful diamond necklace lying inside.


    Wen Hui was next to her, and she was stunned when she saw it.


    "This is so beautiful. Ningning, Mr. Huo has a good eye too."


    Lin Ci and Li Nian also came over to watch.


    "Damn! So pretty!"


    Lin Ci raised his hand and touched it.


    Lu Ning felt that something was wrong, and took a look at the box that had just been dismantled.


    Nothing on it, no card, no signature, nothing.


    Such an anonymous character is quite similar to Huo Jinyan, but why does it feel wrong?


    Lu Ning didn''t think about it any more, and closed up.


    Lin Ci looked at her strangely: "Aren''t you wearing it at night?"


    Lu Ning looked at her even more strangely: "Wear this? Go to barbecue?"


    Lin Ci smiled: "It seems a bit out of harmony."


    Lu Ning looked at her helplessly and smiled, thinking that Huo Jinyan might have asked her to bring it to the banquet, so he put it away.


    The three of them chatted and laughed, and it was dark after cleaning up.


    Lu Ning received a call from Huo Jinyan before going out.


    Huo Jin said that if he wanted to hold an impromptu meeting, he might come later, let Lu Ning and the others eat first, and directly transferred money to Lu Ning''s card.


    Seen by Lin Ci who was passing by, he couldn''t help being surprised and speechless: "Is your boss Huo planning to let us sell all the nearby barbecue restaurants?"


    Lu Ning smiled: "Let''s go, let''s go to the barbecue restaurant."


    Several people went out together and walked towards the back of the school.


    The snack street is never short of people, people come and go, a few people passed by all the way, but fortunately there are still vacancies, Lin Ci immediately called for someone to clear the table, and then started ordering with a wave of his hand.


    Wen Hui couldn''t help feeling outrageous when he heard it from the side: "Xiaoci, there are only a few of us, you can''t finish eating so much if you order so much."


    Lin Ci ordered three times as much as they usually do, and they are still ordering, not finished.


    Lin Ci raised his hand, with a look of pointing Jiangshan: "Oh, come here, someone pays the bill, this time I will be full! The big deal is to pack, we will continue to eat after we go back."


    Wen Hui: "..."


    Li Nian helplessly raised his hand and patted the back of her hand: "Okay, there are too many and we won''t be able to finish them when we go back."


    Then raised his hand and waved to the waiter: "It''s ok, if it''s not enough, we can order more."


    The waiter nodded, turned around and left with his things.


    Lin Ci got up directly and ran over to get a few bottles of drinks from the refrigerator.


    The drinks in the refrigerator are still ice.


    Their positions are still outdoors. It''s already December. When the three of them looked at Lin Ci, they looked incomprehensible.


    There was not much wind tonight. They were wearing a lot of clothes outdoors, and they didn''t feel cold, but Lin Ci shivered after drinking the cold drink.


    Lu Ning looked at her helplessly, and raised his hand to ask the boss to help them move into the room.


    This barbecue stall is a time-honored brand, and it has been expanded in recent years. It took down several nearby shops and the small yard behind it, and expanded the interior. The interior space is also very large, and there are many people inside. warm.


    Before, there was no space and it was outside, but now there is a space indoors, and a few people moved in.


    After coming in and sitting down, Lin Ci immediately took off his coat because of the heat.


    The three looked at her helplessly and amusedly.


    "Why do you act like you haven''t seen anything before?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 963： Do you know each other?

    Chapter 963 Do you know each other?


    Lin Ci may have been suffocated at school recently, and his behavior is slightly weird.


    The four of them were chatting and laughing, the skewers were served, and two tables were set up.


    Lu Ning''s cell phone rang, she opened it and took a look, then got up.


    "I''ll pick him up."


    As he spoke, he got up and walked out.


    I was in a hurry to leave and forgot to put on my coat.


    I didn''t pay attention when I walked out the door, and bumped into the oncoming person.


    Lu Ning supported his shoulders, and looked back subconsciously.


    Li Heng also turned his head and couldn''t help frowning.


    But when he saw Lu Ning clearly, he was stunned for a moment, and Lu Ning was also stunned for a moment. She knew this kid, the kid who was second in the competition with Lu Jingzhi before, and asked her questions.


    It was rare for Li Heng to take the initiative to greet someone.


    "elder sister?"


    Looking at him, Lu Ning bent his lips and smiled.


    "Hello, you have grown taller."


    The child who was not as tall as her before has surpassed her now.


    Li Heng nodded, it was rare to see such vivid emotions on his face.


    The people who came with him were stunned.


    "Dinning with friends?"


    Lu Ning asked a question.


    Li Heng nodded, suddenly turned his head to look at Li Yu, then walked over and pulled him over, a slight smile appeared on his slightly indifferent face: "This is my brother, sister, you know each other."


    Lu Ning smiled politely: "Ah, I should know each other. When you asked me before, you used your brother''s WeChat."


    Li Heng nodded: "En."


    Li Yu looked at Lu Ning, lost his mind for a moment, and then looked at her stretching out her hand after regaining consciousness: "Hello, I am Li Heng''s brother, thank you for teaching my brother."


    Lu Ning smiled slightly: "It''s a little effort, it''s not that serious."


    She raised her hand, before touching Li Yu''s hand, suddenly a hand grabbed her hand.


    Lu Ning froze for a moment, then looked sideways.


    Huo Jinyan was standing beside her.


    He looked at her, then turned his head to look at the people in front of him and said, "Go in if you have anything to say, it''s cold outside."


    Li Yu nodded in a daze, and went in with the people around him, and heard Huo Jinyan''s voice behind him while walking.


    "Didn''t I say that I don''t need to come out, and I wear so little when I go out, and I will feel uncomfortable when I get sick."


    There is blame in the voice, but it is more of a pampering emotion.


    After a few people went in, Lu Ning looked at Li Heng and smiled: "I''m having dinner with my friends, so I won''t bother you."


    As he spoke, he took Huo Jinyan towards Lin Ci.


    Lin Ci watched them coming, his eyes kept looking towards Li Heng.


    Finally, he turned his head to look at Lu Ning and asked, "Isn''t that Li Yu, a great talent in the Department of Physics? Why, do you know each other?"


    Wen Hui couldn''t help but said: "Li Yu seems to go in and out of the research institute frequently. He is the key training object of the research institute. Isn''t Ning Ning also going to the research institute? I must know him."


    The two of them were talking, and Huo Jinyan couldn''t help but look over the crowd and landed on Li Yu who was beside Li Heng. His eyes were heavy and he couldn''t see any emotion.


    Lu Ning turned to look at Lin Ci and Wen Hui: "I really don''t know him."


    "Every time I go to the research institute, he doesn''t seem to be there. He went to participate in a project before. He just came back, and we didn''t have a chance to meet. I just know his brother Li Heng."


    As she spoke, Huo Jinyan raised his hand and handed a meat skewer to her mouth.


    Lu Ning took a bite with a smile, and before she could swallow the meat skewers, she heard Huo Jinyan whisper in her ear: "I really want to have a chance to get to know each other?"


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, and almost choked to death on the meat skewers.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 964： wrong delivery

    Chapter 964 Wrong delivery


    Lu Ning turned to look at him.


    Huo Jinyan patted her on the back with a natural expression, then took a glass of water and handed it to her to let her go.


    Lu Ning looked at him in relief.


    Huo Jinyan''s eyes also fell on her face.


    Lu Ning leaned closer and looked at him amusedly: "Mr. Huo, can you stop being jealous?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with raised eyebrows: "Is it messy? I think his brother has bad intentions for you."


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing: "His younger brother is only in his teens, a junior high school student, what can he do?"


    Huo Jinyan put his arms around her waist: "His brother can''t do anything, but his brother can. Do you think he will introduce you to his brother?"


    Lu Ning looked at him helplessly and smiled.


    "Are you so unconfident in yourself? Or in me?"


    Lu Ning looked at him, Huo Jinyan hadn''t spoken yet, Lin Ci was unhappy.


    "What are you two mumbling about, how about eating, I don''t want to eat dog food."


    The two looked at her and smiled, then sat down and began to eat.


    Huo Jinyan always made it up for Lu Ning before handing it to her to eat. Lin Ci couldn''t help rolling her eyes every time she read it, and then she couldn''t help posting it on Moments.


    Not long after, Lu Ning''s cell phone rang.


    After connecting, it was Lu Qing''s call.


    Lu Ning just sat there and said a few words, then hung up the phone.


    Then looked at them and said: "My brother happened to be nearby, he hasn''t eaten yet, he came to join us."


    Wen Hui and Li Nian nodded: "Okay, we just couldn''t finish eating."


    While speaking, Li Nian glanced at Lin Ci, but at this moment, Lin Ci was stunned, as if he didn''t know what to think of, and he still hadn''t recovered.


    "Little word? Little word? What''s wrong with you?"


    Wen Hui patted Lin Ci.


    Lin Ci came back to his senses, shook his head and looked at her: "It''s okay."


    Lu Ning looked at her with a meaningful smile.


    She raised her hand and took a sip of a glass of water. The glass bottomed out, and Huo Jinyan went to fetch it for her.


    As soon as Huo Jinyan left, Lu Ning was patted on the shoulder.


    Lu Ning looked back and was stunned for a moment when he saw Li Heng.


    "Li Heng? What''s wrong?"


    Li Heng sat directly next to Lu Ning, in Huo Jinyan''s place.


    "Sister, we have a lot of food over there, we may not be able to finish it all, why don''t we share a table?"


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, looked up at them, and then declined with a smile: "No, we have a lot of things here, and everyone doesn''t know each other, so it may be inconvenient. Let''s get together when my sister introduces you to each other. "


    Li Heng''s expression was cold, but he didn''t say anything. He nodded. He got up and seemed to be leaving, but he saw Huo Jinyan walking back, and suddenly turned his head to look at Lu Ning.


    The voice was slightly loud: "Sister, have you received the things my brother gave you?"


    Lu Ning froze for a moment, then frowned and looked at him: "Your brother? Did you give me anything? I don''t remember."


    She really has no impression. She and Li Yu have never talked face to face, so how could they have received something from him.


    When Lu Ning was puzzled, Li Heng looked at her and said, "It''s just a necklace, haven''t you received it?"


    After he finished speaking, he was still puzzled. Wen Hui looked at Lu Ning and said, "Ning Ning, could it be the one you received before we came?"


    Lu Ning was also puzzled, she thought it was Huo Jinyan who sent it.


    She raised her eyes and looked at Li Heng: "I did receive a necklace. Did your brother give it wrong? I''ll return it to him tomorrow."


    Li Heng was taken aback, and took a step forward to look at her: "There is no mistake, it is for my sister."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 965： ill intentions

    Chapter 965 Harmful


    Before he finished speaking, someone suddenly grabbed the collar on the back of his neck and pulled him back a few steps.


    "Child, you are blocking my position."


    Huo Jinyan pulled the person away unceremoniously, then sat up and handed the water glass in his hand to Lu Ning.


    Looking at his gloomy face, Lu Ning couldn''t help but bend his lips.


    Then he turned to look at Li Heng and said, "Li Heng, your brother must have made a mistake, and you must have made a mistake too. It''s better not to give away such a necklace casually. I already have a boyfriend. You haven''t seen him yet." Come on, this is my boyfriend."


    She smiled and warmly introduced Li Heng.


    Li Heng looked at Huo Jinyan with a bit of anger on his face, but he didn''t attack. He stared blankly at Lu Ning for a while and said, "That''s right, it''s for your sister."


    Before Lu Ning could say anything, he turned and left.


    Looking at the child''s back, Lin Ci couldn''t help sighing: "This child has quite a temper."


    Lu Ning turned to look at Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan held her hand: "Look, you have bad intentions."


    Lu Ning looked at him with a smile and said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Huo, no matter how many malicious intentions there are, I can cover them up with soldiers. I promise to let Mr. Huo sit firmly on the throne of boyfriend."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, and finally couldn''t help laughing.


    Raised his hand and scratched her nose: "You~"


    Lu Ning rubbed his face with a smile.


    The two of them were tired and crooked, and Lin Ci was so angry that he was about to smoke.


    Before the attack occurred, Lu Qing came.


    After Lu Qing came, he greeted everyone.


    Everyone here knows him, and no one is too reserved.


    Only Lin Ci.


    When Lu Qing arrived, he took a stool and sat next to her.


    Lin Ci turned to look at him: "Why are you sitting here with me?"


    Lu Qing turned his head naturally: "I like sitting here."


    Lin Ci: ¡°¡­¡±


    While eating, Wen Hui couldn''t help but tilt her head and whispered to Lu Ning, "Xiao Ci doesn''t seem to like brother."


    Looking at the two bickering people over there, Lu Ning couldn''t help but bend his lips and smile.


    "Well, I have never liked it."


    She said with a smile, which made Wen Hui a little confused.


    Is it such a happy thing not to like my brother?


    Looking at her ignorant look, Lu Ning couldn''t help but smile.


    "Eat it quickly. Don''t you like to eat that green pepper the most, eat it quickly."


    Wen Hui noticed the green peppers that had just been served, and immediately went to eat them happily, completely forgetting about these things.


    Looking at the things on the table, Lu Qing raised his hand and took a few chicken wings, removed the bones, put them on a clean plate, and handed them to Lin Ci.


    Didn''t talk to her, just put the plate in front of her.


    Lin Ci looked at the plates and chicken wings that suddenly appeared in front of him, and turned to look at Lu Qing.


    She was stunned for a long while without saying a word. Finally, she turned her head and decided not to follow the chicken wings as expected, and reached out to grab them.


    Before he could catch it, a hand grabbed his wrist.


    Lin Ci was stunned for a moment, watching Lu Qing bring over two disposable gloves, put them on her hands carefully, and then looked at her: "Okay."


    After finishing speaking, I ignored her and went to eat other things by myself.


    Lin Ci: ¡°¡­¡±


    No matter how loudly Lin Ci bites the chicken wings, he can''t ignore his own heartbeat.


    ¡­


    When several people were halfway through eating, Lin Ci suddenly ordered beer, and he couldn''t stop it no matter what.


    She was so excited to drink, and coaxed Wen Hui and Li Nian to drink together.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 966： dont let my girlfriend find out

    Chapter 966 Don''t be discovered by my girlfriend


    In the end, everyone except Lu Ning was drunk.


    It was because Huo Jinyan was there, otherwise Lu Ning would not be able to escape.


    Huo Jinyan looked at Lin Ci who was talking nonsense after being drunk, and turned to look at Lu Ning: "Do you also drink when you are in the dormitory?"


    Lu Ning smiled: "Occasionally."


    Huo Jinyan sighed and said nothing.


    When leaving at the end, Lu Ning helped the more obedient Wen Hui and Li Nian into Huo Jinyan''s car.


    Lin Ci, who was not very well behaved, was helped by Lu Qing into his car.


    They went back to school together, and the car stopped directly at the gate of the girls'' dormitory.


    Lu Ning helped the two people up one by one, and when he came down to bring Lin Ci, he found that he hadn''t come yet.


    Huo Jinyan leaned on the car and looked at her, and stretched out his arms towards her.


    Lu Ning immediately leaned over obediently and hugged him.


    Holded tightly in Huo Jinyan''s arms, he heard a sentence from his ear: "Throw away the necklace."


    Lu Ning froze for a moment, then couldn''t help laughing out loud.


    Huo Jinyan laughed a little annoyed, and scratched her waist twice.


    Lu Ning immediately twitched twice, smiled and nodded: "Okay, throw it away."


    Huo Jinyan hugged her in satisfaction, put his head on her shoulder, and sighed.


    Lu Ning was amused by his sigh: "Mr. Huo, what''s the matter, do you need me to help you solve your problems?"


    Mr. Huo helplessly hugged him tightly again: "It''s nothing, it''s just that my girlfriend is too attractive, which makes me feel a sense of crisis."


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing: "Isn''t that good."


    Huo Jinyan was taken aback for a moment, gritted his teeth and whispered in her ear: "What''s the matter?"


    Lu Ning said with a smile: "Doesn''t this prove that Mr. Huo has a good vision, isn''t it a good thing that his girlfriend is attractive? Besides Mr. Huo is so good, his girlfriend must have a sense of crisis."


    Huo Jinyan rubbed her neck unexpectedly: "Really?"


    "Well, Mr. Huo is so excellent, and he is surrounded by excellent people. It''s hard for a girlfriend not to feel a sense of crisis."


    She sighed as she spoke, and then Huo Jinyan looked at her.


    Raising his hand to touch her cheek: "But my girlfriend is also an extremely good person, so good that I can''t see other people, I can only see her, and I will only be attracted to her in my life."


    Lu Ning looked at his serious look, bent his lips and smiled, put his arms around his neck, and moved closer: "Mr. Huo, do you think your girlfriend will be in more danger if we are found out like this? feeling."


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment, then rubbed his fingers against her cheek, and said in an ambiguous voice: "Then hurry up, don''t be discovered by her."


    Lu Ning leaned over with a smile, and Huo Jinyan lowered his head and kissed her lips.


    It wasn''t until Lu Qing''s car arrived that the two were inseparable from each other.


    Huo Jinyan also kissed her gently on the cheek.


    "Good job, next time you come to my company, don''t be discovered by my girlfriend."


    Lu Ning smiled and raised his hand to hit him.


    Lu Qing helped Lin Ci out of the car.


    After getting off the car, Lu Ning walked over, seeing Lin Ci''s flushed face with tears, and looked at Lu Qing anxiously with some doubts.


    Lu Qing coughed and looked at her.


    "She kept crying, so she came a little late."


    Lu Ning glanced at him, saw his unnatural expression, and didn''t expose it. Instead, he said goodbye to the two of them and took Lin Ci back.


    Huo Jinyan watched Lu Ning go in and didn''t stay long, turned around, got into the car and left.


    Lu Qing looked at the window of their dormitory, stood there and couldn''t help but smile with curved lips.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 967： the Hangover

    Chapter 967 Hangover


    After returning home, Lu Ning poured water for the three of them, let them drink it, and covered them with quilts.


    Surprisingly, Lin Ci was quite quiet.


    She was drunk before and would make trouble in the middle of the night.


    Lu Ning sat by her bed and looked at her.


    But found that she had been staring at the ceiling with her eyes open, her face was red, and her eyes were crystal clear like tears.


    Lu Ning stared at her after being stunned for a moment.


    Following her gaze to the ceiling, she didn''t see anything.


    "Small words?"


    Lu Ning called her twice.


    Lin Ci turned his head to look at Lu Ning unresponsively. After seeing Lu Ning, his face became even redder, and he buried his face in the quilt instantly, murmuring and not knowing what he was talking about.


    Looking at her, Lu Ning smiled helplessly, went to the bathroom, washed a towel and wiped her face.


    The cold touch made Lin Ci feel much more comfortable, and he fell asleep not long after.


    After she fell asleep and calmed down, Lu Ning took her temperature gun to measure her temperature, but it was normal.


    Afterwards, Wen Hui and Li Nian were also tested. After confirming that the three of them were fine, Lu Ning turned off the lights and lay down on the bed to sleep.


    ¡­


    When they woke up the next day, all three of them had headaches and looked hungover.


    Collectively sit on the edge of the bed and bow their heads to think about life.


    Lu Ning looked at them helplessly, went to wash their towels and wiped their faces, and then turned back to the bed after watching them wake up.


    Wen Hui asked her with a hoarse voice, "Ningning, do you want to sleep?"


    Lu Ning glanced at Lin Ci who was facing him, looking like he was out of his wits.


    "Well, I didn''t sleep well, sleep a little longer, remember to call me later."


    Wen Hui nodded: "En, good."


    She and Li Nian both got out of bed lightly and went to wash up, only Lin Ci was still sitting beside the bed with his soul out of his body.


    Until the phone ringing interrupted her and startled her.


    Lin Ci immediately hugged the phone and turned off the sound, and carefully glanced at Lu Ning.


    He breathed a sigh of relief while looking at the phone screen, then looked at the note on it, and fell silent.


    didn''t hang up either, and she was relieved when the phone hung up by herself.


    Before she could breathe a sigh of relief, the phone rang again, and she was frightened again, so she quickly turned off the sound, and simply turned off the phone.


    Li Nian looked at her strangely when she came out after brushing her teeth.


    Lin Ci also looked at her.


    The two looked at each other''s face and fried hair, and finally couldn''t help laughing.


    ¡­


    When Lu Ning woke up, he smelled the aroma of rice first.


    After sitting up and looking at the time, it was already afternoon.


    Seeing that she woke up, Wen Hui walked over immediately.


    "Ningning, we asked for leave, so we didn''t ask you to go to class, so get up and eat."


    Lin Ci was clearing the table with the bowls and chopsticks.


    "It''s okay to miss a class with the grades of the two of you. Come and eat, your family''s Mr. Huo sent someone to deliver, and we went to the third canteen to grab the little wontons!"


    Lu Ning jumped up immediately.


    "True or not, you all beat the Three Canteens!"


    "That''s not true, who are we, come and eat."


    Lu Ning sat down directly.


    "Hey, hey, you don''t give your boss Huo face so much, you don''t eat his big meals."


    Lu Ning happily ate the small wontons: "Eat, eat, I''ll finish this first."


    The three looked at her with a smile.


    "By the way, remember to call your boss Huo after dinner. He was in a hurry when you didn''t answer the phone in the morning. It''s because I saw your mobile phone answering it flickeringly, or he would have killed him directly. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 968： try it

    Chapter 968 Give it a try


    Lu Ning nodded: "Understood."


    After eating, she went to the balcony and called Huo Jinyan back.


    As soon as I hung up the phone, I received a call from Pan Yue.


    Pan Yue did not go to school with her. She went abroad before entering school, and Lu Ning didn''t know where she went.


    "Ningning, I''ll be there in about a week."


    Lu Ning couldn''t help being happy: "Okay, I''ll wait for you to come back."


    After hanging up the phone, Lu Ning walked in, and his eyes fell on the brocade box on the bed cabinet.


    She went over and picked it up.


    It''s not good to throw away such a valuable thing, so let''s return it.


    However, it seems a bit wrong if you go by yourself.


    Lu Ning asked a girl from the physics department in the dormitory to bring things to Li Yu.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning has no class in the afternoon, but promised Shen Guang to go to the research institute.


    After entering the institute, the professors were there, and when they saw her, they hurriedly called her in.


    Lu Ning changed his clothes and walked in.


    "Ningning, come and take a look at this data."


    Lu Ning nodded and walked over, looking at the data on the whiteboard in front of him through the goggles.


    "I have read the previous data, and it is correct, but the final result is a failure. See if you can see where the problem is."


    Lu Ning looked at the data in front of him, a huge whiteboard densely packed with data.


    She was wearing a protective suit, a little stuffy, and looked at the whiteboard in front of her from a distance.


    After about five minutes, she approached, picked up the whiteboard eraser on the whiteboard and erased the two decimals, then wrote down a value at the end, and looked at the people behind her: "Try it."


    The professors took a look, and then immediately started the experiment with the new value.


    Lu Ning stood at the back and watched.


    The experiment was successful, but Lu Ning frowned slightly.


    Professor is very happy.


    "Ning Ning, I still want you."


    Lu Ning turned his head to look at the board in front of him, and continued to look for the places he missed.


    "This result is not perfect, there should be some mistakes, I''ll take a look."


    Professor nodded in satisfaction seeing her serious and responsible appearance.


    "Okay, look, let''s fill in the data just now."


    Lu Ning nodded, and they walked out, but the several guides behind them stayed and looked at Lu Ning''s back.


    In fact, at the beginning, they were not convinced by Lu Ning''s arrival, and even now they are not very convinced.


    But Lu Ning won''t occupy anyone''s quota here, she doesn''t even come often, they can''t say anything even if they want to, and Lu Ning can help them solve their problems every time they come, although it makes some people feel very uncomfortable It was uncomfortable, but I didn''t dare to say anything, because the professor liked her very much.


    The data she has calculated are all accurate, so professors will use her data with confidence.


    The research institute knows that most of her people still like her very much. When Lu Ning treats these things, she has no reservations. She will answer whatever they ask, and everyone can learn a lot, but some of them Some people feel that she is pretending, as if she can''t do anything without her, which leads to dissatisfaction in their hearts.


    Lu Ning stood in front of the whiteboard, not even noticing that the electric door opened and closed.


    Li Yu was wearing a protective suit and stood beside her and stretched out his hand to watch.


    The two stood one behind the other, their gazes falling on the whiteboard.


    It wasn''t until Lu Ning raised his hand to pick up the whiteboard eraser and changed two more values ??that he turned around with satisfaction, and saw Li Yu as soon as he turned around.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 969： not what i mean

    Chapter 969 Not what I mean


    Li Yu also looked at her. The two looked at each other for a moment, and Lu Ning looked away.


    "Tell the professor, this data should be correct, I have to leave beforehand."


    After she finished speaking, she put down her things and turned around to leave.


    After leaving the door, Li Yu followed.


    Lu Ning turned to look at him while pulling off the protective clothing.


    "What''s up?"


    Li Yu followed her: "Nothing..."


    He said, but still followed her.


    Lu Ning stood at the door of the locker room and looked at him: "Let''s talk about anything."


    Li Yu looked at her, and it was hard not to admit that this face was indeed attractive to everyone, including him.


    But he also knows who is next to Lu Ning.


    Li Yu sighed inwardly and looked at Lu Ning and said, "I received that necklace, and I just wanted to tell you, not mine."


    Lu Ning nodded: "I know, Li Heng did it."


    Li Yu looked at her: "You know everything?"


    Lu Ning looked at him: "Well, I know what Li Heng means, he just needs someone to guide him, you are his brother, you can guide him appropriately, I already have a boyfriend, I hope you will still be with him Make it clear."


    Li Yu nodded: "I understand, it''s just that he hasn''t done anything out of the ordinary for so many years, and I''m also surprised this time."


    Lu Ning smiled slightly when he heard the words: "It''s nothing, you can tell him well, geniuses always have different opinions."


    She smiled and said this, Li Yu nodded in a daze.


    "Anything else?"


    Lu Ning asked.


    Li Yu shook his head quickly: "No, no more."


    Lu Ning nodded: "Okay, then... goodbye."


    After finishing speaking, he raised his hand and opened the door to enter the dressing room.


    Li Yu stood at the door of the locker room in silence for two minutes before leaving.


    The weather was very cold, and when Lu Ning came out, it was already dark outside.


    She was standing at the door with her coat in her hand. She couldn''t help shaking from the blowing wind. As soon as she pulled the coat through one sleeve, she was caught by a hand.


    Lu Ning froze for a moment, then looked up at the person in front of him.


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand to help her get dressed, and couldn''t help but say while putting on the clothes: "Why can''t I remember, come out after getting dressed."


    Lu Ning looked at him with a smile on his lips: "How can I get a harvest if I wear it well? Boss Huo is helping me wear it now."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, and smiled helplessly: "Nonsense."


    Lu Ning hugged his arm with a smile: "Why are you here?"


    Huo Jinyan held her hand: "I just bought some delicious food, so I stopped by to see you."


    Lu Ning walked forward with him with a smile: "Did you drop by, or bought it for me on a special trip."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her dotingly and smiled: "I bought it for you on a special trip."


    Lu Ning hugged his arm tightly with a smile: "Thank you Mr. Huo, I promise to finish eating soon, and your girlfriend won''t find out."


    Huo Jinyan smiled and squeezed her hand: "It''s okay, let''s eat together, my girlfriend is in the car."


    Lu Ning laughed out loud, and after sitting in the car, he deliberately turned his head to look for it: "Where is it, where is your girlfriend?"


    Huo Jinyan closed the car door and approached her directly, put his hand on her chin and kissed her: "Here."


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, then pursed his lips and smiled.


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and took the hot thing from the back seat, but didn''t hand it to Lu Ning directly, for fear of scalding her, he took it out and blew it before handing it to her.


    Lu Ning was also hungry, and started to eat after receiving it.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, bent his lips and smiled, and stroked her hair.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 970： will you marry me

    Chapter 970 Will you marry me?


    When I glanced forward unintentionally, I saw Li Yu who had just come out of the research institute.


    Huo Jinyan''s eyes dimmed instantly.


    Before Lu Ning could react, a ring suddenly appeared on his left ring finger.


    She was taken aback for a moment, looking at the hand that was holding her own.


    Raise your eyes to meet Huo Jinyan''s.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with dark eyes.


    "Wear it, don''t take it off."


    Lu Ning looked at him, feeling amused.


    "Huo Jinyan, aren''t you naive?"


    Huo Jinyan looked down at her finger, the ring on the slender finger was shining.


    He leaned over and kissed her finger.


    When he spoke again, his voice was hoarse: "Ningning, don''t take it off."


    Lu Ning was taken aback for a moment, knowing that this sentence was not the same emotion as what he said before.


    She looked at Huo Jinyan, didn''t speak, and silently put down the things in the other hand.


    Huo Jinyan also looked at her, holding her hand with both hands, with a serious expression on his face.


    "Ningning, will you marry me?"


    Lu Ning looked at him and smiled slightly.


    "This proposal is too hasty."


    Huo Jinyan bent his lips: "I really wronged my baby."


    Looking at his face, Lu Ning glanced at the ring on his hand, and took it off after hesitating for a while.


    "I accept the ring, as for whether to agree or not... depends on your performance."


    Huo Jinyan couldn''t help but smile when he saw her.


    The rings are all taken away, will you still not agree?


    Lu Ning continued to eat with his food.


    "By the way, how do you know the thickness of my fingers? The one you gave me last time was just right."


    Lu Ning looked at him with a smile: "Is this all Mr. Huo''s well-informed experience?"


    Huo Jinyan smiled and touched her hand: "This is the experience that Mr. Huo has touched."


    His fingers rubbed hers lightly.


    Lu Ning raised his eyebrows and watched.


    That''s it, it turns out that he still finds time to do this kind of thing every time he shakes hands.


    "I''m going to the Piano Association starting tomorrow."


    Lu Ning looked at him and said.


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at her: "Give me a moment, I''ll pick you up."


    Lu Ning smiled: "Mr. Huo, is this going to be your exclusive driver?"


    Huo Jinyan approached: "Yes, the exclusive driver of Ms. Lu."


    Lu Ning also moved closer and kissed him on the cheek: "Then, this is the fare for the exclusive driver."


    Huo Jinyan smiled: "This is not enough."


    Hooked her chin and kissed her.


    ¡­


    As long as Lu Ning promises something, he will take it seriously.


    In the past few months, she was busy with school affairs, and she never took time to go to the Piano Association.


    Master Wu is not in a hurry to urge her to go, let her finish the task at hand, after all, he has already agreed, Master Wu knows that Lu Ning can''t run away.


    The recent Master Wu is not to mention how happy he is.


    Since he returned to the capital, he always greets everyone with a smile, and does everything with a smile. Everyone who sees him is dumbfounded.


    Is this still the frosty Master Wu from before?


    What happened to make people laugh like this?


    Only the little assistants around him know that it is because Master Wu has accepted a closed disciple.


    Master Wu¡¯s mood has been maintained all the time. While everyone was shocked, they were also very happy to see this side of Master Wu. After all, no one wants to look at a cold-faced person every day.


    However, Master Wu today is even more excited than before, and his face is almost dying of laughter.


    People around are surprised and strange.


    Then I don¡¯t know who said it, Master Wu has accepted a closed disciple, this matter gradually spread, and everyone is curious about which **** has such magic power, can make Master Wu accept as a closed disciple.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 971： my apprentice

    Chapter 971 My apprentice


    It is said that Master Wu will be like this today because the closed disciple is coming.


    Early in the morning, when everyone entered the Piano Association, they could see Master Wu standing at the door, and they were very curious about this person who was waiting for Master Wu. Poking his head and poking his neck, he wanted to see the true face of this closed disciple.


    About eight or nine o''clock, a car was parked in front of the Piano Association, a luxury car, which looked expensive.


    A tall and straight man came down from the top, walked to the co-pilot and opened the door, and brought down a girl. The girl was beautiful and matched the man''s stunning appearance very well.


    The two laughed and talked, and after a few words, the girl stepped into the gate of the Piano Association. After watching the girl go in, the man drove away.


    As soon as the girl entered the door, Master Wu greeted her with a smile, his teeth blinding his eyes.


    Everyone on the side or upstairs secretly glanced at the girl.


    Can''t help being curious.


    Now Master Wu also looks at his face when accepting disciples?


    Master Wu took Lu Ning directly upstairs and handed her a card.


    This card allows her to travel unimpeded on these floors.


    is his secondary card.


    As soon as the three of them went up to the second floor, they were stopped by several people.


    The one headed by looks quite old, about forty or fifty years old.


    Lu Ning recognized him. He is also a member of the Piano Association, but his ranking is lower than Master Wu.


    But also a respected teacher.


    His surname is Wei, everyone calls him Mr. Wei.


    Behind him should be his students.


    Master Wu was saying this, but when he raised his head, someone blocked him.


    Teacher Wei sized Lu Ning up, and then turned to Master Wu.


    "Who did Mr. Wu bring to visit?"


    Master Wu looked at him and smiled: "My apprentice."


    Teacher Wei looked at it in surprise: "Did Teacher Wu also accept apprentices? I thought you wouldn''t even accept apprentices."


    Master Wu''s face darkened for a moment: "It''s true that I won''t accept it anymore, only this one is enough."


    Teacher Wei looked at Lu Ning again after hearing the words: "Oh~ I''m curious, why is this girl so attractive that Teacher Wu can accept her as a closed disciple."


    Lu Ning didn''t speak, neither did Master Wu.


    A girl behind Teacher Wei said, "Teacher, this is against the rules. How could she have leapfrogged when she first came here?"


    Hearing this, everyone looked at the card in Lu Ning''s hand.


    Ms. Wu looked over with a bad complexion: "Is there any problem if I show my students around?"


    According to the rules of the Piano Association, those who do not meet the level cannot go upstairs.


    The sixth floor of the Piano Association, the first floor is the examination hall and performance hall plus the first-level classrooms.


    The second floor is the classroom for the second and third grade students.


    The third floor is the classroom for the fourth and fifth grade students.


    The fourth floor is the classroom for the sixth and seventh grade students.


    The fifth floor is the classroom for eighth and ninth grade students.


    The sixth floor is the tenth grade and special classrooms.


    Each student has his own level card in his hand. Swipe the card to go upstairs.


    But the cards of the teachers are different, and they can go to each floor, so now seeing Lu Ning holding Master Wu''s card, they are all dissatisfied in their hearts.


    This is indeed against the rules.


    Teacher Wei looked at them and smiled: "Mr. Wu, this is indeed against the rules. Don''t worry about visiting. She can use her own strength to visit every floor at that time. Why don''t we go to the examination hall first, everyone There."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 972： As a vase decoration?

    Chapter 972 As a vase decoration?


    There is a grade test performance today.


    Most of them are students of Mr. Wei and the remaining two teachers.


    Because Master Wu does not accept apprentices, he basically goes through the motions every time.


    But it is different now, he has Lu Ning as an apprentice, and was caught by Teacher Wei on the spot.


    "Today, several of our students are going to take part in the grading test. Let this girl go with her. After the grading test is over, her floor will be open for her. Then she can visit as she wants. What do you think? What about Teacher Wu?"


    What he said was impeccable, making it impossible to refuse.


    But the students behind him looked at Lu Ning and couldn''t help but smile disdainfully.


    Still muttering softly.


    "Haha, you can only visit on the first floor. Can there be any high level?"


    "That''s right, I really don''t know what kind of eyes Master Wu has. What can I do if I find this good-looking person? She can''t stand there as a vase when we perform. It''s so funny."


    They whispered, Master Wu was a little displeased, but Lu Ning raised his hand and grabbed his arm.


    Master Wu took a look at her and immediately understood.


    nodded and said: "Okay, let''s go."


    As they spoke, the three of them went downstairs first.


    Teacher Wei looked at their backs, couldn''t help squinting his eyes, and then followed them downstairs.


    They were walking up the stairs. As soon as they walked down, the gate at the entrance of the stairs was closed. Walking up the stairs also requires a level card.


    A group of people went to the examination hall.


    At this moment, the seats under the stage in the examination hall are full of people.


    The ones in the front row are all teachers from the Piano Association, and the ones behind are all students.


    Lu Ning walked in with Master Wu.


    After entering, all eyes looked over.


    They also heard that Master Wu accepted a closed disciple.


    Now when I see Lu Ning, I can''t help being a little surprised.


    Some people know Lu Ning, after all, Lu Ning is also very popular because of variety shows these days.


    Whether you know him or not, you are always surprised when you see Lu Ning.


    have the same question.


    Master Wu accepts disciples because of his face?


    After Master Wu''s little assistant and Lu Ning walked in, Master Wu said something to Lu Ning in a low voice, and then sat on the judge''s seat first.


    A row of judges followed him and took his seat before retracting.


    Lu Ning sat in the back with the little assistant.


    A group of students couldn''t help following her.


    Among them are the students of Teacher Wei, students of other teachers, and students who have signed up to study independently.


    When these students are in the grade test, if they have good qualifications and are attracted by a teacher, they can be accepted as students on the spot.


    As soon as Lu Ning sat down, Teacher Wei came in with his students. After everyone took their seats, the grade examination began.


    When Lu Ning came in, no one gave her a number plate, and she didn''t know it, so now she is the last one to perform.


    Looking at the number 36 in his hand, Lu Ning didn''t say anything.


    It¡¯s not too many people. After all, those who can enter the Piano Association are carefully selected and passed various tests.


    are also qualified talents.


    The assessment begins, and the students come to the stage one by one according to their numbers.


    Master Wu sat until the end today. In the past, he didn''t accept disciples. He left after looking at two.


    This time it was Lu Ning''s fault, he just sat there.


    A row of judges looked at the students performing on stage and turned their heads to talk.


    It was rare that Master Wu was around, and the people around him also turned to talk to him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 973： own tune

    Chapter 973 Own song


    "Old Wu, what do you think of this, the aptitude is good, I think level five is no problem."


    Master Wu looked at the stands without interest, and the melodious piano sound came over.


    "It''s okay."


    What he said was really from the heart, and he still said it under cover.


    In his eyes, it was not very good.


    Teacher Wei next to him twitched his mouth when he heard this, because it was his student on the stage.


    I have also practiced for a long time, and my aptitude is very good. There is absolutely no problem at the fifth level.


    Teacher Wei glanced at Master Wu, his face was not very good, but he didn''t say anything, and pinched his fingers.


    All but three of the judges in the last row gave the grade five, so it passed smoothly, and the **** the stage got a grade five card.


    Students came to the stage one by one, and slowly the number began to approach, but the strange thing was that no one left this time.


    In the past, after the grade examination was completed, the students who had finished the examination would leave first, and they would wait until they came with a companion.


    But today, everyone sat down in the audience. Those who had finished the exam and those who hadn''t finished the exam sat there neatly, as if they were waiting for something.


    Everyone knows it well.


    When the 35th took the stage, everyone couldn''t help but start commotion.


    They all looked in Lu Ning''s direction in unison.


    Even the little assistant couldn''t help being nervous for Lu Ning, looking at Lu Ning.


    But Lu Ning looked indifferent, as if she wasn''t the next one, and he was extremely calm, still admiring the performance of the people on stage.


    The little assistant couldn''t help but admire.


    This psychological quality is absolutely perfect.


    There are so many pairs of eyes around him looking at it, it''s none of his business, he couldn''t help but his back was stiff, but Lu Ning was like a normal person, he didn''t care about anything.


    After No. 35 took the sixth-level card and went down, the side-eyed guide spoke.


    "Number 36."


    Lu Ning naturally stood up from his seat and walked towards the stairs on the right side of the stage.


    She took her time and walked up the steps step by step.


    All eyes fell on her.


    Master Wu showed a rare smile, looking at Lu Ning, no matter how happy he looked.


    His emotions are really easy to spot.


    The judges around couldn''t help being curious.


    What kind of aptitude this girl can make Master Wu so happy and caring.


    Teacher Wei looked at it with some disdain, but there was no disturbance when he looked at Lu Ning.


    He doesn''t believe it, a teenage girl, is it possible that she is the top!


    how is this possible.


    Lu Ning sat on the piano bench with a lot of eyes.


    The slender and white fingers landed on the keys.


    She turned her eyes and glanced at the judges'' bench, and gestured.


    Master Wu immediately raised his hand, indicating that she can start.


    Lu Ning turned his eyes, and his eyes fell on the fingers and the keys.


    She also didn''t see any tension or other emotions.


    After only a second of pause, her fingers began to dance on the keys, and the melodious piano sound came out immediately.


    After a few seconds of pause, everyone was stunned because the song was unfamiliar.


    No one has heard, and no one knows.


    But the skill displayed is astounding.


    Except Master Wu, everyone opened their mouths in surprise.


    Such a melody is so smooth, it is really hard to believe that she composed it herself.


    The ones she has never heard of can only be written by herself.


    A group of people were shocked, how could someone take such a risk!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 974： Cant hide the excellence

    Chapter 974 Can''t hide the excellence


    Show your own songs in the exam. If you don''t show well, it''s tantamount to suicide.


    In order to be safe, everyone plays some familiar tunes. Although everyone does this, it is a bit boring, but it is the safest and least problematic.


    So there is no one who will take risks, and play a piece of music created by himself in a grade test, because this will make all the judges raise their requirements in an instant.


    Play familiar pieces, the judges will only look at your **** and skills, and you can pass all these.


    But when playing your own piece, the judges not only look at these, but also look at the fluency, rhythm and playing style of your piece, whether it can really be called a piece of music.


    Obviously, everyone listened carefully to Lu Ning''s piece.


    Whether it is fluency or rhythm, it is so clear that people can''t pick out the mistakes.


    In an instant, everyone seemed to understand why Master Wu accepted her as a closed disciple.


    Such a talent has not been encountered for decades.


    It is really difficult to have such a level at this age.


    This is not just talent, but also understanding.


    Obviously Lu Ning has both.


    She sat there, calm and unhurried, without worrying at all, and just finished playing the song calmly.


    Then slowly stood up and bowed slightly towards the audience.


    It seems that she didn''t come to take some exams, she just came to perform, this is her personal performance.


    Everyone was stunned when they looked at her.


    Lu Ning stood there waiting.


    The judges came back to their senses, and several judges immediately raised their hands and started applauding.


    Wonderful! excellent!


    These things are obvious to all, and there is nothing to hide.


    Suddenly applause came from the whole hall.


    Master Wu smiled and looked at Lu Ning on the stage, very proud.


    Teacher Wei''s face turned green.


    When all the placards were raised, two judges directly gave eight grades.


    The rest are all sixth and seventh grades.


    Even the extremely proud Master Wu only took one level six.


    This surprised everyone.


    Lu Ning was not surprised or unwilling to look at it, but just looked at it calmly.


    After discussion, her level was decided to be level six.


    Lu Ning readily accepted, turned around and stepped down.


    But this is already a very shocking thing.


    No one can get the qualification of the sixth level right away.


    It is a very good thing to have a third-level one.


    Some people may not be able to advance to the sixth grade in the Piano Association in one year.


    But she just came here to take the first grade test and got the sixth grade. What kind of strength and talent is this.


    Everyone looked at Lu Ning''s face and changed again and again.


    Lu Ning is the last one, after the exam, it''s over.


    Everyone can go back with their level cards.


    Master Wu stood up, waved to Lu Ning, and said in a loud voice: "Ning Ning, come, take your card, let''s go to visit."


    This word reached Teacher Wei and several of his students. They froze for a moment, and then couldn''t help but blushed.


    Lu Ning followed Master Wu out, and the little assistant followed.


    After getting on the elevator, he swiped Lu Ning''s card and went directly to the fourth floor.


    The fourth floor is the classrooms for grades 6 and 7.


    After going up, the whole floor was quiet.


    Because there are fewer people as you go up, there are only five people in the sixth and seventh grades of the Piano Association, and Lu Ning is only six.


    And most of them now have their own performances, and will not stay in the Piano Association for a long time.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 975： Is there a teacher?

    Chapter 975 Is there a teacher?


    All the classrooms of Piano Association are decorated with wood color.


    In fact, Master Wu has not visited the Piano Association too much. He just stays at his place and leaves directly when he leaves. He has no students and does not need to go to the classroom at all, so he is also unfamiliar with this place. .


    There were no people on this floor. After they walked around, they were all similar classrooms with pianos in them. Lu Ning randomly found a room that didn''t have a name written on it and wrote his name on it.


    "Ning Ning, it will be fine if you stay here from now on. The Piano Association will take a grade test every two months. You can practice and prepare here. You can take the booklet I gave you earlier. I will go abroad to perform in a while Once, come back in about a month, I will make a video call to you, you have to remember to practice, you have to clock in every day."


    Lu Ning nodded: "Okay."


    The little assistant looked at Master Wu and couldn''t help saying: "Teacher, isn''t there a duet performance in a month, isn''t Miss Lu going to participate?"


    Lu Ning glanced at Master Wu upon hearing this.


    Master Wu just remembered something.


    Turning to look at Lu Ning: "It''s okay if you don''t want to participate."


    Lu Ning looked at him: "Is it related to the grade examination?"


    The little assistant immediately said: "Well, Ms. Lu, this duet performance will also participate in the grading test, and it will be combined with the grading test scores two months later."


    Master Wu didn''t care much: "Anyway, you have the strength, and it doesn''t make any difference whether you participate in the duo or not."


    Master Wu has this confidence, even if Lu Ning does not participate in this duet performance, he will be able to upgrade smoothly in the examination two months later.


    But Lu Ning looked at him and said, "It''s okay, I will participate."


    Master Wu looked at her in surprise.


    He thought Lu Ning didn''t like these things.


    Lu Ning looked at him and said, "Since everything is here, I will take what I need."


    Master Wu was stunned for a moment, then laughed out loud, raised his hand and patted Lu Ning on the shoulder: "Okay! As long as you like it!"


    He said a few words with a smile, and then took Lu Ning downstairs.


    "You need to find a partner for the duet. Since you want to participate, you have to bring this partner to practice this month."


    Lu Ning nodded.


    She is only here now, and some people have already picked a partner and started practicing.


    Now she can only see if there are any single ones, or those who just arrived like her.


    Three people get off the elevator.


    There are still many people standing in the lobby on the first floor, including Teacher Wei and his students.


    They were talking together.


    There is a boy who is cut off from everyone by wearing a hat.


    Looking at the crowd in front of him, he lowered his eyes silently and said nothing.


    Lu Ning''s eyes fell on him.


    She saw this boy''s performance just now, and it was quite satisfactory, and it was considered outstanding, and he got the third grade.


    But he doesn''t seem to be what the teacher wants.


    Judging by his current appearance, does he want to follow Teacher Wei?


    Lu Ning raised his finger at the boy, turned to look at the little assistant and asked, "Do you know that boy?"


    The little assistant looked at it immediately, and then began to flip through the manual in his hand.


    "Miss Lu, his name is Jiang Ying, and he has just been here for a month."


    "Is there a teacher?"


    "Well... so far no teacher has recruited him."


    Lu Ning nodded.


    Turning to look at Master Wu, the two of them said something, and Master Wu''s eyes fell on Jiang Ying.


    He hesitated, but nodded anyway.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 976： doesnt matter

    Chapter 976 Doesn''t matter


    Lu Ning was stunned for a while, then raised his hand and called out: "Jiang Ying."


    Jiang Ying turned his head to look at the sound, and was stunned when he saw Lu Ning.


    There was still a distance between them. When Lu Ning called him, the voice was not low, and everyone heard him, including Teacher Wei and his students.


    Jiang Ying looked at Lu Ning and still didn''t react.


    Lu Ning stood there with one hand in his pocket, looking cool.


    "Duo, will you play with me?"


    Her words were clearly questions, but when she said them, they seemed to be declarative sentences, as if she was just informing Jiang Ying.


    Jiang Ying was stunned again, unable to react even more.


    He looked at Lu Ning in a daze.


    The eyes of the people around him also fell on him, and their eyes were very complicated. They didn''t know if it was jealousy, envy or what.


    Jiang Ying came back to his senses, noticed the gazes around him, swallowed twice in an instant, and then walked towards Lu Ning step by step.


    Looking at him coming, Lu Ning just stood there without moving.


    Jiang Ying was about the same age as her, but the boy was taller, about 1.8 meters tall. When he stood up, he looked down at Lu Ning.


    But Lu Ning was not suppressed by his height at all, and his aura was stronger than his.


    Jiang Ying looked at Lu Ning, moved his lips twice and then nodded: "Okay."


    Looking at him, Lu Ning smiled with satisfaction: "Okay, come with me."


    The surroundings were even more stunned.


    that''s it?


    Is that the decision?


    So suddenly, so fast?


    Before they could react, Lu Ning said something to Master Wu and took Jiang Ying to the elevator.


    Master Wu turned his head to look at Teacher Wei and his students, smiled slightly, and without saying anything, turned around and took his assistant to leave.


    Teacher Wei suddenly stopped Master Wu when he saw him passing by.


    "Mr. Wu, you student is a bit sloppy, isn''t she such a high-level student, why don''t you let her think about choosing such a person?"


    Master Wu turned his head to look at Teacher Wei, and the corner of his mouth curled up: "Who to choose? Choose yours?"


    Teacher Wei looked at him and smiled: "Isn''t this a win-win situation?"


    Master Wu laughed suddenly: "Farewell, we Ningning can win by ourselves, why should we bring you to win too."


    Teacher Wei was stunned for a moment, and his expression turned ugly in an instant: "Are you so confident that she can win? Even if she has the strength, playing with two people is not as casual as playing alone, let alone she is carrying a drag bottle. Only by choosing someone who is at the same level as her, can she get good grades."


    Master Wu smiled indifferently: "It doesn''t matter."


    Teacher Wei looked at Master Wu like this, and the veins on his forehead were throbbing with anger.


    It seems that no matter what Lu Ning does, he seems to have a winning chance.


    Seeing Master Wu walking away, Teacher Wei gritted his teeth.


    I don¡¯t believe it anymore, with such a waste oil bottle, what good ranking can your precious apprentice get!


    Teacher Wei turned to look at his students.


    "Duo, everyone give me their all this time!"


    "Yes!"


    ¡­


    Lu Ning took Jiang Ying directly to the fourth floor and entered her classroom.


    Jiang Ying followed her in, looked at the decorations and the piano in the classroom, and said nothing.


    Everything here is better than the equipment downstairs, and the room is also big, and it is exclusive to one person.


    Lu Ning looked at him: "We need to set the time and the track. Do you have any questions, or tell me what time you can''t come."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 977： who is that kid

    Chapter 977 Who is that kid


    Lu Ning raised his hand and took out a pen and paper from his bag, and sat on a chair.


    Jiang Ying looked at her.


    "I usually have to go to class, I will give you the timetable."


    As he spoke, he took out a crumpled piece of paper from his pocket.


    He was wearing overalls with big pockets.


    Lu Ning took it and looked at it.


    looked up at him: "Is it from the finance department?"


    Jiang Ying nodded.


    He turned and sat on the chair on the other side of the table.


    Looking at his appearance, Lu Ning smiled slightly and said, "Know me?"


    Jiang Ying nodded: "There should be no one in Peking University who doesn''t know you."


    Lu Ning smiled: "There are still."


    She compared Jiang Ying''s class schedule with her own, and planned a time.


    "Can you take a look at this time."


    She handed it over to Jiang Ying to see.


    Jiang Ying glanced and nodded: "I can."


    Lu Ning was a little surprised.


    "You can tell me if there are any entertainment activities that you can''t come, and I can make time for you."


    Jiang Ying shook his head: "No."


    Lu Ning smiled.


    This is a bit rare.


    Boys have a lot of recreational activities, but Jiang Ying is a rare good boy.


    Lu Ning copied another copy of the time and gave it to Jiang Ying.


    "Take it, don''t forget, I''ll add your contact information."


    Jiang Ying stared at Lu Ning in a daze.


    Lu Ning took out his phone and met his eyes.


    "It''s just for the convenience of notifying you, I won''t do anything to you."


    Lu Ning was a little funny.


    Jiang Ying scratched his head and took out his phone.


    When he handed over the phone, he was still explaining: "I just didn''t respond."


    He said and added: "I know, you have a boyfriend, Young Master Huo."


    Lu Ning smiled and added his contact information.


    "En. Let me introduce you to another day."


    Jiang Ying was stunned again, looking at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning smiled and said nothing, got up and put the things in the bag.


    "Let''s go."


    Jiang Ying was a little surprised: "Aren''t you going to practice today?"


    Lu Ning shook his head: "I can''t do it today, I''m running out of time, go back and pick some songs, there''s still a lot of time."


    Jiang Ying followed her out, not daring to say anything.


    Actually time is running out, some people have been practicing for half a month.


    But looking at Lu Ning''s calm expression, Jiang Ying couldn''t say anything.


    Two people walk into the elevator.


    "Can the piece play the one you played today?"


    Jiang Ying looked at Lu Ning and asked a question.


    Lu Ning turned to look at him: "Do you like it?"


    Jiang Ying nodded.


    Lu Ning thought for a while: "You can try it, but it''s a bit troublesome to switch to a duo."


    Jiang Ying said hastily, "I don''t mind the trouble."


    Lu Ning smiled: "Okay, let''s try it tomorrow."


    Speaking of the arrival of the elevator, the two got off the elevator and walked out.


    When he walked to the door, Lu Ning waved to him: "Bye."


    Jiang Ying nodded and took two steps to the right.


    After taking two steps, he suddenly stopped, turned around and called to Lu Ning who was walking forward.


    "Lu Ning."


    Lu Ning subconsciously turned to look at him.


    "I''ll see you off."


    After he finished speaking, a car stopped at the gate of the Piano Association.


    He froze for a moment, Lu Ning looked at him and smiled: "No, my boyfriend is here to pick me up. Thank you."


    After she finished speaking, she raised her hand and waved to him, then walked to the side of the car.


    Huo Jinyan got down from the driver''s seat and opened the car door for her.


    glanced in his direction before getting into the car.


    Jiang Ying pursed her lips, turned and headed towards the garage.


    After getting into the car, Huo Jinyan raised his hand to fasten Lu Ning''s seat belt.


    "Who is that kid?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 978： Mr. Huo is very coaxing

    Chapter 978 Mr. Huo is very coaxing


    Lu Ning smiled and looked at him.


    "classmate."


    Huo Jinyan retracted his fingers, raised his hand and started the car, which slowly drove away from the Piano Association.


    Lu Ning looked at his profile with a smile.


    tentatively opened the mouth: "We have a duet performance in a month."


    Huo Jinyan looked ahead: "En."


    Lu Ning continued: "I played with that classmate in duet."


    Huo Jinyan glanced at her: "En."


    Lu Ning couldn''t help smiling at him.


    I feel a little strange.


    But he didn''t say anything.


    The compartment became quiet for a while.


    When the car stopped at the gate of Beijing, Lu Ning unbuckled his seat belt and was about to get out of the car.


    When turning around, the arm was caught by a hand.


    She turned her head and looked over.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with some resentment in his eyes.


    "No more? Nothing else to tell me?"


    Lu Ning looked at him with bright eyes.


    "What else to say, too much, I''m afraid Mr. Huo will be jealous."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and sighed: "Am I so stingy?"


    Lu Ning smiled with curved lips: "Not stingy."


    Huo Jinyan pulled her closer: "Who said that, I''m stingy."


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing out loud.


    "Seeing how calm you were just now, I thought you weren''t jealous."


    Huo Jinyan touched her face with his hand: "I will feel uncomfortable with any man who gets close to you."


    Lu Ning raised his hand and pinched his face: "Then what should I do, or I won''t go in the future."


    She was joking on purpose.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her seriously.


    "Never lose yourself for me. You can always choose all the things you like, don''t worry about me."


    These words made Lu Ning startled, and his heart warmed.


    Huo Jin said that he really loves her well.


    Her fingers touched his cheek.


    asked in a low voice: "Then what should Mr. Huo do if he is jealous?"


    Huo Jinyan hooked her chin: "It''s easy to handle, Miss Lu cooperates."


    He approached with a smile and kissed the corner of her mouth.


    "Mr. Huo is still easy to coax."


    Lu Ning hooked his neck with a smile: "Really."


    Huo Jinyan leaned against her forehead: "En."


    "Then, let me coax you more."


    As she spoke, she moved closer and kissed Huo Jinyan''s thin lips.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning''s life seems to be getting busy again.


    Huo Jinyan said that he was free during this time.


    Miss Lu would find time to meet him a few times every day, but every time she met, she would run away.


    Mr. Huo is like a little wife who stays alone in her boudoir, thinking about meeting Miss Lu a few times every day.


    Fortunately, Lu Ning''s time planning is also very good.


    After a busy period of time, everything went on in an orderly manner.


    She was going to a banquet with Huo Jinyan tonight, so she told Jiang Ying in advance that she would not go to the rehearsal.


    As soon as he left school, Huo Jinyan dragged him into the car.


    Before she got in the car to react, Huo Jinyan''s kiss landed on her lips.


    After a long time, Huo Jinyan let go of her, and she looked at Huo Jinyan in a daze.


    Huo Jinyan smiled and wiped her lips.


    "Take you to change clothes."


    Lu Ning smiled, leaned over and pecked the corner of his mouth lightly: "Okay, thank you for your hard work, Mr. Huo."


    Huo Jinyan froze for a moment, touched her cheek with a smile, helped her fasten her seat belt, and then slowly started the car.


    The car is heading towards the destination.


    After Lu Ning and Huo Jinyan changed their clothes, someone picked them up at the door.


    "Mr. Huo, Ms. Lu, it''s almost time, let''s go."


    Huo Jinyan responded, helped Lu Ning get into the car first, and then sat on it himself.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 979： you are here too

    Chapter 979 You are here too


    After the door was closed, the car headed towards the banquet venue.


    Huo Jinyan carefully helped Lu Ning arrange his hair and necklace on the way.


    When she looked down and saw the ring on her middle finger, she couldn''t help but smile.


    The car stopped after arriving at the destination.


    "Miss Lu, Mr. Huo, here we are."


    The driver finished speaking, and someone opened the car door for them from the outside.


    The two waiters stood on the left and the right and looked at them.


    "Miss Lu, Mr. Huo, please."


    Lu Ning frowned slightly, but soon returned to normal.


    After getting out of the car, Huo Jinyan couldn''t help frowning as he looked at the guns and short cannons around him.


    Turning around, he took Lu Ning''s hand and helped her down.


    In an instant, all the flashing lights immediately gathered on the two people.


    Lu Ning smiled with curved lips.


    Huo Jinyan took her hand and put her arm in his own.


    Then he took her into the banquet hall.


    Walking through the long red carpet, the two stepped into the gate of the banquet hall.


    A warm feeling came to my face immediately.


    As soon as the two came in, they immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    Huo Jinyan didn''t care about these, and walked inside with Lu Ning.


    It was still cold outside, afraid that she would freeze, so I hurried to warm her up.


    Lu Ning smiled and said nothing.


    This banquet gathered almost all the famous people in the capital.


    Both the Lu family and the Shen family are there.


    Now that Huo Jinyan brought her here, everyone''s eyes followed the two of them.


    It took a long time for them to react, and they continued to greet the person in front of them.


    Lu Ning looked at Huo Jinyan with a smile.


    "Okay, I''m not that cold, I''m already warm."


    Huo Jinyan looked down at her, and raised his hand to help her brush her hair.


    "I didn''t eat anything, I''ll get you something to eat."


    Lu Ning did run out after class without eating anything.


    Huo Jinyan turned around and went to get her something to eat.


    Lu Ning looked at his figure with a smile.


    She is wearing a bright red dress today. The long dress reaches her ankles, and the inner bustle keeps the dress fluffy.


    Even if it is such a simple style, wearing it on her is amazing.


    Lu Ning took two glasses of champagne from the waiter''s tray, and waited for Huo Jinyan to come back.


    Huo Jinyan didn''t come back, but she caught sight of someone.


    On the sofa not far away, a boy in a tuxedo was sitting there, holding champagne in his hand, looking at her.


    When he noticed her gaze, he subconsciously turned his head and stopped looking at her.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, and couldn''t help but smile.


    Who is that if it¡¯s not Jiang Ying?


    Didn''t know he was here too.


    Lu Ning was watching, when suddenly someone patted his shoulder.


    Li Heng stood beside her and looked at her.


    "Sister, you are here too."


    Lu Ning smiled and nodded: "En. Have you seen Jing Zhi, he is also there."


    Li Heng was stunned for a moment: "Really, I haven''t seen him yet, I''ll go look for him."


    He said he was about to leave, but after walking two steps, he seemed to remember something, walked over and looked at Lu Ning and said, "Sister, my brother is over there, no one pays attention to him, you can talk to him when you have time, otherwise He''s pathetic."


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, and before he could say anything, Li Heng said, "Thank you sister."


    Then turned and ran away.


    Lu Ning couldn''t help but smiled, and his eyes fell on Li Yu in the distance.


    He stood there with a glass of champagne, and there was no one around.


    When Huo Jinyan came back, the small plate was full of things, Lu Ning looked at him and said a little funny: "This is too much."


    Huo Jinyan pulled her aside.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 980： its me

    Chapter 980 is me


    "It''s okay, the little pig can eat it all."


    As he spoke, he put the plate on the table, and took the two glasses of champagne from Lu Ning.


    "You are a pig."


    Lu Ning sat down and retorted.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and bent his lips into a smile.


    Lu Ning raised his hand and took a small cake to eat.


    Cream got to the corner of her mouth, Huo Jinyan smiled helplessly, put the champagne down, raised his hand to wipe the cream from the corner of her mouth, and sucked it into his own mouth without saying a word.


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Huo Jinyan looked into her eyes, and asked a little strangely: "What''s wrong?"


    Lu Ning pursed his lips and didn''t speak, raised his hand and stuffed something else into his mouth.


    But the ears are slightly red.


    "Mr. Huo."


    Huo Jinyan was looking at Lu Ning when someone called him behind him.


    Huo Jinyan turned around and talked to the visitor.


    While talking, he could still notice Lu Ning''s situation from time to time, and he could even hand her champagne when she was looking for something.


    Lu Ning looked up at him, obviously he was still talking to the person in front of him, but he handed something towards him.


    Lu Ning bent his lips and smiled, and raised his hand to take the cup.


    Huo Jinyan was surrounded by more and more people, gradually surrounding him.


    Huo Jinyan frowned slightly, looking a little displeased.


    But these bigwigs around didn''t notice it, they were all talking freely, completely ignoring something.


    Lu Ning was almost finished eating, so he stood up and took a look at Huo Jinyan, knowing that he was busy, so he quietly winked at him and walked out.


    After she came in, she only cared about eating and drinking, but she didn''t find her parents, and she didn''t even have time to say hello to them.


    Lu Ning looked around, looking for where Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were.


    Before he found it, he walked up to Jiang Ying.


    She turned her head to look at Jiang Ying, who was avoiding her sight, and couldn''t help feeling amused.


    What is there to hide here?


    She was about to say hello when a woman rushed out in front of her.


    Standing in front of Lu Ning in a daze.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, looking at her with some doubts.


    "You are?"


    She asked politely.


    The girl looked at Lu Ning with unfriendly eyes.


    Lu Ning looked at her strangely.


    She was a little too close, so Lu Ning subconsciously took a step back.


    As soon as she moved, her arm was suddenly grabbed by the girl in front of her.


    Her skin was fair, the girl used some strength, and two red marks appeared on her arms immediately.


    Lu Ning frowned and looked at her.


    "Are you alright?"


    She raised her hand to take off the girl''s hand, and touched her arm.


    The girl was stunned for a moment, her face was a little pale, because she had used some force just now, and Lu Ning had to use even more force to force her to let go.


    "Lu Ning."


    She gritted her teeth and called out.


    Lu Ning looked at her without any panic: "It''s me."


    The girl was taken aback and looked at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning also looked at her.


    Seeing Lu Ning''s unhurried and unhurried appearance, she was stunned.


    Didn''t it mean that Huo Jinyan''s girlfriend is a country girl? She has a superficial appearance, but she is nothing. Even Beijing University relied on Mr. Huo''s help to get there.


    Why does it look nothing like it now?


    On the contrary, she seems to be the elegant and decent young lady, but she is nothing in comparison.


    Looking at the girl in front of him, Lu Ning still couldn''t understand what she meant, let alone her angry face as soon as she came up.


    She didn''t know her, and she didn''t know why she was so angry when they first met.


    Lu Ning frowned at her, standing there, not at all ready to admit cowardice.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 981： I dont deserve it, you deserve it?

    Chapter 981 I am not worthy, but you?


    Jiang Wen poked her neck and looked at Lu Ning.


    "Why do you appear here."


    Lu Ning found it funny when he heard the words.


    What is based on what.


    "Then why are you here?"


    Jiang Wen looked at her with a smile: "I am the young lady of the Jiang family, one of the most famous young ladies in the capital. Why do you think I am here? But you..."


    She paused and looked at Lu Ning meaningfully: "Why do you rely on the Huo family, rely on Huo Jinyan, you are not afraid of being laughed at by others, but it is Huo Jinyan''s girlfriend, and you can really treat her as a girlfriend in the future." Can you enter the Huo family''s door and become the young wife of the Huo family? It''s funny. "


    Lu Ning looked at her, not in a hurry or annoyed, and smiled slightly: "You are also very funny, what does it have to do with you if I am not right, or Miss Jiang is not convinced, thinking that I am not worthy, you are worthy?"


    Jiang Wen froze for a moment, looking at her.


    "You are quite eloquent, no wonder you are able to please Huo Jinyan. You have learned how to seduce men. Indeed, I am willing to bow down to this aspect. After all, our family does not allow us to do such things."


    Lu Ning looked at her and smiled: "Is it not allowed, or I didn''t get anything if I did it."


    There was a cold look in her eyes, and she looked at Jiang Wen with a smile on her mouth.


    Jiang Wen was taken aback for a moment, then raised her finger and pointed at her: "You!"


    She was a little anxious, obviously not Lu Ning''s opponent in this respect.


    Jiang Ying looked at the two of them and couldn''t help but smile.


    "Sure enough shameless! You can say anything!"


    She said in a hurry, her voice was a little louder, and someone around her immediately noticed it.


    Lu Ning stood there, looking at her with folded arms, as if enjoying a performance.


    Jiang Wen stared at her, not knowing what she meant.


    Is it because of hearsay that she can''t understand Lu Ning''s "humeizi" method, or is she not ashamed of Lu Ning''s behavior, or is she simply jealous that she got Huo Jinyan.


    Lu Ning raised his eyebrows and looked at her. Before he could speak, he saw a person walking behind her.


    Dressed exquisitely, with her arms on Jiang Wen''s shoulders.


    She looked at Lu Ning with a slight smile, and didn''t speak to her, but turned to look at the people around her.


    "I''m sorry everyone, our family Wenwen spoke a little louder and disturbed everyone."


    Then he turned his head and looked at Lu Ning with a slight smile: "It''s Ms. Lu, I''ve heard about her name for a long time. Seeing her today really opened our eyes. It''s Mr. Huo who has a good eye. He can see Ms. Lu like this at a glance from the vast crowd. A great beauty, if we really can''t find it."


    She smiled, but what she said meant that she was constantly repelling Lu Ning, mocking her openly and secretly for not being of the same class as them.


    Lu Ning looked at her with a smile.


    Jiang Wen can''t bend her mind, but she has a powerful mother.


    Mother Jiang looked at Lu Ning and the smile on her mouth, thinking that she didn''t understand what she said, she couldn''t help smiling even more, even a little more disdainful and mocking.


    Looking at her smile, Lu Ning also bent his lips.


    "Our Wenwen can''t compare to Ms. Lu''s beauty, so I had to work **** my talents. I was admitted to Beijing University after working so hard. Now that I have entered the Piano Association, I can do it well."


    She said with a smile, she had already looked around.


    The identity of Lu Ning was originally very curious. When Jiang Wen was talking to Lu Ning, they couldn''t help but started to sneak peeks. Now that Jiang''s mother came over, they knew that the mother and daughter were Lu Ning will not be let go.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 982： Compete?

    Chapter 982 Competition and competition?


    Didn''t you say before that Mr. Huo married the Jiang family on purpose?


    Master Huo also arranged for Jiang Wen to meet Huo Jinyan, but Huo Jinyan was busy all the time and did not meet.


    So now that I have a girlfriend, the matter with the Jiang family has come to nothing.


    Isn''t Jiang Wen being cut off halfway, how could she be angry.


    The entire Jiang family was also angry.


    Even if you can''t do anything, you must have a few words of ridicule to vent your anger.


    There are people around who are better than Jiang¡¯s family. Seeing this situation, I immediately followed Jiang¡¯s mother¡¯s words and said, ¡°Really, Wenwen has joined the Piano Association. Can pass the test."


    Mother Jiang smiled immediately: "It''s also lucky, I passed the assessment, and I was lucky to become Teacher Wei''s student."


    Mother Jiang looked at Lu Ning as she spoke.


    Admiration frequently came out from around.


    "Teacher Wei is second only to Master Wu in the Piano Association. Wenwen is too good. If Master Wu didn''t accept students, Wenwen would definitely be able to worship under Master Wu."


    "Yes, Teacher Wei is also a top teacher, Wenwen is really amazing."


    The flattering voices around made Jiang''s mother and Jiang Wen very helpful, and the two looked at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning still smiled faintly, didn''t say anything, and didn''t seem to have any emotions.


    Mother Jiang froze for a moment.


    It shouldn''t be. Since a woman like her can hook up with Huo Jinyan, she should know something about the situation in the capital, and she should also know about the Piano Association. How can she have no expression.


    The Piano Association is a gold-plated choice for these upper-class kids.


    The selection of the Piano Association is strict, and those who can enter are talented and hardworking. As long as they can enter, they will have more titles and more recognition than those around them.


    There are so many families in the capital, and they will let their children try it. If they pass the examination, they will have multiple titles. If they fail, there will be no loss.


    But only by going there can you know how difficult these assessments are, so Jiang Wen really has some strength to pass.


    There are also interests between each family, and there is no harm in saying a few words of praise.


    Jiang Wen stared at Lu Ning.


    She didn''t understand Lu Ning''s expression.


    Not all students of the Piano Association will take part in the assessment every time, it is optional and you can choose.


    Jiang Wen slacked off after entering the Piano Association. She just wanted to be gilded, and she didn''t expect to have any achievements in the piano. Although she has some talents, she will still be surpassed if she doesn''t work hard.


    Ms. Wei saw her talent, but she didn''t arouse her self-motivation. Those who came later than her surpassed her earlier.


    And she was naturally absent from Lu Ning''s assessment last time.


    Lu Ning didn''t respond, but Jiang Ying couldn''t help laughing out loud.


    The people around couldn''t help but look over.


    Jiang Ying immediately waved his hands and suppressed a smile: "No, it''s okay, you continue."


    Mother Jiang and Jiang Wen didn''t care about him.


    Turned to look at Lu Ning.


    "By the way, there just happens to be a piano here. Why don''t you let Wenwen play a piece for us? Teacher Wei''s disciples, we must really appreciate it."


    This is exactly what Jiang Wen and Jiang''s mother wanted.


    The two laughed, and Jiang Wen readily agreed.


    Mother Jiang looked at Lu Ning: "I heard that Miss Lu can also play the piano, why don''t you try it with Wenwen."


    She didn''t hear about it, she just said that on purpose, thinking how could Lu Ning, a wild girl, do this.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 983： our pleasure

    Chapter 983 Our pleasure


    Jiang Ying couldn''t help laughing again when he heard the words.


    He raised his hand to cover his mouth, trying not to laugh too loudly.


    Lu Ning turned his eyes to look at him, with a smile on his lips.


    After Mother Jiang said this, the people around seemed to understand what was going on.


    Someone looked at Lu Ning and spoke.


    "Ms. Lu is here too. Ms. Lu is so talented, she must also be able to play the piano. Otherwise, she would be able to fascinate Mr. Huo."


    "That''s right, Ms. Lu looks like a lady from everyone. These things must be a piece of cake."


    "Miss Lu, why not let us see it too."


    As they talked, they all praised Jiang Wen and Jiang''s mother.


    They are all thousand-year-old foxes, who doesn''t know what Jiang''s mother is going to do.


    Just wanted Lu Ning to make a fool of himself in front of him.


    Lu Ning is a little girl, even if Huo Jinyan asked, she decided to play the piano herself, and it has nothing to do with them. Huo Jinyan can''t blame them just for playing the piano.


    A group of people looked at Lu Ning, she was like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered.


    This is how this group of people see her, but it is not certain who this lamb is.


    Lu Ning gently raised his arms with his fingers, and his eyes fell on the people around him.


    said a little shyly: "Everyone is joking, I am really average, so I won''t make trouble with Miss Jiang."


    Jiang Wen was unhappy: "Are you looking down on me?"


    Jiang''s mother also looked at Lu Ning with a smile: "How could it be? Ms. Lu is not adding to the chaos. It is clearly the icing on the cake. It is our Wenwen''s honor to play the piano with Ms. Lu. Ms. Lu will not face this Don''t give it to us."


    "That''s right, Ms. Lu, I still have to give some face. Wenwen also wants to show off, so let''s be a companion together."


    "Yes, Ms. Lu can give the Jiang family a little face. If it weren''t for you, our Wenwen might be Mr. Huo''s fiancee."


    They talked flatteringly, but I don''t know who said the last sentence.


    After she finished speaking, everyone subconsciously glanced at her, especially Jiang Wen.


    His complexion is very bad.


    The lady realized that she had made a slip of the tongue, and immediately shut up.


    Lu Ning looked at them in surprise.


    Jiang''s mother looked at Lu Ning and wanted to say something else. After all, if Lu Ning didn''t agree, it would be difficult to deal with it later.


    But before she could speak, Lu Ning looked at them and said, "In that case, I''ll make a fool of myself. Sister Jiang Wen will come first."


    She agreed suddenly, and the people around were a little surprised.


    Only Jiang Ying, who was not noticed, was sitting on the sofa smiling and watching Lu Ning standing there acting.


    Mother Jiang immediately pulled Jiang Wen: "Okay, we Wenwen will come first."


    That''s what she planned. Jiang Wen came first, so that she could bring out how bad Lu Ning really is.


    This future young lady of the Huo family, let''s see who is more suitable for it!


    She gritted her teeth secretly.


    Turn around and talk to the host of today''s banquet.


    Today''s banquet was organized by the Lu family, and they have a very good relationship with the Jiang family. As soon as Jiang''s mother went over and said a few words, she immediately agreed, and then stood on the banquet table, looking at everyone in the banquet hall, Through the microphone: "Today we, Jiang Wen, want to give you a performance. This child was worshiped under the name of Teacher Wei from the Piano Association not long ago. I hope everyone can give the child some encouragement."


    As she spoke, everyone gathered around.


    Mother Jiang winked at her, and she said again: "Oh, by the way, there is also our Miss Lu..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 984： play the piano for you

    Chapter 984 Play the piano for you


    Lu Ning stood not far away.


    Everyone surrounded her, only she stood outside the crowd.


    "We, Ms. Lu, also want to show it to everyone. I hope everyone can give Ms. Lu the same encouragement after Wenwen''s performance."


    She said, as if she was comforting Lu Ning, but everyone present could not help but look at each other, and gathered around the piano.


    Who knows what they are planning.


    They all responded with a smile, and the scene was passable.


    A group of people couldn''t help looking at Lu Ning.


    Huo Jinyan got away, stood beside her, and put his arms around her waist naturally.


    "What''s wrong?"


    he asked in a low voice.


    Lu Ning smiled and turned to look at him: "It''s nothing, I''ll play the piano for you later."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, his brows relaxed a little, knowing that she had a deep understanding, so he didn''t ask any more questions, just looked at her gently and nodded.


    Jiang Wen saw Huo Jinyan''s actions through the crowd, and hated her teeth.


    Holding his breath, he walked to the front of the piano.


    Today no matter what, you must show your best and best side!


    She took a deep breath and sat on the piano bench.


    Lu Ning turned to look at Huo Jinyan: "Let''s go, let''s go and have a look."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her smile and nodded.


    When the two of them walked over, the originally enclosed circle naturally gave way to a passage for them.


    The two stood there looking at Jiang Wen who was sitting on the piano bench.


    Jiang Wen turned her head inadvertently and met Huo Jinyan''s gaze. She became nervous for a moment, and slammed her fingers on the keys.


    It seemed particularly abrupt in the quiet banquet hall.


    Mother Jiang looked at Jiang Wen, and walked over to block her view.


    "Wenwen, what''s the matter, are you ready?"


    Jiang Wen''s eyes fell on Jiang''s mother, and after regaining consciousness, she took a deep breath and nodded.


    "Well, I''m ready."


    She said this and sat there dignifiedly.


    His fingers hovered over the keys in vain.


    "Well, let''s get started, everyone is waiting impatiently."


    Jiang Wen nodded, and Mother Jiang moved sideways.


    She wanted Huo Jinyan to see her excellent daughter.


    What is worse than a wild girl!


    Lu Ning smiled, and his eyes fell on Jiang Wen.


    Watching Jiang Wen''s slender fingers slowly land on the keys, the melodious piano sound slowly came out and spread throughout the banquet hall.


    Lu Ning was a little surprised that she could play this piece.


    The piece "Hungarian Rhapsody" is difficult.


    Jiang Wen can play this at this time, it seems that she has practiced for a while.


    But she obviously didn''t practice enough.


    Whether it was the slow part in the front or the intense part in the back, she didn''t perform well. The song changed instantly in her hands.


    Lu Ning couldn''t help frowning.


    She was surprised that she could play this piece, but she was also surprised that she could play it so badly.


    Actually, people around you can¡¯t hear anything, unless they really understand it.


    All he could hear was frowning.


    Like Lu Ning, like Jiang Ying...


    Jiang Wen felt that she did a very good job, because this is the best time she has played since practicing.


    A little happy, the more she played, the more confident she became, and the more she played, the happier she became. When she pressed the last key, she raised her neck proudly and looked ahead.


    There was silence for a while, and then applause and praise broke out.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 985： as good

    Chapter 985 is just as good


    Jiang Wen was very useful and turned to look at them.


    Standing up slowly and gracefully, looking at the people around.


    "Wenwen is awesome, she plays really well."


    "Yeah, it''s great. Just now I heard that "Hungarian Rhapsody" is very difficult. Wenwen can play it so well and smoothly. It''s really great. It''s worthy of Teacher Wei. apprentice."


    She said that she didn''t see her daughter Zhenzhen at all, her face was darkened, and she looked disapproving.


    Jiang Wen was still smugly listening to more and more compliments, a little floating.


    Her proud eyes finally fell on Lu Ning, but when Lu Ning looked at her, his eyes were very cold, and even a little disappointed.


    Jiang Wen was stunned by this look. What does she mean?


    What does this disappointed look mean?


    Jiang Wen looked at her, and her eyes fell on Huo Jinyan again.


    Huo Jinyan put his arms around Lu Ning''s waist, his eyes fell on Lu Ning''s face, and he didn''t even look at her from the corner of his eye.


    Jiang Wen pursed her lips and clenched her teeth.


    I feel a little flustered in my heart, but I don''t know why I panic.


    Just looking at Lu Ning, he still didn''t want to lose, still stuck his neck and looked at her proudly.


    Lu Ning finally moved his eyes away from her and stopped looking at her.


    I thought she had some talent, but if she spoils her talent like this, there is no chance of success.


    Lu Ning was a little disappointed.


    Mother Jiang also raised her proud head amidst the praises and discussions around her.


    He listened proudly to the compliments from the people around him, and when he had heard enough, he looked at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning dodged for a moment when his eyes met hers.


    Mother Jiang thought she was guilty, so she couldn''t help laughing even more happily.


    Immediately said loudly: "Everyone, okay, okay, Miss Lu hasn''t performed yet, isn''t it too early to praise, Miss Lu must play better than our Wenwen, right Mr. Huo."


    She smiled and looked at Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan''s indifferent eyes swept over her face, and he said directly without any humility: "Yes."


    Mother Jiang''s mouth twitched, and Lu Ning couldn''t help bending her lips to look at him.


    Mother Jiang originally wanted to praise and kill Lu Ning. The better she said, the more extravagant she was, and the people around her would despise her even more after she finished her performance.


    But she didn''t expect Huo Jinyan to confess so much, without even any polite words.


    Mother Jiang looked at Lu Ning after being stunned for a moment: "Miss Lu, what song do you want to play?"


    She smiled, but there was a knife in her smile.


    Lu Ning looked at her, and all eyes around her fell on her.


    She turned her head to look at Huo Jinyan, smiled slightly, and then walked forward.


    Stepping slowly, the whole person stood gracefully beside the piano stool, sat down gracefully, and then said lightly: "It''s as good as Miss Jiang."


    As she spoke, Mother Jiang froze for a moment, and then almost laughed out loud.


    When Jiang Wen was practicing, she said that this piece is not so difficult. It is impossible for someone without a few years of practice to play it. Fortunately, her daughter is talented, but she can play it so well after only a short period of practice.


    But she...


    Jiang''s mother''s eyes fell on Lu Ning, and a mocking smile was ready to come out.


    But she didn''t react at the moment.


    Why does a wild girl who can''t play the piano in her eyes know "Hungarian Rhapsody".


    She didn''t react, but Jiang Wen did.


    Especially when Lu Ning turned his head and smiled at her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 986： not a wild girl

    Chapter 986 is not a wild girl


    She had the feeling that she had fallen into a trap.


    Immediately, my heart was in a panic, and I wanted to stop immediately.


    But there are so many people around, so many eyes.


    And Lu Ning has already put his hands on the keys and started playing.


    The soft and pleasant piano sound flowed out instantly.


    Obviously smoother and more pleasing to the ear, everyone was stunned and couldn''t help being intoxicated in such a song.


    Some people are intoxicated, some people are addicted.


    I fell into the trap I dug myself.


    Mother Jiang and Jiang Wen looked at Lu Ning in disbelief.


    Her slender and white fingers danced on the keys, and every sound she made was more pleasant than Jiang Wen''s.


    If it wasn¡¯t the same piece of music, it might not be so obvious, but it happens to be the same piece of music, and the difference is immediately apparent.


    Jiang Ying did not know when he came from behind, and was still recording with his mobile phone.


    The group of people who couldn''t help frowning before now also stretched their brows.


    That''s right, this is the real piano piece.


    Accompanied by the sound of the song, I can''t help but want to dance.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi watched for a while.


    They also understand this song.


    When the break came, the two couldn''t help but look at each other, smiled and held hands and began to dance to the music.


    This song itself is suitable for pas de deux.


    At this moment, two people are dancing beside the music.


    Lu Yanru also immediately pulled her husband to join.


    Several people laughed happily, which inspired many people around them to dance too.


    The scene became beautiful in an instant.


    The skirts of the girls spun and danced, and the entire banquet hall was indescribably beautiful in an instant.


    Lu Ning took a look at it, and couldn''t help but smile.


    This is probably the magic of beautiful music.


    When looking back, he met Huo Jinyan''s gaze.


    Looking at him with a smile on his lips, he finished playing the last verse.


    The eyes of the two people are touching in the air, as if they are dancing with their eyes, charming and seductive.


    After playing the last note, Lu Ning froze for two seconds, then slowly got up.


    The surroundings erupted into applause instantly.


    It''s all from the heart, looking at the girl in front of me, she is shining at the moment.


    Lu Ning smiled slightly, put his hands on his chest, and bowed slightly towards everyone.


    It seems like I just finished my personal recital.


    Jiang Wen and Jiang''s mother''s faces were almost green.


    Who would have thought that this would be the end result.


    Isn''t it because she plays so badly that everyone is praising Jiang Wen!


    why! Why is she, a wild girl, still able to play the piano!


    Can still play so well!


    The way everyone looked at Lu Ning changed.


    There is no need for Huo Jinyan, she is the center of attention.


    Lu Jingzhi, who ran over from the crowd, threw himself on Lu Ning''s skirt, looked up at her and said with a smile, "Sister, you play really well."


    His voice was not low, and everyone around him heard it.


    Mother Jiang''s face turned even paler.


    What?


    What sister?


    She knew Lu Jingzhi, she had met the young master who had just returned from the Lu family.


    But she didn''t know that Lu Ning was Lu Jingzhi''s older sister. No one ever told her that this young master of the Lu family had an older sister!


    Lu Ning is from the Lu family? !


    Then she is also from the Shen family!


    Jiang''s mother swallowed hard twice, and exchanged a glance with Jiang Wen beside her. The two saw the incredible collapse in each other''s eyes at the same time.


    Lu Ning is not a wild girl!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 987： Master Wus apprentice, dont you know?

    Chapter 987 Master Wu''s apprentice, don''t you know?


    She is a real lady.


    Mother is from the Shen family, and father is from the Lu family!


    How could she be a wild girl!


    How could she be so reincarnated!


    Both are important families in the capital!


    She is actually related to both of them!


    Not only Jiang''s mother collapsed, but her little sisters also collapsed.


    No one said it, they don''t know.


    How did it become like this, they won''t hold grudges, right?


    Lu Ning looks so gentle, he probably won''t remember this.


    The group of people who had just joined in became nervous in an instant.


    At this moment, no one thinks that Lu Ning is not worthy of Huo Jinyan, and no one said anything. I just hope that she can forget what happened just now.


    Everything is because they are ignorant.


    Seeing how the Lu family and the Shen family treated Lu Ning dotingly, they wanted to die.


    Why, how did you kick the iron plate!


    One of them wanted to please, so he immediately asked with a smile on his face, "Miss Lu, you''re really good at playing the piano, you''re so talented."


    Immediately, people began to echo: "Yes, yes, the playing is really great, and it is really not inferior to the master performance we heard in the previous concert."


    "Yeah, it really sounds so good, I''m intoxicated."


    "Ms. Lu must have been taught by a famous teacher for being so talented. Can you tell us which teacher it is, and we will also invite this teacher to tutor our children."


    "Yes, yes, Miss Lu is talented, and she must be a good teacher to become so good."


    They also didn''t know what to say, and some of them were already incoherent.


    Jiang Ying looked at them amusedly, then put away his mobile phone while leaning on the piano and said casually, "I''m afraid we won''t be able to invite you."


    He glanced over the faces of these people one by one, and dropped another explosive news.


    "Miss Lu''s teacher is Master Wu from the Piano Association, don''t you know?"


    His voice contained a suppressed smile.


    Everyone present was stunned and stunned.


    Master Wu, the head of the Piano Association, a top pianist.


    Didn''t he say that he won''t accept disciples!


    Immediately someone around said: "Yes, I heard that Master Wu has accepted a closed disciple."


    "And this closed disciple seems to have been begging for a long time before he agreed."


    "My mother, Master Wu asked for it in person."


    "Yes, is it Miss Lu?"


    "That''s too awesome!"


    "She is very good herself, didn''t you see her performance just now! She is really talented and talented!"


    The louder the discussions around, Jiang''s mother and Jiang Wen wanted to find a crack in the ground and get in quickly.


    The faces of the two people changed again and again, which was very exciting.


    This feeling of throwing rocks at one''s own feet is really indescribably ''beautiful''.


    The two looked at each other, trying to leave quietly while everyone was talking.


    But turned around and was unexpectedly blocked by someone, and looked up to meet Huo Jinyan''s cold eyes.


    Huo Jinyan looked at the two people, and without waiting for their reaction, he asked directly, "How is it? My girlfriend plays better than your daughter."


    The two of them were stunned, and the people around them also fell silent, and their eyes fell on the two of them.


    Mother Jiang and Jiang Wen felt like they were being publicly executed.


    Looking at Huo Jinyan with a numb scalp.


    His back was stiff, and he looked at him with a pale face.


    I could only say with a dry smile: "Yes, yes, Miss Lu is better, Miss Lu is really amazing..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 988： wilt bad

    Chapter 988 The wilt is bad


    The two of them wanted to find a crack in the ground and sneak in quickly, but Huo Jinyan didn''t want to just let them go, and still stood there, looking at the two of them.


    The faces of the two people turned green and white, and their eyes for help fell on Jiang''s father across the crowd.


    But Jiang¡¯s father felt ashamed looking at the two of them at the moment, as if he didn¡¯t know them, so he turned his head away from them, turned around and didn¡¯t know where he went, and couldn¡¯t find them.


    Mother Jiang and Jiang Wen pursed their lips tightly, their faces became hot instantly, and they almost cried when they saw Huo Jinyan.


    Don''t know what to do, Huo Jinyan can let them go.


    "It''s so powerful, don''t you bother to boast."


    There was a smile on his lips, but his eyes were cold.


    The two were stunned for a moment, then immediately turned to look at Lu Ning, and spoke quickly.


    "Miss Lu, you are amazing!"


    hurriedly said: "Miss Lu, we really admire you so much, you are so amazing, you are my role model."


    "We can''t see Mount Tai with our eyes. Ms. Lu is really outstanding."


    "Miss Lu, you are a perfect match with Mr. Huo! You play really well!"


    "Miss Lu..."


    The two of them were obviously frightened, and praised Lu Ning in a hurry.


    People around couldn''t help pursing their lips and smiling.


    The faces of the two people turned red in vain and red in vain.


    Looking at them, Lu Ning raised his hand speechlessly to tell them to stop.


    Even if the surroundings are holding back their laughter, some people can''t hold it back.


    The laughter humiliated the two of them.


    Looking at Huo Jinyan with red eyes.


    I dare not say a word.


    Huo Jinyan looked at them, sneered with his lips, and then took a step aside.


    Jiang''s mother and Jiang Wen immediately ran away in a hurry, and rushed out of the banquet hall.


    Surrounded by finally uncontrollable laughter.


    Huo Jinyan walked up to Lu Ning''s side, and put his arms around her waist.


    Lu Ning turned to look at him, and smiled: "Why are you so sloppy?"


    Huo Jinyan smiled and leaned close to her ear: "Is there, do you want to try it?"


    Lu Ning froze for a moment.


    Before she could react, Huo Jinyan suddenly put his arms around her waist and led her forward.


    He led people all the way to the corridor behind the banquet hall.


    Turn across the corridor, there is a balcony at the end.


    Huo Jinyan pulled her over, pushed her against the railing of the balcony, put his arms around her waist, and kissed her without hesitation.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, and subconsciously raised his arms around his neck.


    The eyelashes trembled slightly, feeling his enthusiasm.


    Even the evening wind blowing could not dissipate the heat of the two of them.


    ¡­


    Li Yu was holding a wine glass, standing by the door leading to the corridor, looking at the end of the corridor.


    After a long time, he turned around slowly, leaned against the door, and raised his hand to take a sip of the champagne in the wine glass.


    Sometimes the order of appearance of people really matters.


    A stunning person cannot be met too early, nor too late.


    After all, they failed to meet at a suitable time.


    This is probably the regret of life.


    ¡ª¡ª


    I don''t know who was in the venue, but on the second day, the photo of Lu Ning wearing a red dress and playing the piano at night was directly uploaded on the Internet.


    In an instant, it aroused a lot of heat again.


    Lu Ning hasn''t appeared for a long time.


    After her variety show was broadcast, a group of people began to miss her.


    She is too attractive in variety shows, cute and beautiful, and her personality is also indescribably attractive.


    Everyone suffered from a disease of ''not being able to see Lu Ning feeling uncomfortable'' during that time.


    But Lu Ning was in school at that time, and everyone didn''t bother him, but it''s different now.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 989： lots of kissing scenes

    Chapter 989 A lot of kiss scenes


    Someone actually shared Lu Ning''s fresh pictures.


    Still such a beautiful picture!


    Such a vivid picture!


    Shouldn''t this be thanks to the Living Bodhisattva!


    Everyone commented frantically under the blogger who posted the pictures, and this group of pictures was also reposted frantically.


    In an instant, Lu Ning once again became the number one hot search with this set of pictures.


    There is no one in this world who can not be impressed by Lu Ning''s beauty!


    In an instant, Weibo was almost paralyzed.


    The pictures are constantly saved and reposted.


    Not only Weibo, but all social software seems to be discussing her.


    There are more and more comments on Lu Ning''s Weibo.


    Ning Ning my treasure: ¡¾Wife! Wife wife! ¡¿


    Does Ningning have any new pictures today: [Wife! So beautiful! I''m gone! I''m gone! ¡¿


    Have you eaten watermelon: [You can always trust Lu Ning''s beauty! Call me wife! ¡¿


    Today is also sunny: [Help! Sister, why don''t you enter the entertainment industry and film? Save the idol drama! ¡¿


    Ning Bao my God: ¡¾Baby! Mom loves you! My treasure! I am fascinated! ¡¿


    Today''s shout: [Should I say it or not! My wife is so beautiful, come and save the entertainment industry! Come and save idol dramas! Let me watch beautiful women fall in love! ¡¿


    Lu Ning''s comment area is full of similar messages.


    In a split second, a topic #¬Äþ¿ì½øentertainment circle filming, also became a hot search.


    The discussion became more and more popular.


    Such a beautiful sister, I hope she can enter the entertainment industry and save the current horrible idol drama.


    Even if you don''t watch the plot, you can see the finale just by looking at the face!


    Lu Ning didn''t know such bold words.


    She is busy practicing with Jiang Ying at the Piano Association.


    But Huo Jinyan, who has not been so busy recently, saw it first.


    Huo Jinyan held the phone and looked at the overwhelming messages on it.


    Are you white today: [A pretty girl must be super beautiful in an idol drama, hehe, there must be a kiss scene. ¡¿


    I don''t want to do my homework: [Hey, beautiful sister, hey, kiss scene Moda Moda! ¡¿


    Is my sister filming today: [It''s too wasteful! Such a beautiful sister, why is no one looking for her to film! There must be a kiss scene! Kiss, kiss, kiss! ¡¿


    Can''t stay up late anymore: [Blood Book asks the producer to find Ning Ning for filming! Be sure to give me a kiss scene! Preferably every episode! Be sure to play with handsome guys! I want to see handsome men and beautiful women kiss! ¡¿


    I must go to bed early today: [Take a picture of me! To grandpa! I''m going to bed in place! ¡¿


    Huo Jinyan looked gloomy: "..."


    Chu Ting looked nervously at Huo Jinyan whose complexion was getting worse and worse.


    "Mr. Huo..."


    As soon as the words fell, Huo Jinyan suddenly put away the phone, stood up abruptly, and walked out.


    Chu Ting was stunned for a moment, wondering whether he should chase after him or not.


    He can''t catch up even if he catches up.


    Huo Jinyan strode out into the elevator, then went downstairs immediately, and went to the garage to drive without waiting for the company''s security to bring him the car.


    After getting in the car, start the car, drive away quickly, and drive towards the piano association.


    After arriving, I got off the station for a while and then sat back.


    Just sat in the car and waited and waited and waited.


    Hand holding the phone, almost crushed the phone.


    His eyes were fixed on the door of the Piano Association.


    Also knew that there was Huo Jinyan in the car, and it was Huo Jinyan''s car, so the guard didn''t dare to drive him away.


    But Huo Jinyan kept stopping at the door, and they always felt a little scared.


    Until Lu Ning finally came out from the inside, a group of people looked at her as if they saw a savior.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 990： public

    Chapter 990 public


    Lu Ning looked at them in surprise.


    His eyes looked a little strange.


    But it will be clear when she goes out.


    Huo Jinyan got out of the car, walked up to her and opened the co-pilot''s door for her.


    Looking at his expression, Lu Ning looked at him with some doubts, but got into the car first.


    Huo Jinyan closed the door after getting into the car, and turned to look at her.


    Lu Ning froze for a moment and looked at him.


    asked in confusion: "What''s the matter? Have you been waiting for a long time?"


    Huo Jinyan suddenly leaned over and hugged her, and kissed her on the face a few times.


    Lu Ning was dumbfounded by his kiss, raised his hand and pushed him: "What''s wrong."


    She smiled helplessly.


    Huo Jinyan actually looked at her aggrieved.


    Lu Ning was confused.


    Huo Jinyan rested his head on her shoulder, and rubbed against her aggrievedly.


    Lu Ning was puzzled, but thought it was quite funny, and raised his hand to stroke his hair.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you?"


    Huo Jinyan hugged her for a long time before finally sitting down and looking at her.


    Lu Ning looked at him and raised his eyebrows.


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and handed her the phone.


    "Public."


    Lu Ning was taken aback for a moment, and looked at his mobile phone in confusion.


    "Public, what?"


    She didn''t react a little.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, opened the phone and handed it to her.


    Lu Ning took it and looked at it suspiciously.


    After watching for a while, I finally realized what was going on.


    Looking up at Huo Jinyan, he couldn''t help but smile.


    I think he is too cute.


    It''s nothing, he can be jealous and act like a baby.


    How come the more we get along, the more we can see Huo Jinyan''s unknown side.


    Lu Ning thought it was fun, and couldn''t help but want to tease him.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and smiled.


    It seems that the more you look at it, the more energetic you are.


    He directly raised his hand to take the phone over, but Lu Ning hid for a while.


    "Wait, wait, I''ll take a look."


    Huo Jin said: "..."


    Can clearly feel that the aura of the people around him is not right, Lu Ning smiled with his lips bent, but the smile became more and more happy.


    Swipe the phone screen with your fingers, looking at the comments above.


    Can''t help but start laughing.


    I have to say that this session of netizens is too good and fun.


    She looked at it for a while, but she really took it in.


    Until Huo Jinyan finally couldn''t take it anymore and called her.


    Lu Ning regained his senses and turned to look at him.


    Looking at him with a smile: "What''s the matter, isn''t that very good?"


    Huo Jinyan:?


    Lu Ning smiled and continued: "But what they said is quite reasonable, you said that my face is really wasted if I don''t film it.


    Can I really shoot idol dramas or something?


    Don¡¯t tell me, someone actually approached me a few days ago, asked me to take on the role, and offered me a lot of salary. I think I really need to think about it. "


    Looking at Huo Jinyan''s face, Lu Ning smiled even wider.


    She still owed it a lot, raised her hand and poked Huo Jinyan''s arm, raised her head and asked him: "What do you think, Mr. Huo, should I pick it up?"


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at her with a very bad expression.


    Lu Ning smiled and decided not to tease him anymore.


    raised his hand and held his hand, and said softly: "Are you angry?"


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand, passed through her hair and pinned the back of her head, pressed her to his side, then moved closer, and kissed her lips accurately.


    Lu Ning froze for a moment, feeling funny in his heart, closed his eyes, and responded to his kiss.


    Huo Jinyan''s hand slowly tightened and squeezed her hand.


    After a long time, he let her go, put his forehead against hers, and said in a hoarse voice: "You can shoot me."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 991： i took it

    Chapter 991 I took it


    Before Lu Ning could react, he leaned closer and kissed the corner of her lips.


    Then she picked up the phone, not knowing what she was doing, three minutes later Lu Ning''s phone rang a few times, she took it out to look in doubt.


    is the account information of the bank.


    Lu Ning was taken aback, then turned to look at Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, raised his hand again and clasped the back of her head.


    "Is the salary enough for this film? Ms. Lu is thinking about making it with me."


    Lu Ning smiled helplessly, raised his hand and patted his shoulder.


    "Fool, I am kidding you."


    Huo Jinyan moved closer, his forehead against hers.


    The voice is a little hoarse: "It''s okay, I have a lifelong drama that I want to participate in with Ms. Lu, should Ms. Lu think about it."


    Lu Ning was taken aback, his heart pounding.


    She bent her lips and smiled, and asked in a low voice, "Is there a kissing scene?"


    Huo Jinyan raised his chin forward and kissed her lips: "Yes. Every day."


    Looking at him, Lu Ning smiled slightly, and put his arms around his neck.


    The warm breath sprayed on his face.


    "Then don''t think about it."


    Her voice paused, and she said in a deep voice, "I''ll take it."


    The corners of Huo Jinyan''s lips curled up, and the next moment, a hot kiss fell on Lu Ning''s lips.


    Rolling/turning/squatting/grinding, inseparable, as if to tear her apart and wrap her in the belly.


    Huo Jinyan''s enthusiasm, Lu Ning is always overwhelmed.


    Every time, she lay on his chest panting.


    Huo Jinyan kissed the top of her hair and put his arms around her.


    Lu Ning calmed down a bit, and looked up at him.


    "Mr. Huo, your kiss scene is too difficult, I want to pay more."


    Huo Jinyan smiled slightly.


    Pulled out a hand to hold her hand, then slowly and lightly intertwined with her fingers, and said in a low and seductive voice: "Jia, mine, it''s all yours..."


    He paused, and said seriously: "I am also yours."


    Lu Ning watched with a smile as they clasped their fingers together.


    He raised his eyes slightly, raised his chin, and kissed his chin.


    Huo Jinyan lowered his head and leaned over.


    "Kiss here."


    Lu Ning lowered his eyes and smiled, obediently leaned over and kissed him on the lips.


    Then the back of the head was pinned again, and his head turned white from his kiss.


    "..."


    ¡ª¡ª


    At the end of the day, Ms. Lu still happily posted a Weibo.


    This is the second time she has posted on Weibo in such a long time, and the moment she posted it, all the people rushed over.


    Weibo content is not long.


    Only a few short words.


    @LN: [I only spend my life with him in kissing scenes @HJY. ¡¿


    She didn''t tell Huo Jinyan when she posted this.


    At that time, Huo Jinyan had just sent her home.


    After she went back, she sat by the bed and immediately sent such a message.


    For so long, Huo Jinyan has been giving her a sense of security.


    But in fact, Mr. Huo also needs a sense of security.


    Lu Ning sent it out with a smile, hoping that Mr. Huo would no longer worry about gains and losses when he saw it.


    This is also her promise.


    A lifetime commitment.


    She exploded as soon as she posted this.


    Comparable to top-tier official announcements.


    In an instant, the comment area was full of crying.


    ¡¾Wife! Wife, you have someone else! Whoooo! wife! ¡¿


    ¡¾Help! Help! Isn''t it okay for a pretty sister to start a career? We can do without the kiss scene! ¡¿


    ¡¾Wife! Wife, why did you fall in love behind our backs! Wife, you have another dog! You don''t want us yet! ¡¿


    ¡¾baby! fall in love! talk! Talk about big servings! ¡¿


    ¡¾Wait, am I the only one who finds this other ID so familiar...¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 992： where

    Where is Chapter 992


    It can only be said that omnipotent netizens are omnipotent.


    In addition, Lu Ning and Huo Jinyan did not avoid people before.


    Everyone saw the confession of Beijing University, and there was also a video of the scene.


    I didn¡¯t know who it was at the time, so I just guessed, but later there were also photos of two people walking hand in hand on the Peking University campus.


    Everything is traceable.


    It''s easy to pick out that the person Lu Ning Aite is Huo Jinyan.


    Because of Huo Jinyan''s words, the degree of discussion has once again reached a new height.


    Discussions on the Internet are in full swing.


    When Huo Jinyan received the notification from his mobile phone, he clicked on it and saw Lu Ning''s Weibo.


    I was stunned for a moment when I saw it for the first time, and then I couldn''t help but bend my lips and smile.


    My heart is warm and my heart is pounding.


    After exiting, he called Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning didn''t answer the call the first two times, and she didn''t hear it when she was taking a shower.


    After coming out, looking at the missed call on the phone, I couldn''t help but bend my lips, and while wiping my hair, I wanted to call him back.


    But before he could go back, Huo Jinyan called again.


    This time I made a video call directly.


    Lu Ning picked it up casually.


    Huo Jinyan stared at the opposite screen for a moment.


    Lu Ning didn''t notice, looked at Huo Jinyan in the screen and asked, "Where are you?"


    Huo Jinyan turned and opened the door, and walked into the room.


    "Just going to find you."


    Lu Ning smiled: "Just because I didn''t answer the phone?"


    Huo Jinyan nodded.


    Lu Ning put the phone on the table with a smile, and sat down.


    While talking to him, he was wiping his hair.


    Huo Jinyan couldn''t help reminding: "Baby, remember to blow dry before going to sleep, otherwise you will have a headache."


    Lu Ning threw the towel aside and looked at him: "It''s too troublesome, it will dry itself later."


    Huo Jinyan couldn''t help frowning helplessly.


    Actually, after getting along with Lu Ning for a long time now, it can be seen that she is actually quite lazy, too lazy to do a lot of things, but she is also very hardworking, as long as it is what she promises, she will do it.


    Lu Ning looked at him, and was about to say something when he suddenly got up with his mobile phone.


    "wait a minute."


    Lu Ning nodded obediently, really waiting.


    Huo Jinyan was talking to her while walking with his mobile phone.


    It wasn''t until he got into the car that Lu Ning couldn''t help asking: "Where are you going?"


    Huo Jinyan put the phone in front, started the car and said, "Buy something."


    Lu Ning didn''t ask any more questions.


    While applying skin care products, he talked to him indiscriminately.


    He was driving, so Lu Ning didn''t bother him too much.


    Hear the sound of him talking to someone, and hear the sound of him getting into the car again.


    After applying the skin care products, Lu Ning turned and went to the bathroom to find something.


    After finding the things and coming out, I looked up and saw the screen on the phone was somewhat familiar.


    Why does Huo Jinyan feel like he is at her door?


    Lu Ning will go home and live this weekend.


    Before she could react, Huo Jinyan''s voice came from the phone and outside the door simultaneously.


    "Aunt."


    Shen Yunci''s voice also came.


    "Jin Yan, why are you here?"


    Huo Jinyan smiled and said, "I have something to do with Ningning, so I''ll leave soon."


    Shen Yunci looked at the things in his hand: "I brought something again."


    "Well, last time Ning Ning said he wanted to eat, so he bought some along the way."


    Shen Yunci smiled: "You, just spoil her."


    As he spoke, he took it and was going to the kitchen to wash it for Lu Ning.


    "Ningning is upstairs, you go."


    She looked up as she spoke.


    Lu Ning had already run out of the room, and was standing at the railing on the second floor looking down at the two of them.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 993： you kiss me

    Chapter 993 You kiss me


    Huo Jinyan looked up at her, and smiled at her.


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing, watching him walk up.


    Huo Jinyan naturally raised his hand to shake her hand.


    "Is it cold."


    Huo Jinyan took her hand and walked to her room.


    She was wearing a suspender pajamas.


    Lu Ning shook his head: "It''s not cold at home."


    Feeling the temperature on his hands, Lu Ning looked at him: "Why are you here now, isn''t it cold?"


    Huo Jinyan let go of her hand, and took two steps back: "I''m cold, don''t hug me yet."


    Lu Ning couldn''t help but smiled and looked at him: "Who is going to hug you."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, raised his hand and took off his coat.


    "Go and sit down over there."


    He pointed to the bench over there, then turned around and went to the bathroom.


    Come out after a while and take out the hair dryer from inside.


    Lu Ning stared at him blankly.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, walked over and pulled her to sit on the stool.


    "Why are you so disobedient, sit down quickly."


    Pulling Lu Ning to sit down, Huo Jinyan plugged in the hair dryer, stood behind her, and turned on the hair dryer.


    The warm wind blows on Lu Ning''s head.


    His fingers ran lightly through her wet hair.


    Looking at his serious face in the mirror, Lu Ning was slightly taken aback.


    So, he came all this way just to blow-dry her hair?


    Lu Ning was a little shocked, the way he looked at Huo Jinyan changed again and again.


    The only sound left in my ears is the whirring of the hair dryer.


    She kept looking at Huo Jinyan in the mirror intently.


    Huo Jinyan''s fingers were gentle, pulling her hair gently, for fear of hurting her.


    After a long time, he stopped the hair dryer in his hand and looked at her dry hair with satisfaction.


    "All right."


    Lu Ning turned to look at him.


    Huo Jinyan put away the hair dryer and put it in the bathroom.


    When he came out, he found that Lu Ning''s eyes were not quite right.


    Go over and look at her.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Lu Ning stretched out his arms towards him: "Can I hug you now?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her soft look, couldn''t help being taken aback, smiled and leaned over: "Yes."


    Closed closer, Lu Ning put his arms around his waist, and put his head on his waist and abdomen.


    hugged him tightly.


    Huo Jinyan sensed that something was wrong with her, and gently stroked her head with his hand.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Lu Ning groaned twice, didn''t speak, just hugged him.


    Huo Jinyan stood patiently and let her hold her.


    After a long time, Lu Ning finally looked up at him.


    Huo Jinyan looked down at her.


    Hear her delicate voice.


    "Huo Jinyan, kiss me."


    Huo Jinyan froze for a moment, something was obviously wrong.


    But he still bent over, leaned closer, and gently kissed her cheek and the corners of her lips.


    Then he half-kneeled in front of her, put his arms around her waist, and looked at her: "What''s wrong with my baby?"


    Lu Ning raised his arms, put them on his shoulders, wrapped them around his neck, moved closer, and kissed his forehead.


    Cheek rubbed against his cheek, obviously coquettish.


    Huo Jinyan smiled, and the next second heard her serious voice.


    "I just think, I love you so much."


    Huo Jinyan was stunned, and the smile on his face also froze.


    He looked at Lu Ning with some surprise in his eyes.


    This seems to be the first time that Lu Ning expresses his love for him verbally.


    Lu Ning also froze for a moment when he looked at him and his reaction.


    Leaned over, put her head on his shoulder, and said softly: "Did I say too little before, I will tell you more in the future."


    Huo Jinyan was stunned, and subconsciously raised his hand to hug her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 994： I love you, hear me?

    Chapter 994 I love you, hear that?


    "Huo Jinyan, I love you."


    The girl''s delicate voice reached his ears.


    Huo Jinyan''s mind went blank, he could only feel his heart beating wildly.


    Lu Ning said a little coquettishly: "I said, I love you, did you hear that?"


    Huo Jinyan reacted suddenly, tightened his arms and hugged her tightly.


    He responded in a low voice: "En."


    There is a smile on the face, but the heart is like a stormy sea.


    After being silent for a while, he withdrew his arms, held Lu Ning''s face in both hands, looked into her eyes, and said very solemnly: "Ning Ning, I love you too."


    He half-kneeled in front of her, like a devout believer.


    Lu Ning raised his hand to hold his hand, nodded gently: "I know."


    Her eyes were slightly red, she leaned over, and kissed him gently from his forehead, eyes, cheeks, all the way to his lips.


    Huo Jinyan''s heart trembled, and his fingers trembled a little.


    grabs her neck, deepening the kiss.


    It turns out that happiness sometimes makes people feel overwhelmed.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The cold winter is coming, and everyone is too cold to go out, or even to leave the dormitory.


    The figures on the campus became hurried, either in a hurry to go to the classroom or back to the dormitory.


    Lin Ci crawled out of the bed with difficulty, raised his eyes sleepily and glanced at Lu Ning who had already gotten up and was packing the quilt.


    He raised his hand and yawned and sat up.


    "Why do you get up so early again?"


    Lu Ning turned to look at her and smiled: "There is class today, don''t you have class too, get up soon."


    Lin Ci moved a few times, then lay down again: "There is still time, I will sleep for a while."


    She said and got into bed again.


    Lu Ning smiled helplessly, turned around and called Wen Hui.


    Wen Hui curled up under the blanket, Lu Ning patted her and called twice, but she faltered in response.


    Lu Ning sensed that something was wrong, raised his hand and touched her forehead, his expression changed instantly.


    "Wen Hui, don''t sleep. Wen Hui."


    Lu Ning forcibly pulled her up from the bed.


    "You are sick, I will take you to the school infirmary."


    As he spoke, he took her coat and put it on for her.


    Wen Hui was in a daze and was out of shape. Lu Ning pulled her up, helped her change her shoes, and pulled her to go out.


    "Little Ci, you''re about to wake up, I won''t call you anymore, Wen Hui is sick, I''ll take her to see a doctor."


    As she spoke, she dragged Wen Hui out the door.


    Lin Ci moved on the bed, and answered vaguely: "En..."


    Dazed for a while, he sat up suddenly: "What?!"


    But there is no one in the dormitory.


    Li Nian got up earlier than Lu Ning and went to the library.


    Lin Ci was stunned on the bed, then got out of bed and began to tidy up.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning took Wen Hui to the school infirmary.


    Gu Chen sat at the table, looking up at them.


    Wen Hui was pulled by Lu Ning to sit over, Gu Chen looked at her condition, took her temperature, and checked it again.


    "I caught a cold, please take a vacation and go back to the dormitory to rest, remember to take medicine."


    After finishing speaking, Gu Chen turned around to get the medicine.


    Lu Ning supported Wen Hui, who was lying on the table uncomfortable.


    Lu Ning touched her head.


    "Don''t you need an injection?"


    Before Gu Chen could speak, Wen Hui said vaguely: "No, no injections, I will obediently take the medicine."


    After she finished speaking, Lu Ning looked at her and smiled.


    At this time, I can still hear clearly.


    Gu Chen took the medicine and gave it to her.


    "The number of times and precautions are listed above."


    Lu Ning nodded: "Understood, why are you alone?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 995： block message

    Chapter 995 Blocked news


    While helping Wen Hui up, Lu Ning glanced at the school infirmary.


    Gu Chen sat down and looked at her: "Doctor Liu is also sick, so he went back to rest."


    Lu Ning nodded.


    Gu Chen looked at her, then at Wen Hui, and said, "Come here when you''re done, I have something to tell you."


    Lu Ning nodded, and took Wen Hui out first.


    After going back, Lu Ning let Wen Hui take medicine, looked at her condition, and made sure that she was fine. After she fell asleep, she went to class and asked Wen Hui for leave.


    After finishing his work, Lu Ning went to the school doctor''s office.


    This time, except for Gu Chen, Gu Zi, and Lao Jiu, they are all there.


    Lu Ning was frightened by such a battle.


    thought it was something else.


    After entering, he closed the door and looked at them seriously: "What''s wrong?"


    Several people looked back at her, looked at her expression, hesitated and said: "It''s nothing, I just want to tell you that we are going back to Yizhou."


    Lu Ning frowned and looked at them.


    If there were no accidents, they would go back to Yizhou collectively?


    Gu Cheng stood up, walked towards her, and said haha: "Why are you making such an expression, just smile, it''s really nothing, it''s just that we have a mission for us to go together."


    Looking at him, Lu Ning was stunned for a long time without speaking.


    "Come back safely."


    She looked at them and said.


    Then he looked at Gu Chen and asked, "Are you going too?"


    Gu Chen froze for a moment, then nodded.


    Lu Ning''s expression did not improve.


    It would be very difficult if Gu Chen also went.


    Gu Zi looked at her: "Although I don''t trust Huo Jinyan very much, this is his territory, and we can rest assured that you are here with him. This time, there is really an important task, so we have to go together, it won''t be too much. After a long time, we will come back when the mission is over, and you will be able to see us."


    He said and patted her on the head.


    Lu Ning looked up at him: "Can''t you tell me?"


    Gu Zi paused.


    They knew they couldn''t fool Lu Ning, but they still struggled: "Tell me, don''t think too much, it''s really a task, it''s easy to complete, I assure you, it won''t take more than a month, and we''ll be back. "


    Lu Ning pursed his lips: "I''ll go with you."


    When she said this, everyone froze.


    Gu Chen frowned at her.


    "You can''t go to this mission."


    Lu Ning''s eyes were heavy: "Why, I am your boss, is there any task that I can''t go to?"


    Several people were silent for a while.


    Gu Cheng patted her on the head: "It''s really not good this time. Didn''t I make a winter vacation plan for you? We will go to Yizhou together when you are on vacation. Then you will be busy. Gu Chen has made a package for you. training program."


    Looking at their appearance, Lu Ning sighed: "I see, you all came back safely."


    She finished speaking and looked at them, after a moment of stunned, she turned and opened the door and left.


    Several people looked at each other in blank dismay.


    "Why didn''t you tell her."


    "Ningning should have already found out, will she think too much about us keeping it from her?"


    "I must be thinking a lot, haven''t you seen her expression?"


    Gu Chen''s face was heavy: "We haven''t investigated this matter clearly yet. We will investigate the matter after we go back and see if Brother Long can wake up."


    The surroundings were quiet for a moment.


    "What if you can''t wake up."


    Gu Chen''s hand squeezed the back of the chair tightly.


    "Ning Ning will go even if she doesn''t want to go."


    "Rose Manor has blocked the news. If it is leaked, Yizhou will be in chaos."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 996： not in a good mood?

    Chapter 996 Bad mood?


    Everyone''s complexion is not very good-looking.


    This time the incident happened suddenly, and everyone was not mentally prepared. Before the matter was clear, they felt that they should not tell Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning went back to the dormitory after he came out of the school doctor''s office, took a look at Wen Hui''s situation, gave Lin Ci and Li Nian a few words, and left the school to go to the Piano Association.


    Jiang Ying was already waiting for her at the door.


    After Lu Ning saw him, he swiped his card and went upstairs with him.


    After practicing for half an hour, Jiang Ying dared to ask.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you?"


    Lu Ning looked at him suspiciously.


    "what?"


    Jiang Ying raised his hand to take a sip of water, and looked at her expression: "You, what''s the matter, you seem to be in a bad mood."


    Lu Ning froze for a moment, then turned to look at the mirror in the classroom.


    Is it so obvious?


    She thinks she looks normal.


    It seems that I still haven''t learned to suppress my emotions.


    The appearance of Gu Chen and the others this time, it is obvious that something is going on, and it is still a big thing. If you don''t tell her, it may be that things are still unclear.


    She was a little annoyed, she had been avoiding this identity before, and they were the only people around Rose Manor, and there was no one of her own, except them, who could tell her some news at critical moments.


    Lu Ning sighed inwardly.


    Her ability can''t protect them at all, it can''t protect everyone in Rose Manor, and sometimes she can''t even protect herself.


    Lu Ning clenched his hands into fists and looked down at his hands.


    It can''t go on like this forever.


    Now that these things have been done, we must become stronger.


    Jiang Ying looked at her expression, inevitably a little worried.


    "What happened?"


    Lu Ning shook his head and looked at him: "It''s okay. Go ahead."


    Jiang Ying looked at her, didn''t ask any more questions, turned around and walked over.


    Today''s practice time is obviously longer than before. After the end, Jiang Ying looked at the time on the phone, and it was an hour longer than before.


    Lu Ning''s state is really not right.


    She has always been very organized and measured in everything. When it starts and when it ends, she is almost always exact, but this time it has been over an hour, and she didn''t say anything.


    Packing her bag, she turned to look at Jiang Ying: "Let''s go."


    Jiang Ying nodded, followed Lu Ning out with his belongings.


    It was already dark when the two of them went out.


    Jiang Ying saw the car at the door at a glance.


    Huo Jinyan saw Lu Ning get off the car.


    After Jiang Ying bid farewell to Lu Ning, he turned and went to the garage.


    Jiang Ying can see the problem, Huo Jinyan can also see it.


    When Lu Ning walked over, he obviously felt that something was wrong.


    But he didn''t say anything, after hugging her, he took the things in her hand and put them on the car.


    Get in the car and look at Lu Ning sitting in the co-pilot who doesn''t seem to have changed.


    But in fact, Huo Jinyan could tell that she was tense.


    Without starting the car, after helping her to fasten her seat belt, he held her hand and looked at her.


    Lu Ning stared at him in a daze.


    Curved her lips and smiled: "What''s the matter? Didn''t you say you''re taking me to a big meal today?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and said softly, "Why is it so late today?"


    Lu Ning looked at the time subconsciously, and was stunned when he saw the time: "I''m too involved, I forgot the time."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, moved closer and kissed her forehead: "What happened? Can Miss Lu talk to her boyfriend."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 997： When a rotten salted fish

    Chapter 997 Be a Rotten Salted Fish


    Looking into his eyes, Lu Ning felt a little sour.


    Inexplicably, I wanted to cry, but I held back.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, and raised his hand to hold her in his arms with some distress.


    "If you don''t want to say it, don''t say it, but you have to remember that the arms of your boyfriend will always belong to you, and you can lean in whenever you want."


    Lu Ning couldn''t help but bent his lips and smiled, and raised his arms to hug him.


    Buried her face in his chest, and said in a muffled voice: "It''s okay, I just feel a little tired."


    Huo Jinyan stroked her hair with his hand.


    "Take a rest when you are tired."


    Huo Jinyan knows that Lu Ning is actually a very Buddhist person, and everything has been pushing her forward, it seems that it is not her original intention, her original intention is just to be quiet and ordinary Just live this life.


    But she is too good, she wants to live like this, but the people around her don''t want to let her go.


    Huo Jinyan hugged her quietly, and suddenly said, "Ningning."


    Lu Ning responded sullenly: "En."


    "If you don''t want to do it, you can do nothing. I can keep you from being disturbed by anyone. If you want to be just an ordinary little beauty, I can help you achieve it."


    Lu Ning couldn''t help but smiled, and looked at him from his arms.


    "Ordinary little beauty?"


    Huo Jinyan nodded.


    Lu Ning bent his lips and smiled: "There are no ordinary beauties."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, bent the corners of his lips, and touched her head.


    Lu Ning smiled and said: "Actually, I just want to be a salted fish, a salted fish without dreams."


    As she spoke, she hugged Huo Jinyan tightly, put her head on his shoulder, and took a breath of his scent, as if she was leaning on him to recharge her batteries.


    Huo Jinyan didn''t speak, but heard her voice.


    "I know, I have you, my parents, and all the people who love me. As long as I say it, everyone will help me. I have the ability to really become a person who doesn''t think about anything, and can live a good life without doing anything. Rotten salted fish."


    She paused for a moment, then smiled: "This is actually my dream, so I really don''t do anything, just lie flat and be a salted fish."


    Huo Jinyan also smiled, turned around and kissed her.


    Lu Ning touched Huo Jinyan''s neck with his hand, leaned on him and said slowly: "Although I have been pushed forward by everyone, I know the responsibility for these things, as well as the things behind me. At first I really found it troublesome, I didn''t want to answer anything, I didn''t want to do anything, but Jin Yan, they needed me, and I really saw my value and ability in these things.


    I think, maybe I can become better in everything, and I am slowly growing up, slowly accepting myself, I want to become better, and I can also be worthy of a better you. "


    Huo Jinyan froze for a moment, and grabbed her wrist suddenly.


    Looking at her with a serious expression: "Why do you feel that you are not worthy of me? Ningning, no matter what you are, you are worthy of me. We are on the same parallel line. There is no such thing as being worthy or not. If you really If you want to say that, I don''t think I''m worthy of such an excellent you."


    Lu Ning looked into his eyes and raised his hand to touch his cheek.


    "It turns out that love really makes people feel inferior."


    She smiled.


    ¡°I saw other girls who were excellent before, but I also felt that she was not good enough for my boyfriend. At that time, I thought she was so stupid that she couldn¡¯t see her own goodness, but only her boyfriend¡¯s goodness..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 998： perfect match top match fairy match

    Chapter 998 Perfect match, top match, fairy match


    "But now it has fallen on me, and I have become like that. It turns out that Mr. Huo is also like this.


    It seems that we are not stupid, but love makes people worry about gains and losses. "


    Huo Jinyan held her hand and kissed her.


    "You can firmly believe that I will always be by your side, and you don''t have to worry about gains and losses."


    Looking at him, Lu Ning leaned over and kissed the corner of his lips lightly: "Me too. Mr. Huo, please don''t feel that you are not good enough for me."


    She smiled and hugged him: "Because we are a perfect match, a perfect match!"


    Hearing her words, Huo Jinyan couldn''t help laughing, and hugged her.


    "Well, Miss Lu is right."


    Lu Ning also bent his lips and smiled, hugging him tightly.


    Talking about some things will really make my heart feel better.


    She was indeed being pushed away, but she discovered her own abilities and her own value, which is not a bad thing.


    Some people can''t find the direction of struggle in their whole life, but she has found it now, how lucky she is.


    Besides, there are so many people around who are willing to support her, so she doesn''t have to be afraid of going wrong, and there will always be someone behind her to back her up. How many people envy such a situation, she has nothing to say about being tired.


    Thinking of this, Lu Ning''s mood improved a lot.


    Suddenly, I heard Huo Jinyan''s voice slowly coming from my ear.


    "Ningning, call again."


    Lu Ning was stunned: "What?"


    "My name, you just called my name."


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, and then belatedly remembered that he called him ''Jinyan'' when he was speaking just now.


    She curved her lips slightly.


    Leaned over, breathed in his ear, whispered: "Jinyan."


    I don''t know if it was because she got too close to her ear, or because the words were so sweet, Huo Jinyan''s ears turned red instantly.


    Looking at his red ears, Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing.


    "Jin Yan, why are you so shy."


    She spoke softly.


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at her, a pair of eyes firmly caught her gaze.


    Lu Ning pursed his lips, thinking that he might have overplayed it.


    The next moment, Huo Jinyan''s kiss fell.


    Lu Ning gasped for breath after being kissed by him, and heard his voice echoing in his ears: "That''s a nice name, I''ll call it that from now on, did you hear me?"


    He asked, but Lu Ning was stunned and didn''t respond, and he blocked his lips again: "If you don''t answer, you are acquiescing."


    Lu Ning wanted to cry, but she had time to answer. He didn''t even give her a chance to breathe.


    ¡­


    When Lu Ning went back, Wen Hui had already woken up and looked more energetic.


    Lu Ning put the things in his hands on the table.


    "Are you hungry, come and eat soon."


    Wen Hui came over after smelling the fragrance.


    Looking at the things on the table, she hugged Lu Ning and jumped: "That''s great, I''m starving to death! Ningning, I love you!"


    She got better, and when she got up, she felt hungry, and was thinking about what to eat, when Lu Ning came back with something.


    Lin Ci and Li Nian also came over: "We haven''t eaten yet."


    Lu Ning bent his lips and smiled: "Eat it, enough, I brought a lot back."


    Lin Ci immediately looked at her with a smile: "Thank you, Patriarch."


    Lu Ning raised his hand and flicked her head, then turned and went to wash up.


    The three sat at the table and ate happily. By the time Lu Ning came out, most of the food had been eaten.


    Lu Ning bent his lips and smiled, walked to the table beside the bed and sat down, took the bag, took out the contents, and something fell out of the bag...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 999： Lai Yizhou

    Chapter 999 Come to Yizhou


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, then bent over and picked up the thing, which looked like an envelope.


    She doesn''t remember having such a thing.


    Could it be Huo Jin who let it go?


    Have you rewritten the letter now?


    She smiled, put the envelope aside first, and after sorting out other things, she raised her hand to take the envelope and open it.


    There is nothing in it, only one card.


    Lu Ning took out the card. On the back of the black card was a gilded rose logo, and on the flipped front was written three words¡ªLai Yizhou.


    Nothing else, only these three words.


    Lu Ning frowned, looked at the three characters above, and then at the gilded rose on the back.


    It looks like the logo of Rose Manor, but it is not.


    Lu Ning narrowed his eyes.


    Who the hell.


    She could vaguely feel that someone was watching her all the time, and everything that happened around her could prove that she was indeed being watched, and her every move seemed to be watched.


    But this person can escape the eyes of Huo Jinyan, and also escape the eyes of Rose Manor, is it really possible!


    Lu Ning''s heart sank to the bottom.


    Whether it was impossible or not, this man did it.


    Let''s not talk about anything else, the No. 1 Middle School secretly sprinkled Lu Yue''an''s appraisal report all over the campus, and he was able to do so without anyone noticing it.


    And he''s still in the dark.


    Lu Ning had to worry again.


    What is the purpose of this person, what is he going to do, and even who he is, Lu Ning doesn''t know.


    The enemy is in the open, and I am in the dark. If you want to know who he is, the only way is to lure him out.


    However, how to lead out...


    Lu Ning looked at the card in his hand, his eyes were slightly cold.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning has attracted much attention since he entered school.


    On the one hand because of appearance, on the other hand because of grades.


    She was admitted to the Department of Mathematics with the best grades in the country. She looks very beautiful. Later, because of her affair with Huo Jinyan, she once again caused a sensation in the whole school.


    Such an existence is actually awe-inspiring and fearful.


    But what is strange is that her grades should have been the key training object of the institute, but the institute has not included her in the list since she entered school, although she has been seen entering and leaving the institute , but it is not formal after all, it always feels like playing, so go there when you have time.


    This makes people can''t help but start guessing.


    What''s wrong with Lu Ning? Why hasn''t the research institute included her in the list?


    There are many guesses, but none of them are right.


    No one would have thought that Lu Ning had no place in the research institute, but the position of principal was actually reserved for her.


    As long as she nods, Shen Guang will overcome all difficulties and let her take over this position.


    But she didn''t nod all the time, which caused the current situation. Everyone couldn''t help but speculate, and rumors and rumors were overwhelming.


    But this will not affect or hurt Lu Ning, she has long been used to it.


    But what was even more surprising was that Wen Hui, her close friend, suddenly appeared on the list of the graduate school at the end of this semester.


    This made everyone puzzled again.


    Wen Hui''s grades are good, but compared with Lu Ning, she is still a thousand miles behind. Why is she on the list, but Lu Ning has not been seen for a long time.


    At the end of the semester, the matter that was discussed at the beginning of the semester was rediscussed again after a few months.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1000： problem occurs?

    Chapter 1000 something happened?


    Lu Ning was completely deaf to what was going on outside the window.


    But when Lin Ci Wenhui and Li Nian came back, all three of them looked unhappy.


    Lu Ning couldn''t help being surprised when he looked back at them.


    "What''s wrong? Got into a fight?"


    Lin Ci pouted: "No."


    After saying this, he ran to the bed and sat down.


    Lu Ning is even more strange.


    No matter what happened, as long as it was this expression, Lin Ci would always tell her blah blah blah, but this time he was so quiet, he didn''t say anything.


    If something goes wrong, there must be a demon.


    Lu Ning turned to look at Wen Hui and Li Nian.


    "What happened?"


    As a result, Wen Hui and Li Nian glanced at her, then turned around and went to the bathroom.


    "fine."


    After leaving such a sentence, they all ran away.


    Lu Ning was inevitably worried.


    stood up and walked towards Lin Ci.


    Looking down at her: "Are you all right?"


    Lin Ci sat on the bed still looking angry.


    Looked at Lu Ning, shook his head: "It''s okay."


    Lu Ning didn''t speak anymore, and turned around after being stunned for a while.


    "Okay, then I''ll go to the research institute first."


    Lin Ci suddenly stood up and looked at her.


    Lu Ning froze for a moment, and also looked at her.


    Finally, Lin Ci suddenly sat down again without saying anything.


    Lu Ning is even more strange now.


    But I didn''t ask any more questions, and went out with my things.


    Lin Ci looked at the closed door, still out of breath.


    Wen Hui and Li Nian came out of the bathroom, looked at the closed dormitory door, and then at Lin Ci.


    "little word..."


    Lin Ci sighed, got up and walked out.


    "I''m going out to get some air."


    She walked out while talking, Li Nian and Wen Hui hesitated and said, "Let''s go together."


    Lin Ci shook his head: "No, I want to walk by myself."


    Watching her go out, the two looked at each other.


    Actually, it¡¯s not a fight with someone anymore, it¡¯s a quarrel.


    On the way back, the three of them heard someone behaving strangely about Lu Ning, so Lin Ci rushed forward without saying a word.


    Those people were sharp-tongued, and every sentence they said was worse than one sentence. Lin Ci went all out and didn''t mention them. The last three were so angry that they just came back.


    In fact, it is nothing more than the matter of Lu Ning''s failure to enter the research institute. It is said that she did not enter the research institute because the institute knew that Lu Ning had character problems, people were not good enough, and so on. They were so angry that they wanted to go up and fight, but those people, Barabara, laughed at them after they finished speaking, and walked away.


    Lin Ci was annoyed and annoyed, hating himself for not speaking well enough to speak up to them. In the end, it seemed that the onlookers believed what those people said.


    She didn''t want Lu Ning to know this, so she didn''t say anything.


    But I still feel uncomfortable and angry.


    After she came out, she was angry and walked very fast. She didn''t know where she was going, but she walked all the way to the school gate.


    Standing at the school gate, she froze for a while, and finally regained consciousness.


    Then I felt a little cold.


    Only then did I realize that I forgot to put on my coat.


    I was just so angry that I didn''t notice anything.


    Lin Ci stood by the side of the road, sighed, and raised his hand to touch his arm.


    While thinking about whether to go back or find a place to sit first, his shoulders suddenly sank.


    She was stunned for a moment and turned her head to look over, and found that there was an extra coat on her shoulders, which protected some of the cold wind.


    When she looked up, she met Lu Qing''s gaze.


    Lin Ci froze for a moment, looking at Lu Qing.


    Lu Qing didn''t speak, but looked at her.


    "..."


    One thousand chapters achievement GET¡Ì


    Thank you for your company, I love you~ Do you~


    I hope everyone will still be there in the future~(`)


    I¡¯m almost starting to finish it, probably within two months, looking forward to it~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1001： no real acceptance

    Chapter 1001 No real acceptance


    Lu Qing originally thought that Lin Ci would throw his coat aside.


    But no, Lin Ci looked at him and accepted this reality after watching for a while.


    Turned around and asked, "Are you here to find Ningning?"


    As she spoke, she squatted down.


    Lu Qing looked at her, and slowly squatted down.


    "No, I came to you."


    Lin Ci was taken aback for a moment, and looked back at him.


    Lu Qing''s gaze was always on Lin Ci, and she would meet his eyes when she turned around.


    Lin Ci didn''t speak, just looked at Lu Qing for a long time.


    Looking at Lu Qing felt a little embarrassed.


    Then I heard Lin Ci''s voice.


    "Lu Qing, are you going to chase me?"


    Lu Qing was stunned for a moment, then suddenly bent his lips and smiled, looking at her with firm eyes.


    "Glad you found out."


    Lin Ci narrowed his eyes and looked at him suspiciously.


    "Really? Aren''t you trying to get revenge on me?"


    Lu Qing looked at her with doubts and amused: "Why should I take revenge on you? Did you do something to be sorry for me?"


    Lin Ci frowned and looked at him: "I never had a good temper with you before. When I saw you, I either scolded you or hated you. Why did you chase me? Do you have any tendency to be abused?"


    Lu Qing: "..."


    After Lin Ci finished speaking, he muttered to himself: "If you chase me, don''t you just like me? What do I like?"


    Lu Qing reached out and grabbed her wrist.


    "Little Ci, don''t belittle yourself like this, you are very likable."


    Lin Ci turned to look at him.


    "As you say, of course I''m liked by people, but I''m just wondering why I still like you, a dog."


    Lu Qing: "...?"


    Lin Ci looked at him: "I really didn''t like you when you treated Ningning so well before, and now I still do. When I see you, I want to hate you and scold you. I really can''t figure out why you like me. I can''t think of anything other than getting revenge on me for scolding you."


    Lu Qing looked at her funny: "Can''t I really like you?"


    His words were serious, Lin Ci turned his head to look at him, and it was not difficult to find that his heart was beating very fast.


    Lin Ci sighed: "Even if you really like me, I can''t accept it. I don''t even have a good impression of you. Although Ning Ning accepts you now, she is magnanimous, but I can''t be magnanimous. Before you I want to help her remember the **** things she did."


    Lu Qing''s expression darkened a little, and he looked back at his hand.


    The two squatted on the side of the road, and the people passing by couldn''t help but look sideways.


    Lu Qing was silent for a while, then said softly: "I remember it myself. In fact, Ningning didn''t really accept me."


    As he spoke, Lin Ci turned to look at him.


    Lu Qing looked a little worried.


    "I did do a lot of things that made her sad before, and I was reflecting on it, but I also knew that things had happened, and no matter how much I did, I couldn''t make up for the past.


    Ning Ning doesn''t want anything to happen at home, and she doesn''t want her parents to worry, so on the surface, I''m actually a brother and sister.


    But I know that she still has a gap with me in her heart, which is my fault, so I don''t force her to get along with me like Xiaobai Jingzhi.


    I have no right to ask her like that.


    She can remember those things for a lifetime. I probably have to spend my whole life to make up for her.


    When she was young, I didn''t protect her by her side and take care of her, I gave my care and love to another person..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1002： Is it a sellout?

    Chapter 1002 Is it a sellout?


    "Now, I want to make up for it twice. I don''t ask her to understand me more, I just hope she can be well."


    After he finished speaking, he suddenly smiled bitterly.


    He actually knows best.


    Lu Ning''s attitude, Lu Ning''s performance every time he faced him, really couldn''t see any clues at all. Everyone thought that they were already brothers and sisters.


    But Lu Qing knew clearly that it was different.


    Once estrangement occurs, it will never really be as if nothing happened.


    He knows this very well, so he won''t force it.


    Because it''s all his own fault.


    Lin Ci looked at him silently.


    Lu Qing turned his head to meet her gaze.


    He bent his lips and smiled: "Don''t feel sorry for me..."


    Before he finished speaking, Lin Ci suddenly raised his hand and pushed his hand away.


    "Who loves you so much, you put this on and betrayed me."


    She stood up abruptly as she spoke.


    But squatting for too long, my legs are numb, and if one leg is weak, I will fall down.


    Lu Qing quickly got up and went to pull her.


    But his legs were also numb, and the two of them fell to the ground at the same time.


    "..."


    "..."


    Both of them were dumbfounded.


    "What are you... doing?"


    A familiar voice sounded next to him, and the two subconsciously turned their heads to look.


    Seeing Huo Jinyan''s incomprehensible eyes standing there.


    Lin Ci: "...you don''t get up quickly."


    Lu Qing finally realized it, and quickly got up from her.


    The legs still didn''t relax much, and stood there hesitating for a while, shaking a bit.


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand to support him, stretched out his other hand to pull Lin Ci up, and then looked at the two of them.


    His strange eyes caught the two of them for a moment.


    Lin Ci seemed to realize something, and said immediately: "It''s not what you think!"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, and said leisurely: "I didn''t think about anything."


    Lin Ci: ¡°¡­¡±


    Lu Qing was almost relieved, stretched out his hand to hold Lin Ci, looked at Huo Jinyan: "Why are you here?"


    Huo Jinyan let go: "I''ll come and see Ningning."


    After finishing speaking, he turned and walked to another door: "Let''s go first, you continue."


    After speaking, he left without looking back.


    Lin Ci: ¡°¡­¡±


    Continue to fuck!


    She raised her hand and shook off Lu Qing''s hand.


    "I want to go back."


    Looking at her, Lu Qing raised his hand to catch the coat she had thrown off: "Aren''t you going to eat?"


    Lin Ci looked back at him suspiciously: "When did I tell you that I was hungry?"


    After finishing speaking, before she could react, her stomach growled suddenly.


    Goo¡ª


    "..."


    Lu Qing looked at her with a smile, walked over and patted the dirt on her body: "Let''s go, I''ve booked a restaurant."


    Lin Ci squinted at him.


    "You really came prepared."


    After finishing speaking, he left a sentence: "Have no good intentions!"


    Then walked towards Lu Qing''s car.


    Lu Qing smiled and followed behind.


    After reaching the side of the car, he still put the coat in his hand on her.


    "Put on some clothes, it''s cold."


    Said and opened the car door for her.


    Lin Ci gave him a sideways look and got into the car.


    After getting in the car, Lu Qing glanced at her, raised his hand over, and was pushed away by Lin Ci.


    "What are you doing?"


    Lu Qing smiled helplessly: "You didn''t fasten your seat belt."


    Lin Ci immediately raised his hand: "No need, I will do it myself."


    As he spoke, he pulled out the seat belt, and while buckling it, he muttered: "I really think that I am my boyfriend, and you still have to fasten my seat belt, you big-tailed wolf with malicious intentions."


    Lu Qing couldn''t help but pursed his lips and smiled, raised his hand and started the car.


    Even if I get scolded, I still think the scolding person is cute.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1003： something wrong

    Chapter 1003 has a problem


    When Lu Ning went to the research institute, he felt that something was wrong from the moment he walked in the gate, and when he walked in, he heard laughter from inside.


    Sounds pretty happy.


    When Lu Ning walked in, someone noticed her and immediately greeted her.


    "Hey, sister Ning, you are here."


    Lu Ning nodded.


    The few people gathered in front of her fell silent after hearing this, and turned to look at her.


    The surrounding voices disappeared instantly, and everything became quiet.


    The arrival of Lu Ning seems to make this place cold.


    Lu Ning glanced at them. There were two unfamiliar faces, but she didn''t pay attention. She turned around and walked to the table, raised her hand to take off the clothes on the wall and put them on her body, and then looked at the data on the table.


    "Sister Ning, Professor Wei is not here today, please help me look at these data."


    The boy behind the desk looked at Lu Ning and said with a smile.


    Lu Ning nodded: "Okay."


    Lu Ning''s eyes fell on a row of data, and he raised his hand to straighten his collar.


    Before she finished reading a line, a hand suddenly stretched out and took away all the data pads in front of her.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, then raised his eyes to meet the gaze of the previous girl.


    The girl wore exquisite makeup, and looked at Lu Ning with big eyes.


    "Don''t bother the school girl. We have calculated all these data and verified it many times. There will be no problems. Let''s go to the experiment first."


    As he said that, he led the few people who had just gathered together and walked towards the laboratory inside.


    Several people looked back at Lu Ning proudly, as if they had won some kind of victory.


    Lu Ning couldn''t understand.


    Frowning slightly, he looked at the boy behind the desk.


    The boy was also a little confused, and was a little embarrassed when he looked at Lu Ning.


    "Sister Ning, those two are juniors just now. They just came back from an exchange abroad. You haven''t seen them before."


    Lu Ning nodded and walked inside the table.


    "Well, I haven''t seen it. Is the data recorded just now in the computer?"


    The boy immediately bent over: "I''ll look for it."


    After speaking, I started to search in the computer.


    Lu Ning stood behind him with folded arms and watched.


    "Yes! I found Sister Ning!"


    Lu Ning bent over and moved closer, his gaze fell on the computer screen.


    His eyes scanned the data on the screen, and his brows became more and more wrinkled.


    Looking at Lu Ning like this, the boy seemed to sense something was wrong.


    "What''s the matter, Sister Ning, is there a problem? Do you want me to call them out?"


    Lu Ning took a piece of paper from the table next to him, and asked while recording, "Have you changed the experimental mold in the laboratory?"


    The boy was a little puzzled, but still answered: "No."


    Lu Ning nodded: "That''s fine, don''t ask them to come out."


    The boy looked at Lu Ning: "Is there no problem?"


    Obviously, Sister Ning''s expression was not very good just now. In the past, this expression of hers meant that there was something wrong. Is there any problem today?


    The boy was puzzled.


    Lu Ning looked up at him, bent his lips and smiled: "Of course there is a problem."


    As she spoke, she went out and stood by the table, leaning against the table, holding a pad in her hand and writing something on it.


    The boy stood behind and seemed to understand something. He pursed his lips and smiled silently without saying anything.


    A few professors haven¡¯t come yet, and everyone is waiting. Usually, they will experiment with the professor only when the professor comes.


    But today, with the senior sisters here, they seemed quite at ease, and they all ran in to experiment together.


    Lu Ning waited for about 20 minutes, the door of the laboratory over there opened, and a group of people came out in a panic...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1004： gloat

    Chapter 1004 Gloating


    The automatic sensor door of the laboratory opened slowly.


    A group of people who walked in triumphantly with their heads held high just now came out in a panic.


    The lab coats on their bodies were covered with white foam and some black mud. Everyone looked dirty.


    The boy behind the desk looked at them in surprise.


    I thought there would be an accident, but I didn''t expect it to be so embarrassing.


    The complexion of a group of people is also not very good.


    Lu Ning looked up, smiled, and lowered his eyes to write down something on the paper.


    The senior with exquisite makeup looked at her and smiled a little annoyed.


    "why are you laughing!"


    Lu Ning didn''t even look up at her, the pen in his hand didn''t stop, and he was still writing.


    "It''s just a negative case. Blessed are the students who come in in the future."


    Listening to her words, the irony was too obvious.


    Another senior from behind came over suddenly: "Are you very proud, are you happy to see us like this! Everyone in the research institute is prosperous and hurt, and if we really have any accidents, you will not be spared , what are you gloating about!"


    Lu Ning''s eyes instantly became cold, the pen in his hand stopped for a moment, and he looked up at her.


    Seemed to be intimidated by Lu Ning''s eyes, the senior was stunned.


    Lu Ning looked at her: "It turns out that senior sister still knows the seriousness of the problem, and I thought you were here to play house. The experimental data has to be carefully checked and compared by everyone, and finally the professor''s final confirmation to conduct experiments.


    Do you know why it is so strict.


    Because of a little carelessness, a data deviation will cause all experiments to fail. Now you are in the laboratory, and there are no dangerous molds inside. If it is true.


    Can you still come out alive now! "


    Her voice is not loud, but every word strikes loudly in everyone''s heart.


    The faces of everyone in front of them changed.


    Lu Ning''s eyes were cold.


    "Confidence is fine, but arrogance will kill everyone. Don''t let everyone bet with you just because of a little bit of jealousy and dissatisfaction in your heart!"


    It can be seen that Lu Ning is really angry, and the boy also stands behind without saying a word.


    The seriousness Lu Ning said is indeed real.


    And the people here didn''t realize the seriousness of this problem, because it was in the laboratory, because there were all the security protections here, so that everyone relaxed their vigilance.


    But the purpose of each experiment is to ensure that every experiment can be done safely without safety protection in the future.


    But these people in front of them seem to have forgotten.


    "Since you have already found out, why didn''t you stop us? Don''t you just watch your comrades die inside and remain indifferent? Why do people like you stand on the moral high ground and speak of us now!"


    She still seems very angry.


    Hearing this, Lu Ning looked over, and the corners of his lips twitched slightly: "Am I your father or your mother, and I told you to wipe your **** even after waking you up? These people trust you, but if you are not responsible for their lives, don''t do it casually." Find someone to act as your scapegoat.


    Also, don''t say that comrades-in-arms are not comrades-in-arms, a person like you will never become my comrade-in-arms and stand by my side.


    You are not eligible yet. "


    There is no sympathy left in what I said.


    Senior sister''s face turned red in vain.


    "You! Lu Ning, don''t bully people too much! Why do you say that about me? You are relying on Huo Jin''s words soon! You are nothing without him!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1005： most qualified to stay

    Chapter 1005 The most qualified person to stay


    As she spoke, she wanted to rush over.


    Several people beside her quickly stopped her.


    Lu Ning looked at her amusedly.


    "It seems that the foreign exchange quota was wasted, and you didn''t learn anything when you went out. It''s a good use of it.


    What kind of person I am, what kind of person I rely on, what kind of person I will become, and what has anything to do with you.


    Does the research institute look at the background? Did the research institute look at your Yang family''s power instead of your ability when you came in?


    Then I am not surprised by your performance today. "


    The woman on the opposite side was stunned for a moment, and then became even more shocked.


    She didn''t expect Lu Ning to recognize her.


    What was even more unexpected was that Lu Ning really said that, and he hit the nail on the head without showing any mercy.


    Lu Ning raised his hand, casually flipping through the pages in front of him, looking at something.


    "If you behave like this in the future, I suggest you quit the research institute directly, and don''t take everyone''s life to play house with you."


    "You! Lu Ning!"


    Senior sister''s eyes were red, and she was so angry that Lu Ning cried.


    "Don''t put on a show here, as if all the data you made are correct! Can you really find out after reading it! Have you never made a mistake in the data! I have nothing to do with you if I can''t quit the research institute. What''s the matter! What qualifications do you have to point fingers at me!


    Whether I stay or leave is not up to you! "


    She roared angrily.


    Lu Ning raised his eyes and glanced at her lightly.


    Before she could speak, a voice sounded not far away.


    "She has the final say."


    The glass door opened, and Shen Guang walked in with a few professors.


    A group of people were stunned for a moment, looked over, they all stopped talking in silence, stood in place and took two steps back.


    Professor couldn''t help frowning as he looked at the group of people.


    "What have you done!"


    Senior lowered her eyes, pursed her lips, and felt wronged.


    Professor was very angry.


    "I know you came back today and specially asked the dean to come, so you made it like this for the dean to see?!"


    Senior sister pursed her lips and stopped talking.


    They were in such a mess that they couldn''t explain anything.


    Shen Guang looked at them, his eyes became sharp.


    "Is this what you preached to Lu Ning with such results?"


    His voice fell, and the surrounding was eerily quiet.


    "No need for Lu Ning, let me tell you. Her data has never been wrong, and she has indeed found errors in the data every time.


    She is even qualified to decide whether you stay or stay in the institute. "


    People around were taken aback, looking at Shen Guang.


    "Why! If you say she didn''t miss it, then she didn''t miss it. I won''t say anything. Even if she didn''t miss it now, then she won''t be wrong in the future!


    Why can she decide my stay!


    Why is she! "


    She suddenly roared, and the professor frowned: "Shut up!"


    "Why should I shut up! I just didn''t do well in this experiment! Why can a person who is not qualified to join the research institute point at me and decide whether I will stay or not? Why are you doing such a ridiculous thing? You can say whatever you want!¡±


    Shen Guang looked at the girl in front of him, and smiled coldly: "Lu Ning is not qualified to join the research institute? Can your guess be more outrageous?"


    "She is the only one who is most qualified to stay in the institute."


    "She can give advice here because she has the ability."


    "Since you all guessed so outrageously, why did no one guess that Lu Ning is going to be the head of the research institute?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1006： uncle?

    Chapter 1006 Uncle?


    After Shen Guang finished speaking, everyone stared at him with wide eyes.


    "Why hasn''t she appeared on the list of the institute for so long. Is it because of her strength?"


    "Others don''t know what her strength is, but don''t you know that you have been here all the time?"


    The surroundings are silent.


    Indeed, Lu Ning''s strength is the most outstanding one here, so it''s puzzling that she didn''t join the research institute for a long time.


    But no one dared to guess that Lu Ning is actually going to be the head of the research institute.


    How is this possible!


    Shen Guang glanced at them: "I begged for Lu Ning to come to the research institute."


    "She has been slow to join the list of the institute because she has not agreed to my request."


    "As long as she nods, my position will be hers, and he is the only heir I have chosen from thousands of people."


    "The only person in charge of the institute, you say, is she qualified to decide whether you will stay or not."


    Everyone looked in shock.


    Looking at Shen Guang, looking at Lu Ning.


    "This, this, how is this possible..."


    They couldn''t believe it, was there such a reason for Lu Ning''s slow refusal to join the research institute!


    It turned out to be because she didn''t want to.


    As long as she nods, she is now the supreme commander.


    But why, why is she unwilling.


    The eyes of everyone looking at Lu Ning changed again and again.


    Looking at them, Lu Ning didn''t say anything, but glanced at Shen Guang resentfully.


    Shen Guang seemed to feel Lu Ning''s gaze.


    Finally softened his attitude.


    "You''d better keep everything a secret from me today, don''t stay here like this, and hurry up to clean up."


    Professor immediately said: "Hurry up, what are you doing standing there!"


    A group of people reacted now, but they were still in shock.


    Pulling the two dumbfounded seniors to leave quickly, they couldn''t help but look at Lu Ning when they left.


    Lu Ning watched them leave without saying anything.


    The surrounding professors looked at Lu Ning also changed.


    Lu Ning raised his hand and handed the thing in his hand to the boy who was also stunned.


    "This is new data, wait for them to come out and give it to them."


    The boy took it in a daze, then nodded mechanically.


    Lu Ning sighed and looked at Shen Guang.


    "Uncle, I''m leaving first."


    The boy froze again.


    What the hell?


    uncle? !


    President Shen is Sister Ning''s uncle? ? ?


    Shen Guang''s expression changed when he looked at Lu Ning.


    "Ningning, wait a minute, uncle is going with you, will you go home today, uncle has someone prepare a big meal for you..."


    Until the sound drifted away, the figures of the two disappeared in the research institute.


    The professors were also silent.


    Shen Yuanzi''s dog-legged appearance, they really have never heard of it, never seen it before.


    The boy looked at the densely written data in his hand, and couldn''t help but praise Lu Ning in his heart.


    This is the pattern.


    It''s up to you to talk, and it''s up to you to scold, but Lu Ning is really ''wiping their ass'' for them.


    These data are clearly calculated, and then written out clearly, with labels next to it.


    Too careful.


    She can even fight while doing this.


    too strong.


    Professors also came over and took a look at what Lu Ning had written.


    They all nodded and couldn''t help smiling.


    Actually, they were not surprised by what Shen Guang said.


    Lu Ning''s ability is obvious to all. It can only be said that Lu Ning is still growing, but her ability has not yet been fully demonstrated here. She is suppressing her own ability.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1007： Im on fire

    Chapter 1007 I am fully fired


    When a group of people came out after packing up, they still looked shocked.


    Especially the two seniors.


    The professor handed them things.


    "This is the data recalculated by Lu Ning. Let''s take a look, compare and compare where you are, and see your own problems clearly, instead of rejecting someone who is better than you."


    The senior sister took it, looking at the dense things on it, she couldn''t help but blush.


    It was like being slapped violently.


    The professors didn''t say anything else, they turned around and took their things.


    "Pack up your mood, the experiment will continue."


    "Yes."


    They agreed, and they all started to keep busy with their own affairs.


    ¡­


    Shen Guang chased Lu Ning out.


    Lu Ning had a headache.


    "Uncle, I really have something to do."


    Shen Guang followed: "What''s the matter, can''t uncle go?"


    Lu Ning looked at the people standing at the door and smiled, then turned his head and pointed at Shen Guang.


    "A date, Uncle, do you want to go with me?"


    Shen Guang: "..."


    He wanted to go, but he was afraid that Huo Jinyan would want to eat him then.


    This light bulb is not suitable.


    Two people walked to the door.


    Shen Guang smiled and said, "Forget it, I still have a date with your aunt. Uncle is leaving first. Remember to go home for dinner in two days."


    Lu Ning nodded and watched him leave.


    smiled slightly and turned to look at Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan put his arms around her waist: "What are you talking about?"


    Lu Ning smiled with curved lips: "It''s nothing."


    Huo Jinyan leaned closer and kissed her forehead: "Are you being targeted again?"


    After he finished speaking, Lu Ning froze for a moment, then turned to look at him.


    "Are you planting spies around me, or are you installing cameras on me?"


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and touched her head.


    "No need, just look at your expression."


    Lu Ning looked at him with pursed lips: "Is my expression so obvious? I feel quite normal."


    She raised her hand and touched her face.


    Huo Jinyan smiled and took her hand away, and pulled her into the car.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just look with your eyes, you have to look with your heart.¡±


    After closing the car door for her, Huo Jinyan sat in the driver''s seat.


    Lu Ning turned to look at Huo Jinyan: "Look carefully. Then I think Mr. Huo seems to be hiding something from me. Tell me, did you do something behind my back?"


    Huo Jinyan was really stunned.


    Curved his lips and smiled, raised his hand to fasten her seat belt.


    "I was discovered by you, and I will take you to a place."


    He touched her face with his hand: "Have you been bullied?"


    Lu Ning shook his head: "No, I am fully fired."


    Seeing her dancing, Huo Jinyan couldn''t help laughing.


    "It seems that a camera is really going to be installed on your body. I have never seen Miss Lu fully fired."


    He said and started the car, Lu Ning smiled: "Then I will show you the next performance."


    "it is good."


    The two of them were talking, and Huo Jinyan drove all the way to the west of the city.


    The road section is getting more and more remote.


    Lu Ning glanced at the time, he had already driven for forty minutes.


    "Mr. Huo, are you going to sell me?"


    Huo Jinyan was amused by her: "I can''t bear it."


    "Why are you so far away, is your surprise hidden in a ravine?"


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and shook her hand.


    "It''s coming soon."


    Lu Ning looked at the night outside the window.


    It''s really getting more and more secluded here.


    The car finally stopped outside a club after driving for about ten minutes.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, this club is quite remote.


    Huo Jinyan pulled her out of the car.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1008： your treasure

    Chapter 1008 Your baby


    Two people walked in, and someone greeted them immediately.


    "Mr. Huo, Miss Lu, this way please."


    Before the two of them spoke, the waiter led them forward.


    Lu Ning grabbed Huo Jinyan''s arm: "How do they know me? Do you come here often?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with a smile, and held her hand directly: "Well, I come here often, and I hang around here with your photo."


    Lu Ning looked at him with a smile.


    The further he followed the waiter, the more Lu Ning felt something was wrong.


    I smelled some familiar smells in my nose.


    Lu Ning was stunned.


    Wait until the waiter led them to stand in front of a door and opened the door. There was a yard with many lights on.


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand to let the waiter go down.


    Lu Ning turned to look at him.


    I already guessed something, but I still can''t believe it.


    Clenched his hand a little nervously.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with a smile: "Let''s go and meet your baby."


    Lu Ning looked at him with reddened eyes, and followed him in.


    The yard in front of it creates a large horse farm.


    Beside the wall is the stable.


    The breeder was walking around.


    Huo Jinyan led Lu Ning over.


    There are horses in every stable.


    Lu Ning looked forward nervously, looking at Huo Jinyan with gentle eyes like a pool of spring water.


    Huo Jinyan stopped and took Lu Ning''s hand.


    "arrive."


    Lu Ning turned to look at the stable in the middle.


    Lights illuminate the surroundings.


    A Lin Lang who was eating inside was caught.


    Lu Ning''s eyes instantly softened, and tears filled his eyes.


    She walked over and stood at the door watching the horses stealing food inside.


    "Lin Lang."


    She let out a soft cry.


    Lin Lang reacted instantly, and when she turned her head and saw Lu Ning, she rushed over immediately, almost knocking Lu Ning into the air.


    Huo Jinyan quickly grabbed her.


    Lu Ning walked over with a smile.


    Lin Lang moved closer to Lu Ning and kept rubbing against her.


    Lu Ning smiled and raised his hand to touch it.


    It¡¯s been a long time since we saw each other, and we miss each other very much.


    Lin Lang excitedly spun around in circles, and then came to rub Lu Ning again after circling.


    Lu Ning hugged him, touched him, and was also very happy.


    She was surprised that Huo Jinyan could get Lin Lang here.


    She also had this idea before, but Lin Lang''s test was a little unqualified, and there might be accidents on the way to and from, and Lin Lang would be very irritable without a familiar environment, so Lu Ning could only temporarily put this idea aside.


    I thought about coming back to see him when I had time, and then trying to find a way to see if I could bring him to the capital.


    But before she could realize this wish, Huo Jinyan helped her realize it.


    After staying and playing with Lin Lang for a long time, it was really too late, and Lu Ning left.


    Now that I am close, I can visit him anytime.


    Lu Ning reluctantly followed Huo Jinyan and left.


    After getting in the car, Lu Ning turned to look at Huo Jinyan, his eyes were shining.


    "How did you find this place? This place is exactly the same as Lin Lang''s previous environment."


    Huo Jinyan glanced at her with a smile, and started the car.


    "I just found a place, and the rest are reproduced one by one according to Lin Lang''s environment before."


    Lu Ning froze for a moment.


    She just thought that Huo Jinyan must have spent a lot of effort to find such a place, but she never thought that this was not found, but created by him.


    It is a one-to-one replica, and it really takes a lot of effort to show it completely.


    No wonder he was so busy a while ago, so he was still busy with this matter.


    Lu Ning pursed his lips and looked at him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1009： this is important to me

    Chapter 1009 This is very important to me


    Huo Jinyan didn''t think it was something worth telling Lu Ning.


    He just wanted her to be happy, so he did.


    Speaking of which, she asked this question, so he said it.


    But after driving for a while, I suddenly felt something was wrong.


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at Lu Ning.


    Immediately stopped the car.


    When looking at her, he stretched out his hand to touch her face in distress.


    "What''s the matter, why are you still crying?"


    He slowly hugged him over and comforted him softly: "Don''t you want to be separated from Lin Lang, then let''s go back, okay, don''t cry."


    Lu Ning pursed his lips, raised his arms and hugged him tightly.


    His heart was touched by Huo Jinyan''s softness.


    "Huo Jinyan."


    "kindness."


    "Why are you so nice."


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment before he realized it.


    He raised his hand and patted her on the back lightly.


    "Because of you. This is something I can do, don''t cry."


    He patted her on the back gently.


    Lu Ning hugged his neck tightly: "I love you."


    She knows that Huo Jinyan can do these things, but it takes a lot of time and a lot of things to do them.


    Even if it was something within his ability, he did it.


    In her life, there are too many people who have not done anything for her.


    This ability makes her feel very happy.


    He is willing to spend time and energy to do these things for her, these are really precious.


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect these things to move the little girl so much.


    "I love you too."


    Because I love you, I am willing to do anything for you.


    Lu Ning looked at him with red eyes.


    Huo Jinyan moved closer and gently kissed her tears.


    "Stop crying, it''s nothing."


    Huo Jinyan comforted in a soft voice.


    Lu Ning looked at him and put his arms around his neck: "This is very important to me."


    After finishing speaking, the little girl leaned over and kissed him, a rare initiative to ask for it.


    Huo Jinyan let her kiss, this time it was her who led the kiss.


    The little girl is really easily moved by little things.


    Huo Jinyan thought so, putting his arms around her waist.


    I just think about doing better and doing more in the future.


    ¡­


    But the enthusiasm of the little girl is sometimes overwhelming.


    Huo Jinyan went to the company the next day despite everyone''s eyes, and he was in a good mood.


    After entering the company, Chu Ting reported the itinerary and handed the document to Huo Jinyan. After finishing everything, he couldn''t help but look at Huo Jinyan''s neck.


    Huo Jinyan looked up at him


    "what else?"


    Chu Ting shook his head, took two steps back and couldn''t help but say: "Mr. Huo, that..."


    He raised his finger and pointed at Huo Jinyan''s neck.


    On the right side of Huo Jinyan''s neck, there is an obvious red mark, like a strawberry.


    Huo Jinyan glanced at him: "Is there any problem?"


    Chu Ting was taken aback.


    kindness?


    So he knew.


    Then forget it.


    Chu Ting immediately withdrew his hand and shook his head: "No problem."


    Then turned and left the office.


    Huo Jinyan bent his lips and smiled, and raised his hand to touch his neck.


    He didn''t mean to hide it at all, he just wanted to expose the world and let everyone know.


    But there was still a small accident at noon.


    Because Lu Qing came suddenly.


    The Lu family and the Huo family now have work contacts, and Lu Qing came this time to chat with Huo Jin about the project.


    After entering, Chu Ting took Lu Qing to the office, and couldn''t help feeling faintly worried, hoping that Huo Jinyan could cover his neck, but when he knocked on the door and went in, Huo Jinyan was still the same.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1010： other women?

    Chapter 1010 Another woman?


    Chu Ting couldn''t help but closed his eyes, lowered his eyes and withdrew.


    Lu Qing just sat on the sofa and chatted about the project, his eyes kept falling on the project book, and he didn''t pay attention to Huo Jinyan at all.


    Huo Jinyan also chatted with him about the project.


    The two of them were almost chatting, and Lu Qing raised his eyes to look at him.


    Seeing this, he was not calm for a moment.


    Directly came over and slapped Huo Jinyan on the neck.


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment, stood up abruptly, and slapped back.


    The two looked at each other incomprehensibly at the same time.


    Lu Qing immediately began to take off his coat, rolled up his sleeves, and looked at Huo Jinyan with anger.


    He also raised his hand and picked up his mobile phone to call someone.


    Huo Jinyan:?


    "Huo Jinyan, you are good enough. You made a promise on the surface, but in the end you didn''t touch Ningning and ran out to find another woman, right?"


    As he spoke, he swung a punch.


    Huo Jinyan immediately hid.


    "and many more!"


    Huo Jinyan spoke while hiding.


    "Wait a fart!"


    Lu Qing, who never said such things, blurted out at this moment, extremely angry.


    Huo Jinyan accidentally slipped the cuff button onto Lu Qing while hiding, scratching his arm.


    "Wait! Listen to me! This is not another woman, but Ningning."


    Hearing this, Lu Qing became even more angry, and punched again.


    "You beast! You promised not to touch Ningning! Human face and animal heart!"


    Huo Jin said: "..."


    Chu Ting outside the door heard the commotion inside, and quickly called Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning was in class, and he forgot to turn off the silent mode on his phone. Everyone was startled when the phone rang.


    Lu Ning hurriedly turned it off, but it was turned on.


    Chu Ting''s voice came from the other side: "Miss Lu! Come here quickly, Mr. Huo and Mr. Lu Qing are fighting."


    Lu Ning stood up abruptly, startling the teacher again.


    The teacher looked at her: "Ning, Ning Ning, what''s wrong? Is the teacher wrong?"


    Lu Ning immediately said: "No, teacher, I just feel a little uncomfortable suddenly, can I go out and have a rest."


    The teacher nodded immediately: "Okay, okay, go, have a good rest."


    Lu Ning nodded, turned around and walked out quickly.


    The teacher breathed a sigh of relief in the back.


    Lu Ning hurried out after going out.


    "What''s the matter? Why did you fight?"


    Chu Ting was about to speak when he saw Lu Bai coming out of the elevator.


    "Hey, Mr. Lu Bai, wait, wait, don''t go in, Mr. Lu..."


    Chu Ting''s anxious voice came out from the other side, and Lu Ning frowned even more, then hung up the phone and ran outside.


    If there was something that made them fight, Lu Bai also went.


    Lu Ning met Lin Ci when he ran out, and Lin Ci was worried that she would come with her.


    After the two entered the company, they hurried into the elevator dedicated to the president, and Chu Ting was already waiting inside.


    After reaching the top floor, when the door of the president''s office was pushed open, the three people looked at each other.


    Lu Ning walked over quickly and separated the three of them.


    Turning his head to look at the wound on Huo Jinyan''s face, he raised his hand to touch it: "Does it hurt?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and nodded immediately.


    Lu Bai, Lu Qing: "..."


    play self pity?


    Lin Ci stood aside and noticed the injury on Lu Qing''s arm.


    "Is there a medicine cabinet?"


    She turned her head to look at Chu Ting.


    Chu Ting nodded immediately, and quickly brought in a medicine box from outside.


    Lu Ning pulled Huo Jinyan to sit down, then turned his head and glared at the two of them.


    "Sit down and tell me what''s going on."


    As he spoke, he and Lin Ci took out the contents of the medicine box.


    My dears, I¡¯m sorry, there are a lot of things going on recently, and it may have to be changed to the fourth shift, and it will be restored when the work is done.


    There is also an editorial notice, 10,000 updates will explode on the 25th, I love you~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1011： I take the initiative

    Chapter 1011 I took the initiative


    Lu Bai and Lu Qing looked at each other, then looked at Lu Ning, they didn''t say anything, but they looked unhappy.


    Lu Ning sighed, and turned to look at Huo Jinyan''s wound.


    Lu Qing''s angry voice sounded behind him.


    "You let him speak for himself."


    Lin Ci sat next to Lu Qing with something, raised his hand and pulled his sleeve, gently disinfecting his wound.


    Lu Qing looked down at her.


    Lu Ning disinfected Huo Jinyan''s wound and looked at him: "What did you do?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at Lu Ning with an aggrieved look.


    Pursing his lips, he didn''t say anything, just raised his finger and pointed at his neck.


    Lu Ning looked at the past along the line of sight.


    "..."


    The strength in the hand increased a bit.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her in pain.


    Lu Ning gave him a helpless look.


    "Did I tell you to cover it up?"


    Huo Jin said: "...Yes."


    Lu Ning stared at him, still disinfecting his wound.


    "Deserved it."


    Lu Bai stood aside and watched, with his arms crossed. He was the only one who was not injured, and he was the one who hit Huo Jinyan.


    He looked at Lu Ning and said in a deep voice, "You two break up."


    Looking at Huo Jinyan''s sudden panic, Lu Ning smiled with curved lips.


    "Let''s play it off, it makes you disobedient."


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and grabbed her wrist.


    Lu Ning didn''t speak.


    Lin Ci helped Lu Qing take care of the wound, applied some ointment for him, then stood up and looked at them.


    "Did you not listen to Mr. Huo?"


    Looking at the expressions of the two people, I guessed that this was the case.


    Huo Jinyan did say something, but before he finished speaking, they were interrupted by their fists.


    "There is nothing to say, he looks like that, no one can see what''s going on."


    "There is no need to discuss, you two will break up with me now."


    The two elder brothers didn''t give any face, and couldn''t bear it at all.


    Lin Ci looked helpless at them.


    After treating the wound, Lu Ning put the things back, stood up and looked at the two people.


    "Would you just break me up without asking questions?"


    Lu Bai raised his finger and pointed at Huo Jinyan: "Look for yourself, isn''t everything here? Could it be that you made his neck?"


    Lu Ning said directly: "I did it."


    Lu Bai: "..."


    Lu Qing: "..."


    The two of them glanced at each other, then looked at Huo Jinyan, and became even angrier.


    "Huo Jinyan! What about your promise! She''s only nineteen years old!"


    Lu Ning stood in front of Huo Jinyan.


    "It has nothing to do with him, I took the initiative."


    Two brothers: ? ? ?


    The two elder brothers looked as if their cabbage had been kicked by a pig.


    looked at Lu Ning in disbelief.


    "You, you...you two..."


    Lu Ning looked at the two and sighed.


    "Brother, can you talk properly next time, let''s not say that nothing happened between us, even if something happened, so what, he is my boyfriend, the person I want to be together for the rest of my life.


    After so long, don¡¯t you really accept him? Don¡¯t you know what kind of person he is?


    Is his love for me really less than yours? "


    Huo Jinyan suddenly looked up at Lu Ning''s back.


    Her words ''the one I want to be with for the rest of my life'' echoed in her mind.


    He bent his lips and couldn''t help laughing, the wound at the corner of his mouth didn''t hurt anymore.


    The two elder brothers were reprimanded and stopped talking.


    Lu Ning looked at them.


    "Besides, if you broke such a beautiful face, what will I think of it in the future?"


    Huo Jinyan:? ? ?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1012： Are you kidding me?

    Chapter 1012 Are you acting like a baby?


    Lin Ci couldn''t hold back his laughter.


    Looking at Huo Jinyan, he couldn''t help but smile and said, "Mr. Huo, you have to protect your face, or you will be dumped by Ningning at any time."


    Lu Bai and Lu Qing looked at Lu Ning, and asked cautiously: "So...you really have nothing to do?"


    Lu Ning looked at them helplessly, and didn''t want to talk anymore.


    The two elder brothers immediately waved their hands.


    "Okay, okay, I''m sorry, brother is wrong, brother will definitely ask about things before doing anything."


    Lu Ning: "? Do you still do it?"


    Lu Qing waved his hand immediately: "No, no, no, ask the matter clearly before deciding whether to do it."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Lu Ning''s eyes fell on Lu Qing''s arm.


    "You guys really have to do it."


    Lu Qing looked down at his arm.


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand to touch his face, and couldn''t help but argue: "That was scratched by the zipper, I didn''t do it."


    He really didn''t do anything, he was hiding all the time.


    But in the end, he did not escape the fist of Lu Bai who came suddenly.


    Lu Ning turned to look at the two of them.


    "Then who hit him in the face?"


    Lu Qing immediately raised his hand and betrayed Lu Bai.


    Pointing to Lu Bai, he said, "It''s him!"


    Lu Bai: "..."


    "Cough, I still have something to do, oops, I rushed over before the announcement was over, oops, I''m too busy, too busy."


    As he spoke, he kept backing away, and then he reached the door and opened it, turned around and ran.


    Lu Ning smiled helplessly, watching him run away.


    Turning his head and looking at Huo Jinyan, he confirmed his wound again.


    Lin Ci looked at Lu Qing: "No problem."


    Looking at her eyes, Lu Qing originally wanted to shake his head, but after a moment of silence, he looked at her and frowned: "There is something wrong, but it still hurts, why don''t you take me to the hospital."


    Lin Ci: ¡°¡­¡±


    Looking at Lu Qing''s expression, Lin Ci seemed to be able to see that he did it on purpose, but he was still a little worried.


    Raised his hand and grabbed his arm to support him: "Let''s go."


    Lu Qing smiled slightly.


    Lin Ci turned to look at Lu Ning: "Ning Ning, I''ll take your brother to the hospital first, do you want Mr. Huo to go too?"


    Lu Ning looked at Huo Jinyan: "No need, he has rough skin and thick flesh."


    Lin Ci smiled, and pulled Lu Qing out.


    The two closed the door and left, leaving only Huo Jinyan and Lu Ning in the office.


    Lu Ning raised his hand and poked the corner of his mouth.


    Huo Jinyan immediately dodged subconsciously.


    "I still know it hurts."


    Huo Jinyan smiled and took her hand.


    "I was wrong."


    Actively admit mistakes.


    Lu Ning still couldn''t help giving him a blank look.


    "Are you happy to just walk around like this?"


    Huo Jinyan curled his lips and smiled: "It''s not bad."


    Lu Ning stared at him: "It''s okay?"


    Huo Jinyan immediately restrained himself: "No, no, it won''t happen in the future."


    Lu Ning raised his hand and patted him: "Don''t even think about having a future."


    Huo Jinyan immediately raised his hand and pulled her over to hold her in his arms.


    "How can there be no future, am I not the one you want to be with for the rest of your life?"


    Lu Ning smiled, sat on his lap, put his arms around his neck: "Just think about it, I won''t think about it if you are disobedient."


    Huo Jinyan hugged him tightly: "Don''t, you can''t just think about it."


    After finishing speaking, he rubbed her neck and whispered, "I will be obedient from now on."


    Lu Ning was taken aback, his eyes lit up: "Huo Jinyan, are you acting like a baby?"


    Huo Jinyan was silent for a while, then suddenly turned his head and bit her ear.


    Lu Ning dodged subconsciously, raised his hand and touched his ear to look at him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1013： A family murderer?

    Chapter 1013 Family murderer?


    When he met his eyes, he couldn''t help laughing out loud.


    "Huo Jinyan, I don''t know how many surprises you have."


    She smiled and raised her hand to touch his nose.


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand to hold her hand.


    "Can''t you just think about it, remember to do what you say."


    Lu Ning smiled and leaned on his shoulder: "Okay, I got it."


    Huo Jinyan smiled with satisfaction, and squeezed her hand tightly.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning went home before going back to school.


    Originally, I was going to get something, but after I went back, I found out that a small banquet was held at home.


    It was organized by Lu Yanru, because Shen Yunci and the others have been back for a while, and they have begun to take over some affairs in the capital, but some people still don''t recognize them all, so they want to have more banquets, so that everyone can get to know each other and socialize.


    Lu Ning came back quietly and passed by quietly, not wanting to disturb everyone''s interest.


    After returning to the room, he took something, took a hat and put it on his head, and then prepared to leave.


    But before leaving, they heard the sound of arguing.


    Can''t help but stop.


    The servant beside him looked at Lu Ning and couldn''t help but remind him: "Miss, your car is waiting outside."


    Lu Ning didn''t answer, but turned to look at the place where the voice came from.


    She frowned slightly, and walked over there.


    The servant immediately called out: "Miss!"


    But Lu Ning didn''t speak, didn''t stop, and just passed by.


    She walked through the crowd, through the ladies watching the theater, and walked straight over.


    The voice became clear in my ears.


    "Am I wrong? Aren''t the whole family murderers? Why should I be here, why should I give them a good face. Let me go."


    "Why cover my mouth, why don''t you let me talk about it? They can do it, so they don''t let people talk about it. It''s really interesting. What kind of place is the capital? Any kind of people can come to share a cup Soup!"


    "What is it, just treat us with these, I am really convinced, this is not even eaten by dogs."


    The voice here was quite loud, and Lu Ning noticed Shen Yunci who was not far away with a pale face.


    It seemed that she was trying her best to bear it, Shen Yunci didn''t want the scene to become too ugly, so she turned around and left as if she didn''t hear anything.


    But the next moment I heard a familiar voice.


    "Dogs don''t even eat, I think you are very happy to eat."


    Lu Ning''s voice was cool, passing through everyone and reaching her ears clearly.


    People around were stunned. They followed the voice and saw a girl, but she couldn''t see her face clearly, and the brim of her hat was pulled down.


    "What did you say! None of your business!"


    The woman was so angry that she was about to rush over and was held back by the person next to her.


    "Mrs. Liu, it''s ok, it''s okay, don''t be angry, if you don''t like it, let''s go, the things here are really hard to sell, let''s take a walk, let''s calm down, we don''t need to be as knowledgeable as them."


    Lu Ning looked up at the people around her, and each of them was breathing out of one nostril.


    "Why come here if you don''t like it? What''s the matter? While thinking of coming to Lu''s house to borrow some light, he mocked at the same time, you guys are really good at PUA."


    "Who are you, you, it''s none of your business! What do you know, do you know what''s going on with this family!"


    Lu Ning was dressed more casually, she didn''t look like she was here for a banquet, these people certainly felt that she was not worthy to say these things here.


    And what Lu Ning said was bloody, which made them very uncomfortable.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1014： I, Lu Ning, dont eat this set

    Chapter 1014 I, Lu Ning, don¡¯t eat this set


    Lu Ning put one hand in his pocket, raised his other hand and took off his hat.


    "Oh? I don''t know? Do these wives know the situation of my own family better than me?"


    The moment they saw Lu Ning, all of them were stunned.


    They saw Lu Ning''s face once, and it was hard to forget it.


    She is now a celebrity in the capital, no matter whether it is in Beijing University or in the circle of the capital, no one knows Lu Ning.


    Huo Jinyan''s girlfriend, who is the focus of Beijing University''s cultivation, is a person who can hit a circle with every item, but she has both of them.


    The wives on the opposite side looked at Lu Ning in a daze.


    But all the words have been spoken, and now it is such a situation, it seems that if you lose immediately, you will lose face.


    "Just understand, do you need us to remind you that your own family members are all murderers?"


    Lu Ning looked at them, his eyes were cold, and the corners of his lips curled slightly: "I really don''t understand how the wives are in the capital with such narrow vision, how you can accompany your husband to the present. "


    Her voice paused, and she said with a smile: "Or, your husband can''t stand you anymore, and has raised three, four, five, and six outside."


    Lu Ning''s words were really precise.


    Because the husbands of these wives really have lovers outside.


    The complexions of these people turned pale instantly.


    Seeing Lu Ning pointing at her angrily, he scolded: "What nonsense are you talking about! Don''t you know what''s going on in your own family! It''s for your face, just entertain us like this, shame on you! I said your family is Did the murderer make a mistake! Aren¡¯t you all right?¡±


    Lu Ning suddenly stepped forward, raised his hand and slapped her on the face.


    Mrs. Liu covered her face and looked at Lu Ning in disbelief.


    "You hit me! You hit me! You''re such a dead girl that you don''t respect your elders!"


    She said she wanted to fight back.


    Lu Ning grabbed her arm as soon as he raised his hand.


    The other hand squeezed her jaw violently, forcing her to look up into her eyes.


    Lu Ning''s eyes were cold, and when he looked at her, it was as if an ice skate had been shot out of her.


    "If you have evidence, show it to me! You have already learned the truth, but you still slander us, let me tell you! If you dare to say this again, I won''t let you eat it Go around!


    Whether here or outside! You dare to say it again, you can try the consequences! "


    Mrs. Liu was taken aback suddenly, her back felt cold.


    Lu Ning suddenly looked at the people around him again: "And you!"


    The backs of several people around were stiff for an instant.


    A girl can be so scary to this extent, they dare not move now, for fear of being beaten by Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning threw her away violently.


    "Our family likes to socialize with smart people. If you can''t see clearly, don''t come here. Some rumors welcome you to come and discuss the truth with me. If you have any evidence, you are welcome to report it, instead of talking about threats here.


    I, Lu Ning, don''t follow this, and neither does the Lu family.


    I only respect people who are worthy of respect.


    In the future, whoever dares to fabricate some unnecessary things to spread outside, I will definitely invite that person to come home for tea. This is the taste of this tea, and it may not be satisfactory.


    Please respect yourself. "


    After she finished speaking, she turned around and picked up her hat, took two steps outside, looked at the stunned ladies, and politely said, "I''m sorry to disturb everyone."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1015： you are cool

    Chapter 1015 You are cool


    After finishing speaking, he turned and looked at the servant.


    "The ladies please go back."


    Her voice was cold and harsh, and she left immediately after speaking, but she still couldn''t help but make people shudder.


    The servants stepped forward, and several wives walked to the door, when they suddenly heard voices from upstairs.


    It was Lu Yanru who had been away for a while.


    "Since you guys look down on the Lu family so much, then don''t come to any cooperation banquets related to the Lu family in the future. Remember to inform your husband as well."


    Her expression was also frighteningly cold, and the wives held back their breath, and they didn''t dare to say anything at the moment, so they were invited out in a desperate manner.


    Looking at the rest of the people, Lu Yanru walked down and smiled slightly.


    "I disturbed everyone''s interest today. I will hold another banquet another day to surprise you. I am really sorry."


    Everyone also politely said nothing.


    Before leaving, Lu Yanru asked someone to prepare a small gift for them to take.


    These wives are also people who know how to wink.


    The Lu family is not as good as before, but now they have the Huo family behind them.


    That little girl who is so fierce is still Huo Jinyan''s girlfriend. It is not certain what kind of grand occasion the Lu family will have in the future.


    It is the most unwise choice to break up with them now, and those few are really short-sighted.


    I might regret it in the future.


    After sending these people away, Lu Yanru looked at Shen Yunci.


    "Yunci, you can say whatever you want in the future, lose your temper at will, and don''t worry about bringing any bad things to our family.


    Why do you want to suppress your temper for these people, you should be like Ningning, you can do whatever you want, and you won¡¯t be bullied.


    Don''t be afraid, why are you still so submissive after staying outside for a few years? This is not like you. "


    Shen Yunci looked at Lu Yanru, pursed his lips and smiled.


    She is indeed worried about the situation at home. Now the Lu family and Shen family are no longer in the heyday of the past, and she doesn''t want to cause trouble.


    also knew that Lu Ning was defending her.


    Lu Yanru raised his hand and patted Shen Yunci''s shoulder: "Don''t be afraid, don''t forget, your son-in-law is Huo Jinyan, who dares to touch you, you can lose your temper as you like, these people can''t be used to it. "


    Shen Yunci stared at Lu Yanru for a moment, then nodded with a smile.


    Actually, she is quite satisfied now, and she won''t be bullied anymore, and such scenes don''t happen often, it''s just that some people have bad tempers.


    Whether it''s because of the Lu family, the Shen family, or the Huo family, everyone is very polite to her, so her temper has become much milder now, and she is not so irritable.


    ¡­


    After Lu Ning went out, he got into the car directly. Before the door closed, a figure suddenly rushed in.


    Lu Ning turned his head and took a look, and recognized Le Cong.


    Le Cong is Lu Yanru''s child. She is about the same age as Lu Ning. She is a cool girl who rarely talks and doesn''t take the initiative to speak.


    This time, Lu Ning took the initiative to sit with Lu Ning, but Lu Ning was a little surprised.


    She turned her head and closed the car door and said to the driver: "Let''s go."


    The car started slowly, she turned her head to look at Lu Ning and said, "You were pretty cool just now."


    Looking at her, Lu Ning bent his lips and smiled, but didn''t say anything.


    Le Cong didn''t say anything, she really thought Lu Ning looked very cool just now.


    She has also been upset with those wives for a long time. It is really disgusting to say things that despise others while holding other people''s things.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1016： avenge you

    Chapter 1016 Helps you take revenge


    She said this, and several girls laughed.


    "Don''t listen to her, it''s just a declining Lu family, what else can it do. Let me tell you, any one of us can destroy your family!"


    Looking at the expressions of the men in front of him, Le Cong''s heart sank to the bottom in an instant, and he kept struggling.


    Suddenly remembered something, and immediately shouted loudly: "My sister is Huo Jinyan''s girlfriend! You don''t want to offend the Huo family!"


    Her words are useful, no one in Beijing knows the Huo family, and no one knows Huo Jinyan.


    Several men paused for a moment before stopping.


    The girls behind said dissatisfiedly: "You also believe her? The Huo family can take a fancy to her family, not to mention that you are not even close to that sister, don''t you look down on her, she will let Huo Jinyan make a move for you Don''t be joking. Huo Jinyan won''t take a liking to that sister of yours, she''s just playing for fun, you take it seriously.


    Your sister will not care about your life or death. "


    Several men also thought this was the case, and stretched out their hands towards Le Cong, tearing her coat, and ripping a shirt inside.


    "What are you doing! Let me go! You will die!"


    Le Cong screamed and shouted.


    When she pulled her pants with both hands, she shed tears in despair.


    But the next second, suddenly there were a few muffled hums from around him.


    The restraints on his body were gone, and Le Cong fell to the ground suddenly, feeling a little dazed.


    She looked up, and saw a girl who knocked down the people around her with a quick shot.


    Everyone was stunned, even the boys didn''t react.


    When she got closer, Le Cong saw clearly that this girl was Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning stretched out his hand.


    Le Cong raised his hand and looked at Lu Ning with blank eyes.


    took her hand and stood up.


    Looking at her, Lu Ning frowned slightly, took off his coat and wrapped it around her.


    Looking closer at her face, her expression was not very good-looking.


    "injured."


    Le Cong kept looking at her.


    Lu Ning didn''t wait for her to answer.


    Raised his hand and touched her head: "Don''t be afraid."


    Then turned around and looked at the stunned girls over there.


    "Who said I don''t care about her life."


    She walked over and looked at the girls.


    "Using such a dirty method to deal with a girl, I think you are living too smoothly."


    She raised her hand and clasped a girl''s arm, directly putting her down.


    "Let me see, what abilities do you have that can determine a girl''s life."


    She said and looked at a few girls who ran away screaming.


    Le Cong stood where he was, watching Lu Ning quickly arrest all the people with his hands and feet, beat them all, and tied them together.


    The boys were not spared either.


    Le Cong stood there in shock and watched.


    Boys are dishonest when they are tied up.


    Lu Ning punched him.


    Stepped on his waist: "Not honest!"


    She is like a cat playing with mice, she can eat up the group of mice at any time.


    Le Cong stood there blankly, watching Lu Ning finish cleaning up, then turned around and walked over to look at her.


    The voice was not as cold as before, but gentle when looking at her.


    "Don''t be afraid, help you avenge."


    After speaking, he took her hand and took her away.


    Le Cong looked at Lu Ning, and subconsciously turned his head to look at the two groups of people who were tied together. They were all beaten with bruised noses and swollen faces. Looking at Lu Ning''s back, he faltered and didn''t dare to speak, obviously afraid of being beaten.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1017： want to go home

    Chapter 1017 Do you want to go home


    Le Cong was taken out by Lu Ning, and he was still trembling when he stood by the side of the road.


    Lu Ning helped her tighten her clothes.


    asked carefully: "Do you want to go home?"


    Le Cong shook his head.


    Lu Ning put his arms around her shoulders.


    Footsteps were heard not far away.


    Lu Ning turned his head and looked over.


    Lin Ci and the others ran over to find her.


    "Why are you falling behind while walking?"


    "We all walked back, waiting for you for a while and not coming back."


    "Ningning, are you okay?"


    After returning, a group of people saw that Lu Ning was not there, so they stood there and waited for a long time.


    In the end, they still couldn''t wait, so the three of them simply let the others go back first, and the three of them came back to look for it the same way.


    When he got to Lu Ning''s side, he saw a person standing beside Lu Ning.


    The three of them stared at Lu Ning in a daze.


    Lu Ning looked at them with a slight smile: "This is my cousin Le Cong. Can she rest in our dormitory tonight?"


    It seems that something is not right.


    The three of them were silent for a while, then looked at Lu Ning and said with a smile: "Of course, your sister is our sister, let''s go, sister, we brought a lot of delicious food, have you eaten yet?"


    Talking as if he didn''t find anything, Lin Ci enthusiastically walked over and grabbed Le Cong''s arm.


    Le Cong looked at them, pursed his lips slightly and said nothing.


    Lin Ci didn''t care to continue talking to her, and pulled her forward.


    Lu Ning followed.


    After watching Le Cong slowly accept, she fell behind a little.


    Followed not far or near, and made a few phone calls behind.


    When Le Cong looked back, he saw Lu Ning talking on the phone, and when he saw her, he raised his eyes and smiled at her, a look that reassured her.


    Le Cong turned his head, finally bent his lips and smiled slightly.


    After following them back to the dormitory, Lu Ning took her to wash up. Let her sleep in his bed.


    The bed in the dormitory was not big, and whoever was afraid that she would be uncomfortable, Lu Ning took out a spare bed from the storage room.


    This bed was bought a few days ago when Pan Yue came back and squeezed with them for a few days, and it came in handy again this time.


    After packing up Le Cong''s things, Lu Ning asked her to lie down, and raised his hand to stroke her head.


    "Don''t be afraid, nothing will happen tomorrow, don''t worry."


    Her voice is gentle, and Le Cong feels at ease.


    "Good night~"


    Lu Ning smiled and said good night to her, then got up and turned off the lights and fell asleep on the simple spare bed.


    Le Cong lay there unable to fall asleep, so he raised his body secretly and glanced at Lu Ning.


    The moment when Lu Ning shot at night is always in his mind.


    All of her movements are neat and unsparing, she can even beat boys, she is really good.


    Thinking of it like this, the fear in Le Cong''s heart is much less, and the fear has not dissipated slowly, only Lu Ning''s handsome figure is constantly playing back in his mind.


    Gradually she fell asleep.


    When they woke up the next morning, Lu Ning and the others had already woken up.


    The aroma of Xiaolongbao got into the nose.


    Le Cong froze for a moment, then sat up from the bed.


    Seeing that she was awake, several people immediately looked back at her.


    Looking at her with a smile, he said, "Wake up, let''s eat soon. The steamed buns we grabbed in line are delicious. Have you heard of the steamed buns in the Second Canteen? Have you tried them?"


    Lin Ci recommended it enthusiastically.


    Le Cong was stunned, looking at her, she really hadn''t eaten, and she had never eaten in a cafeteria.


    Her eyes fell on Lu Ning.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1018： havent you been here?

    Chapter 1018 Haven''t you been here yet?


    Lu Ning also looked at her with a smile: "It''s really delicious."


    Le Cong was a little surprised, did Lu Ning also eat from the cafeteria?


    She sat up slowly, put on her shoes and stood up.


    Although he was rescued by Lu Ning yesterday, the shadow is still there.


    Li Nian pulled Le Cong over and sat at the table.


    "Hurry up and eat, we asked you to take three days off. It just so happens that we have nothing to do these three days. Let''s take you to play."


    Le Cong was stunned.


    Wen Hui immediately looked at her and said, "That''s right, isn''t your finance department usually boring, come and play with us to relax."


    Lin Ci handed over a plate of steamed buns: "That''s right, forget about your troubles and have a good time with us, but we haven''t been to the places we mentioned before, this time it''s my cousin. .¡±


    They talked and laughed and started discussing by themselves, without treating Le Cong as an outsider at all.


    Le Cong looked at them, then turned to look at Lu Ning.


    She knew that Lu Ning didn''t say anything to her friends, but these girls were trying their best to make her happy, tolerate her and love her.


    Le Cong slightly bent his lips, raised his hand and picked up a steamed bun from the plate and put it in his mouth.


    took a bite.


    It''s really delicious.


    Her eyes couldn''t help but light up.


    She has never eaten food in the cafeteria, so she didn''t know it was so delicious.


    Lu Ning and the others looked at her with a smile, and they would take her with them from time to time when they talked.


    Sometimes she doesn''t answer and they don''t mind.


    While talking and laughing, Pan Yue walked in from the outside.


    Push the door and enter, and they don''t mind at all.


    "I heard that you grabbed the steamed buns from the Second Canteen."


    Lin Ci looked at her and smiled: "You came here just because of the smell."


    Pan Yue got along well with them in the past few days, and they quickly became familiar with each other.


    Pan Yue took a chair and sat down, raised her hand and touched one.


    "Where did you find this?"


    She ate, raised her chin and looked at Le Cong.


    Le Cong looked at her.


    "This is Ningning''s cousin, haven''t you seen it?"


    Lu Ning smiled: "She left after arriving in the capital, and didn''t have time to see the children at home."


    Lu Ning turned to look at Le Cong: "Le Cong, this is also my sister."


    After finishing speaking, Le Cong didn''t let Le Cong scream. Knowing that she didn''t want to, Lu Ning just introduced it.


    Then looking at Pan Yue, he changed the subject to talk about something else.


    Looking at Lu Ning''s side face, Le Cong was slightly taken aback, but didn''t say anything.


    After eating, several people planned to go out, and they even dragged Pan Yue along.


    Le Cong didn''t bring any clothes, and Lu Ning was taller than her, so the clothes were a bit inappropriate.


    Wen Hui was about the same height and weight as her, and Wen Hui''s clothes were just right for her.


    put on Wen Hui''s clothes and went out.


    The six of them went out together, and got into the car at the door after leaving the school.


    The car is reserved in advance.


    After getting in the car, head towards the destination.


    Le Cong was in a trance, and he didn''t realize why he had reached the foot of the mountain.


    Several people looked at Le Cong in a daze, walked over and grabbed her, and walked up.


    "Why are you in a daze, let''s go."


    The weather was just right for climbing the mountain, not too hot, although it was a bit cold, but after climbing for a while, it became hot, and a few people sat on the mountainside to rest.


    Lu Ning turned to look at Le Cong.


    "Haven''t you been here before?"


    Le Cong looked at Lu Ning, looked up at the mountain, and shook his head.


    She has never been here before, and she doesn''t like mountain climbing very much.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1019： seek a marriage

    Chapter 1019 Looking for a marriage


    Lin Ci heard the words and looked over.


    "Didn''t you live here since you were a child, and you have never been to Ningshan. I heard that the Huiling Temple on the mountain is very spiritual."


    She said standing there looking up the mountain.


    Several people looked towards the mountain together.


    Lu Ning stood up and stretched his ankles.


    She''s probably the only one here.


    Several people had almost rested and continued to go up.


    After walking for about 20 minutes, a sycamore tree covered with red ribbons appeared in front of me.


    Lu Ning smiled slightly and turned to look at the people behind him: "Hold on, it''s almost here."


    She said and walked up first.


    Lin Ci and the others bent over and climbed up, they were all exhausted.


    But Pan Yue couldn''t see how tired she was, so she followed Lu Ning up.


    "These two people, just go back and take part in the marathon."


    Even if he was tired, Lin Ci never forgot to complain.


    After finally walking up, the gate of Huiling Temple appeared in front of me, and I felt a sense of solemnity for a moment.


    Several people stood at the door panting heavily, while Pan Yue and Lu Ning stood inside the door waiting for them.


    They waited for several people to join before they went inside.


    The little master I met before still looks familiar.


    Unexpectedly, the little master still remembered her.


    Lu Ning smiled with his lips bent, put his hands together, and the two bowed their heads politely.


    The little master took a few people inside.


    Lin Ci and the others are all here for the first time, and they are very novel, wandering here and there.


    Lu Ning visited two places and worshiped in the main hall of Huiling Temple, and then stood under the tree in the center of the temple and waited for them.


    After waiting for more than half an hour, I didn''t see them, but I saw a person led in by the little master.


    She froze for a moment, then bent her lips and smiled.


    Huo Jinyan also walked towards her with a smile.


    The way she stood under the tree and looked at him was indescribably beautiful.


    After Huo Jinyan came over, the little master quietly walked away.


    Lu Ning raised his eyes and looked at Huo Jinyan: "Why are you here?"


    Huo Jinyan smiled, and raised his hand to help her brush her hair: "Come to ask for a marriage."


    Lu Ning smiled lightly when he heard the words: "Huo always thinks I''m not enough?"


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and held her hand: "I want you to be firmer."


    As he spoke, he held her hand tightly.


    Lu Ning raised his hand with a smile, and clasped his fingers together: "Isn''t this pretty solid?"


    Huo Jinyan smiled with curved lips, not hiding the love in his eyes.


    The two of them clasped their hands together and never let go.


    Lu Ning looked up at him: "Let''s go find them."


    Huo Jinyan nodded, and was led forward by her.


    The two circled around the main hall, and finally found them behind the main hall.


    Several people are writing wishes.


    "Ning Ning, do you want to write it too? The master said that any wish written down can come true."


    Wen Hui said, Lu Ning saw that Lin Ci took several, and couldn''t help laughing.


    But it''s rare to see Pan Yue take the initiative to participate in this matter.


    Pan Yue noticed Lu Ning''s gaze, and raised her head to meet her gaze.


    Looking at Huo Jinyan at last: "He''s here no matter what."


    Huo Jin said: "..."


    Lu Ning smiled and said nothing.


    The little master guided them to finish writing, and put their wishes one by one in the special room for opinions.


    Lin Ci followed the little master curiously.


    "Little master, can we go in and visit here?"


    The little master nodded: "Yes."


    Lin Ci immediately turned back and waved to Lu Ning and the others: "Come on, the little master said you can visit."


    After she finished speaking, she ran away first, and Wen Hui and the others also ran over quickly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1020： bless you

    Chapter 1020 bless you


    Huo Jinyan was still wondering why Lu Ning didn''t write.


    "Do you really have no wishes to write?"


    Lu Ning looked down at the hands of the two people, and bent his lips and smiled: "No. My wish is being fulfilled."


    Her parents and brothers are healthy and safe, and the one she loves is by her side, so she has nothing to ask for.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, and heard her say: "I''ve written it before."


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment, looking at her, Lu Ning had already walked out first, and dragged him to chase Lin Ci and the others.


    Several people stood at the gate of a courtyard with the word ''Wish'' written on it.


    The little master brought a few people in.


    Lin Ci looked at the room in the courtyard and couldn''t help being shocked.


    These rooms are all open, and the wooden cabinets inside are filled with the small boxes where they wrote their wishes before, and there are careful labels on them.


    The little master brought a few people to the room at the main entrance.


    Several people walked in carefully after looking at the precautions, trying not to touch these.


    The cabinets inside are full of wish boxes, which look spectacular.


    Lu Ning couldn''t help being stunned, and followed them inside, looking at other people''s wish boxes, carefully not touching them.


    Lin Ci turned around, and suddenly stood in front of a cabinet and froze.


    She looked down at a small box in her hand, and there was a note on the side of the small box.


    ¡¾Lin Ci-Ning¡¿


    Lin Ci stared blankly at the small box, wondering if it was the same name or surname.


    coincidence.


    She looked at it for a long time and didn''t take it rashly, but turned around and greeted Lu Ning and the others: "Come and see, there is someone with the same name and surname as me."


    She stood there, looking at the word Ning at the back with some doubts.


    What does the word mean?


    Looking at the words next to them, they seem to be different. I thought the word behind it was the same for everyone.


    Before Lu Ning and the others came over, she raised her hand first to ask the little master.


    "Little master, what does the last word mean?"


    The little master approached: "The back is the signature of the person who wrote the wish."


    Lin Ci was taken aback for a moment, then turned to look at Lu Ning who was walking over.


    Lu Ning was surprised by the look in her eyes.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Lin Ci then asked: "Have you been here before?"


    Lu Ning also looked down at the small box, and couldn''t help but smile, feeling a little nostalgic.


    "I haven''t been here, just...this temple has been here."


    Listening to her panting, Lin Ci couldn''t help but pat her.


    Looking at her, I guessed that Lu Ning must have written it, otherwise there would be such a coincidence.


    She got a little excited thinking about it.


    Looking at the little master, he asked: "Little master, this is for me, can I open it?"


    The little master smiled immediately: "Discovery is fate. The benefactor can take away the wish beads in the brocade box. If the wish has been fulfilled, you can take it away with the brocade box."


    Lin Ci immediately smiled when he heard the words: "That''s great!"


    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand to take it.


    The brocade box was opened, and there was a note on it with four words¡ªPeace and Joy.


    Below is a brocade bag and wish beads.


    Lin Ci took out the wish bead and held it in the palm of his hand. Looking at the four words, his heart was filled with sudden emotion, and his eyes turned red all of a sudden.


    She looked down at the brocade bag, raised her hand and opened it carefully.


    Inside was a section of hair, she turned to look at Lu Ning.


    Looking at her, Lu Ning smiled, raised his hand and touched her head, and then took the brocade bag: "Leave this here, bless you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1021： the past can not be traced

    Chapter 1021 The past cannot be traced


    As she spoke, she put all the brocade bag and notes back, and the brocade box back to its original place.


    Lin Ci only kept the wish beads.


    When looking at Lu Ning, he couldn''t help but pursed his lips.


    Lu Ning looked at her with a smile, and she immediately rushed over and hugged Lu Ning.


    "Ningning, so you love me so much? It''s been so long, and you always think of me wherever you go."


    There was a small line of time under her name, she saw it.


    Lu Ning patted her on the back with a smile.


    "Are you unhappy, why are you crying?"


    Lin Ci hugged her tightly: "I am happy tears."


    Lu Ning smiled and hugged her too.


    After comforting him, Lu Ning found that Huo Jinyan had disappeared.


    When he turned around and found him, he was standing in front of a cabinet, looking at the things in front of him.


    Lu Ning walked over and stood beside him.


    His eyes also fell on the cabinet.


    The voice said softly: "You found it."


    Huo Jinyan looked back at her.


    Next to the small brocade box on the cabinet is written¡ª¡¾Huo Jinyan¡ªNing. ¡¿


    Lu Ning also looked up at him.


    At that time, she didn''t know that she would have a relationship with Huo Jinyan, and at that time, she just wanted to give him something.


    Huo Jinyan''s eyes fell on the small brocade box, and when he stretched out his hand, his hand trembled a little.


    He didn''t know what Lu Ning wrote to him, he only knew that she had written him a wish at that time.


    Huo Jinyan took out the brocade box and looked at it in the palm of his hand, but he didn''t open it for a long time.


    Lu Ning looked at him amusedly.


    "Are you afraid that I wrote curse words in it?"


    After all, the relationship at that time was not very good.


    Huo Jinyan bent the corner of his lower lip, did not speak, raised his hand and slowly opened the brocade box.


    Similarly, there is a red note after opening.


    He picked it up.


    ¡¾The past cannot be chased, but the future can be expected. ¡¿


    The short sentence above made him stunned.


    He looked at the note for a long time, and Lu Ning was a little curious about what he wrote.


    It should be that I didn¡¯t write anything bad.


    She looked over, relieved, and couldn''t help but smile.


    And Huo Jinyan, carefully folded the note and put it in the palm of his hand, then picked up a brocade bag on top.


    The brocade bag was opened, and a brooch was taken out.


    He gave it to Lu Ning at that time.


    I have never seen her wear it, so it was put here.


    Huo Jinyan made every movement extremely slowly, carefully put away all the things, put them back into the brocade box, and held them in his hands.


    Looking at his expression, Lu Ning felt a little beating in his heart, and gently hooked his arm with his hand.


    Holding his arm and looking at his expression, he explained in a low voice.


    "I didn''t mean anything else at that time, I just wanted you to look forward, don''t think about it."


    Looking at him, Lu Ning couldn''t figure out what he was thinking, until his eyes came to meet hers.


    The emotion in his eyes made Lu Ning stunned. The next moment, his hand passed through her hair and clasped the back of her head, and he pressed over and kissed the corner of her lips.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, then smiled, stretched out his hand and hugged his waist tightly.


    Huo Jinyan, who is very important in Buddhism, didn''t dare to make a mistake, but just kissed her lightly, and then left.


    put his forehead against hers and looked at her.


    "I didn''t think about it, I just thought about it. Our baby has been thinking about me since then, and I''m flattered."


    Lu Ning bent his lips and smiled: "Then, has my wish come true?"


    Huo Jinyan put his arms around her waist, and said in a deep voice, "Yes."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1022： the couple

    Chapter 1022 Husband and wife


    If you don''t look forward, how can you figure out everything to see her and hug her.


    Huo Jinyan wondered if some kind of power in the dark determined his choice.


    If he is hesitant, afraid that he will not be able to protect Lu Ning, will he start to alienate her...


    Had they not they would not have now¡­


    if¡­


    He let out a breath of relief.


    Fortunately, there is no if.


    Lu Ning looked at him, not knowing what he was thinking, and raised his hand to touch his face.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Huo Jinyan hugged her tightly in his arms: "I love you, Ningning."


    Lu Ning was taken aback for a moment, not knowing what happened suddenly, but still wrapped his arms around his waist.


    "I know."


    She bent her lips: "I love you too."


    The atmosphere between the two was interrupted by Lin Ci''s sudden roar.


    "Enough is enough for the two of you, you can spread dog food in Buddhist places, let''s go."


    As he spoke, he stepped forward and pulled Lu Ning away.


    Huo Jin said: "..."


    Huo Jinyan stood where he was, looked at the brocade box in his hand, and walked out with it.


    Wish has come true, he is already looking forward.


    After explaining to the little master, Huo Jinyan stepped up to catch up with Lu Ning and the others.


    Several people walked around the temple again before coming out.


    Lin Ci looked at the steps going down the mountain, feeling desperate.


    "It''s not easy to go up the mountain, and it''s not easy to go down the mountain either."


    She wailed, raised her hand and grabbed Le Cong.


    Le Cong couldn''t help smiling and looking at Lin Ci.


    Le Cong was still supporting her when she finally went down the mountain.


    Halfway down the mountain, several people sat on the rocks and rested.


    When Lin Ci looked up and saw Huo Jinyan and Lu Ning, whose expressions remained unchanged, he couldn''t help being speechless.


    "What kind of physical strength do you two have, you can''t breathe."


    She just said it casually, and Lu Ning also listened to it, but Huo Jinyan noticed the key words.


    ''The couple''.


    Lin Ci still couldn''t help complaining.


    "Ning Ning, you can''t be a little less feminine and tired. It''s okay to pretend to be a little girly. Let your boyfriend carry you. If you really have a boyfriend, you won''t be able to use it."


    After finishing speaking, he still gave her a hard look.


    Lu Ning smiled helplessly.


    But she is really okay, she doesn''t feel too tired.


    Huo Jinyan stood beside her, turned around and asked, "Are you tired?"


    Looking at him, Lu Ning smiled and said jokingly, "I''m so tired, I''m so tired that I can''t walk."


    She looked like she was clearly joking, but the next moment Huo Jinyan really bent over with his back to her.


    "I''ll carry you on my back."


    Lu Ning was taken aback for a moment, and just about to speak, Lin Ci came over at some point and pushed her gently.


    Lu Ning stepped forward when he was unsteady, subconsciously grabbed Huo Jinyan''s shoulder, and lay on his back.


    Huo Jinyan picked her up by heart.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, looked at Lin Ci, and felt that they had planned this.


    "Let''s go first."


    Huo Jinyan said something, and walked down the mountain directly with Lu Ning on his back.


    Lu Ning was fine when he walked by himself, but he was still a little scared when he was carrying him. After all, if he fell, it would be two people falling together.


    Being obedient, she didn''t dare to move, so she put her arms around his neck and leaned on his back.


    Huo Jinyan slowed down and said, "Why are you so quiet? Afraid I''ll fall?"


    Lu Ning nodded obediently: "Yes."


    Huo Jinyan found it funny: "You have no confidence in me?"


    Lu Ning tightened his arms: "It''s not that I don''t have confidence."


    Huo Jinyan smiled, and the hands supporting her legs moved back suddenly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1023： hooligan

    Chapter 1023 Playing hooligans


    Lu Ning was taken aback for a moment, and his face flushed instantly.


    "Huo Jinyan!"


    She called out.


    flushed.


    Huo Jinyan continued to walk forward with a smile.


    Lu Ning bit his lip and didn''t speak again, but his face was still very red.


    "You put me down."


    As she spoke, she pinched Huo Jinyan''s shoulder.


    Huo Jin was unmoved by his words, and just walked down with her on his back.


    Didn''t put her down until it was below.


    Lu Ning looked up and stared at him: "Rogue."


    After scolding him, he was quite happy.


    He raised his arms and put his arms around Lu Ning''s waist, bringing her into his arms.


    "what?"


    Looking at him, Lu Ning felt his hand on her waist, restlessly touching her waist.


    "How dare you play a hooligan, Huo Jinyan."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her amusedly: "Is playing hooligans with my wife considered hooligans?"


    Lu Ning raised his hand and pushed him: "Who is your wife now?"


    Huo Jinyan approached and rubbed her forehead: "You told me to look forward. I looked forward and found that you are my wife. You have to be responsible to me."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    What kind of nonsense is this?


    She looked at him speechlessly, and finally smiled helplessly.


    "I want to know that you will be like this, so I won''t write this for you in the first place."


    She said it half-jokingly, but Huo Jinyan froze for a moment, and hugged her tightly.


    "don''t want."


    Not very happy tone.


    Lu Ning also froze for a moment, and hugged him.


    "If you know we''ll be together in the future, write something else."


    She spoke softly, coaxing him.


    "Write what?"


    Lu Ning wrapped his arms around his neck, leaned against his ear and whispered, "We will grow old together."


    Huo Jinyan was startled, and slowly tightened his arms around her.


    "I wrote it."


    Lu Ning was stunned when he heard his words: "What?"


    Huo Jinyan let her go, looked into her eyes and said softly: "I just wrote it, we will grow old together."


    Lu Ning looked at him for a long time before he realized it.


    "Did you also write your wish just now?"


    Huo Jinyan nodded.


    Lu Ning smiled and hugged his waist.


    "What is this? Do you have a heart?"


    Huo Jinyan smiled and lowered his head, kissed the corner of her mouth: "Well, forget it."


    The two smiled and looked at each other.


    I don¡¯t have any big wishes in this life, but I only wish to grow old with you.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning settled the matter of Le Cong in private, and she didn''t know the final result.


    All I know is that I never saw those people who bullied her again.


    Her personality also began to change dramatically that day.


    It changed to the point that even Lu Yanru was a little puzzled.


    She used to be the one who didn''t like to talk the most, but later she also took the initiative to talk, and once even took the initiative to hug Lu Yanru, which shocked Lu Yanru terribly.


    She was a child who couldn''t express her feelings, but the sudden change made Lu Yanru happy, but also worried.


    Later, I found someone to check it.


    It was only at the end that I learned that this matter had something to do with Lu Ning.


    Just chatted with Lu Ning.


    Le Cong didn''t know what Lu Ning said to Lu Yanru, but after that Lu Yanru didn''t show anything unusual and accepted the matter.


    The relationship between Le Cong and Lu Ning has also become better.


    Even the relationship with a few people in the dormitory is good.


    They all went to the duo performance of the Lu Ning Piano Association.


    It snowed unexpectedly that day.


    The first snow after winter made them very excited.


    The entrance of the Piano Association is full of all kinds of luxury cars parked today.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1024： Gangsters gathered

    Chapter 1024 Big Brothers Gather


    The Piano Association has never gathered so many bigwigs together.


    Even if there was one before, it was the parents who came to see it. It is really rare to see so many bigwigs gather together.


    Especially when Mr. Huo came, the person in charge of the Piano Association was dumbfounded.


    Originally outside, he was called back urgently, and accompanied many big shots to watch the performance.


    This time the performance participated in the rating, so everyone is also full of energy.


    I don''t know whether Master Wu did it on purpose or not, and directly arranged Lu Ning and the others'' program as the finale.


    Everyone sat down and admired seriously.


    Lu Ning and Jiang Ying''s show was at the end, and they were not in a hurry, they just sat and watched from the audience.


    Lu Ning also teased Lu Jingzhi.


    People from the Shen family and the Huo family from the Lu family all sat in the back.


    Everyone who participated in the performance in front was sweating nervously.


    I don¡¯t know why so many people watched a performance, or so many big shots watched it.


    But anyone with a discerning eye knows that they all came for Lu Ning.


    All eyes were on Lu Ning.


    Lu Jingzhi sat on the left of Lu Ning, and Mr. Huo sat on the right, talking to people on both sides from time to time.


    Huo Jinyan has something to deal with in the company, but he hasn''t come yet.


    Lu Ning felt that he was hiding on purpose.


    I''m afraid that I will be jealous when I see her playing with others.


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing at this thought, and sent a message to Huo Jinyan with his mobile phone.


    Almost every message was replied very quickly. Lu Ning felt that he had guessed right. He must not be very busy, otherwise how could he reply so quickly.


    While chatting, Jiang Ying came to call her over there.


    The two of them are going backstage to wait.


    Lu Ning nodded and put away his phone, and after talking to the people on both sides, he left with Jiang Ying.


    The people in front had all finished their performances, and before Lu Ning took the stage, he sent a message to Huo Jinyan¡ª¡¾I''m on stage. ¡¿


    Received the phone after sending it.


    Standing sideways with Jiang Ying, waiting for the people above to finish their introduction, the two of them walked over and bowed to the audience.


    There was warm applause from the audience, especially the back row.


    Lu Ning bent his lips and smiled, and sat on the double piano bench with Jiang Ying.


    The two people made a gesture, and the surroundings immediately became quiet, with both hands placed above the keys.


    After being stunned for about two seconds, the melodious piano sound came out slowly.


    Because this is about two people''s grade examination, Lu Ning can ignore himself, but he can''t ignore Jiang Ying, after all, she is the one who dragged Jiang Ying along.


    So I chose a piece by the master, but the difficulty level is very high. Jiang Ying also suffered a lot in order to practice this.


    But fortunately, the result was good. The two played very smoothly and cooperated very well. It didn''t look like a temporary team at all, as if they were partners who had cooperated for many years.


    The audience was stunned when they knew that they had only practiced together for a month, and they all praised.


    They know how hard it is.


    Playing in pairs is much, much harder than playing solo.


    Looking at the seriously glowing **** the stage, Huo Jinyan leaned against the door of the performance hall, raised the corners of his lips, and automatically ignored the boy next to her.


    How can I miss the performance of my little girl?


    He was so awkward that he didn''t want to show up early, seeing her sitting side by side with other boys and playing together.


    But looking at it now, he can only see her existence, and only see her shining on the stage.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1025： live in my house

    Chapter 1025 Live in my house


    After the song was over, the two stood up and bowed slightly towards the audience, who immediately burst into warm applause.


    Lu Ning turned his head with a smile, and his eyes caught Huo Jinyan standing there.


    Huo Jinyan was still stunned for a while, wondering when she discovered herself.


    Lu Ning smiled at him with curved lips, slowly looked away, and listened to the teacher''s evaluation.


    Unsurprisingly, Lu Ning and Jiang Ying received the highest evaluation.


    No matter how unconvinced they were, their performances were really amazing, and no one dared to say anything.


    This time, the Piano Association got more attention because of Mr. Huo''s participation, although it was after the performance.


    But because of this, the Lu family and the Shen family instantly became the most popular two in the capital.


    Everyone came to visit one after another.


    The Shen family and the Lu family are full of people coming and going every day, making Shen Yunci very tired.


    At the beginning, she politely brought back some snacks for everyone, all made by herself.


    But then there were too many, and she couldn''t do it, so she simply didn''t make it, and asked people to go out to buy it. Anyway, these people might not know how to eat it, so she simply sat and set it up. The rich wife''s money came.


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing when he saw her drinking tea with her legs crossed when she went back.


    But before she finished laughing, he was pulled, talking to her around her.


    The key point is that these people didn''t wait for her to answer, and they could answer by themselves. Lu Ning suddenly understood Tang Seng''s state of mind when he was taken away by the female fairies when he was surrounded.


    She couldn''t walk away, so she could only stand there, listening to the voices coming from all directions.


    Later, it was Huo Jinyan who came and rescued her.


    Huo Jinyan came, and the air pressure was different.


    These rich ladies subconsciously retreated away from Huo Jinyan, and there were two bold and good-natured ones who dared not say anything just to say hello.


    Huo Jinyan politely talked to Shen Yunci and took Lu Ning away.


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing after following him into the car.


    Huo Jinyan fastened her seat belt, looked at her smiling face, and couldn''t help but ask, "What are you laughing at?"


    Lu Ning approached with a smile: "Mr. Huo still works."


    Huo Jinyan couldn''t help but bent his lips and smiled as he looked at her.


    He raised his hand and scratched her nose: "In the future, if there is any situation, please find Mr. Huo."


    Lu Ning nodded, smiled and moved forward, but was caught by the seat belt.


    "Then if there is no situation, can you find Mr. Huo?"


    Huo Jinyan took the initiative to come over: "You are always welcome."


    After saying that, he kissed her.


    Lu Ning looked at him with a smile: "There is still an hour before the door of the dormitory is locked, Mr. Huo, I am hungry."


    Huo Jinyan immediately fastened his seat belt and started the car.


    "Take my little girl to eat delicious food."


    Looking at him, Lu Ning bent his lips and smiled.


    In order to please the little girl, Huo Jinyan has been looking for many places during this time, and plans to take her to try it.


    This time I went directly to a place I visited.


    In the suburbs of Beijing, the distance is a bit far, and it took half an hour on the road.


    Lu Ning looked at the time, jumped out of the car and looked at Huo Jinyan: "Did you do it on purpose?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with a smile: "Yes, on purpose. If you can''t go back, you will stay at my house."


    Lu Ning looked at him with a smile: "It''s a beautiful idea."


    She turned around as she spoke, and was also shocked by the scene in front of her.


    is the tree house restaurant.


    Looking ahead, there are wooden houses placed on thick trees. Each wooden house is lit with warm lights, which looks cute and warm.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1026： so sweet

    Chapter 1026 Really Sweet


    Lu Ning heard Lin Ci mention it before.


    This kind of novelty, Lin Ci likes it the most, but a few people have been busy all the time and don''t have time to take a look.


    This time, Huo Jinyan brought Lu Ning first.


    Lu Ning walked a few steps closer, looked at the tree houses one by one, and couldn''t help but smile.


    Turning her head, Huo Jinyan had already come to her side, holding her hand.


    Take her forward.


    Walked to the front of a big tree, two people jumped down from it.


    "Mr. Huo, Ms. Lu, the room is ready, this way please."


    After speaking, he took two people inside.


    This place is open-air, and nothing is wrapped around it. From every wooden house, you can see the surrounding trees and roads, which is really novel.


    Two people were brought under a big tree.


    "Miss Lu, be careful on the steps."


    Lu Ning looked up at the wooden house on the tree, and climbed up the ladder to go up.


    The small wooden ladder is still wrapped with leaves, and the details are really impressive.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, went up first by himself, and then raised his hand to pull her up.


    As soon as she stood up, Lu Ning suddenly jumped twice. Huo Jinyan was startled, and subconsciously went to support her.


    Lu Ning stuck out his tongue and looked at him: "I''ll try to be steady."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her helplessly, put his arms around her waist and led her to the seat.


    The small windows on both sides can see the night sky in the dark.


    Lu Ning hasn''t looked up at the sky for a long time, and he saw a lot of stars when he looked at it this way.


    Curved lips and smiled: "Huo Jinyan, there are stars."


    Huo Jinyan followed her gaze, only took one look and then retracted.


    Lu Ning looked at him strangely: "Why don''t you take a second look, I haven''t seen a star for a long time."


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand to arrange the things in front of her, and said casually, "There are things in front of me that are more beautiful than the stars."


    Lu Ning froze for a moment, then laughed out loud as he watched him.


    This man, really.


    She raised her hand and hooked her fingers.


    Huo Jinyan subconsciously leaned over, and was caught off guard by her kissing his lips.


    Dazed for a while, she left and pinched his face and said with a smile: "Well, it''s so sweet."


    Rao is a person like Huo Jinyan whose face doesn''t change, and Lu Ning also makes him blush at this moment.


    Looking at him blushing, Lu Ning pursed his lips and smiled.


    After waiting for a while, the dishes started to be served.


    The way of serving food is also very special. A little bear knocks on the window with his hand. After opening the window, the food slides in along the window and lands on the table without any mistakes.


    When all the dishes were served, Huo Jinyan closed the window, Lu Ning looked at the dishes in front of him with chopsticks and couldn''t help but said: "This is good, it can be invested."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with a smile: "Why do I think my girlfriend is more workaholic than me?"


    Lu Ning looked at him with a smile in his eyes: "Then Mr. Huo can consider recruiting me into the company to be your little secretary or something."


    Huo Jinyan froze for a moment, thinking of something, the way he looked at Lu Ning changed.


    Lu Ning was a little strange when he looked up at him.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Huo Jinyan moved closer: "Forget it in the company, after we get married, you can be my little secretary at home."


    Lu Ning was taken aback for a moment, but he didn''t react at first, but after he did, his face flushed instantly.


    Looking at Huo Jinyan, he cursed: "Rogue!"


    Huo Jinyan didn''t refute, and picked up the chopsticks with a smile.


    Lu Ning glared at him and then ignored him.


    The two of them didn''t notice that outside the tree house, beside the car not far away, someone quietly approached Huo Jinyan''s car...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1027： Tracked

    Chapter 1027 Being Stalked


    After eating, the two stayed for a while before preparing to leave.


    Because it was already late, Lu Ning couldn''t go back, so he simply put it in a mess and didn''t rush to go back.


    Huo Jinyan helped her down, took her hand and walked towards the car.


    Open the car door for her and let her sit in it.


    Huo Jinyan was stunned when he went around the front of the car and got on to fasten Lu Ning''s seat belt.


    Lu Ning was also stunned.


    The two of them looked at each other and sensed something was wrong at the same time, but they didn''t speak, and looked natural as if they didn''t notice anything.


    Huo Jinyan let go of the seat belt buckle, but instead of buckling it up, he leaned closer and kissed Lu Ning.


    "Where are you staying tonight?"


    He said and sat back.


    Lu Ning looked at him with a smile: "Where does Mr. Huo want to go?"


    Huo Jinyan had already started the car, and the car drove away slowly.


    "Then go to Mr. Huo."


    He said something with a smile, and exchanged glances with Lu Ning when he looked at her.


    The car was driving smoothly on the road in the suburbs of Beijing, but the direction of the car was a bit off, not the direction to the city.


    Huo Jinyan looked in the rearview mirror with a cold expression.


    Lu Ning also glanced at his side, and sent something with his mobile phone on his side.


    The two chatted normally.


    At an intersection, Huo Jinyan suddenly stepped on the accelerator to accelerate, and then slammed the steering wheel with both hands. The car suddenly turned towards the small road on the right, and the car behind him went in the opposite direction unexpectedly.


    And Huo Jinyan in the car stretched out a hand at the moment of turning.


    Lu Ning turned around and grabbed his hand, and with the other hand, he grabbed the back of the co-pilot''s seat, curled up his legs, and kicked through the gap between the driver and the co-pilot.


    Just as he was about to act, the person who had been hiding in the car was thrown suddenly. Before he could react, someone kicked him in the chest.


    Immediately afterwards, a person pressed over him, riding on his waist, and punched him head-on.


    He only had time to resist two blows before he was knocked unconscious by a rough lap.


    Lu Ning quickly retracted his fist, and pulled a ribbon from the back of Huo Jinyan''s car that he had put on the car before, directly binding his hands and feet.


    She leaned over to the car window and glanced back, seeing the three cars following behind her, her face sank.


    "Follow up."


    Said something in a deep voice, pulled the backs of the seats on both sides and jumped to the front to sit on the co-pilot.


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at her: "Fasten your seat belt and sit still."


    Lu Ning nodded, pulled the seat belt and quickly fastened it.


    Huo Jinyan stepped on the accelerator and galloped on the quiet road in the suburbs of Beijing.


    Lu Ning took out his mobile phone and sent the real-time location.


    The moment it was sent out, suddenly countless gunshots sounded, and the sound of glass shattering came from around.


    Huo Jinyan immediately stretched out his hand and pressed her down.


    Lu Ning bent over, his eyes were stern.


    Knowing that he might not be able to escape, he immediately unbuckled his seat belt.


    Huo Jinyan''s voice came from next to his ear: "Ningning, wait a moment and listen to my jumping car."


    His voice was urgent, and his eyes fell on the rearview mirror, but the rearview mirror was suddenly shattered in the next second.


    He suddenly turned his head to look at Lu Ning.


    The only concern is Lu Ning''s safety.


    Lu Ning didn''t respond, leaning on the car door and looking back through the window, watching the approaching vehicles, she immediately put her hand on the door handle.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with frowned eyebrows: "Ning Ning! Be obedient."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Lu Ning suddenly opened the car door, and the car speeding behind slammed the door out.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1028： go!

    Chapter 1028 Hurry up!


    The whistling cold wind poured in from outside.


    Before Huo Jinyan could see clearly, Lu Ning flew out suddenly, and desperately grabbed the approaching vehicle that had slowed down.


    The people in the car were also stunned, they didn''t expect Lu Ning to have such courage.


    The arm raised out of the window was grabbed by Lu Ning, and the gun in his hand was taken away.


    "Ning Ning!"


    Huo Jinyan spun the steering wheel and galloped out to block the car.


    The driver in the car slams on the brakes.


    But the car still hit it.


    Huo Jinyan jumped down a moment earlier, but was still hit by the huge impact.


    Lu Ning dexterously leaned on his legs and got into the back seat of the car, and shot two shots in the arms of the two people in the back seat without hesitation.


    After the co-pilot''s reaction came to his senses, he was already pointed at the top of his head with a gun.


    The sudden impact at the next moment made everyone in the car almost fly out.


    Lu Ning grasped the back of the chair tightly with his hands, and the loud sound of the helicopter turning the wind blades could be heard next to his ears.


    She stabilized her body, shot two more shots on the arm of the co-pilot and the arm of the driver, and then quickly pushed the door to get out of the car.


    Huo Jinyan was stuck in the narrow gap between the two cars, and the people in the third car were already fighting with him.


    Huo Jinyan was injured, and his figure was a little sluggish, but he still quickly snatched a gun.


    Gunshots rang out in my ears.


    Lu Ning glanced at the man who jumped out of the helicopter, and immediately opened Huo Jinyan''s car door and got in.


    The door on the other side opened to pull people in.


    Looking at the blood on Huo Jinyan''s body, Lu Ning''s eyes froze.


    "You are hurt!"


    Huo Jinyan didn''t even have time to speak, and threw her down on the seat, with bullets flying past her ears.


    Lu Ning was surrounded by the **** smell from Huo Jinyan''s body, and killing intent flashed across his eyes.


    Jumped sideways onto the driver''s seat, started the car and crashed out.


    The car sped towards the direction where the helicopter was parked, and besides the whistling wind was the sound of bullets flying by.


    Lu Ning noticed something keenly, and looked at the surviving rearview mirror on the right side, and saw a car crashing towards him at high speed.


    Her complexion sank, and she shouted: "Jinyan! Jump!"


    Then the two of them opened the car door and jumped down. Their bodies rolled on the ground. When they stopped, they were already covered in dirt and their bodies were sore.


    Huo Jinyan went to pull Lu Ning immediately.


    The two watched helplessly as the car was hit by another car and flew out, turned a few times in the air, and then fell hard to the ground.


    Two waves of people immediately surrounded him.


    "gentlemen!"


    "Boss!"


    They are people from Huo Jinyan and people from Rose Manor.


    Lu Ning quickly got up and grabbed Huo Jinyan.


    "Boss, hurry up and let us deal with the aftermath."


    Lu Ning nodded, and helped Huo Jinyan walk to the plane not far away.


    The helicopter was circling, and the huge wind and waves around it almost blew people up.


    Huo Jinyan''s men drove the car, and several cars were blocked in the middle. Everyone leaned against the car body, and the gun battle has not stopped.


    Lu Ning couldn''t control so much anymore, so he pulled Huo Jinyan with all his heart, and wanted to take him out of here as soon as possible.


    Someone climbed out of the vehicle where no one was paying attention, holding a gun in his hand, aiming at Lu Ning not far away...


    The people in front resist the front, and no one pays attention to the other side.


    The wind was too loud, and Lu Ning and Huo Jinyan''s perception became weak.


    The moment the **** man pulled the trigger, Huo Jinyan suddenly realized something, turned around and hugged Lu Ning...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1029： Wolf League

    Chapter 1029 Wolf League


    Looking at the helicopter in front of him, Lu Ning was hugged by Huo Jinyan before he could react, and a muffled groan came from his ear.


    When he fell to the ground, the smell of blood rushed to his face, and a few drops of blood dripped on his cheeks.


    Lu Ning looked at Huo Jinyan with red eyes.


    His hand was still protecting the back of her head, he smiled when he saw her safe and sound, and then closed his eyes.


    "Jin Yan!"


    Someone came over immediately behind, pulled the two of them up, and carried Huo Jinyan into the helicopter.


    Lu Ning followed closely, and the helicopter hovered and rose immediately. The bullets continued to hit the wings and tail of the plane, and the sounds did not stop until they left the scene.


    Lu Ning''s hands were covered with blood, and he was holding Huo Jinyan''s hand tightly, his face was pale, and he looked at him with red eyes.


    "Huo Jinyan!"


    She raised her other hand to pat Huo Jinyan''s face.


    Someone around him quickly took something to stop Huo Jinyan from bleeding.


    Huo Jinyan''s face was even more frighteningly pale, and he didn''t react at all to Lu Ning''s hoarse shouts.


    Lu Ning almost collapsed looking at him.


    "Boss, the hospital has already been contacted, and we''ll be there in two minutes."


    Lu Ning didn''t know if he heard it.


    Two minutes later, the plane landed on the top floor of the hospital, and the doctors and nurses hurried forward and carried Huo Jinyan to the hospital bed.


    Lu Ning followed them and pushed Huo Jinyan in.


    Qin Wei, who had just reported the situation, jumped down, told them to leave first after a few sentences, and followed in Lu Ning''s footsteps.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning was covered in blood and sat pale on the bench outside the operating room.


    Qin Wei walked over and stood beside her, didn''t say a word, but just raised his eyes to look in the direction of the operating room.


    Lu Ning stared at the door of the operating room without blinking.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, but the surrounding silence is scary.


    Until the sound of hurried footsteps came.


    Lu Ning looked up, saw Gu Chen''s figure, and stood up abruptly.


    The people around Gu Chen chased him while putting on surgical gowns for him.


    When walking past Lu Ning, Gu Chen glanced at her: "I will let him come out to see you properly."


    After talking, he quickly stepped into the operating room.


    Lu Ning''s tense emotions seemed to relax for a while, and he suddenly fell down on the chair, his eyes were red, and he was about to cry.


    Her hands gripped the armrest of the bench tightly, her knuckles turned white.


    Until Qin Wei realized something was wrong.


    "Boss, you are injured too. I''ll call the doctor!"


    After he finished speaking, Lu Ning ran out, and then Lu Ning looked down at his arms and waist.


    She was not seriously injured, they were all wounds left by the bullet slipping past, and she was not shot.


    The doctor was dragged over by Qin Wei in a panic, and he gave Lu Ning a simple treatment at the door of the operating room to stop the bleeding.


    Time passed by, the lights in the operating room were still on, and the door was still tightly closed.


    Lu Ning sat there motionless, without looking away.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, Qin Wei glanced at the time.


    Three hours have passed.


    Lu Ning suddenly said: "Can you find out who it is?"


    Her voice could not hear any emotion, even a little cold.


    Qin Wei turned around: "Boss, there is no news yet, but seeing their desperate posture, I guess it has something to do with the Wolf League."


    Wolf League, Yizhou Wolf League, rival of Rose Manor.


    In the past two years, he has been doing his best to keep the water in his hands. Qin Wei wondered why he suddenly had such a task at this time.


    He hesitated whether he was a member of the Wolf League.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1030： dont make me wait too long

    Chapter 1030 Don''t make me wait too long


    But with such a posture, he really couldn''t think of anyone other than the members of the Wolf League.


    "Wolf Alliance."


    Lu Ning murmured coldly.


    I don''t know how long it took, but the sky outside is getting brighter.


    Lu Ning sat at the door of the operating room like a sculpture for six or seven hours.


    Until the door of the operating room opened, when she stood up abruptly, her legs gave way and she nearly fell over. Fortunately, Qin Wei reacted quickly and supported her.


    Gu Chen hurried over to look at her.


    Hand grabbed her arm: "It''s okay, you can see him later."


    Lu Ning pursed his lips, and tears fell instantly.


    Looking at Gu Chen with a tired face, she clutched his arm tightly.


    Gu Chen looked at her, his eyes were red, and he pulled her into his arms.


    "never mind."


    Lu Ning nodded, leaning against his arms, tears soaked Gu Chen''s clothes.


    About five minutes later, Gu Chen sensed something was wrong, and quickly hugged him tightly.


    "Ning Ning!"


    Lu Ning passed out in his arms.


    Gu Chen quickly picked him up.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning was fine, and his injuries were not serious, but he was tense, and he passed out after he relaxed.


    Gu Chen stood by the hospital bed and looked at her.


    "You''ve been following her for a while, and you can report to me whenever you have any questions. Don''t tell her about Yizhou."


    Qin Wei nodded.


    Gu Chen put Lu Ning''s hand under the quilt, then turned around.


    After taking a look at Huo Jinyan, he walked away.


    Lu Ning sat up suddenly when he woke up.


    Qin Wei stood up and looked at Lu Ning.


    "Boss, you are awake, don''t worry, Mr. Huo is here."


    He pointed to the bed next to him.


    Lu Ning turned his head, left, got out of bed and walked to Huo Jinyan''s hospital bed.


    Huo Jinyan lay there pale, with an oxygen mask on his face, his eyes closed.


    Lu Ning''s eyes were filled with distress, and he slowly sat on the side of his bed, holding his hand.


    After a long time, I asked: "Is Gu Chen gone?"


    Qin Wei nodded: "En."


    "What happened to Yizhou, can''t you tell me?"


    Qin Wei pursed his lips: "Boss, it''s fine..."


    Lu Ning sighed, turned to look at him, but didn''t ask again, but said: "You don''t need to call me boss here, just my name."


    Qin Wei thought for a while and said, "Miss Lu."


    Lu Ning didn''t continue to argue with him about this, and turned to look at Huo Jinyan.


    Qin Wei looked at Lu Ning, turned around in silence and left.


    Lu Ning''s complexion is not much better than what Huo Jinyan said.


    She squeezed Huo Jinyan''s hand tightly, and leaned closer to kiss his fingers.


    "Jin Yan, I''m afraid."


    Gu Chen rescued Huo Jinyan, but he didn''t tell Lu Ning when Huo Jinyan would wake up.


    Because he doesn''t know either.


    And Lu Ning didn''t ask, as if he understood it in his heart.


    Her tears fell on the back of Huo Jinyan''s hand.


    "I''m scared, Jin Yan, can you wake up and hug me."


    Her voice was soft and choked.


    Looking at the comatose lover, I hope he can wake up soon.


    But apart from the undulating lines on the instrument, Huo Jinyan lay there without any reaction.


    Lu Ning''s eyes were red, and he gritted his teeth to suppress his emotions.


    Closed a little closer, leaned over, and a cold kiss fell on Huo Jinyan''s forehead.


    Lu Ning murmured in his ear: "Take a rest when you are tired, don''t make me wait too long."


    "Jin Yan, I''m still waiting to marry you."


    She leaned on Huo Jinyan''s shoulder, holding his hand, and kept talking in his ear...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1031： Wolf League and Huo Family

    Chapter 1031 The Wolf League and the Huo Family


    Huo Jinyan was injured, but Lu Ning didn''t tell anyone.


    Master Huo is not in good health, and Lu Ning didn''t tell him.


    She hoped that Huo Jinyan would wake up early, so that she didn''t need to tell anyone.


    But no, everything didn''t go as she wished.


    Huo Jinyan hasn''t woken up. It has been half a month. He has been lying on the hospital bed all day long, looking lifeless.


    Every time Lu Ning came, he would sit by his bed and talk to him.


    It''s been so long, and she can''t hide it anymore.


    Qin Wei stood beside Lu Ning, and said softly: "Miss Lu, besides the Wolf League, we also found other people..."


    Lu Ning paused his hand lightly, and then said: "Who?"


    Qin Wei''s eyes swept over Huo Jinyan on the hospital bed.


    "The Huo family..."


    Lu Ning frowned.


    The Huo family?


    It was only then that she suddenly remembered something, Huo Jinyan had a second uncle.


    Otherwise, apart from him, Lu Ning really can''t think of anyone else in the Huo family who has such a right.


    "Have you checked?"


    Qin Wei nodded: "I checked, Huo Qi, the second young master of the Huo family, here are all his information."


    Qin Wei said as he handed over the tablet in his hand.


    Lu Ning took it and looked at it.


    The above is Huo Qi''s information and some things he has done.


    Lu Ning frowned slightly.


    This Huo Qi is really not idle.


    She had been quiet for a while before she came to the capital, but now she has become active again.


    "Check out the people who have been in contact with Huo Qi recently to see if there is anyone suspicious."


    Qin Wei nodded: "Yes."


    Lu Ning handed the tablet back: "Did you find the place I asked you to look for?"


    "I have found it, miss, do you want to go and have a look at it tonight?"


    Lu Ning held Huo Jinyan''s hand and nodded slowly: "Yes."


    Qin Wei nodded: "Alright miss, I''ll make arrangements."


    He said and backed out.


    Lu Ning''s eyes fell on Huo Jinyan''s pale face.


    He lay quietly as if asleep.


    Lu Ning''s eyes were slightly red, looking at his peaceful appearance.


    The voice is soft: "Mr. Huo, don''t worry, the Huo family will be well protected."


    As she spoke, she leaned over and pressed a kiss on Huo Jinyan''s forehead.


    Huo Jinyan was injured, so far only Chu Ting knows.


    Chu Ting was here to take care of Huo Jinyan when Lu Ning was away.


    Lu Ning decided to tell the old man about it tonight.


    She doesn''t know how long Huo Jinyan will sleep, she has to be fully prepared.


    Lu Ning went back to school first, and talked to the principal about the class.


    During this period of time, she ran around the school hospital and was already very tired. It was impossible to spare time to do other things, so she could only spend some time on the school side.


    The principal doesn''t know what happened to Lu Ning, but judging by her appearance and her grades, she is fully capable of getting high marks without having to attend classes.


    The principal asked a few words, but Lu Ning didn''t speak carefully, but judging by her appearance, she had made up her mind. If she disagreed, she could probably do things like quitting school.


    The principal finally agreed, and Lu Ning didn''t need to go back to school every day to sign in for classes, she was completely free.


    Lu Ning returned to the dormitory after thanking the principal.


    The sky was slowly getting dark, and the other three were there when Lu Ning returned.


    She packed some things and said as she packed: "I may not be coming back soon."


    Lin Ci was putting on a mask, looked up at her, and said with a smile: "Why, your Mr. Huo is back, are you going to live in the world of two?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1032： Erye is also here

    Chapter 1032 The second master is also there


    Lu Ning didn''t tell Lin Ci where Huo Jinyan was, but only said that Huo Jinyan was on a business trip.


    Lu Ning turned to look at her and shook his head: "No, he is hospitalized."


    Lin Ci was taken aback for a moment, and the mask fell off in fright.


    Wen Hui and Li Nian also hurried over to look at her: "What? Hospitalized? Is it serious?"


    They looked at Lu Ning''s expression, she seemed to have almost no emotion on her face.


    Lu Ning raised his hand and continued to pack his things.


    "I lied to you before. He didn''t go on a business trip. He has been in the hospital for this period of time. He has been in a coma and hasn''t woken up. I don''t have so much time to run back and forth. I will rarely come back to live in the future. Let me tell you."


    She spoke calmly, as if she was telling someone else''s story.


    The three of them looked at her with distressed faces.


    Others don''t know, but they still know that Lu Ning''s feelings for Huo Jinyan are no less than Huo Jinyan''s for her. She must be dying of pain in her heart, but she is still pretending to be strong.


    Lin Ci put his hand on Lu Ning''s shoulder, and called softly: "Ning Ning..."


    Lu Ning turned to look at them, and suddenly raised his lips and smiled: "I''m fine, he will wake up, and he won''t leave me alone."


    She said, her eyes were firm, but her eyes were still red.


    Lin Ci''s eyes turned red instantly, he pursed his lips uncomfortably, and raised his hand to hug her.


    "Well, why is Mr. Huo willing to let you alone?"


    Lu Ning''s nose was sore.


    Wen Hui and Li Nian also raised their hands to hug her, and the four girls hugged each other.


    "Ning Ning, just cry when you feel uncomfortable, don''t be so strong, your Mr. Huo doesn''t want you to hold on so hard."


    Lu Ning bit his lip, his mouth smelled **** and confused, his eyes were obviously red, but he didn''t let a single tear fall.


    She knew that now was not the time to cry. Once she cried and her heart became unstable, she would not be able to complete the next thing.


    She can''t cry.


    Lu Ning hugged them, but she was comforting the three girls instead.


    After wiping the tears of the three of them, Lu Ning turned and left with his things.


    She went directly to the Huo family''s old house.


    Qin Wei stopped the car and glanced at Lu Ning in the back seat.


    Lu Ning looked up at the front, looking a little gloomy. After a long pause, he opened the door and got out of the car.


    The housekeeper was still curious about who owned the car at the door, and no one came down. He saw Lu Ning getting out of the car as soon as he came out.


    Immediately greeted her with a smile: "Miss Lu, you are here."


    Lu Ning looked at him with bent lips and nodded with a smile: "Well, is grandpa there, can I see him?"


    The butler immediately welcomed Lu Ning in: "Yes, the master is waiting in the living room, and the second master is back today."


    Lu Ning paused and looked at the butler: "Second Lord?"


    The butler thought that Lu Ning didn''t know, and immediately explained: "Yes, it''s the second uncle of the young master. Miss Lu just met this time."


    Lu Ning''s hands clenched into fists subconsciously. He stood still and gritted his teeth tightly, so he didn''t rush over immediately.


    Afraid that he would lose control, Lu Ning said after a long silence: "No, I''m gone this time. I''ll go to the next room and wait for Grandpa."


    The housekeeper looked at Lu Ning with a bad look, but he didn''t ask any more questions. He nodded and took Lu Ning to the next room to wait.


    "Miss Lu, I''ll call you when the master is over."


    Lu Ning nodded, and a servant came in to refill her tea.


    When the servant was about to go out, Lu Ning said, "Please close the door for me."


    "Okay, Miss Lu."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1033： guest?

    Chapter 1033 A guest?


    Lu Ning sat with his back to the door, pinched the teacup with his fingers, and raised his hand to take a sip of the tea, which was a bit bitter.


    ¡­


    The housekeeper arrived at the living room, and the old man was talking to Huo Qi.


    Huo Qiming secretly kept asking where Huo Jinyan had gone.


    In fact, he was very clear in his heart, but he just wanted to ask the old man. He didn''t need to learn anything from him, but he wanted to tell him that something happened to Huo Jinyan.


    He has been waiting for so many years, just waiting for something to happen to Huo Jinyan, and if something happens to the old man, then he will be in charge of the Huo family.


    As he thought about it, his heart was already getting excited.


    "Is Jin Yan really on a business trip? Do you want to check it out? It''s been so long, why didn''t he say anything?"


    The old man didn''t pay much attention to his words, and took a sip of tea: "He hasn''t said anything about leaving for a longer time before, so there''s nothing to worry about, he''s such an old man."


    Seeing that the old man refused to accept the offer, Huo Qi rolled his eyes and said directly: "Father, I heard Jin Yan..."


    Before he finished speaking, the butler came in from the outside.


    Looking at the old man with a smile: "Master, Miss Lu is here."


    The old man obviously felt better, and said with a smile, "Really."


    The housekeeper nodded and stood behind the old man.


    Huo Qi''s words were interrupted, but he looked at the old man and asked again: "Miss Lu? Is that Lu Ning? I''ve heard a lot about this Miss Lu. Where is it? Can I meet?"


    He had indeed heard a lot about Lu Ning and wanted to meet this Miss Lu.


    The old man looked at him, and was about to speak when the butler suddenly coughed.


    The old man looked back at him subconsciously, and the two of them looked at each other, and the old man seemed to understand immediately.


    After being silent for a while, he said: "It''s so late, you should go back first, and you can meet formally when Jin Yan comes back."


    Looking at the old man, Huo Qi was a little surprised. It seemed that the rumors were true. The old man had really identified this Miss Lu.


    Huo Qi stood up slowly and nodded: "Okay Dad, I''ll go first, please pay attention to your health."


    He said, turned and left.


    When Huo Qi left, the old man turned to look at the butler: "What''s wrong? Ningning doesn''t want to see him?"


    The housekeeper said: "Maybe it''s too late, Miss Lu is waiting for you in the next room, I''ll go and call her."


    The old man stood up directly: "No, I''ll go over."


    The butler helped the old man out the door.


    Huo Qi stopped when he passed by the next room, and the lights inside were on.


    "Who''s in there?"


    The maid next to him looked at him and whispered, "It''s Miss Lu."


    Huo Qi looked at the closed door in front of him, smiled and raised his hand to push the door.


    "Miss Lu, since I''m a guest, I''ll meet you."


    When he was about to push the door, a voice suddenly came from behind him.


    "Second Lord."


    The butler''s voice interrupted Huo Qi''s movements.


    Huo Qi retracted his hands and looked at them.


    "Why are you still here?"


    The old man approached and looked at him.


    "Dad, I just think it''s not good to see Miss Lu here."


    The old man looked at him and said directly: "It''s not a guest, Ningning is my family, there are no such big rules, it''s so late, go back quickly."


    Huo Qi looked at the old man, paused for a moment and nodded: "Okay Dad."


    After speaking, he turned around and glanced at the closed door in front of him.


    My own family?


    Is this confirmed?


    Huo Qi was silent, his complexion was not very good, he turned around and walked away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1034： you will be very tired

    Chapter 1034 You will be very tired


    The old man looked at Huo Qi''s leaving back, withdrew his gaze, turned around and was about to let someone open the door, when the door in front of him was opened from the inside.


    Lu Ning''s slightly haggard face appeared in front of him.


    The old man looked at her, why didn''t he see her for a few days, the child has become so thin.


    Lu Ning came out and looked at the old man, and called out, "Grandpa."


    The old man looked at her and frowned slightly: "The brat is not here, so I have to take care of myself, why are you so thin?"


    Listening to his words, Lu Ning''s eyes were slightly red silently, and he raised his hand to support the old man''s arm.


    "Grandpa, let''s go inside and talk."


    The old man looked at her with some doubts, but he nodded and was supported by her into the main hall.


    Lu Ning waved everyone in the room back, then raised his hand and closed the door.


    Seeing her solemn expression, the old man and the housekeeper looked at each other in doubt.


    Lu Ning closed the door, and stood by the door silently for a while.


    The old man looked at her back, puzzled and worried: "Ningning..."


    Lu Ning withdrew his hand and turned around slightly, looking at the old man with red eyes.


    The old man was taken aback for a moment, and looked at her worriedly: "What''s the matter, kid? Did you get bullied? Tell grandpa, grandpa will vent your anger on you."


    Without waiting for the old man to finish speaking, Lu Ning approached him and looked at him, silent, with a pale face.


    In the end, he bent over silently and knelt down in front of him.


    The old man looked at her blankly.


    Startled.


    "What''s the matter, this is, why are you still kneeling down?"


    The butler was also taken aback, and quickly raised his hand to help Lu Ning.


    "Miss Lu, if you have something to say, just say it, the old man is here."


    Lu Ning pursed his lips, did not get up, looked up at the old man, a tear rolled down his eye socket.


    "Grandpa, talk to him, something happened..."


    The old man took Lu Ning''s hand and gave a sudden pause.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning told the old man what happened, but ignored Huo Qi''s matter. She didn''t say who did it, but just told the old man that Huo Jinyan was injured and hospitalized.


    Although the person is in a coma, he is still there. The old man can accept it, but he almost didn''t bring it up, which frightened Lu Ning.


    The old man''s face was also a little haggard. Looking at Lu Ning, he knew why she was like this.


    He shook her hand with some distress: "Ning Ning, thank you for your hard work."


    Lu Ning shook his head and looked at him.


    Looking at the old man''s appearance, Lu Ning pursed his lips, and said in a low voice: "Grandpa, I want to take part in Jin Yan''s place when he can''t participate in Huo''s affairs."


    The old man was taken aback and looked at her.


    "You are not in good health, you can''t let everything be on your body, I have the ability to replace Jin Yan, maybe not as good as him, but I can still do 80% of his. When he wakes up I will leave everything to him.


    But during his absence, I want to help you. "


    When she finished speaking, the old man looked at her very worried.


    "But Ningning, you will be very tired."


    Lu Ning has studies, matters related to the Piano Association, and the research institute, and now the Huo family''s affairs are being pressed on her, how can she bear it as a girl.


    Lu Ning shook his head: "I''m fine, Grandpa, I just want to protect you and the Huo family well during this time, so that when Jin Yan wakes up, everything he knows will be the same as before."


    The old man saw that her eyes were red, and his eyes were red too. He raised his hand and patted the back of her hand: "Okay, okay."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1035： money transaction

    Chapter 1035 Money Transaction


    When taking the old man to the hospital, Lu Ning went home and took everyone to the hospital.


    Looking at Huo Jinyan lying unconscious on the bed, everyone was dumbfounded.


    Lu Ning told his parents again what he said to the old man.


    Shen Yunci looked at Huo Jinyan, and immediately cried.


    Lu Ning stood with her lips pursed, her eyes fell on Huo Jinyan''s pale face, and she didn''t look back for a long time.


    Now that Huo Jinyan is being taken care of by someone, Lu Ning feels much more at ease.


    When everyone was not paying attention, he quietly left the ward.


    The old man sat by the hospital bed and looked at Huo Jinyan, his eyes were red, and his pale hair made him look a little pitiful.


    "The child endured it by herself for half a month, how did she get over this half month?"


    He felt sorry for Lu Ning from the bottom of his heart.


    She doesn''t know how Lu Ning got here in the past half a month. While facing his lover who doesn''t know if he can wake up, she also has to hide from her family and complete her studies.


    Under such strong pressure, Lu Ning actually spoke up and told them now.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi wiped away their tears and turned to look in the direction of the door.


    Lu Ning was standing there just now, but it is gone now.


    "Where''s Ning Ning?"


    Lu Qing also turned his head to look over, and Lu Ning was no longer there.


    Lu Qing sighed.


    "It''s okay, let her rest by herself."


    People around did not speak in silence.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning couldn''t rest either, so he went to the training ground where Qin Wei went to see the situation.


    She doesn''t have so much time to learn slowly, she must become strong in a short time.


    Standing in the vast and empty training ground, Lu Ning looked at the various facilities in front of him, and took a closer look.


    "Boss, the training ground here may not be comparable to that of the manor, but the facilities are almost 60% complete, but there are some that cannot be found here."


    Lu Ning nodded: "Well, I see."


    "Did I let you find all the people you were looking for?"


    Qin Wei nodded, took out a microcomputer from his pocket and handed it over: "Already found almost, I am still picking, and now I have found six."


    Lu Ning frowned slightly and slid his fingers over it.


    His eyes fell on a dirty child on the screen, the child''s face was full of arrogance.


    Lu Ning raised his hand and nodded.


    "Is he good enough?"


    Qin Wei leaned over to take a look, then looked at Lu Ning in a daze.


    "Boss, he''s hard to tame."


    Lu Ning raised his hand and gave him the computer: "It''s okay, just recruit him one more, I''ll do it."


    Qin Wei nodded after being silent for a while: "Yes."


    Lu Ning turned around and looked at the huge training ground in front of him, his eyes became colder and firmer.


    "Has anyone who has regular contact with Huo Qi been found out?"


    Qin Wei nodded: "Huo Qi often comes into contact with some big families in the capital, and there is not much communication on the surface, but in private, Huo Qi still has a lot of money transactions with them."


    Lu Ning frowned.


    It is impossible not to find these Huo Jinyan words she found.


    For so many years, Huo Jinyan probably didn''t touch Huo Qi because of the old man.


    The old man is in poor health and already lost a son, Huo Jinyan said that it is impossible to touch Huo Qi while the old man is still there.


    Even if Huo Qi killed him, he was only a warning.


    Every time Huo Qi received a warning, he would calm down a little, but it wouldn''t be long before he would run amok again.


    Lu Ning thought about this clearly, and the situation in his eyes was changing.


    She is not Huo Jinyan, but Huo activated her Huo Jinyan, she will not make him feel better!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1036： uncle, i promise

    Chapter 1036 Uncle, I promise


    She can save Huo Qi''s life, but he can''t live in such a stable way!


    "Give me a copy of the list."


    "Yes."


    ¡ª¡ª


    It was already late at night when Lu Ning returned to the hospital.


    She walked into the ward lightly, Shen Yunci and the others didn''t leave, and fell asleep on the sofa.


    Lu Ning walked gently to the bed, sat down, and held Huo Jinyan''s hand.


    He still lay there quietly with his eyes closed.


    Lu Ning looked at him, rubbing his cheek against the back of his hand.


    His eyes were fixed on him all the time.


    In her nearly twenty years of life, she never thought of hurting others in the past, even if she was hurt, she just fought back, and never thought of putting anyone to death.


    She only thought that she was doing good deeds, but this kind of good deeds did not bring her any good results.


    Her lover was hurt right in front of her, causing him to be unconscious now.


    What kind of meritorious deeds, what kind of good deeds, are all nonsense.


    She only wants him to be good.


    Now that something happened to him, she wants everyone, everyone involved, to be buried with him!


    None of these people can escape!


    Even if she can''t die well after death, she will never let them go!


    She turned her head and kissed Huo Jinyan''s finger.


    Don''t worry, the person who touched you, I will definitely make him return ten times and a hundred times!


    ¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning barely slept, but lay down beside Huo Jinyan''s bed and closed his eyes to rest for two hours.


    In the dream, it was Huo Jinyan''s appearance. He was beside her, opened his eyes, hugged her and said he missed her.


    But when Lu Ning woke up, he only saw his tightly closed eyes.


    Lu Ning stood up in silence, bent his lips and smiled when looking at Huo Jinyan, leaned over and kissed him on the forehead.


    "Mr. Huo, good morning, wake up early."


    After she finished speaking, she turned around and left gently.


    It was just dawn outside, Lu Ning went to the training ground first.


    She was the only one on the training ground, and within three hours, she could only hear the muffled sound of the various facilities being in contact with the flesh after being used by Lu Ning.


    When Qin Wei came, Lu Ning had already practiced for an hour.


    He was on the sidelines without interruption, watching her practice for two hours without interruption.


    When the whole person came out, he was covered in sweat, the skin on his hands and legs was red, and he looked slightly swollen.


    Qin Wei frowned, but didn''t dare to say anything.


    Lu Ning raised his hand to put on his coat.


    "Take me back to school."


    Qin Wei nodded: "Okay boss."


    The car stopped at the school gate, Lu Ning got out of the car and walked into the school, Qin Wei sat in the car and looked at Lu Ning''s back, couldn''t help but sighed.


    Lu Ning looked like this, he was just looking for a place to vent, he didn''t dare to say anything, and he didn''t dare to stop him.


    After entering the school, Lu Ning went directly to the research institute.


    She knew that Shen Guang would come to the institute early this morning.


    After entering the research institute, he didn''t look at the data as usual, but went directly to find Shen Guang inside.


    Shen Guang is currently in the office discussing the latest new project with the old professors of the research institute.


    Once this project is done, once there is a breakthrough, it will not only be an achievement of the research institute, but an achievement related to the entire country.


    A group of people were talking, looking at the information on the big screen in front of them, Lu Ning knocked on the door and walked in.


    Shen Guang looked at Lu Ning with some surprise, but quickly waved his hand and said, "Ning Ning, you just came, come and see this."


    Lu Ning stood at the door without moving, his eyes fell on Shen Guang, and he said softly, "Uncle, I promise you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1037： Takeover of the Institute

    Chapter 1037 Takeover of the Research Institute


    Shen Guang was taken aback for a moment, and the hand holding the pen trembled: "What?"


    The surrounding professors didn''t understand what they promised, but Shen Guang understood.


    This is something he has been thinking about for so many years.


    Looking at Shen Guang, Lu Ning repeated: "I promise you, take over the research institute."


    Shen Guang was stunned, and so were the people around him.


    Looked at each other in a daze.


    Shen Guang came to his senses and burst out laughing instantly.


    "Great! Ningning! You finally figured it out! Just wait, uncle will hold the institute''s shareholders meeting now!"


    As he spoke, he ran over and gave Lu Ning a hug, and then started making calls with his mobile phone.


    Lu Ning remained silent, she didn''t speak, turned around and closed the door and walked out.


    After walking out, Lu Ning sat on a chair outside the research institute and waited.


    The boy behind the workbench looked at Lu Ning, a little scared.


    I don''t know where to look, Lu Ning is not the same as before, it looks a little scary.


    Lu Ning looked at the list Qin Wei gave her earlier with his mobile phone, and there were three people on it who were all shareholders of the research institute.


    The He family, the Zou family and the Qian family respectively.


    Lu Ning glanced indifferently, then put away the phone.


    It didn''t take long for Shen Guang to come out from the inside. His face had returned to normal, and he looked a little angry. It must be because the phone call was not going well.


    Shen Guang came over, Lu Ning stood up and looked at him.


    Shen Guang stood still in front of Lu Ning: "Let''s go."


    Lu Ning nodded and followed Shen Guang to leave.


    The two people came out of the research institute and all the way out of the school. The driver drove them to the conference building.


    A group of people who received the call from Shen Guang quickly put down their work and rushed to the conference building.


    This is not a trivial matter, it is a major matter related to the research institute, and the research institute has to change the person in charge, which is too sudden.


    Although they knew that Shen Guang had been looking for a successor for the past few years, no one thought that he had actually found it, and it wasn''t their own son. They didn''t understand this.


    Even if he is not his own son, he should choose from the children of several big families. How can he randomly find a child from outside.


    But when they saw Lu Ning after coming, they were all stunned.


    The Lu family and the Shen family are also involved in the research institute, and they are sitting down at the moment.


    The person in charge of the Lu family is now Lu Yanru, the Shen family is Shen Guang, and Lu Ning has two predetermined cards beside him.


    Everyone came one after another, including the He family, the Qian family and the Zou family.


    When he saw Lu Ning, he was stunned.


    After everyone was seated, Shen Guang sat on the main seat and looked at the people on both sides of the long table.


    "I''m choosing a successor. I believe you have heard about it in the past few years. Today is not a surprise."


    Lu Ning sat on his left, listening silently with downcast eyes.


    She looks thin and small. If it weren''t for the strong aura around her, no one would pay attention to her existence.


    "Suddenly, it''s not sudden, it''s just that your choice is..."


    When he asked the question knowingly, his eyes swept over Lu Ning, and the resistance was already quite obvious.


    Shen Guang glanced at him: "The candidate is Lu Ning."


    He bent his lips and smiled, and looked over: "Isn''t this obvious."


    Hearing Shen Guang say it so directly, these people all lowered their faces, as if they were very dissatisfied with the result.


    Shen Guang didn''t talk nonsense, and said directly: "Since I have already told everyone, let''s vote directly. For my new successor, whoever agrees should raise his hand."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1038： Big talk

    Chapter 1038 Big words are not ashamed


    There are fifteen people in total.


    Only eight people raised their hands, and only half of them supported Lu Ning.


    The other half who didn''t raise their hands didn''t understand.


    Why are there eight people who support Lu Ning.


    The He family couldn''t help laughing and said: "Aren''t you kidding us? What does a teenager know, Shen Guang, are you kidding us?"


    Lu Ning glanced over and looked at the head of the He family.


    The Patriarch of the He family was taken aback by Lu Ning''s glance, because of Lu Ning''s eyes, he paused.


    "That is, even if you don''t want your own child to be the one, you can still choose from the children of us. Are you so relieved to choose one that doesn''t matter?"


    Shen Guang looked over: "Does this have anything to do with whether there is a relationship? I am Ningning''s uncle. If you insist on looking for a relationship, isn''t this a relationship between us?"


    The man choked, forgetting this.


    The atmosphere was a little stiff, and some people couldn''t help but come out to smooth things over.


    "It''s like this. I was fortunate to have seen Lu Ning''s experiment in the research institute. For me, all her operations and her sensitivity to data, well cultivate her to be a very good person in charge..."


    Before I finished speaking here, someone immediately objected: "Cultivate her well, we don''t have so much time to train her well, what we want is a mature person in charge, and the research institute is not an ordinary place. It''s not a place for you to play house with her, since we are sitting in this position, we have the right to object."


    "Yes, what ability can a girl have and what situation can she lead the research institute to? The research institute can''t stand your tossing like this. It''s better to toss a girl. I really admire you."


    These words kept talking about Lu Ning''s gender, Lu Yanru frowned slightly and looked over: "Speak well, you can question her ability, but there is no need to keep your mouth shut Girl, what''s wrong with girls, do you have no ability? ?¡±


    "Yes, girls just don''t have the ability, and I see you are not capable either!"


    After saying this, everyone was stunned.


    Looking at Lu Yanru''s expression changed.


    Lu Yanru raised his hand and slapped the table violently.


    The Zou family over there also raised his hand and patted the table to stand up.


    "What! You want to hit me? You also need to have this ability. It''s a joke that a woman doesn''t care about her husband and raise her children well at the shareholders'' meeting here. What a joke!"


    "As long as we are in the research institute for a day, we will not allow such a thing to happen!"


    As he spoke, Lu Yanru was about to speak when Lu Ning suddenly raised his hand and grabbed her arm.


    Lu Yanru turned to look at her.


    Lu Ning sat there with his legs crossed and his legs crossed, and he looked over with cold eyes.


    "Yes, you can leave."


    The members of the Zou family were stunned when they heard the words, and couldn''t help laughing when they saw Lu Ning after they realized it.


    "Little girl, let me tell you, you''d better think about what you said. If we leave the institute, what will the institute be like? Have you ever thought about it?"


    Lu Ning bent his lips and chuckled, but his eyes were cold.


    Her voice carried a playful smile: "Thought about it, the institute will become better."


    After she finished speaking, the faces of the people across from her instantly showed anger.


    "Little girl! Don''t be ashamed!"


    Lu Ning looked over with a slight smile, neither in a hurry nor in a hurry: "The research institute does not need people who only take benefits and do nothing. You have been taking it for nothing for so many years, why are you clamoring here?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1039： Understand

    Chapter 1039 Do you understand?


    Several people stared at her blankly.


    "Since you don''t like the research institute so much, you can leave. Without your sponsorship, there will be more people. The big pie of the research institute, you don''t like to eat too much."


    Lu Ning''s words were cut directly on their faces.


    Didn¡¯t these people come here because of the big pie of the research institute? There are a few people here who really care about the research results, but they all want to share the dividends of the research results.


    They looked at Lu Ning, but they felt that she was too young to do any great things, and could not bring them any benefits, so they desperately opposed her.


    "you!"


    The shareholders of the research institute also need to be selected, but the person in charge does have the ability to choose to expel the shareholders, but no one has ever really done so.


    Lu Ning has already made such a move before everyone''s decision has been passed. Everyone looked at her, a little in disbelief.


    "Ning Ning, do you want to discuss this matter again? They don''t really want to leave. Don''t worry, just talk slowly."


    This was said by someone who supported Lu Ning.


    But after saying this, there is still a score.


    The Zou family, the He family, and the Qian family said directly: "Wait! There is nothing to discuss! We are leaving, and I want to see what you want to do!"


    "Yes, I''ll leave too! A little girl has quite a temper."


    "I''m leaving too! I''m really used to you! What kind of storm can you make!"


    After they finished speaking, Lu Ning raised his hands and clapped his hands, smiling slightly: "Very well, I hope you three don''t forget what you said today. The institute doesn''t welcome you to come again."


    Several people squinted at the ignorant girl in front of them.


    "Hmph, even if we don''t participate in the voting, do you really think you can pass unanimously!"


    The surroundings were quiet for a moment, before the people here could speak, a majestic voice suddenly came from outside.


    "She can!"


    Everyone around was taken aback, and Lu Ning was also taken aback. She got up and looked over.


    Master Huo was being pushed in.


    Everyone present became respectful instantly.


    Shen Guang walked over and looked at him: "Old man, why are you here?"


    Mr. Huo was pushed to the table and stopped, his eyes looked over.


    "If I don''t come, how do I know that everyone in the institute is accepted now?"


    Master Huo''s eyes fell directly on the three of them.


    Three people are like a light on their backs.


    "Ningning, come here."


    Master Huo opened his mouth and stretched out his hand towards Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning walked over, stood beside him, and put his hand into his.


    "If I''m not old-fashioned, I remember that I still have the final vote."


    People around heard the words and dared not show their air.


    The research institute was founded by Mr. Huo and the other three. The ability to have such a pivotal position in such a short period of time is due to the continuous efforts of the three of them at the earliest time. The other two are gone, and only Mr. Huo is left. He has the right to decide everything at any time.


    He has not used this right for decades.


    But today, he looked at everyone present.


    "I announce that the person in charge of the research institute will be Lu Ning in the future. If you have any opinions, you can come to me and tell me."


    Everyone lowered their eyes: "Don''t dare."


    Mr. Huo continued: "If Ningning makes any mistakes, if she can''t be a good person in charge, I don''t need you to say anything, I will pull her down by myself, understand."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1040： Lu Ning

    Chapter 1040 Lu Ning is in charge


    He also can''t make the scene too ugly, to give Lu Ning a sense of security, and also to make the rest of these people not lose face too much, otherwise Lu Ning will not be easy to do in the future.


    The old man''s words have already reached this point, and this matter is a certainty.


    Lu Ning became the head of the research institute and possessed absolute dominance.


    The three members of the He family, the Zou family and the Qian family looked at Lu Ning, and their faces turned pale.


    They didn''t expect that Lu Ning would ask the old man of the Huo family to protect him.


    The three of them were stunned and couldn''t speak a word at the moment.


    Lu Ning''s eyes fell on the three of them, inexplicably making them shudder.


    Master Huo took Lu Ning away, and this matter ended in such an inexplicable and weird atmosphere.


    The old man told Lu Ning a few words and then asked Shen Guang to take him away.


    Shen Guang will take Lu Ning back to the research institute to announce the matter.


    Although he has given the position to Lu Ning now, it does not mean that he is relaxed. During the year when Lu Ning takes over, he has the right to supervise and be responsible for guiding and supervising. If Lu Ning makes any mistakes, he also has the right Let Lu Ning stop and deal with it on his behalf.


    It was already noon when the two of them went back, and the people from the research institute hadn¡¯t left yet. At this moment, they all gathered together to discuss and go to dinner.


    Shen Guang took Lu Ning in, and everyone stared at them in a daze.


    Shen Guang pressed the bell on the table, and everyone gathered in the front hall.


    Lu Ning stood beside him, with one hand in his pocket, looking a little unruly.


    Shen Guang looked at the person in front of him, and said decisively: "That''s right, I will step down as the dean of the research institute from today onwards, and Lu Ning will take up this position from now on."


    Before everyone recovered from the first half of the sentence, Shen Guang dropped another blockbuster in the second half of the sentence.


    Everyone looked over, their eyes swept over the two people, they looked left and right, but they didn''t react for a long time.


    "Dean...Lu Ning?"


    Looking over, Lu Ning had exquisite eyebrows and eyes, and his expression was a little calm.


    "I don''t have anything to say, everyone should be the same as before, it''s time to eat, let''s go eat."


    She turned to look at the boy behind the desk: "Give me a copy of today''s experimental project data."


    The boy looked at her blankly, and after a while he came back to his senses: "Okay, okay, okay, sister Ning...ah, no, Dean."


    Lu Ning looked at him: "It''s okay, I will call him what I used to call him."


    She finished speaking and took what the boy handed over.


    All eyes are still on her.


    Lu Ning took the data, turned around, and walked into the laboratory under everyone''s gaze.


    This explosive news really needs to give them some time to calm down.


    At the same time, the official account of the research institute also released the news.


    In an instant, exclamations came from all directions.


    Everyone seemed to understand in a trance.


    It turned out that Lu Ning was not wanted, but a more important position was reserved for her, such as the dean...


    This news is really shocking, but since it has been sent out, it is a matter of decision.


    Because of this incident, more and more people came to visit Lu''s house.


    Everyone was very respectful and hoped to see Lu Ning.


    But now it is very difficult for the Lu family to see Lu Ning, let alone them.


    Lu Ning is very busy now, and all the time is fully arranged. Except for the fixed time to watch Huo Jinyan, the rest of the time they don''t know where she is.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1041： Why!

    Chapter 1041 Why!


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi love their daughter very much, and they always get up early to prepare some delicious food for her to take there. Only at this time can they see Lu Ning in the ward.


    Lu Ning has lost weight visibly to the naked eye. She is not fat herself, but now she is even thinner, and the contours of her face are becoming more and more obvious.


    Shen Yunci felt sorry for her, but he didn''t dare to say anything in front of her, so he could only cry silently behind his back.


    Lu Qing and Lu Bai also feel sorry for their sister, but they can''t do anything. They just heard that Lu Ning has gone to Huo Jinyan''s company, so they can help in this regard.


    When Lu Ning went to the Huo Group, he was opposed by everyone.


    She has a foreign surname, even if she has something to do with Huo Jinyan, but she is not engaged, not married, and has nothing, how can she be allowed to manage the company.


    But Mr. Huo made a drastic decision on this matter directly.


    After all, Mr. Huo''s Group is still in charge of Mr. Huo. No one dares to say anything after he gives the death order.


    But Lu Ning caused a lot of dissatisfaction.


    Ever since she joined the company, people have been provoking her to wear small shoes.


    Lu Ning didn''t have so much time to play with them behind the scenes. He directly and decisively shot some people who made small moves, expelled those who were fired, and demoted those who were demoted without any mercy.


    This makes people seem to see Huo Jinyan.


    The same without hesitation, so decisive.


    From then on, no one dared to say anything, and no one dared to object. The most important thing is that Lu Ning didn''t mess up anything. On the contrary, she also completed many things perfectly, which was almost on par with Huo Jinyan.


    After a period of time, everyone here accepted her existence.


    Only Huo Qi couldn''t accept it.


    When Huo Jinyan was around, he would be oppressed by Huo Jinyan. Now that Huo Jinyan is not around, he would also be oppressed by his little girlfriend. He couldn''t swallow this breath, so he kept finding fault.


    He just can''t swallow this breath. Why can the old man safely hand over the entire enterprise to a dead girl, but he can''t give it to him!


    Obviously almost! Just a little bit! Why is there an extra Lu Ning!


    Why!


    He felt unwilling, and every time he thought about it, he wished to tear Lu Ning to pieces.


    It happened that Lu Qing and Lu Bai were both in the office when they came to see Lu Ning this time.


    Huo Qi directly pushed the door and entered.


    "Lu Ning, why didn''t you approve the payment for my project! This is already decided before!"


    He walked directly to the desk and glared at Lu Ning.


    Lu Qing and Lu Bai stood on both sides of Lu Ning, and the two were bending over to challenge Lu Ning on this project.


    Hearing this, they looked up, and the two stood up straight and looked over.


    Lu Ning sat on the office chair in the middle and looked up.


    This scene made Huo Qi retreat inexplicably.


    The three of them together felt a strong sense of oppression.


    Lu Bai directly looked at him with his arms folded.


    Lu Qing''s eyes were also very unfriendly.


    Lu Ning just glanced at him, then looked away, picked up a pen on the side, and wrote something on the project book.


    "Vice President, I told you before that any cooperation related to the He family is suspended. If I remember correctly, I said it three times."


    She said and raised her eyes to look at him, her eyes were indifferent.


    Huo Qi looked over with a choke: "Why, this project is all negotiated, you can''t just target them just because the He family said at the shareholder meeting, Lu Ning, you are running a company to do business, so you can''t be so stingy Did you hear that.


    Hurry up and approve this for me. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1042： how old are you

    Chapter 1042 How old are you


    Huo Qi and the He family have talked privately about this project many times. This time, they also kept it from Huo Jinyan. Everything was fine. Huo Jinyan has the habit of regularly checking the project, but this period of time has not come to him. Huo Qi could have taken advantage of this period of time to complete this matter secretly.


    Because of this project, he can get a commission from it and earn a lot of ''oil and water''.


    But unexpectedly, after Lu Ning came, she directly stopped all the projects for a day. She had to check with the old man in person before re-judging whether each project could continue.


    In just a few days, Lu Ning has cut off three of his projects in a row. This is the most profitable one. He couldn''t give up, so he rushed in in a fit of anger.


    Lu Ning raised his eyelids and glanced at him: "I''ll say it again, we will no longer cooperate with the He family, and it is impossible for you to approve this case."


    Huo Qi stepped forward suddenly, ran to the table, stood in front of Lu Qing, and pointed at Lu Ning.


    "Lu Ning, let me tell you, this is still the Huo family, I am the heir that the Huo family should be, don''t think that the old man brought you here and said a few words to you, you are really the head of the Huo family!


    Let me tell you, you have to be clear, I am Huo Jinyan''s second uncle, and whether you can get married in the future depends on my consent!


    Huo Jinyan doesn''t even dare to treat me like this here, what are you, dare to talk to me like that. "


    After he finished speaking, Lu Qing took a step forward, put his hand on his shoulder, and said in a deep voice, "Why don''t you, let me see what you are first."


    Lu Qing is taller than Huo Qi, when looking at him, a natural sense of oppression comes to his face.


    Huo Qi looked at him, swallowed nervously, but still kept his neck open and said, "What! Do you still want to cover up your sister, or beat me? I''m an elder! Think it over, can your sister enter The door of our Huo family!"


    Lu Bai found it funny when he heard the words, so he laughed out loud.


    "How old are you?"


    Huo Qi looked over suddenly.


    "Okay, you three brothers and sisters are running wild in our Huo family! You have figured it out! This is the Huo Group, not your Lu family!


    What, are you three doing some tricks to make our Huo family stand up! I tell you! cant! You wait, I will call the old man now! Let me see what you are doing behind your back!


    Has the property of our Huo family been transferred! "


    Lu Ning''s indifferent eyes swept over his hands.


    He took out his mobile phone, and spoke decisively, but the movements of his hands were extremely slow, as if he was just talking, not planning to make a call.


    Lu Ning chuckled lightly.


    She is very clear that from the day she joined the company, Huo Qi sent many people to monitor her, just to catch her, but after so many days, he found nothing, let alone the transfer he said It''s about property.


    He just said it to scare them, but he didn''t expect that the three brothers and sisters didn''t accept this at all, and none of them stopped him.


    Lu Ning raised his hand and closed the document in front of him.


    "It''s all right, vice president."


    Lu Ning spoke suddenly, and Huo Qi suddenly looked up at her.


    "This matter is not negotiable. If you don''t want this matter to be brought up in front of the old man, I advise you to go out of here immediately as if nothing happened. Otherwise, the old man will only need to check the project and look at it at the end. The materials used in the project, the flaws..."


    She paused and looked over, with a smile on the corner of her lips: "Tell me, who will he ask for guilt?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1043： they cant move me

    Chapter 1043 They can''t touch me


    Lu Ning''s words completely stunned Huo Qi.


    He thought that Lu Ning simply wanted to stop his project, but he didn''t know that Lu Ning had investigated so much behind his back.


    She even knows the materials used for the preparation of the project.


    This project was created by Huo Qi and the He family to make money. It is conceivable what is going on behind the scenes.


    Lu Ning checked and knew everything.


    She is now saving face for Huo Qi, and the He family is about to learn a lesson because of this incident.


    Huo Qi was stunned, Lu Qing looked at him with a cold expression.


    "Do you have any other questions?"


    Huo Qi choked, unable to speak a word.


    Until now he has a thorough understanding of Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning may be a more ruthless existence than Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Qi''s face turned pale, he couldn''t say a word, he turned and left angrily.


    Lu Bai looked at the closed door, then turned to look at Lu Ning.


    "Will he do anything."


    He was worried about Lu Ning.


    Since Lu Ning is sitting in this position, he doesn''t know what many people are doing behind the scenes.


    Lu Qing also had the same worry.


    Lu Ning looked at another report, and said flatly: "It''s okay, they can''t touch me."


    Her voice was faint, but her tone was firm. Lu Qing and Lu Bai looked at each other and said nothing.


    ¡­


    Huo Qi received a call from the He family after a day.


    The He family lost a lot of temper.


    "Okay, Huo Qi! I''ll help you transfer the Huo family''s money, are you stalking me behind your back!"


    Huo Qi was dumbfounded.


    "You stopped the project as soon as you stopped it, and even reported me behind your back! Do you know how many subsidiaries of mine have been sealed up because of you! Do you know how much this has cost me! Huo Qi! You are good enough Ah! Play this set for me!"


    Huo Qi was even more confused.


    "What report."


    "What are you pretending to be stupid for me! If it weren''t for you, who would know these details, who can be checked so clearly, and go to this place to check when you come! Why is there no place for you in the Huo family? When you pretend to be pitiful If I didn''t pity you, how could I help you! You Huo family has nothing good! "


    The scolding over there was getting worse and worse, Huo Qi couldn''t help frowning when he heard it.


    "What do you mean!"


    "What do you mean by me! If you didn''t pretend to be pitiful, I could do this! You have betrayed me now! You wait! Are your hands so clean! Wait for the old man to drive you out of the house!"


    Huo Qi''s forehead was throbbing with veins: "What nonsense are you talking about! Why do I pretend to be pitiful? If you didn''t see the half of the money, would you help me? You pity me. What kind of wolf are you pretending to be? ?¡±


    The other side became even more angry, and they continued to scold for a long time. The two finally quarreled and broke up unhappy.


    After hanging up the phone, Huo Qi dropped the phone angrily.


    Looking at the broken mobile phone on the ground, Huo Qi''s eyes became deeper and deeper.


    report?


    It is impossible for him to do such a thing. He will not do this kind of behavior that hurts the enemy one thousand and self-defeating eight hundred.


    Huo Qi instantly thought of Lu Ning in his mind.


    Except for Lu Ning, he doesn''t know who else knows this matter so clearly.


    Huo Qi''s fingers clenched tightly.


    Lu Ning actually reported the He family in his name.


    The He family stumbled this time, listening to the voice was going to kill him.


    Huo Qiqi raised his hand and wiped all the water glasses on the table, and the water glasses fell to the ground and fell to pieces.


    Lu Ning!


    I really underestimated you!


    You wait!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1044： come see me

    Chapter 1044 Come see me


    But it is a pity that Lu Ning has not waited for him, he waited for the official investigation first.


    All the industrial companies under Huo Qi''s own name have been thoroughly investigated. Huo Qi himself has many problems, so how can the industries under his name be okay.


    The key is that the He family made the move this time, and it has nothing to do with Lu Ning.


    Huo Qi wanted to find something about Lu Ning to show the old man, but he couldn''t find it.


    Lu Ning quietly watched them dog-eat-dog from the outside.


    Huo Qi was so busy looking for connections because of this matter that he had no time to take care of Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning is still running in various places during this time.


    Her only fixed time is to spend an hour with Huo Jinyan in the morning.


    Huo Jinyan still didn''t wake up.


    He has been in bed for two months.


    Seeing that the end of the year is approaching, the school is on holiday, but the research institute does not have a holiday because of the new project, and everyone stays to work on the new project.


    This new project is very important. Almost everyone is in a state of combat readiness, and their nerves are tense every day.


    It was already eight o''clock in the evening when Lu Ning came out from the research institute.


    She went to the research institute after she came out of the hospital today, and she has been here since morning.


    It is inevitable to show fatigue on the surface.


    She walked out slowly, opened the door and got into the car.


    Qin Wei turned his head and glanced at her. The girl in the rearview mirror had a very pale face, and the thick collar of the down jacket wrapped her thin cheeks.


    Lu Ning was about to speak when his cell phone rang suddenly.


    "Boss Lu, there are a few items that you need to review in person."


    Lu Ning''s voice was soft: "Well, I''ll go there now."


    After hanging up the phone, Lu Ning said, "Go to Huo''s."


    Qin Wei nodded and started the car.


    The car stopped downstairs of the Huo Group, and Qin Wei quickly followed after Lu Ning got off the car.


    Several people outside the president''s office have been waiting for a long time.


    After Lu Ning arrived, they stepped forward one after another, followed Lu Ning into the office, and Chu Ting also followed.


    Qin Wei stood outside and waited.


    This waited for four hours.


    Everyone left, only Lu Ning and Chu Ting were left behind the desk.


    Chu Ting raised his hand and glanced at his watch: "Boss Lu, it''s already twelve o''clock, there''s no need to worry about these things, why don''t you approve them tomorrow."


    Lu Ning nodded, and got up after finishing the two at hand: "Well, go to bed early."


    After speaking, he turned around and left first.


    Chu Ting looked at Lu Ning''s leaving back and couldn''t help but sigh.


    Mr. Huo, wake up quickly, if you don''t wake up, your girlfriend will exhaust herself to death.


    Chu Ting silently helped Lu Ning tidy up the things on the table before leaving.


    After leaving, Lu Ning did not go home, but went to the training ground with Qin Wei.


    The training ground is still brightly lit at the moment, and there are muffled noises coming from inside.


    Lu Ning and Qin Wei walked in and looked at the picture in front of them.


    Twelve people, each training in front of their respective projects.


    These twelve people were carefully selected by Qin Wei. They had no parents, no family, and wandered alone. It was Qin Wei who found them and gave them a place where they could eat and live.


    Lu Ning raised his eyes to look at a boy not far away. The boy looked like a teenager, with sharp eyes.


    Lu Ning narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Compared to the previous photos, he is much cleaner, but his arrogance remains the same.


    Lu Ning turned to look at Qin Wei: "Let Zuo Lin come to see me."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1045： full strength

    Chapter 1045 Full Strength


    Lu Ning was sitting in a small room, and the door was knocked twice.


    "Enter."


    Zuo Lin walked in, his eyebrows were covered by fine hair, and when he looked at Lu Ning, his eyes didn''t change at all.


    "You are looking for me."


    The voice is inherently indifferent.


    Lu Ning nodded slightly, leaning on the back of the chair and looking at him.


    "How long have you been here?"


    Zuo Lin said softly, "One month."


    Lu Ning looked at him, flipping over the information on the desktop with his fingers.


    "I heard from Qin Wei that you have made the fastest progress and are already ranked first here."


    He looked at Lu Ning calmly, even a little indifferently. He didn''t say anything but nodded slightly: "En."


    Lu Ning looked at him with faint eyes.


    "Then, try it with me."


    Zuo Lin was stunned for a rare moment, and was a little surprised when he looked at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning had already got up and stood up, walked outside, and when passing by him, he suddenly said, "Why? Are you afraid you won''t be able to beat me?"


    After speaking, Lu Ning raised his hand, opened the door and went out.


    Zuo Lin frowned, a trace of stubbornness flashed across his haughty face, and then followed Lu Ning out.


    On the competition platform in the middle of the training ground, Lu Ning took off his jacket and stood up, while Zuo Lin leaned on the railing and jumped in easily.


    Qin Wei stood by and looked at Lu Ning with some concern.


    He wasn''t worried about Lu Ning''s strength, but he was afraid that Zuo Lin would really hurt Lu Ning if he went mad recklessly.


    He has to say that Lu Ning is really good at selecting people, Zuo Lin is the strongest here, and he can do this in the shortest time, even in Rose Manor.


    It''s just that he is rebellious and always full of arrogance. Qin Wei is afraid that such a person will not be able to control him.


    But Lu Ning seems to like Zuo Lin very much.


    Qin Wei looked at the microcomputer in his hand.


    Lu Ning participated in a test a few days ago, and her ability has also improved rapidly during this time.


    She has a strong learning ability, and she was already ranked in the middle of the Rose Manor when she didn''t have such a high-intensity training.


    So Qin Wei is not worried about Lu Ning''s current ability at all, he is just worried that Zuo Lin will suddenly lose control.


    There was no protective measure on the competition stage, and the thirteen people in the audience watched the two people standing on the stage, one on the left and one on the right.


    Lu Ning stood there with one hand in his pocket, as if he didn''t pay attention to Zuo Lin at all.


    She chuckled and said, "Remember to show your full strength."


    Zuo Lin frowned.


    Suddenly there was a sound next to his ear, and Zuo Lin rushed over almost instantly, at a very fast speed.


    The corner of Lu Ning''s lips curled slightly, and he dodged quickly.


    Zuo Lin, who was like a beast, slammed into the railing, and there was a loud noise.


    The atmosphere under the stage rose instantly, and the shouts stimulated Zuo Lin''s senses.


    His eyes fell on Lu Ning, and quickly rushed over to make another shot.


    Lu Ning''s speed is faster than Zuo Lin''s, and she can avoid all his attacks almost every time.


    It¡¯s like a cat teasing a mouse, her calm dodging and Zuo Lin¡¯s rampage form a sharp contrast.


    Qin Wei looked at it, and seemed to understand something instantly.


    She is training Zuo Lin.


    Zuo Lin is full of arrogance and needs someone who can make him obey.


    And this person must trample on him and his arrogance before he can completely tame such a beast.


    Zuo Lin looked at Lu Ning, sweat dripped from his head, and his eyes were red with blood.


    Lu Ning looked at it and smiled slightly: "Is this all your strength?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1046： I need you

    Chapter 1046 I need you


    Zuo Lin suddenly roared furiously, and attacked Lu Ning violently.


    This time Lu Ning didn''t move, just stood there, suddenly bent over when he was approaching in front of him, then raised his foot and kicked him hard in the stomach.


    Zuo Lin was in pain, and before he could react, he had already flown out.


    When he covered his stomach and looked over, he saw Lu Ning retracting his legs lightly, and keeping his hands in his pockets from the beginning to the end without moving.


    She didn''t even make a shot.


    Zuo Lin clenched his teeth, feeling bad about being humiliated.


    There were shouts all around, he stood up on the ground, as if he had forgotten the pain, and hit Lu Ning again.


    Lu Ning did not continue to tease him this time, but really fought with him, punching to the flesh, and the audience watched thrillingly.


    Qin Wei watched calmly, and then he would record something on the microcomputer in his hand.


    This competition lasted for a full hour.


    Finally, Zuo Lin was knocked down by Lu Ning''s elbow and never got up again.


    Blood was dripping from his forehead, lying on the ground, his eyes were a little dizzy, but there was still an indomitable arrogance in his eyes.


    Lu Ning approached, lifted his foot slightly and stepped on his back, his eyes were indifferent.


    "Heal your injury and come see me again."


    Lu Ning turned around and left the stage.


    Qin Wei sent someone to treat Zuo Lin.


    Lu Ning walked out, Qin Wei followed beside him and glanced at the wounds on the corner of Lu Ning''s mouth and arm.


    "Boss, your right arm is still not strong enough..."


    He looked at the computer in his hand while talking to Lu Ning.


    All he recorded just now were the shortcomings exposed by Lu Ning on the competition stage.


    Lu Ning listened carefully to what he said.


    After getting into the car, Qin Wei put away the computer and turned to look at Lu Ning.


    "Boss, are you going home?"


    Lu Ning closed his eyes and said softly, "Go to the hospital."


    Qin Wei was silent for a while, looked at Lu Ning with his eyes closed and rested, and finally started the car silently without saying anything.


    The car stopped at the entrance of the hospital, Lu Ning still had his eyes closed, she didn''t say a word, Qin Wei thought she was asleep, so he was careful not to make a sound.


    But Lu Ning''s voice came from behind.


    "It''s too late today, you have a good rest tomorrow, don''t pick me up, I will go to the research institute by myself, you can go directly to the training ground after you have a rest."


    Before Qin Wei could speak, Lu Ning had already opened the car door and got out.


    Qin Wei looked at Lu Ning''s back through the car window.


    The down jacket wrapped her thin and thin figure.


    Qin Wei pursed his lips and sighed, then silently started the car.


    After entering the hospital, Lu Ning did not rush to the ward, but went to the emergency room to ask the nurse to treat her wounds on her arms and face.


    Then I went to the ward.


    Today is Shen Yunci staying here, with Lu Jingzhi lying beside him.


    Lu Ning walked in carefully without disturbing their rest, and slowly sat beside Huo Jinyan''s bed, looking at Huo Jinyan who was still lying there and sleeping peacefully.


    She exhaled softly, and raised her hand to hold Huo Jinyan''s.


    Looking gently at his face.


    "Look, I am obedient, and I deal with it myself when I get hurt."


    "I''m living a good life, I''m so good, can you wake up and hug me."


    She bent over and lay beside his arm, her cheek rubbing against the back of his hand, her voice was very soft, like a gust of wind.


    "Jin Yan, I really need you..."


    Her voice is like glass, as if it will shatter in the next moment, it makes people feel distressed...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1047： before the storm

    Chapter 1047 Before the storm


    Lu Ning fell asleep beside Huo Jinyan.


    Lu Jingzhi got up silently, took a piece of clothing and gently covered her body.


    Looking at his sister under the dim yellow light, his little face wrinkled into a ball, looking at her with distress.


    Looking at Huo Jinyan''s face, he pursed his lips, walked over, and said viciously in Huo Jinyan''s ear: "If you don''t wake up, I''ll let someone else be my brother-in-law!"


    But the person in front of him didn''t react at all, it was quiet.


    Looking at him, Lu Jingzhi gritted his teeth silently. After a long time, a tear fell from his eye socket.


    Brother Huo, wake up, my sister really needs you.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning left at dawn.


    When she was wrapped in a down jacket and walked to the entrance of the hospital, she froze when she looked up and saw a familiar car.


    Qin Wei got out of the car, looked at Lu Ning, and opened the car door for her.


    "Boss."


    He yelled, and Lu Ning looked back at him, walked over and got in the car.


    After closing the car door, Qin Wei turned around and got in the car, then started the car and left. The car headed towards the research institute.


    Stop at the school gate.


    Lu Ning was stunned after opening the car door, looked at Qin Wei, and said softly, "Thank you."


    Then got out of the car and closed the door.


    Qin Wei looked at Lu Ning''s figure going inside.


    "You''re welcome."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning is still running back and forth between four places, the research institute, Huo''s, the training ground, and the hospital.


    During the Chinese New Year, there was a lot of snow in the capital.


    Lu Ning took Mr. Huo to the Lu family to celebrate the New Year.


    It is also a rare moment of excitement, trying to wash away all bad luck.


    It was quite lively. After the New Year''s Eve dinner, everyone went to the hospital to see Huo Jinyan.


    He still showed no sign of waking up, as if he was really tired, and he wanted to take advantage of this time to get enough sleep.


    Lu Ning just took a look, and while they were talking, he quietly left and went to the rooftop of the hospital.


    On the hospital roof, a helicopter hovered.


    Lu Ning walked over, raised his hand and was pulled up by the people above, and then the helicopter circled and flew away slowly.


    Lu Ning put on his equipment and fixed himself in the position. The surrounding night almost drowned them.


    Qin Wei turned his head and glanced at Lu Ning, her eyes were dark and filled with murderous intent.


    Two helicopters headed towards Yizhou.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Yizhou Wolf League.


    At this moment, the Yizhou Wolf League is holding a carnival dance.


    The graceful dancing girl twisted her waist to perform for the bosses in front of her.


    Surrounded by bunny girls in swimsuits refilling their drinks, the entire dance scene was full of passion, exuding a luxurious atmosphere.


    Everyone laughed and shouted, enjoying everything happily, not knowing that the danger was coming.


    The guards outside the Wolf League looked at the building behind them, and there were endless laughter from inside.


    "Why do we have to guard here, can''t go in and follow the carnival?"


    "Shh, keep your voice down."


    "Why keep quiet, they are having fun inside, but we have to face the wind and sand here, it''s so safe here, let''s sneak in and dance with the girls, maybe we can~~~"


    He raised his eyebrows and smiled maliciously.


    "If you are found, you will be executed."


    "It won''t be discovered. Now that the Wolf League is so safe, no one dares to do anything. Let''s go."


    As he spoke, he was going to move forward quietly.


    Suddenly two people fell from the sky and stood behind them, without hesitation, they broke their necks...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1048： surrounded

    Chapter 1048 is surrounded


    During this period, there was no sound at all.


    The two quietly dragged him away, and when they reappeared, they had already changed into the clothes of the previous two.


    Walk straight towards the side door of the Wolf League.


    The two guards at the side gate looked at the two in front of them.


    "Wait, don''t go to guard, what are you doing here?"


    The two raised their eyes and looked at each other, looking at the two guards at the door.


    "We need us inside, there are guards over there, look."


    As he spoke, he pointed in a direction, and the guard looked over subconsciously. Just as he turned his head, there was a muffled sound, and the people around him fell directly beside him.


    And he looked at the two people in front of him, and when he was about to open his mouth, his mouth was suddenly covered. There was pain in his waist and abdomen, and blood continued to flow out of his body.


    Consciousness gradually blurred.


    The two raised their hands, and immediately someone appeared like a ghost, dragged the two people away, and when they reappeared, they changed their clothes and stood at the door instead of the two guards.


    The previous two had already entered the wolf alliance, changed their clothes in a place where no one noticed, and quietly touched the top floor of the wolf alliance.


    Everyone is partying on the first floor, and no one is on the top floor.


    Two people opened the windows on the top floor and fired a silent flare.


    After seeing it, a group of people not far away immediately moved forward in an orderly manner, approaching the Wolf League.


    Lu Ning walked in the front, buttoned the sheath on his wrist, raised his hand and drew two guns from his waist.


    Looking coldly at the building not far ahead, it kept approaching.


    ¡­


    The music in the Wolf League was very loud, and no one noticed anything amiss.


    Lu Ning and the others entered smoothly at the door guarded by their own people.


    No one noticed when the first shot was fired, and the surrounding music blocked everything.


    Until a few people rushed in from the main entrance, a shot flew through the air without hesitation, and hit a leader of the Wolf League who was sitting on the sofa.


    Blood splattered everywhere, and the young girl sitting on him was sprayed with blood all over her face. She closed her eyes subconsciously, and when she opened her eyes, she saw the blood on her hands and screamed.


    The people around also reacted immediately, the woman ran around in fright, screaming.


    The members of the Wolf League immediately took out their guns and started to fight back.


    But none of the guns had any bullets in them.


    This time, he panicked instantly, and kept looking for places to hide.


    Almost powerless to fight back.


    The person who came also had a clear killing intent, and shot almost mercilessly.


    Lu Ning glanced at the entire hall, almost all the women ran out, and the rest were some members of the Wolf League she had seen.


    Lu Ning''s eyes were stained with bloodthirsty red. He turned the gun in his hand and pulled the trigger to hit a person who was leaning against the wall and trying to escape.


    The bullet hit his back, piercing his flesh and sticking to his heart.


    This position is where Huo Jinyan was injured.


    The position where he couldn''t wake up for a long time.


    At a glance, the ground is full of blood, and every injured person has the same injury location.


    Suddenly there was a thunderstorm outside, the lightning split from the sky, and a huge sound came from outside, followed by heavy rain without rhythm.


    Lu Ning raised his hand, and the people around him stopped immediately, and the surrounding became quiet, which was eerie and terrifying.


    Suddenly a person fell from upstairs and fell straight to the ground.


    The leaders of the Wolf League who were hiding behind the sofa were subconsciously startled and broke out in cold sweat.


    Looking up, there are also people they don''t know upstairs.


    They are surrounded.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1049： Bloodthirsty version of Happy New Year

    Chapter 1049 Bloodthirsty version ''Happy New Year''


    There are enemies in all directions. They have no weapons around them, and they have no ability to resist.


    "My Wolf League has never been hostile to others, who are you! You have killed someone like this, didn''t you think about the consequences!"


    Suddenly one person spoke up.


    The guns upstairs were also aimed at them, and there was almost no possibility.


    The only thing I can do is talk.


    Trying to say something to awaken the conscience of the visitor.


    "Conscience? Consequences?"


    Suddenly a cold female voice came, with a mocking tone, and suddenly laughed twice.


    Hearing the woman''s voice, they frowned subconsciously.


    "Who are you!"


    Lu Ning raised his lips slightly, and looked up at Qin Wei on the second floor.


    Qin Wei winked at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning withdrew his gaze, smiled lightly and walked over there.


    Footsteps stepped on the blood-stained tiles, and the slight sound of footsteps was like a countdown to death.


    Several people leaned against the back of the sofa nervously, looking at each other.


    Finally someone couldn''t take it anymore, and suddenly rushed towards a door on the right.


    The person behind Lu Ning, Zuo Lin had the best view, he aimed at that person without hesitation and pulled the trigger, a muffled sound came from the same position, and the person fell by the door in response.


    Lu Ning''s footsteps were getting closer and closer, the only remaining chief and deputy leaders looked at each other, and they all saw fear in each other''s eyes.


    The boss is running so fast that he can''t think of anyone who can kill the killer at this time!


    Or maybe he offended someone.


    "Wait! What conditions do you have to keep us alive!"


    At this time, there is no such thing as dignity or disrespect. As long as you can survive, you can do anything.


    The footsteps stopped suddenly.


    The nice but cold female voice came again.


    "Okay~ Let''s talk about the good things you have done."


    These words made both of them startled.


    "Talk slowly one by one, if something is wrong, if something is missing..."


    She was slow and did not finish speaking, but they knew the consequences.


    "Good! Good! Let''s talk!"


    This opportunity can also delay time, allowing them to find a way to see if they can get away.


    One thing after another was said slowly, and the entire quiet hall was full of disgusting things they said about their moral corruption and their conscience.


    Qin Wei looked at the small movements of the two of them, and looked at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning noticed Qin Wei''s gaze.


    Suddenly interrupted.


    "Answer me a question, and if you answer correctly, you will be released."


    The two of them were taken aback for a moment, and then they spoke with pale faces.


    "What, what..."


    Lu Ning said softly as he walked forward: "What kind of festival is the Flower Kingdom now?"


    The two of them were stunned, and their minds went blank for a moment.


    How would they even know what holiday it was!


    I only remember going there once by chance, and I heard something was going on: "Ching Ming Festival!"


    After the words fell, Lu Ning''s face appeared above the sofa. A beautiful face looked at them and smiled, like a bloodthirsty rose in the dark night: "The answer is wrong."


    She leaned on the sofa and turned around and landed in front of the two of them, pointing her gun at them: "The Ching Ming Festival is for you."


    Huanluo dropped two shots without hesitation, accompanied by thunder outside the window.


    She looked at the two lying in a pool of blood, and said bloodthirstyly, "Happy New Year."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1050： wont let you go back

    Chapter 1050 won''t let you go back


    It was raining heavily outside the window, and lightning struck down from the sky one after another, as if to wash everything away.


    Qin Wei stood beside Lu Ning, took an umbrella from the person next to him, and lifted it over Lu Ning''s head.


    Lu Ning stood under the eaves of the door, looking at the rain in the dark night outside.


    "Boss, Inspector Yizhou is coming soon."


    Lu Ning stood there with indifferent eyes and no emotion on his face.


    She pinned the guns to her waist, slowly wiping the blood on her hands.


    "Can''t I go back to Rose Manor?"


    Qin Wei looked at her and shook his head slightly: "The hall masters won''t let you go back."


    Lu Ning was silent and did not speak.


    After being stunned for a while, he walked into the rain curtain.


    Qin Wei followed her and held an umbrella for her. The people behind him all wore black clothes and hats, and disappeared into the night like ghosts.


    Overwhelming sirens resounded through the Wolf League.


    The scene was full of blood.


    Later, after forensic examination, some people died on the spot, but everyone was injured in the same location.


    It''s just that some people didn''t die on the spot, but died of excessive blood loss.


    This kind of torture is more cruel than dying on the spot.


    The chief and deputy leaders of the Wolf League died in such a situation.


    Originally, they had a chance of surviving, but after the inspector came in and looked at the scene, he uniformly determined that all of them were dead, and did not call a doctor.


    By the time the forensic doctor arrived at dawn, there was already no chance of treatment.


    It rained continuously for three days in Yizhou.


    In the dark rainy night, the wolf alliance was bloodbathed.


    This matter once became a hot topic in Yizhou, and it still surprises people every time it is brought up.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning only took a day off after going back, and then went back to Huo''s to deal with things.


    She has a backlog of things that she hasn''t finished working through.


    It was already afternoon when she came out of the company, and she still had to go to the research institute.


    The new project of the research institute is coming to an end. In recent months, everyone has been working overtime to calculate data and conduct experiments. Everyone is extremely busy.


    Chinese New Year did not give Lu Ning a break.


    Everyone is on vacation, only she still runs around four places every day.


    It¡¯s been a month since Chinese New Year.


    Spring is approaching, and the cold weather has not abated.


    Lu Ning came out of the hospital wrapped in a thick down jacket.


    Zuo Lin looked at her figure and frowned slightly, then turned his head and looked forward.


    After returning from Yizhou, Lu Ning asked Zuo Lin to protect her personally.


    At the beginning, Qin Wei was not at ease, and followed him for a few days, but then there were too many things and he stopped following him.


    If he does more things, Lu Ning can relax a little bit.


    He is not mainly worried about Zuo Lin''s strength, but about Zuo Lin.


    But it''s okay, he doesn''t talk nonsense, Lu Ning will do what he says, and he won''t say much.


    The task of picking up Lu Ning also fell on him.


    For more than a month, he watched Lu Ning run back and forth without any time to rest. Seeing her getting more and more haggard, he didn''t say anything, but his heart was a little moved.


    His arrogance seemed to disappear in front of Lu Ning.


    Thinking about it carefully, it was Lu Ning who gave him a place where he could live and live when he had nothing, and it was also a home for him.


    Zuo Lin got out of the car and opened the door.


    Lu Ning bent over and sat on it, and said softly, "Go to the research institute."


    Zuo Lin closed the car door, got in the car and went to the research institute.


    The project of the research institute will be officially launched in one month.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1051： Cant add to the chaos

    Chapter 1051 Can''t add chaos


    This project has made a big breakthrough. In fact, everyone has prepared well, and there are only some minor data differences.


    Lu Ning wanted to keep improving, so he kept trying.


    Everyone is willing to try with her.


    During this time, they all saw Lu Ning''s serious efforts, and her strength was obvious to all.


    Such a leader, they are willing to surrender.


    Lu Ning got out of the car and walked to the research institute.


    As soon as I arrived at the gate of the institute, I saw Lin Ci, Li Nian and Wen Hui.


    Three people wearing thick down jackets stomped at the entrance of the institute.


    It was too cold, and they couldn''t stand it.


    Lu Ning walked over: "Why are you here?"


    Seeing the red faces of the three people, she frowned slightly.


    The three of them looked at her, their eyes turned red.


    Compared to Lu Ning who met a month ago, he was even thinner and haggard.


    Suppressing his emotions, Lin Ci looked at her and smiled: "Come and see you."


    She raised her hand with a smile, and raised the thermos bucket in her hand.


    "We''ve just learned how to make wontons. You can''t lose face. Eat a little."


    Lu Ning looked at them, and it was obvious that the three of them were here to block her.


    Knowing that they were worried about him, Lu Ning didn''t want to hit them either.


    "Okay, wait for me to check the data. Don''t be outside, come in with me."


    Lu Ning led them in and let the three of them sit on the chairs outside.


    Someone took her clothes and put them on for her: "Sister Ning, new data has come out, take a look."


    Lu Ning responded softly and followed them in.


    The laboratory is outside this one, Lin Ci and the others can see Lu Ning inside through the glass.


    Watching her silently and seriously looking at the data, watching her directing people to do experiments, watching her increasingly clear outline.


    Lin Ci couldn''t hold back his tears, and tears fell.


    Wen Hui and Li Nian also had red eyes, but quickly wiped her tears away.


    "Shh, shh, don''t cry, don''t cry, Ningning will be distracted again when she sees it."


    "Yes, yes, she is already very busy, we can''t make trouble for her."


    Lin Ci sucked his nose and held back his tears, finally stopping his tears.


    "Why is she working so hard? What if she gets exhausted?"


    Muttering in a low voice, angry, sad and distressed.


    She watched Lu Ning become what he is now, the whole person is like a machine, doing these things mechanically, the whole person has no vitality.


    Every time she thinks of this, she wants to scold Huo Jinyan.


    After scolding, I went to the hospital to see him, and after seeing him, I began to repent.


    Why scold him, he is probably the last person who doesn''t want Lu Ning to work so hard.


    Since you don''t want her to work so hard, you should wake up quickly.


    Lin Ci always sat there when he went, watching Huo Jinyan and telling him why Lu Ning worked so hard, how miserable he was, and he was so tired that he looked like no one.


    I just hoped that Huo Jinyan could hear it, and woke up with distress.


    But no, Huo Jinyan seemed to be about to fall into a long sleep, without any sign of getting up.


    The doctor said that if he lay down like this again, he might not be able to wake up and become a vegetable.


    Lin Ci knew this, all of them knew it, but no one dared to tell Lu Ning.


    She is already holding on, if this news is told to her, she may be overwhelmed in an instant.


    Everyone is hiding from her.


    I feel sorry for everything she has done, but no one dares to persuade her.


    Knowing that she wants to fill up her life, she won''t think about it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1052： lose-lose

    Chapter 1052 Both losers


    They can only work **** her food.


    She would forget to eat when she was busy, and everyone worked hard to make delicious food for her and deliver her meals.


    But every time she didn''t eat a few bites, she started to be busy again.


    Like now, the three of them have been waiting outside for an hour, and Lu Ning hasn''t come out yet.


    Lin Ci hugged the thermos: "It''s going to be cold."


    The three of them looked at it, said nothing, and continued to sit.


    About half an hour later, Lu Ning came out from the inside, and was stunned when he saw three people.


    Obviously forgot.


    She approached and looked at them, raised her hand and took off the coat and handed it to the person beside her.


    Lin Ci immediately opened the lid of the thermos, and Wen Hui took out a spoon and handed it to Lu Ning.


    "Ningning, try it, it''s really delicious."


    Lu Ning actually didn''t have much appetite, but seeing the three of them, he bent his lips and smiled, raised his hand to take Wen Hui''s spoon, filled a wonton and put it in his mouth.


    It''s getting a little cold.


    "Let''s warm you up again!"


    Lin Ci said that he was going to take it away.


    But it was no different to Lu Ning. She shook her head and raised her hand to hold the thermos, and ate up the wontons in three strokes.


    Looking at the three people, he smiled: "It''s really delicious, well done."


    The three of them stared at her in a daze.


    "Sister Ning, take a look at this."


    Lu Ning handed the things in his hands to Lin Ci: "Go back quickly, I will be busy here for a while, don''t wait for me."


    After speaking, he turned and left.


    The three of them looked at the soup in the thermos, Lin Ci touched it, and it was already cold.


    Tears fell into the soup.


    "Why are you in such a hurry, I can warm it up for you."


    Wen Hui and Li Nian also had red eyes, and hurriedly pulled Lin Ci out, fearing that Lu Ning would notice something if she really cried.


    After the three left, Lu Ning stayed in the research institute until the afternoon.


    came out and got into the car.


    "Go to Huoshi."


    Zuo Lin immediately started the car.


    Actually, Lu Ning has been a little more relaxed than before. At least she doesn¡¯t have to stare at the training ground. With Qin Wei watching, she only needs to take time to look at it occasionally.


    She spent more time on the Huo Group.


    The Huo family''s relationship is intricate, and the dealings of each project are also extremely complicated.


    She has to constantly clarify the relationship between them, and then come up with the best solution.


    Fortunately, there is Chu Ting by his side, who understands the relationship between them, and he can tell Lu Ning exactly which relationships should be maintained and which ones are dispensable.


    After Lu Ning took over the Huo family, he checked all the cooperation between the Huo family and the He family, and the Zou family and the Qian family.


    I can only say very little, the Huo family doesn''t think much of them yet.


    But there are a few of these.


    After weighing the pros and cons, Lu Ning terminated all cooperation with the three companies and looked for new partners.


    These three families have all come to make trouble, but Lu Ning does everything on the bright side. Even if everything is checked, there is nothing wrong with her.


    When the three families came to make trouble, they didn''t even see Lu Ning''s face, and they were driven away by people outside.


    Later, the He family was in dire straits, and the businesses under their name were constantly being seized, so there was no time to make trouble here with Lu Ning.


    The He family put everything on Huo Qi''s head, and the two of them fought and lost.


    Huo Qi also suffered heavy losses during this period of time. He seemed to have vomited out all the things he had planned for so many years in this period of time.


    He looked at the few companies in his hands and was furious at home.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1053： fight to fame

    Chapter 1053 Fight to Fame


    He knows that the source of all this is Lu Ning, but he can''t do anything to Lu Ning.


    When he was at his craziest, he bribed people with all his savings to put Lu Ning to death.


    But people went, but those who came back were seriously injured. Lu Ning had nothing to do, and he was still in the company.


    After that, Huo Qicai realized that Lu Ning was really not someone to mess with, no matter what.


    He also gradually understood that Lu Ning should know something, so he would kill him like this.


    She will save his life, but just for the sake of the old man.


    After figuring this out, Huo Qi had an epiphany inexplicably.


    I don¡¯t care about anything, I don¡¯t want anything, so I just stay at home all day and dare not go out.


    Later, the old man went to see him. He was disheveled at home, and he didn''t clean up the whole person. The lights in the room were not turned on, and there was an unpleasant smell.


    Looking at the old man in a daze, he seemed to have lost his mind.


    The old man found someone to show him, but he bit people, and everyone was afraid of being bitten, and no one dared to come again.


    The old man tied him up and asked someone to clean up everything here, and then hired a special person to cook for him so that he wouldn''t starve to death.


    He also tried to take Huo Qi away, but as soon as he went out, he started screaming and talking nonsense that someone was going to kill him. He was so emotional that the old man was afraid that something would happen to him, so he put him back in that house , just come regularly to see him from a distance.


    ¡­


    One month later, in early spring, the results of the research institute were officially released.


    Scientists from all over the world gathered together, and all of them brought out the best in them.


    The project could not be more accurate under the debugging of Lu Ning.


    Everyone was amazed after seeing it, especially when the experimental data was announced, these bigwigs were stunned.


    I have never seen any experimental project that can make the decimal point so precise.


    Lu Ning stood there calmly and accepted the interview.


    She doesn''t talk much, and she answers whatever the reporter asks, and she keeps silent when she encounters questions other than those she doesn''t want to answer.


    The reporters present didn''t say anything, and someone would ask the next question to cover it up.


    Because of this project, Lu Ning quickly became known to everyone, and also slapped everyone who was not optimistic about her.


    The shareholders of the research institute no longer say that she can''t do it, and no one dares to say anything anymore.


    The existence of Lu Ning made the research institute more attractive.


    And this interview quickly became popular on the Internet.


    Because Lu Ning has traffic blessing, the first ones to discover are basically her fans.


    Then this interview was turned around.


    When she was interviewed, her speech was short, but every answer showed her professionalism just right.


    Many bigwigs also reprinted this interview one after another.


    Fans don¡¯t quite understand some professional vocabulary, so they searched and learned specifically, and asked professional bosses for advice.


    After learning that such an achievement is the only one in China, I was stunned and proud from the inside out.


    There is no need for fans to brag about this, some bigwigs have already praised Lu Ning in various ways.


    Fans only need to retweet the speeches of the big guys.


    But at the same time, they also noticed that Lu Ning''s thin face was quite different from before during the interview.


    It is still the same beauty, but it looks distressing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1054： Lu Ning coma

    Chapter 1054 Lu Ning coma


    ¡¾Why is my baby so thin? ¡¿


    ¡¾The scientific research project is so hard, the babies are all skinny. ¡¿


    ¡¾So distressed, baby, protect yourself well. ¡¿


    ¡¾I''m really happy and proud that my baby is so good, but those of us who love you really hope that you can take good care of your body, don''t stress too much, no matter what you look like, you are our baby. ¡¿


    Fans love her dearly.


    Lu Ning can relax after finishing the work of the research institute.


    Shen Guang forced her to take a vacation and prevented her from participating in the research institute''s projects.


    are small projects that can be done well without her.


    After Lu Ning was kicked out, Shen Guang directly canceled her authentication, so that she couldn''t even enter the door.


    Lu Ning turned and left, and went to Huo''s.


    Huo Group has endless things to do.


    Chu Ting followed Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning handed him the approved project letter.


    Chu Ting handed over a glass of water.


    "Miss Lu, drink some water."


    Sleeping pills were put in the water.


    Lu Ning nodded in response, but his eyes fell on the document in front of him, and he didn''t touch the glass of water.


    Chu Ting didn''t dare to be too obvious, turned around and went out.


    When he came back, the glass of water was still untouched.


    Chu Ting reminded that Lu Ning was only busy with the things in hand, and she didn''t move until the evening.


    "Mr. Lu, today''s work is almost done, let''s deal with the rest tomorrow."


    Chu Ting watched her speak.


    Lu Ning looked at the time, thought for a while and nodded.


    When I got up, my body shook.


    Chu Ting quickly raised his hand to help her.


    Lu Ning looked at him after standing still: "It''s okay."


    Then step up and walk out.


    Chu Ting looked at the water glass from behind and asked, "Mr. Lu, are you going home?"


    Lu Ning raised his hand to open the door and answered, "En."


    She walked out, Chu Ting heaved a sigh of relief.


    Just go home.


    Lu Ning also had a rare time to relax. She was going to go home. After so long, she knew that Shen Yunci and the others were very worried about her. It just so happened that everything was settled today, so let''s go back and accompany Shen Yunci.


    Lu Ning got out of the elevator and walked out.


    Zuo Lin was already waiting at the door.


    Lu Ning glanced at the sky outside.


    The gray sky gradually darkened.


    Lu Ning walked down the steps, and a drop of snow fell on the back of her hand.


    She raised the back of her hand and glanced, the snowflakes melted into water droplets.


    He raised his eyes and was about to walk forward, when suddenly his eyes flickered, and the next moment his eyes went dark, and he fell to the side.


    Zuo Lin reacted quickly and caught her before she fell to the ground.


    "Miss Lu!"


    Unable to wake up, he hurriedly took him into the car to the hospital.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning was fine, it was just that he was overworked, and his spirit was relaxed for a moment, he was in a trance, and passed out.


    She passed out and everyone around her was terrified.


    The old man, the Lu family, and the Shen family all crowded over to see her.


    Shen Yunci saw her daughter lying on the hospital bed couldn''t take it anymore, and cried loudly.


    Lu Ning, who was wearing a hospital gown, looked even weaker.


    Surrounded by people wiping tears with red eyes.


    Lin Ci hurried in, looking at Lu Ning who was lying quietly on the hospital bed, she couldn''t help it as soon as she came in, but there were already too many crying around, so she held it back.


    Waiting until Lu Ning woke up, everyone regained their expressions, not wanting to worry her.


    Looking at so many people around, Lu Ning was stunned for a long time before he forced a smile and said in a hoarse voice: "I''m fine, don''t worry."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1055： Boss unconscious

    Chapter 1055 The boss is unconscious


    At this time, she was still comforting others.


    After staying with Lu Ning for a while, Lin Ci was driven away by her.


    Lin Ci came out reluctantly, and Lu Qing followed her, ready to send her back.


    Walking down the stairs, Lin Ci, who was standing at the top of the stairs, suddenly stopped.


    Lu Qing also stopped and turned to look at her.


    When I looked over, I saw her tearful eyes.


    Lu Qing''s eyes were slightly red for a moment, and he took two steps forward to look at her.


    He raised his hand and hugged her tightly.


    Lin Ci threw himself into his arms, and finally couldn''t help crying.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning stayed in the hospital for two days, but she was very good these two days.


    Couldn''t go to the research institute, Chu Ting took the documents to Huo''s side and came to the hospital to sign for her.


    Lu Ning was not in his own ward, so he went directly to Huo Jinyan''s ward to stay with him.


    Everyone silently did not bother her these two days, and let her and Huo Jinyan be alone and talk.


    Lu Ning leaned against Huo Jinyan and hugged him to sleep at night.


    She hasn''t had a good sleep for a long time.


    She can truly feel at ease when he is by his side.


    Lu Ning leaned on his shoulder, looking up at his long eyelashes.


    The voice was soft: "Jin Yan, they all said that I lost weight, can you feel it?"


    "Why don''t you open your eyes and look at me, my clothes are really too big."


    "Look at me like this, will you scold me?"


    She murmured, hugged him and said softly, "It''s fine to scold me."


    Slightly closed his eyes, his eyelashes were moist, and slowly fell asleep.


    The sleeping person didn''t notice the big hands with well-defined joints, and moved his fingertips lightly.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning received a reply letter from the dispatcher the next night.


    It is impossible for her not to worry about the situation at Rose Manor.


    Gu Chen and the others don¡¯t say, such a long time must be a big deal.


    So she asked someone to check.


    Hiding Qin Wei and everyone else.


    The next night, Lu Ning was standing by the window looking at documents when he suddenly thought about it on his phone.


    She looked at the note on it and was silent for a moment. After waiting for the phone to hang up, she clicked on a certain software to enter, and there was a message sent on it.


    The short sentence made her pale in an instant.


    ¡¾The boss of Rose Manor, Long Tian, ??is unconscious. ¡¿


    Looking at the above line of words, Lu Ning frowned and clenched the phone tightly.


    There is only disbelief in her mind, but combined with the current situation and Gu Chen''s reaction, the credibility of this sentence has become extremely high.


    Lu Ning turned his head to look at Huo Jinyan on the hospital bed, took a deep breath, and raised his hand to call Qin Wei.


    "Make arrangements, I''m going to Yizhou."


    Qin Wei over there was stunned for a moment, and immediately said: "Boss, but you can''t..."


    Before Qin Wei finished speaking, Lu Ning said directly: "I already know, let me arrange it immediately."


    Qin Wei didn''t make another sound, and replied after a long time: "Yes."


    Lu Ning approached the hospital bed, and kissed Huo Jinyan on the forehead: "Wait for me to come back."


    Two days later, Lu Ning explained everything and was about to board the plane to Yizhou.


    The helicopter is parked in the suburbs.


    When Lu Ning and the others rushed over, the helicopter stopped there, and a group of people boarded the plane. After putting on the equipment, suddenly Lu Ning''s cell phone rang.


    Lu Ning frowned and looked at his mobile phone, forgetting to turn it off.


    It was Shen Yunci''s call, she was silent and raised her hand to answer it.


    The helicopter started, and the loud sound of the wind blades did not cover up Lu Ning''s clamoring voice in his heart.


    She raised her hand suddenly to untie the equipment on her body, and jumped directly from the hovering plane regardless.


    Everyone was stunned.


    I saw her running towards the vehicle not far away desperately.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1056： Ning Ning, Jin Yan woke up

    Chapter 1056 Ning Ning, Jin Yan woke up


    Lu Ning stepped on the accelerator, and the car sped past on the road.


    Only a sentence from Shen Yunci remained in her mind.


    ¡¾Ning Ning, Jin Yan woke up! ¡¿


    Almost, she almost missed the call.


    It was snowing heavily outside, and the road soon became white.


    When Lu Ning suddenly stopped the car at the entrance of the hospital, he quickly got out of the car and ran towards the hospital.


    Pure white snowflakes fell on her head.


    It was already spring weather, but suddenly it snowed heavily.


    When Lu Ning rushed into the ward, the white snowflakes on his head hadn''t completely melted into water.


    She stood at the door panting heavily, her gaze passed over everyone and landed on the hospital bed.


    Everyone stepped aside so she could see clearly.


    Huo Jinyan was sitting on the hospital bed, his expression still a little dazed, his eyes a little indifferent, only when he turned his head to see Lu Ning, his eyes finally became colored.


    He looked at Lu Ning who was standing there, and she looked at him, standing still and not coming over.


    Huo Jinyan watched her slightly twitch the corner of her lips, a smile appeared on her pale face.


    He spoke softly, his voice a little hoarse: "Ningning, come here."


    Lu Ning stared at him in a daze.


    I''m afraid it''s a dream.


    She stepped forward step by step until she stood in front of the hospital bed, and Huo Jinyan raised his hand to hold her hand.


    Start with a piece of cold.


    Huo Jinyan frowned and looked up at her.


    Lu Ning felt the warm touch in the palm of his hand, his nose was sour instantly, and tears welled up in his eyes.


    Without waiting for Huo Jinyan to speak again, she threw herself into his arms, hugging him and crying loudly.


    Huo Jinyan froze for a moment, raised his hand and hugged her tightly.


    Eyes were red, and tears fell into her hair.


    He hugged the person in his arms tightly, and said in a low voice, "Thank you for your hard work, my baby."


    A light kiss landed on the top of Lu Ning''s hair.


    The surroundings were silently red-rimmed, wiped away their tears, turned around and went out quietly.


    There are only two people left.


    In the ward, Lu Ning could not stop crying.


    After a long time, until her eyes were swollen from crying and her voice was hoarse, Huo Jinyan coaxed her to calm down.


    Huo Jinyan hugged her and sat on the bed, facing him.


    He just woke up, and his body was still a little weak. Just holding her up, he felt inexplicably weak.


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand to wipe the tears of the little girl in front of him, looked at her swollen eyes from crying, and raised his hand to attach it distressedly.


    "My little girl is so pitiful."


    He raised his hand and squeezed her hand tightly: "It''s all my fault for making our little girl work so hard."


    Lu Ning kept staring at him without speaking.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with distressed eyes, touched her face with his hand, and wiped the tears on her face.


    He moved forward a little closer to her.


    It was snowing heavily outside the window, and the surrounding area was quiet.


    His soft voice penetrated into Lu Ning''s ears.


    "Are you mad at me for not talking to me?"


    Lu Ning looked at him with red eyes, and after a long while, he shook his head and said in a hoarse voice: "I seem to be dreaming, and I''m afraid that once I open my mouth, you will disappear."


    Huo Jinyan was startled suddenly, and when he looked at her, something collapsed in his eyes.


    He looked at the girl in front of him frowning distressedly, raised his hand and hugged her violently, tears streaming down his face.


    "No, it''s not a dream, Ningning, baby, I''m awake, I''m right next to you, I''m holding you, I''ll never see you, never leave you."


    Holding the thin girl in his arms, Huo Jinyan''s heart ached even more.


    His little girl really suffered a lot.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1057： you scold me

    Chapter 1057 You scold me


    Lu Ning stretched out his trembling hands, and gently and slowly hugged his waist tightly.


    The sense of reality that can be touched is constantly magnified at the apex of her heart.


    It turned out to be true, it turned out it was really not a dream.


    It turned out that he was really holding himself.


    Lu Ning hugged him tightly with tears in his eyes.


    Only then did I truly feel that Huo Jinyan had woken up.


    As she expected, he woke up and hugged her, talking to her softly.


    ¡­


    The two of them didn''t sleep all night, just looking at each other seemed to be a kind of satisfaction.


    Lu Ning raised his hand and put a pillow on his back for him to lean on.


    He just woke up really weak.


    "This will be more comfortable."


    Lu Ning spoke softly.


    In the next second, he pulled her into his arms and said, "It''s more comfortable this way."


    Lu Ning froze for a moment, but did not move.


    Slowly raised his arms around his waist.


    Feeling her cautiousness, Huo Jinyan hugged her tightly.


    "Ningning, don''t be afraid, I''m really by your side."


    He bowed his head and kissed her forehead.


    Lu Ning looked up at him, and suddenly climbed up his shoulders, holding his face with both hands, rubbing his skin with his fingertips.


    "Is it real?"


    He looked into Lu Ning''s eyes and let her touch his face.


    After a long while, Lu Ning looked at him and replied softly: "En."


    However, her kiss fell in the next second.


    landed on his lips, trembling.


    Huo Jinyan clasped her waist with his hands.


    Her cautiousness gradually became enthusiastic, prying his /lips/teeth apart, and entangled with him.


    Huo Jinyan hugged her tightly, letting her cling to his body, and the temperature around him kept rising.


    After a long time, Lu Ning let him go with a slight panting.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with blurred eyes.


    This deep thought made him feel momentarily in a trance.


    Looking at the person who was close in front of him, his hand landed on the back of her head, passed through her hair, and then pressed her against his lips again.


    The enthusiasm between the lips and teeth seems to express the longing for each other.


    It seems that this has the ability to perceive the real existence of the other party.


    When Lu Ning''s hand fell on Huo Jinyan''s bare chest, Huo Jinyan grabbed her hand suddenly.


    "Ning Ning..."


    Lu Ning pursed his lips and looked at him.


    Huo Jinyan met her fiery gaze, held her hand, and endured the turmoil in his heart.


    "Wait, I just, just woke up."


    He looked into Lu Ning''s eyes and almost drowned in her affection.


    Even if he just woke up now, he is fully capable of giving her a good night, but he doesn''t want to break his promise to her.


    And that day will come sooner or later, he hopes that she is ready to accept him and welcome him.


    Lu Ning looked at him, and gently kissed the corner of his lips. She raised her hand to button his clothes, and was pulled into his arms.


    Huo Jinyan pulled the quilt over the two of them.


    Lu Ning leaned against his arms to feel his real breath, and held his hand tightly.


    Huo Jinyan felt her uneasiness, held her hand tightly, and looked at her thin cheeks.


    "Didn''t you eat obediently?"


    Lu Ning leaned in his arms, her voice was muffled, but she answered obediently: "En."


    Huo Jinyan sighed and stroked her head.


    After being stunned for a while, Lu Ning suddenly said, "Huo Jinyan, why don''t you scold me."


    Huo Jinyan was taken aback for a moment, and laughed a little.


    "Why did I scold you."


    Lu Ning''s muffled voice came from his chest.


    "Because I didn''t eat well, I lost weight Huo Jinyan, can you scold me."


    Huo Jinyan listened to her voice, in the darkness, his eyes became more and more sad.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1058： I wont leave our little girl alone

    Chapter 1058 I won¡¯t leave our little girl alone


    She knew that Lu Ning was very uneasy and wanted to prove his existence in this way.


    But he is not willing.


    Hold him a little tighter.


    "Ningning, I will feed you well. Isn''t it hard work?"


    Lu Ning froze for a moment, then nodded slightly, the front of his clothes was slowly wet with tears.


    "Huo Jinyan, don''t do this in the future."


    Huo Jinyan hugged her, frowning distressedly: "Well, never again, never leave our little girl alone again."


    Lu Ning raised his eyes and kissed his chin.


    "If you do this again, I won''t want you anymore."


    Huo Jinyan looked down at her, staring at her distressedly.


    "This is so serious, I must not dare."


    "In the future, I will love our baby well, and I will never let you work so hard again."


    Looking at him, Lu Ning choked up: "I''m scared."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her eyes, feeling so distressed that his whole body began to ache.


    "I know, sorry."


    He apologized softly, and Lu Ning nestled in his arms, tightening his arms more and more.


    "Ningning, I love you."


    I will always love you, please we can be together forever.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Because of Huo Jinyan''s presence, Lu Ning seemed to let go of all the pressure of the past few months, and slept in his arms for a whole day.


    Woke up twice in a daze, but could see Huo Jinyan blinking at her beside him, and then fell asleep again.


    Huo Jinyan also carefully hugged her on the bed and lay there all day.


    Except for necessary inspections, he didn''t let anyone come in to disturb him.


    It was the morning of the third day when Lu Ning woke up.


    The moment she opened her eyes, she subconsciously looked to her side.


    Huo Jinyan lay beside her, gently closing his eyes.


    She moved and he woke up instantly.


    Lu Ning looked at him.


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and rubbed her hair: "Wake up."


    Looking at him, Lu Ning blinked, leaned over and kissed the corner of his lips.


    Huo Jinyan was taken aback, and held her face with a smile.


    Lu Ning became more energetic, and when he looked at him, he was a little unexpectedly clingy.


    After holding him quietly for a long time, she was still in a daze.


    Pasted to his chest and listened to his heartbeat, the heartbeats of the two seemed to become the same beat.


    "Jin Yan."


    "kindness."


    Huo Jin replied.


    Fingers landed on the top of her head and stroked her hair.


    "I''m going to Yizhou."


    As he spoke, Lu Ning closed his eyes.


    She really doesn''t want to be separated from him at this time.


    His hands subconsciously hugged him tightly.


    Huo Jinyan was also taken aback.


    "must go?"


    He also didn''t want to be separated from her at this time.


    Lu Ning nodded slightly: "Well, we must go."


    I don¡¯t know how Long Tian¡¯s situation is, but the situation at Rose Manor is definitely not good, otherwise it¡¯s impossible not to see Gu Chen and the others come back for such a long time.


    And repeatedly told her not to go.


    There must be a big problem.


    Huo Jinyan was silent, and slowly put his hands on her back.


    Said in a deep voice, "Well, let''s go."


    "I''ll go with you."


    After he finished speaking, Lu Ning raised his eyes to look at him, and directly refused: "No."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with deep eyes: "OK."


    Lu Ning stared at him, finally leaned on his chest, and said coquettishly: "I just can''t do it!"


    Huo Jinyan smiled helplessly.


    "I don''t trust you."


    Lu Ning sighed: "I don''t trust you either."


    She got up and sat up and looked at him: "Then I will go there first, and when you recover better, then go to find me, okay?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1059： I am the boss

    Chapter 1059 I am the boss


    Softened his attitude, Lu Ning looked at him.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, sat up slowly, raised his arms and hugged her: "Okay, listen to you."


    Lu Ning breathed a sigh of relief.


    Hands on his waist: "Then I''ll go at night."


    "kindness."


    Huo Jin replied, his arms gradually tightened.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning got on the plane at the previous place at night, turned around and waved at the black car in the distance before getting on the plane.


    Huo Jinyan sat inside.


    Lu Ning got on the plane neatly and buckled up the equipment. The helicopter circled slowly and flew away until it was out of sight.


    The black vehicle starts slowly.


    Huo Jinyan on the back seat of the car was wearing a hospital gown and a coat over it. His gaze slowly retracted, and his eyes fell on Chu Ting in the driver''s seat.


    Said in a deep voice: "Tell me everything that happened during this time, in every detail."


    ¡­


    The helicopter landed on the tarmac in Yizhou. After getting off the plane, Lu Ning and the others boarded the car to Rose Manor.


    Qin Wei sat in the co-pilot and turned to look at Lu Ning in the back seat.


    Lu Ning didn''t ask him to tell Gu Chen and the others that they came here quietly this time.


    And they brought everybody.


    Lu Ning secretly asked Qin Wei to bring all the thirteen people trained by Qin Wei, including Zuo Lin.


    Lu Ning''s eyes were cold, without any emotion, his eyes fell outside the window.


    It is afternoon in Yizhou at this moment, the dim sun shines down, and the surroundings become warm.


    The flag of Rose Manor, Lu Ning noticed it from afar.


    Getting closer, the castle-like building of Rose Manor appeared in front of you.


    The car slowly stopped at the gate of Rose Manor.


    Four vehicles stopped one by one.


    Qin Wei looked at the suddenly alert person, opened the car door and got out of the car, said something to the guard, and came back after a while. The guard opened the door and let the car in front of him drive in with respectful downcast eyes.


    The manor is very large. After entering, it bypassed a garden fountain, drove in for five minutes, and stopped at the entrance of the main building.


    The guards have notified the inside.


    At this moment, Gu Chen and the others were standing at the door, frowning at the incoming vehicles.


    The car stopped in front of him, Gu Zi ran the fastest, and immediately came over to open the door for Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning stepped down and looked at them.


    "I am not welcome and cannot be driven away."


    She looked over after she finished speaking.


    Gu Zi looked at her: "Baby, why are you so thin!"


    Lu Ning turned to look at him, smiled slightly and said nothing.


    She walked up the steps, and the people in front of her made way for her.


    Lu Ning walked in, Gu Chen turned his head and glanced at Qin Wei, Qin Wei lowered his eyes silently.


    Then his eyes fell on the thirteen people who got out of the car behind him, he frowned and didn''t speak, he turned and followed in.


    Qin Wei was silent for a while, then stopped thirteen people and arranged for them first.


    Lu Ning said in a deep voice while walking inside: "I already know, so you don''t need to hide it from me, just tell me."


    She stepped directly into the elevator and pressed the third floor.


    Long Tian''s room is on the third floor.


    Gu Chen followed and looked at her: "You shouldn''t have come."


    Lu Ning''s eyes were calm: "If I remember correctly, I am now the boss of Rose Manor."


    "I have the right to know everything here, don''t treat me like a child."


    Her voice was serious, and the expressions of several people around her changed when they looked at her.


    She seemed to have changed a lot in the few months she had been gone.


    They can notice such a change.


    Gu Chen looked at Lu Ning, frowning.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1060： not the first time

    Chapter 1060 is not the first time


    Lu Ning stood in Longtian''s bedroom, looking at the person lying quietly on the bed, his body covered with tubes and instruments.


    Lu Ning''s eyes dimmed, and he stood there without speaking for a long time.


    After a long time, he turned to look at Gu Chen: "Are you still not going to tell me?"


    The things she found out from her own investigation were limited, she only knew that Long Tian was injured and unconscious, and she didn''t know the rest of the reasons.


    Gu Chen looked at her and sighed, and then told her everything.


    Long Tian was ambushed when he was out on a mission. He could have escaped, but there was an undercover agent beside him. At the last moment, Long Tian couldn''t escape and was seriously injured. In time, he might have lost his life.


    But after being rescued, he remained unconscious.


    After listening, Lu Ning lowered his eyes.


    "Who is undercover?"


    Gu Chen pursed his lips.


    "Small town."


    Lu Ning was taken aback for a moment, but he suddenly realized that Long Tian could be injured so badly, no one else could do it except the people around him.


    Xiaocheng is the person beside Longtian, who has been with Longtian for eight years.


    It turns out that the person who has followed for so many years has always had other plans.


    "Whose people?"


    Lu Ning asked a question.


    "It''s a bit complicated. It has something to do with Shura, and it also has something to do with the League of Wolves. Even the Wolf League is also involved."


    Said that he looked at Lu Ning at the last moment.


    Everyone in Yizhou knows about the Wolf League.


    Gu Chen and the others only found out afterwards that Lu Ning had done it.


    Lu Ning didn''t expect that she could avenge Long Tian after such a trouble.


    Lu Ning restrained his expression and looked at Gu Chen.


    "In the past few months, has Rose Manor been squeezed by everyone?"


    Lu Ning said in a deep voice.


    If it weren''t for this, they wouldn''t be able to stay in Rose Manor collectively.


    The news of Long Tian''s coma has probably already spread.


    Yizhou is also a restless person, how could they miss such a good opportunity.


    Especially Shura and Yumeng, if they make Longtian like this, they will definitely not let it go if they don''t do something.


    While talking, suddenly there was a commotion outside.


    "Hall Master! Hall Master!"


    Several people were taken aback at the same time, and immediately got up and walked to the door. When they opened the door, they saw several people standing outside. Both of them were covered in blood and were seriously injured.


    "Lord Master! Our people have been ambushed! All goods have been robbed."


    After he finished speaking, he collapsed weakly and fell to the side.


    The man in front of him immediately raised his hand: "Take him down for treatment, and find out who is so brave."


    After finishing speaking, he turned his head and saw Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning looked at the person in front of him,


    Among the twelve people who followed Longtian, he was the eldest and the earliest one who followed Longtian.


    But the only thing is that he doesn''t believe Lu Ning.


    Looking at Lu Ning at this moment, he frowned.


    Just now he heard that the boss was back, so he hurried over to look at it, thinking that the boss woke up, but it turned out that Lu Ning was back.


    His eyes fell on Lu Ning, who was still the same thin, which was synonymous with uselessness to him.


    Lu Ning also noticed his gaze, turned around and left without saying anything.


    "Come to the chamber."


    Several people also looked at the lobby master in a daze.


    Knowing that he doesn''t like Lu Ning, they didn''t say anything, and followed him up.


    In the conference hall, Lu Ning sat on the main seat and watched them.


    "This is not the first time."


    As she spoke, she raised her hand to take the things handed over by the person next to her and looked at them.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1061： Block Rose Manor

    Chapter 1061 Blocking Rose Manor


    This is not only the first time, they will be hindered in almost every mission after that.


    Lu Ning stared at it with frowned.


    "Organized and premeditated, you can fall into such a trap time and time again."


    She looked up and glanced at them.


    "From today onwards, all missions are terminated, and no one is allowed to step out of Rose Manor!"


    The hall master who came late immediately said sharply: "No! All the next tasks must be completed. Rose Manor never does anything without credit."


    Lu Ning looked up at him, his eyes were as cold as water: "Rose Manor never digs its own grave!"


    "Tasks fail one after another, is this credit! It''s useless!"


    "Every time a mission is launched, there are people ambushing. Don''t you all see the strangeness of this matter!"


    The hall master''s face turned pale, and he was eager to argue: "I can see, but..."


    "I can see why I still want to go! Take everyone''s life and pile up this task!"


    "It''s not credit, it''s brainlessness!"


    Lu Ning finished speaking in a deep voice, and got up directly.


    "From today onwards, the Rose Manor will be sealed off, and everyone is not allowed to go out. If you dare to disobey, let the Law Enforcement Hall take you away."


    After Lu Ning¡¯s words fell, everyone trembled subconsciously. The door of the Law Enforcement Hall is not easy to enter.


    Looking at Lu Ning at this moment, no one dared to say a word more.


    Lu Ning walked away, passing by the hall master, both of them looked very ugly.


    The rest of the people looked at each other, got up and left without saying anything.


    The current Rose Manor really needs a leader to make decisions, instead of blindly continuing to issue tasks as before, which is not beneficial.


    The arrival of Lu Ning can be regarded as a stable point for everyone who is in a panic.


    Rose Manor urgently recalled everyone, and then sealed it off. Except for the guards outside, no one has ever seen anyone come in or out.


    Lu Ning learned about the current situation in Yizhou.


    Wolf League, Yi League, and Shura, the three parties joined forces, it must be to destroy the Rose Manor, and then the three parties will benefit, but now the Wolf League has been wiped out by Lu Ning, interrupting their plan unintentionally.


    The League of Legends and Shura should still be discussing new countermeasures. They didn''t take action against Rose Manor immediately, but ambushed their missionaries.


    Now they dare not approach Rose Manor, probably because they don''t know the situation inside Rose Manor.


    Probably waiting for internal chaos, and then killing with one blow.


    But with Lu Ning''s reappearance, the blockade of Rose Manor disrupted their plans again.


    Rose Manor, which seemed to be in a state of disunity, suddenly blocked everyone from going out, which is very wrong.


    But the people from the League of Legends and Shura repeatedly inquired, but failed to find out why.


    This annoys people on both sides a bit.


    For a while, I couldn''t figure out what the people in Rose Manor were going to do.


    Lu Ning has been investigating the situation of the League and Shura in recent days, and has also been questioned by insiders.


    There are many people in Rose Manor, everyone has their place, and everyone has a different sense of Lu Ning in their hearts.


    Take the blockade of Rose Manor as an example. Some people think it is right, but some people think it is a sign of weakness, which will make people outside feel that they are hiding.


    Lu Ning knew this but didn''t care.


    She needs to make the most correct judgment after fully understanding the situation.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1062： some miss you

    Chapter 1062 I Miss You


    It was getting dark outside, and everyone in the house looked solemn.


    "Let''s go to Limeng and Shura to inquire separately, which will help us to know their current layout and situation."


    Lu Ning stared at them with frowned: "It''s a bit dangerous."


    Gu Chen said: "But it''s useful."


    Looking at their appearance, Lu Ning asked after a moment of silence: "Are you ready?"


    Several people nodded.


    Lu Ning took a deep breath, and finally nodded: "Okay, but be extremely careful."


    "kindness."


    Lu Ning raised his hand and pinched the center of his eyebrows, Gu Zi looked at her: "Baby, you should rest quickly, you haven''t slept much in the past few days, what should we do if you are tired?"


    Looking at his appearance, Lu Ning smiled helplessly: "Got it."


    After several people turned and left, Lu Ning still couldn''t help frowning as he looked at the distribution map on the desktop.


    How can we break through the current situation.


    Just as she was thinking, her phone rang suddenly, she picked it up and took a look.


    Lu Ning subconsciously bent his lips and smiled, then raised his hand to pick it up.


    Huo Jinyan''s voice came from the opposite side.


    "Baby."


    The corners of Lu Ning''s lips curled up: "En."


    "It''s early morning over there, why aren''t you sleeping?"


    Lu Ning looked at the time: "I''m waiting for your call."


    Huo Jinyan smiled: "Wait, go to sleep."


    Lu Ning was silent for a moment, got up and left the seat, and sat on the side of the bed.


    Huo Jinyan listened to her movements: "Are you tired?"


    Lu Ning tilted his head and fell on the bed: "Well, a little bit."


    Hearing her voice, Huo Jinyan felt a little distressed: "It''s hard work for our little girl. It may take a while before I can find you."


    Huo Jinyan''s voice paused.


    Lu Ning didn''t notice much, his eyelids started to twitch, and he asked softly, "How''s the test result?"


    "It''s pretty good, don''t worry, your boyfriend is recovering very well, and it won''t affect the future at all."


    Lu Ning was taken aback when he heard the words, and then couldn''t help laughing.


    "Everyone is fine, don''t worry."


    Lu Ning lay on the bed with his eyes closed and his phone on his ear.


    "It''s just that I miss you a little bit."


    Huo Jinyan''s voice came over, and after waiting for a while, he didn''t hear Lu Ning''s answer.


    Only her gentle breathing was heard.


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment, couldn''t help but smiled with bent lips, and said softly: "Good night~"


    After hanging up the phone, Huo Jinyan walked into the ward in front of him.


    This ward is not his ward, but the old man''s ward.


    The second day after Lu Ning left, the old man suddenly fell ill. After the examination, he said he was poisoned.


    Huo Jinyan sent a lot of people to investigate, but nothing was found out, and he didn''t know who the poisoner was.


    He was afraid that Lu Ning would be worried, so he didn''t dare to tell her that the trip to Yizhou had to be delayed.


    Huo Jinyan frowned and looked at the old man lying on the bed.


    The old man is already too old, and this time he was poisoned again, and his health became even worse.


    ¡ª¡ª


    On Lu Ning''s side, all internal and external troubles have come.


    She originally wanted to let the people in Rose Manor trust her first, and then tell them that the plan was completed.


    But the next night, news came that Gu Chen and the others had been arrested.


    Gu Zi, the sixth and fourth sons who went to Lianmeng returned safely.


    But Gu Chen, Lao Jiu, and Lao Qi never came back.


    In the end, it was Gu Zi who went to investigate, and confirmed that Gu Chen and the others were arrested by Shura''s people.


    It seemed that Gu Chen and the others were expected to go, so they immediately fell into the trap.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1063： can not go

    Chapter 1063 can''t go


    Now Lu Ning was a little anxious.


    Hold a meeting with all the hall masters, and prepare to rescue the three of them.


    But this plan is still being discussed, and Shura''s people actually contacted them on their own initiative.


    Let them meet at Ghost Street that night.


    In this way, soldiers can only come to cover the water and soil.


    "Baby, don''t go this time, let''s go."


    Lu Ning stood up and looked at him: "Why do you think they took the initiative to contact this time. If I don''t go, you may not even see Gu Chen and the others."


    Gu Zi was taken aback for a moment, and so was the hall master beside him.


    This time, there is a high probability that they came for Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning knows this well, only if she goes, can Gu Chen and the others be rescued.


    Gu Zi immediately said, "Then you can''t go!"


    Lu Ning sighed and looked at him: "It''s okay, I will make all the preparations."


    In fact, she doesn''t know what will happen in the end, but she can''t show timidity.


    Raising his hand to beckon, Lao Liu came over, took a planting gun, aimed at Lu Ning''s neck and hit him.


    Lu Ning frowned subconsciously.


    "The planting is successful. As long as people who don''t activate them can''t detect it, when the time comes, touch and activate it, and we will know your location."


    Lu Ning nodded.


    Gu Zi still looked at her worriedly.


    "Okay, go out quickly, pack up your equipment, and go to pick them up at night."


    As she spoke, she kicked everyone out.


    I changed into the most comfortable and convenient fighting clothes.


    She doesn''t need to bring anything at all.


    just quietly waiting for the arrival of night.


    Towards evening, she called Huo Jinyan.


    This time it was dangerous, but she didn''t know to what extent it would end up.


    Huo Jinyan answered the phone very quickly.


    Lu Ning heard the sound of him flipping through the documents.


    "Did you go to the company?"


    Huo Jinyan was taken aback: "Just to take a look."


    Lu Ning sighed: "Didn''t you agree to have a good rest, and you will be so misbehaved if I am not here."


    Huo Jinyan smiled: "Don''t think I don''t know. When I was in a coma, you were not good, you were almost in the company."


    Lu Ning bent his lips, listening to his voice.


    "Jinyan."


    She suddenly called out.


    "Well, I''m here."


    Lu Ning said solemnly: "I love you."


    Huo Jinyan was startled suddenly, and the movements of his hands stopped.


    "Baby, I love you too."


    After he finished speaking, he seemed to perceive something, and asked subconsciously, "What happened?"


    Lu Ning smiled immediately: "There is nothing wrong, I just want to talk to you, and by the way, your girlfriend doesn''t like you being so misbehaving."


    Huo Jinyan smiled when he heard the words: "It''s pretty good, I''ll just stay for an hour, and I''ll go back later."


    "It''s not too bad, then I''ll hang up."


    As she was talking, Huo Jinyan suddenly stopped her.


    "Ning Ning!"


    "kindness?"


    Lu Ning responded, but there was silence.


    Huo Jinyan didn''t know what was wrong, he just called her, but he didn''t know what to say, and always felt a little uneasy.


    "It''s okay, protect yourself, I''ll find you soon."


    Lu Ning nodded: "En."


    After hanging up the phone, Lu Ning felt mixed feelings.


    She made the worst plan, but she will also desperately create a way out!


    ¡ª¡ª


    At night, when it was completely dark, a group of people got into the car and headed towards Ghost Street.


    The surrounding area is quiet, even the sound of the wind can be heard clearly.


    Ghost Street is eerie and eerie, Lu Ning is sitting in the car with the door open, Gu Zi and the others are protecting him outside.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1064： exchange

    Chapter 1064 Exchange


    After a long time, there was a sound not far away, and everyone looked over.


    The lobby master frowned and looked at the approaching vehicles.


    stopped not far from them, and then two men with guns jumped out of the car.


    The co-pilot got off a man, approached and saw a lightning tattoo on his face above the left eye.


    Shura''s second boss, Lightning.


    He is perverted and crazy, he can do anything.


    Lightning walked down, stepping briskly.


    laughed loudly, breaking the silence around here.


    "Don''t come here without any problems, everyone hahaha."


    He laughed loudly, looking at Gu Zi, the hall master, and the brothers around him.


    Gu Zi glared at him: "Where are our people!"


    Lightning looked over with a smile and raised his eyebrows: "Don''t worry, if you want to meet someone, let''s talk about the conditions first."


    He looked over as he spoke, his whole person looked crazy.


    "What condition."


    The lobby master frowned and asked.


    Lightning suddenly put his finger on his lips: "Shh¡ªbe quiet, don''t worry."


    Gu Zi gritted his teeth and looked at him: "Speak quickly if you have something to say, and let go of fart!"


    Lightning suddenly laughed out loud when he heard the words.


    "If you want someone, get someone else in exchange. I heard that you have a new boss, huh?"


    Gu Zi said anxiously: "You are dreaming!"


    Lightning laughed again: "It seems to be true."


    In fact, the change of the boss of Rose Manor has always been kept secret. Long Tian was afraid that it would affect Lu Ning''s studies, so he still manages it during this period. When everyone gets used to it, Lu Ning''s studies can almost be taken care of. Yes, he will retire by then.


    But even if it is hidden, there are still rumors.


    But these people don''t know the truth or falsehood, they are just guessing.


    Hearing this, Gu Zi turned pale and looked over, his eyes turned red with anger.


    "If you hand him over, we will release him."


    Lightning''s crazy laughter rang in his ears.


    "You are dreaming!"


    Lightning was not surprised at all, looked at Gu Zi, and smiled provocatively: "I disagree, very good, let''s deal with that person right away."


    As he spoke, he clapped his hands suddenly.


    Three people were suddenly thrown down from their car, **** and stuffed in their mouths, unable to speak at all.


    The people of Shura over there immediately raised their guns.


    Gu Zi immediately stepped forward, and was pointed at by two other people.


    The people in Rose Manor immediately raised their guns, and the confrontation between the two sides was on the verge of breaking out.


    "and many more."


    A pleasant female voice suddenly entered Lightning''s ears.


    He was a little surprised, his eyes were full of curiosity, and he looked behind Gu Zi.


    A girl suddenly stepped out of the opened car door.


    Looking up from the bottom, he was wearing a pair of field boots, a pair of black overalls, a tight T-shirt on the upper body, and a black jacket on the outside.


    Good figure.


    Looking at that face again, even Lightning was stunned.


    A beautiful face.


    He suddenly laughed twice.


    "Why, you are going to pay us tribute."


    Gu Zi became irritable for a moment: "Keep your **** mouth clean!"


    He grabbed Lightning by the collar.


    Lightning didn''t resist, and all the guns behind him were aimed at Gu Zi.


    Lu Ning looked over with cold eyes.


    "Twelve, come here."


    Gu Zi gritted his teeth, finally listened to Lu Ning, turned around and stood by her side.


    Lightning looked at Lu Ning with malicious intent.


    "Little girl, you, the young master can take it, but the other person can''t let it go. I want you boss!"


    He said and looked at the lobby master.


    "Either change people, or, I will kill them!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1065： choose

    Chapter 1065 Choose


    This voice is full of killing intent.


    Lu Ning looked at him: "I am their boss, if you let him go, I will go with you."


    When she finished speaking, everyone in Rose Manor was taken aback.


    Lightning looked over: "Little girl, what are you kidding, a woman, they will take orders from you! Really think we are fools! Ah?!"


    Lu Ning looked calm: "Look now, you are indeed a fool, so what about women, have you seen who they listen to?"


    Lightning glanced at their positions. With such a subconscious arrangement, is it possible that this woman is really the boss?


    The new boss of Rose Manor is a woman? !


    The shock made him unbelievable.


    The muffled shouts of Gu Chen and the others continued to come from behind, which seemed to further confirm this point.


    Looking at his changing expression, Lu Ning said coldly: "Either I go over and you let them go, or you kill them, and you get nothing."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Lightning, sneered and said, "Choose one."


    Lightning looked at her, and was threatened by a woman for the first time, when they were weak.


    This woman!


    Lightning''s eyes changed, his brows frowned, and Shura''s people behind him were also quite unbelievable.


    Torn between believing and not believing.


    After a long time, Lightning suddenly raised his hand: "Bring people here."


    The people behind immediately grabbed Gu Chen and the three of them and dragged them over.


    Gu Chen and the others struggled to stand there, looking at Lu Ning with eager eyes.


    Lightning took a look at their appearance, and seemed to believe it in his heart.


    Lu Ning looked up and said, "Let them relax."


    She raised her finger and pointed to the woods next to Ghost Street: "Aren''t you all around here, can we still run?"


    Lightning looked at the calm woman in front of him, feeling terrified for a moment.


    Surrounded by Shura''s top hidden guards, it is not easy to be aware of their existence.


    The strength of this woman...


    Lightning suddenly fell silent.


    Gu Zi looked at the lightning, his eyes seemed to be able to breathe fire.


    Since they can sense it, there will definitely be backers, and a fight will only hurt both sides.


    Lightning raised his hand: "Untie."


    The subordinates immediately loosened the rope, leaving only the one with tied hands.


    Lu Ning took two steps forward, stood there with one hand in his pocket, raised his eyebrows and glanced at them: "Do you still need a body search?"


    Her tone was frivolous, and she seemed to be smiling.


    Her voice, there is really no place to hide things, Lightning looked at her, and someone pushed Gu Chen and the others forward.


    The eyes of the three people kept looking at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning passed them by.


    Gu Zi pulled the three of them over.


    Lu Ning stood there with his back to them.


    "Ning Ning..."


    Lu Ning looked back, the evening wind blew her hair, she looked at them with gentle and firm eyes, and smiled at them comfortingly, without saying anything.


    Lu Ning asked Shura''s people to let him go first, and then she followed them.


    After the car left, she was immediately **** and brought into the car.


    "Are you really going to let them take the boss away?"


    "Boss ordered, try not to fire and cause unnecessary losses."


    "but¡­"


    "As long as the fire is fired, both sides will suffer heavy losses. Our people, including the hall master, may not be able to rescue them. Now is the best way I can think of."


    "Then what about the boss?"


    "The boss will find a way to escape. She said that she can find out the inside of Shura through this time."


    "But, in case they..."


    "Shut up, nothing happens!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1066： where is it closed

    Chapter 1066 Where is the prison


    Lu Ning was blindfolded, and was taken back to Shura headquarters in a car.


    Lightning looked at the calm woman beside him, frowning at her, and never loosened his brows.


    This woman is not so scary anymore.


    Arriving at Shura''s headquarters, after the car stopped, Lightning grabbed Lu Ning, took her out of the car and entered the gate.


    The hall is quiet.


    "Second head, where is this woman locked up?"


    Lightning frowned and thought for a while, standing in the middle of the hall, raised his hand and untied the cloth that covered Lu Ning''s eyes.


    A man walked towards him, happened to see this scene, and was stunned for a moment when he saw Lu Ning.


    Lightning raised his hand and grabbed Lu Ning''s shoulder, and suddenly smiled maliciously: "Tell me, where did I lock you up?"


    Lu Ning stared at him, and was about to lift his foot to kick him in the next second, but was suddenly pulled from behind, and the whole person staggered and fell into an arm.


    "Give her to me."


    A deep and heavy voice sounded in his ears, Lu Ning raised his eyes subconsciously, and saw a tough side face.


    The man''s complexion was bronzed, and his eyes were sharp and cold like sharp knives.


    Lightning smiled playfully when he looked over: "Mr. Ji, it seems that Mr. Ji has high vision. No wonder he doesn''t like Silla."


    Ji Ting looked at the lightning, his eyes didn''t change, but his voice became a little bit louder: "I''ll tell the boss."


    Lightning suddenly came over: "Mr. Ji, this is the boss of Rose Manor, I''m afraid you won''t be able to bear it."


    As he spoke, he grabbed Lu Ning''s arm.


    Lu Ning glanced down, and when he looked back, he saw a long scar on Ji Ting''s arm that was holding her shoulder.


    Lu Ning frowned subconsciously, feeling very familiar.


    Ji Ting pulled Lu Ning back two steps, and then said: "Then let''s find the master together."


    As he spoke, he was about to pull Lu Ning away, but Lu Ning struggled away and turned to look at him.


    "I can go by myself."


    She spoke in a deep voice.


    Ji Ting''s arms froze in mid-air, looking at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning saw the scar on his arm more clearly.


    Ji Ting stopped his hand, didn''t speak, and walked forward, Lu Ning followed him.


    She doesn''t look like a person controlled by others at all, but like a friend who comes to visit, she looks quite at ease.


    Lu Ning has heard about Shura''s master for a long time, but he has never seen it with his own eyes.


    Ji Ting led her forward, and Lightning followed behind Lu Ning.


    Followed by a group of people.


    Climbed the stairs, stood in front of a door on the third floor, Ji Ting raised his hand and knocked on the door.


    "Enter."


    There was a voice from inside, Ji Ting turned to look at Lu Ning, then opened the door and walked in.


    Lu Ning walked in without hesitation.


    Lightning raised his eyebrows and followed behind.


    In a large bedroom with luxurious decoration, Shura''s head is half lying on the bed, surrounded by two blonde girls snuggling up to him, teasing and feeding him grapes.


    Lu Ning looked up, his eyes fell on his exposed upper body, he squinted slightly, and his eyes moved up to his face.


    Lightning stepped forward, with a big smile: "Brother, the people brought it back, the people in Rose Manor are a group of fools, and they found a woman to be their boss."


    "Oh? Really, let me see."


    As he spoke, he looked over and met Lu Ning''s cold eyes.


    Immediately laughed out loud: "Hahahaha, I think you are a fool, with such a beauty, anyone would be happy to be the boss of anyone!"


    He got up suddenly, got off the bed, and approached Lu Ning.


    "Little girl, come and be my boss."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1067： you like me?

    Chapter 1067 Do you like me?


    Lu Ning looked at him with dark eyes, if he dared to take a step forward, she would strike without hesitation.


    But was stopped by Ji Ting.


    Ji Ting stood in front of Lu Ning and looked at the head.


    "Brother, leave this person to me."


    As he said, the head of Shura looked at him, looked at Lu Ning, and finally smiled suddenly: "Hahahaha, it turns out that Mr. Ji, who is planning a strategy, also has someone he likes, okay, okay, here you are! Give it to you first! "


    Looking at Ji Ting''s back, while they were talking, Lu Ning scanned the room, and finally landed on a painting.


    The head of the family looked at Ji Ting with a smile: "No wonder our Xinluo can''t fall into Mr. Ji''s eyes. It turns out that Mr. Ji has something to belong to, and he is still such a great beauty."


    Lu Ning didn''t listen to what they said, thinking about it in his mind.


    After a long time, they finished talking, and Ji Ting took Lu Ning away as he wished.


    Lu Ning was dragged into a room by him, Ji Ting closed the door and looked at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning looked straight into his eyes: "You know me?"


    If you don''t know, all these behaviors are unreasonable.


    Ji Ting looked at her, without saying a word, stepped forward and untied the rope from her hand.


    Lu Ning stared at him blankly.


    As if aware of her intention to make a move, Ji Ting said directly: "You don''t have to be hostile to me, I can''t beat you, and I know the purpose of your coming here, but Shura is not something you can figure out once you come here. You can prevent everyone here from touching you, but whether you can escape or not depends on your own ability."


    Lu Ning frowned and looked at him: "You help me. Why."


    Ji Ting looked at her with deep eyes: "There is no reason, I am happy."


    Lu Ning looked at him and fell silent.


    Ji Ting definitely knew her, but when and where he met, Lu Ning didn''t know if he didn''t tell, and he couldn''t even remember.


    Ji Ting looked at her: "If..."


    After he said these two words, he froze.


    This is almost impossible.


    Lu Ning looked at him and waited for him to continue, but he stopped talking.


    After a long silence, he spoke again: "I can give you absolute freedom when you are in my room, but you can''t go out. I don''t need to tie you up, but you have to be obedient."


    Lu Ning looked at him with a sneer: "Be obedient? Which kind of obedient?"


    Ji Ting looked at her: "I won''t touch you, don''t worry."


    He raised his hand and landed on Lu Ning''s shoulder: "As long as you stay by my side, it''s fine."


    "..."


    Lu Ning frowned, but asked directly: "Do you like me?"


    His expression, movement, and appearance when he said this were exactly the same as Huo Jinyan at that time.


    Ji Ting was suddenly taken aback by her question.


    "I haven''t seen you."


    When Lu Ning slammed down such a sentence, Ji Ting''s heart twitched, and he pursed his lips and said nothing.


    "Let''s rest, they are not as foolish as you seem, they will trouble you."


    As he spoke, he turned and locked the door and went into the bathroom.


    Lu Ning stood there with eyebrows fixed, and glanced at the bedroom.


    Mr. Ji should be very important.


    She raised her hand, and just as her fingertips were about to land on her neck, she suddenly scanned the scanners in the corners of the four walls.


    "..."


    After she came in, she looked at all the places she passed, and she could almost see the existence of scanners. It turned out that Shura not only had to guard against outsiders, but also guarded against his own people.


    Lu Ning''s hand slowly fell, she looked at the red marks on her wrist, she was silent, still puzzled why Mr. Ji had such an attitude.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1068： calm down

    Chapter 1068 Calm down


    People from Rose Manor?


    Undercover?


    After thinking about it, I rejected this idea.


    impossible.


    but why?


    Lu Ning walked a few steps forward in silence.


    Shut the freedom in the room.


    She looked at the big bed in front of her with a sneer, turned around and walked to the window, and looked out the window.


    This position can only see the back wall of Shura, and nothing in front of it.


    Lu Ning frowned.


    Suddenly heard a voice coming from the door.


    Then there were constant knocks on the door.


    There was also a girl''s voice.


    "Ji Ting! Ji Ting, you open the door for me! Ji Ting! Open the door and hear it!"


    "I know you brought back a woman! You open the door for me! Ji listen! Speak! Answer me!"


    "What are you doing! Stop! Don''t do anything! Stop and hear!"


    Her voice was urgent, Lu Ning stood by the window and turned to look over.


    This should be the Silla they are talking about.


    Silla Lu Ning has heard of it, she is the younger sister of the head of the family.


    It seems that the head of the family is quite accommodating to this Ji Ting, and the younger sister didn''t force them to marry or be together if she liked it, and even accommodated Ji Ting''s wishes.


    From this point of view, Ji Ting''s methods should be very clever this time, otherwise why Shura would accommodate a trash.


    The sound from outside kept ringing, and the girl''s impatient and sharp voice came in continuously with the sound of knocking on the door.


    Lu Ning didn''t plan to take care of this, bent over and sat on the sofa beside him, picked up a book on the table and read it, as if he was in his own home.


    After a long time, Ji Ting came out of the bathroom, his upper body was naked, a towel was wrapped around his waist to cover it up, and water was still dripping from his hair.


    Looking at this scene, Lu Ning just glanced lightly, and then continued to look at the book in his hand.


    Ji Ting took a look at Lu Ning, then turned to open the door.


    The door was suddenly opened, and Xin Luo was stunned for a while, looking at Ji Ting in front of him, he was even more stunned.


    "Ji Ting..."


    She called his name, and then rushed over to hug him without hesitation.


    "Ji Ting, don''t be angry with me, okay? I was wrong last time, but don''t get along well with other women. My person and my body will always be yours, as long as you want."


    Lu Ning pretended not to hear such blunt words.


    But still couldn''t help laughing.


    There is no need to be so humble for a man.


    Ji Ting pushed Silla away, just as Silla was about to say something, he suddenly heard laughter and suddenly looked in Lu Ning''s direction.


    When he saw her, his blood surged and he rushed over.


    Ji Ting knew her temper, fearing that she would hurt Lu Ning, so he hurried forward and grabbed her.


    "Silla!"


    Ji Ting called out her name sharply.


    Silla looked at Lu Ning angrily.


    Lu Ning was completely undisturbed, flipping through the book in his hand.


    Silla suddenly turned his head to look at Ji Ting: "Why! Why did you untie her? Didn''t my brother say that she was a hostage who was captured! Why do you spoil her so much as a hostage! You let her sit on your bed Read your book on the sofa!"


    She yelled anxiously.


    Ji Ting frowned and looked at her hysterically.


    "Silla! Calm down!"


    Xinluo stared at Lu Ning with red eyes: "I can''t calm down! Why are you so nice to this woman! I bought that sofa for you! I chose it for you myself! Why did you let her sit on it!


    Why did you bring her back to your room! Why lock the door! why! "


    "Silla! Shut up!"


    Ji Ting couldn''t bear it anymore and opened his mouth.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1069： Dont be afraid Ill kill you

    Chapter 1069 Don''t be afraid that I will kill you


    Silla looked at Ji Ting aggrievedly, with tears in his eyes.


    Lu Ning looked up at them.


    "Sorry, I won''t be sitting then."


    She got up with the book as she spoke, walked over and sat by the bed.


    Ji Ting and Xin Luo watched her moving steps.


    Then watched as Shilla frowned as soon as she sat on the edge of the bed.


    "Go away! You are not allowed to sit on the bed!"


    Lu Ning turned to look at her, a little funny: "I really want to make room for you, but Mr. Ji said, I can''t go out from this room, sorry Miss Xinluo."


    Silla was stunned, and then became even more irritable.


    "You bitch! Get out!"


    Ji Ting grabbed her violently.


    "Silla! Get out!"


    Silla looked at him in disbelief.


    "Our relationship for so many years can''t compare to such a woman! She is more beautiful, but you are not a person who looks at the face! Why do you treat her like this! Why do you want to kill me!"


    Ji listened to her temples throbbing, watching her try to be calm.


    "Silla, I have always regarded you as my sister between us. I have told you many times that we have no special relationship. Please leave my private affairs alone. Now, can you go out immediately?"


    Silla looked at the man in front of her, knowing that his patience had reached its limit, but she turned her head to look at Lu Ning, unwilling to leave just like that.


    "But¡­"


    Ji Ting pushed her out before she finished speaking, and locked her out.


    Silla:"¡­"


    "Ji Ting! You bastard! Don''t be proud of that woman! Ji Ting will always be mine! Don''t take it easy!"


    She turned and left angrily after leaving a vicious declaration.


    Ji Ting raised her hand and rubbed the center of her eyebrows, feeling a little annoyed by her noise.


    Turned to look at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning got up and sat down on the sofa again.


    She didn''t speak, but Ji Ting suddenly smiled inexplicably, just thinking of her appearance just now, making Silla so angry that she thought it was quite amusing.


    Ji Ting walked to the closet, took out her pajamas and put them on, then touched something and walked in front of Lu Ning.


    "this is for you."


    After saying that, he put a small knife on the table in front of Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning glanced at him and looked up at him with puzzlement.


    "You are not afraid that I will kill you."


    Ji smiled when he heard the words.


    "up to you."


    He looked into her eyes seriously.


    Lu Ning looked at him, more and more puzzled.


    I went through my nearly twenty-odd years of life in my mind, and there is no such person.


    Ji Ting turned around, walked to the edge of the bed and fell down on the bed, really not worried that Lu Ning would kill him.


    Looking at him, Lu Ning looked away, put down the book in his hand, and picked up the knife casually.


    This is more like a dagger.


    Lu Ning looked at it, checked it, it was sharp enough.


    Since it was given, she readily accepted it.


    Put the knife on the back of the waist, and when Lu Ning continued to pick up the book~, she was not really reading the book, but was thinking about things, going through the terrain of Shura over and over again in her mind.


    She hasn''t been to some places yet, and she will continue to assemble them after she goes there.


    Just thinking about it, when he opened his eyes, Ji Ting had already heard a gentle breathing sound.


    Lu Ning looked over.


    He really is... relieved.


    He was relieved, but Lu Ning was not. He sat there all night, and when he fell asleep, he was unconscious.


    She had something on her mind, and she didn''t sleep for long, and her sleep was very light.


    When she woke up suddenly, she saw Ji Ting standing beside her, looking at her...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1070： leave with you

    Chapter 1070 Leave with you


    Lu Ning sat up abruptly, meeting Ji Ting''s eyes.


    Ji Ting looked at her, and slowly turned his gaze back, without any embarrassment of being caught.


    Looking at his profile, Lu Ning frowned and asked, "Who are you?"


    She looked at him.


    Ji Ting paused for a moment, didn''t speak, turned around and took two steps forward, away from her.


    He wore a white shirt today, covering his arms, and stood there with one hand in his pocket, looking at Lu Ning.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am."


    Lu Ning raised his hand and rubbed his temples, then stood up and looked at him: "It doesn''t matter? Then why did you help me?"


    Lu Ning does not believe in unreasonable help.


    This Ji Ting either knows her, or wants to get something from her.


    But she has nothing in her hand now, what does he want?


    Is it impossible...


    He wants to escape with him?


    But his treatment here seems to be very good, why did he escape?


    Lu Ning couldn''t figure this out.


    "Mr. Ji."


    She opened her mouth and called out, Ji Ting looked at her deeply.


    "Are you leaving with me?"


    Ji Ting was taken aback for a moment, seeing Lu Ning''s puzzled look, he suddenly smiled, and then said: "I will leave with you."


    Lu Ning looked at him, his expression softened a bit.


    "Your actions are not hindered, why don''t you leave by yourself."


    Ji Ting smiled: "I''m being watched, and it''s inconvenient to go anywhere. It''s better to find an ally and discuss how to leave together."


    Lu Ning looked at him with a frown, not knowing whether to believe his words.


    However, this is really the only one that makes sense.


    Although he was suspected of following her words, he really didn''t do anything to hurt her now.


    Barely can still be trusted.


    "I hope you can show me around Shura."


    After she finished speaking, Ji Ting laughed softly: "This is not a market, you can go shopping if you want."


    Lu Ning looked at him with a smile: "On one condition, I''ll help you get rid of your suitor, and you take me to familiarize myself with Shura''s terrain."


    Ji Ting looked at her and said nothing.


    Lu Ning continued to speak: "This is good for you too. If I find a way earlier, you can leave earlier, won''t you?"


    Ji Ting was silent, and after a long time she smiled, walked over to look at her, and suddenly stretched out a hand: "Not bad."


    "Pleasant cooperation."


    Looking at his hand, Lu Ning slightly bent his lips, raised his hand and shook it lightly: "It''s a pleasant cooperation."


    After Lu Ning withdrew his hand, Ji put his hand back into his pocket indifferently.


    There was a knock on the door outside.


    "Mr. Ji, the boss wants to see you and asks you to bring your female companion."


    Ji frowned when he heard the words.


    "okay, I get it."


    He turned his head to look at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning also looked at him, and stretched out his hand actively.


    "Tie it on."


    Ji Ting looked at her slender and white wrist, raised his hand, picked up the rope on the table, and tied it gently and slowly around her wrist.


    Lu Ning thought it was quite funny.


    "If you send it like this, I can break free by myself."


    Ji Ting watched her expression, and fastened it again.


    It doesn''t matter what he does here, but he has to do everything in front of the Shura people.


    If something is discovered and Lu Ning is locked up elsewhere, it will be difficult.


    After tying it up, Ji Ting looked at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning is quite indifferent.


    "Let''s go."


    She left first, standing by the door and looking at Ji Ting.


    Ji Ting walked over, opened the door silently, and led her out.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1071： I dare

    Chapter 1071 I dare


    A huge room with a long table filled with flowers and meals.


    Lu Ning took a look when he walked in, and his eyes fell on the head at the end of the long table.


    The long table was full of people.


    Silla was sitting on the left hand side of the head of the house and looked over.


    Ji Ting took Lu Ning''s arm and led her inside.


    "The master."


    The head of the family looked at the two of them and laughed.


    "Mr. Ji came late, it seems that he slept well last night."


    He smiled, his eyes swept back and forth on Lu Ning.


    Ji Ting lowered his eyes and smiled, but didn''t say anything.


    Lightning laughed directly from the side.


    "Mr. Ji, sit down quickly."


    His eyes fell on Lu Ning.


    "That''s Ms. Lu, please sit down too. Why are you so rude, let Ms. Lu loose quickly, Ms. Lu is our guest."


    Lu Ning saw his hypocritical smile.


    Someone came in front of her and loosened the rope for her, but then a black bracelet was clasped on Lu Ning''s wrist, and the red indicator light was still flashing on the bracelet.


    "Miss Lu, please sit down, that is a small gift for Miss Lu, so don''t worry about it."


    Lu Ning chuckled, turned around and sat down.


    Ji Ting looked at the black bracelet on her wrist and her complexion instantly sank.


    Silla looked over from a distance from the other side, and when he looked at Lu Ning, his expression was not angry.


    Lu Ning noticed her gaze, turned to look at Ji Ting with a smile, and suddenly leaned over to talk to him, approaching his ear when speaking.


    Silla''s eyes were red when he saw the anger, and he immediately slapped the table and stood up.


    The head of the family turned to look at her.


    "Silla, sit down, don''t be so rude. Mr. Ji and Ms. Lu have such a good relationship, otherwise Ms. Lu will stay. By the way, tell me what you saw and heard in Rose Manor."


    He smiled and looked over.


    Directly opened up about the matter of Rose Manor.


    Lu Ning sat down slowly, still looking at Ji Ting, and turned to look at the head after a long time.


    smiled lightly and said, "I have nothing to see and nothing to hear."


    The head of the family smiled and heard her continue: "I was also blindfolded when I was there, and I couldn''t see anything."


    Hearing this, Lightning stood up and looked at her.


    "Nonsense! You are the boss of Rose Manor, who dares to blindfold you."


    Lu Ning smiled and looked over: "I dare."


    These words made Lightning choke.


    There was a lot of discussion around.


    They all looked at Lu Ning in disbelief.


    "The boss, this is the boss of Rose Manor?"


    "Have we been tricked! This is a woman."


    "That''s right, Master, who caught this. He obviously caught three hall masters, and finally returned with a woman! We were fooled."


    "How could this woman be the head of the Rose Manor! What will she do! The one with thin skin and tender flesh will cause trouble! If the Rose Manor chooses her, they will be crazy."


    "That''s right, what did you think about the second master? Why did you get cheated? Kill the three hall masters. Rose Manor lost three hall masters. We also made money! You let people go, In exchange for a useless woman!"


    They were talking and laughing, and Lightning''s complexion became more and more bad.


    His brows jumped, and he was about to stand up angrily, but was stopped by the boss.


    He leaned on the back of the chair and looked over.


    "Lightning is right. I don''t know if he exchanged for the boss of Rose Manor, but this Miss Lu is the person Rose Manor desperately protects..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1072： Tournament

    Chapter 1072 Competition Conference


    "Everyone, don''t be fooled by her beauty."


    He looked at Lu Ning, smiled and continued: "Didn''t you notice that there are people coming and going around us, you don''t know who they are, but we know very well that they are all from Rose Manor.


    It took only one night to arrest her, and there have been more than a dozen groups of people who came to inquire. Her existence is very important. As long as we can control her, we can control Rose Manor. Don''t worry, everyone. "


    Hearing this, everyone looked at Lu Ning, with an expression of disbelief on his face.


    "What can a woman do."


    "It''s the ability to seduce men. Did you seduce Mr. Ji, who is not close to women, without looking at it?"


    "Heh, such a woman is more than successful than sheer. Who in Yizhou will judge her face? If she has the ability, come here!"


    "Hmph, it''s just a woman, if you have the ability, come and participate in the competition."


    They were discussing, and it seemed that someone had picked the key point.


    Silla''s eyes suddenly brightened, and he turned to look at the head.


    "Brother, since that Miss Lu is so powerful, why don''t we let her participate in our competition and compete with our Shura people to see who is more powerful."


    When she said this, the head of the family knew what she was going to do.


    It was just to humiliate Lu Ning, and by the way, she was beaten beyond recognition, so Ji Ting would not look at her again.


    She doesn''t even need to make a move.


    The head of the family knew what she was thinking, but he didn''t stop her.


    He also wanted to see Lu Ning''s strength.


    So he turned his head and looked at Lu Ning.


    "Miss Lu, the competition is very violent. A beauty like you should not participate."


    As he spoke, Silla looked over in shock.


    "elder brother!"


    She was a bit reluctant, and the head of the family ignored her, just looked at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning is leisurely cutting steak.


    Hearing the words, he was not in a hurry to speak.


    Ji Ting glanced at her.


    There is some worry in the eyes.


    He knows Lu Ning''s strength, but the people here are not vegetarians, and he doesn''t know what the situation will be. If many people go together, he doesn''t know if Lu Ning can stand out from the encirclement.


    After Lu Ning finished cutting the steak, he took a bite with a smile, and then turned around slowly.


    "Okay, if you don''t participate, you won''t participate."


    Her words caught the head a little off guard.


    He thought that Lu Ning would take the initiative to ask to participate if he was stimulated. Who knew that this woman was so...obedient and easy-going?


    The smile on the head''s face froze for a moment, and Lightning looked over.


    "I didn''t expect Rose Manor to be a coward. They don''t even want to participate in the competition. What a coward."


    Lu Ning''s eyes looked over, cold and cold.


    It seems to be really stimulated.


    "Okay, I''ll show you how to participate."


    After she said this, several people suddenly burst into laughter.


    The expressions on Lightning''s face unfolded.


    Pointing at Lu Ning, he announced loudly: "Quick! Adjust the competition to the afternoon, lest our Miss Lu repent at that time, it would be bad."


    He looked at Lu Ning, full of provocation.


    Lu Ning looked over calmly, with a smile on his lips.


    "Okay, then would you like to participate, maybe we can compete."


    After she finished speaking, the laughter around her grew louder, all with ridicule.


    Lu Ning didn''t care much, and ate his steak calmly amidst their laughter.


    Lightning looked at her, laughing so hard that his whole face was about to rot.


    "Miss Lu, you said this, don''t go back on your word."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1073： locked up

    Chapter 1073 Locked up


    After a meal, everyone has their own thoughts.


    No one came to tie Lu Ning''s wrist when the show was over.


    The black bracelet on her wrist is enough.


    "This bracelet will explode once it is destroyed, so be careful."


    Lu Ning raised his hand to look at his wrist, and smiled slightly.


    She knows this, and she has seen this bracelet before.


    nodded and did not speak.


    The two were about to move forward when suddenly a person appeared in front of them blocking their way.


    Looking at the girl in front of him, Lu Ning couldn''t help but smile.


    Silla looked at the two of them, seeing Lu Ning''s smile, and became even more jealous.


    She took the initiative to come over, and raised her hand to hold Ji Ting''s arm: "Brother Ji Ting, I have something to tell you, come to my room."


    She talked and pulled Ji Ting.


    Looking at her, Lu Ning didn''t speak. After a smile, he walked away: "Talk slowly."


    Ji Ting looked at her back for a moment, and suddenly said, "Miss Lu, aren''t you going to hang out with me?"


    Lu Ning just realized this, stopped immediately, and turned to look at Ji Ting.


    Ji Ting looked at her and smiled.


    Lu Ning came over and looked at Silla.


    "Miss Silla, otherwise you can talk to me."


    Silla looked at her angrily: "Get out! I won''t talk to you."


    Ji Ting looked at Xin Luo, and suddenly softened his voice: "How about this, Xin Luo, let''s go to the garden and take Miss Lu along the way."


    Xilla took a look at Lu Ning, then pulled Ji Ting away.


    Lu Ning looked at them from behind, shook his head slightly, and followed slowly.


    While walking, he kept observing the surroundings.


    Arriving in the garden, Silla still held Ji Ting''s arm, Ji Ting couldn''t break free, and turned to look at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning happened to meet his gaze when he retracted his gaze, exhaled helplessly, walked over and grabbed Silla''s arm directly.


    "Miss Silla, let''s sit down and talk."


    Xilla was about to refuse, but there was pain in his arm, and he subconsciously let go of Ji Ting.


    She frowned and looked at Lu Ning, unbelievable that she had such great strength.


    But he didn''t want to be defeated in front of her, so he didn''t cry out.


    Lu Ning took her to sit under the sun umbrella in the garden.


    Lu Ning pushed her on the chair, and then sat beside her.


    spoke directly: "You are a young lady, why should you treat a man like this by degrading yourself."


    Silla looked at her with very unfriendly eyes.


    Lu Ning looked at her, and finally his eyes fell on Ji Ting not far away.


    "A man, since he doesn''t love you, you have to walk away gracefully and become someone he can''t get, instead of rushing to post it."


    "If he really loves you, he won''t look at you repeatedly surrendering your status, and finally despise you."


    Silla''s complexion turned pale, Lu Ning''s words really hurt his heart.


    Ji Ting does not love her, she knows, but every time she lies to herself that he is just not good at expressing, but now Lu Ning directly unfolds everything in front of her for her to see, so she has to face the reality.


    "What do you know! You just want to separate us!"


    She yelled anxiously.


    Looking at her, Lu Ning sighed helplessly.


    "I''m not interested in participating in your affairs. But don''t you know in your heart whether he loves you or not."


    Silla stood up anxiously and stared at her: "Have you ever been in love! Do you know what love is? He just loves me! You can''t see it! He''s just shy! You really want to break us up! You can say it! Slut! Come on! Lock her up for me!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1074： Quick and easy?

    Chapter 1074 Be skittish?


    Silla was stabbed, jumped anxiously, and shouted violently.


    There were indeed guards around, ready to arrest Lu Ning.


    Ji Ting raised his hand and walked over to them and said a few words to them, and then they walked away, continuing to watch not far away.


    Lu Ning looked at Xin Luo calmly, raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at her.


    "I really talked about it, and I know better than you what it''s like when a man loves you, because I have a boyfriend who loves me very much."


    She said looking at Silla.


    Silla was stunned, looking at Lu Ning''s expression. When she said boyfriend, her eyes were gentle.


    She bit her lip and looked at her.


    "you have boyfriend¡­"


    She murmured such a sentence, and at the next moment she suddenly shouted impatiently towards Ji Ting: "Brother Ji Ting! You were cheated by her! This woman has a boyfriend! You can''t be together!"


    She yelled anxiously, as if she had finally caught Lu Ning''s handle and allowed them to separate.


    Ji heard Yan stood in place and looked over, without any emotional ups and downs.


    He walked over slowly.


    Silla quickly grabbed him, pointed at Lu Ning and began to complain.


    "She! She has a boyfriend, and she still seduces you, she''s flirtatious! Brother Ji Ting, you were cheated by her!"


    Lu Ning: "..."


    You can never wake up a person who is pretending to be asleep.


    Lu Ning didn''t bother to say anything to her.


    Ji Ting''s eyes swept over Lu Ning''s face, and finally fell on Xin Luo''s face.


    He said directly: "I know, I want her. It doesn''t matter to me whether she has a boyfriend or not, because I don''t mind."


    After he finished speaking, he pulled his arm away and looked at Lu Ning.


    "Let''s go."


    Lu Ning glanced at Silla''s appearance, and Silla stood there pale as if struck by lightning.


    Lu Ning shrugged and stood up, walking back with Ji Ting.


    Silla looked at the backs of the two people, stood in place, his face changed again and again, and finally rushed over angrily.


    "No! You can''t be with that woman!"


    She yelled and rushed towards Lu Ning. Lu Ning dodged neatly, and Silla lost his footing and fell to the ground.


    Lu Ning stood aside and watched, Ji Ting bent over helplessly and pulled her up.


    "Silla, stop making trouble, I won''t be with you even if there is no her between us, I have told you many times."


    Silla looked at him with red eyes.


    "Why, it''s impossible, I love your brother Ji Ting, I really love you..."


    She said and grabbed Ji Ting''s arm, but Ji Ting avoided it and looked at her helplessly, with an impatient look on her face.


    Looking at the side, Lu Ning silently sighed for her.


    Since it''s a man who doesn''t love you, you should get out in time instead of getting deeper and deeper.


    Looking at them, Lu Ning silently walked forward.


    Girls'' love is always various.


    She was very fortunate to have met Huo Jinyan at the very beginning. The love, respect and sense of security that Huo Jinyan gave her seemed so precious now.


    She is the lucky one, the one who loves also loves her.


    ¡­


    Because of Lu Ning''s exchange, Gu Chen and the others returned to Rose Manor.


    After returning, the few people were all silent, and everyone went out to inquire about Shura''s situation, wanting to know Lu Ning''s current safety.


    The rest of the hall masters sat together, but none of them said a word. They all sat together with solemn expressions, as if they didn''t know what to say.


    I sat until dawn, and the inquiring people went round after round, but they all returned in vain.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1075： chip?

    Chapter 1075 Chip?


    "It should be fine, the boss hasn''t activated the device yet."


    "What if she didn''t start it in time..."


    "No, Shura must do something since they want to change people. Now they have done nothing, so it is impossible to do something to the boss."


    "Even if she doesn''t kill people, have you ever thought about how a girl like her will be treated there!"


    "Why do you want to exchange us back! Even if you die, you can''t exchange like this!"


    Gu Chen and the others felt so guilty that they swallowed up their entire senses.


    Several people are unwilling to accept such a scene, they would rather die by themselves.


    The whole room fell silent again.


    They sat in Lu Ning''s room and looked at the few messages left by Lu Ning.


    "Even if we figure it out, so what, her life and death are uncertain inside, and everyone in Shura is crazy."


    "She''ll be fine, she will be!"


    While talking here, Lu Ning''s computer suddenly rang, and Gu Chen was taken aback.


    Then he quickly got up and sat down, watching a series of codes flash on the computer screen.


    About a minute later, Lu Jingzhi''s face appeared on the computer screen.


    Gu Chen looked at Lu Jingzhi and was taken aback.


    "Jing Zhi?"


    Looking at Gu Chen, Lu Jingzhi said in a deep voice, "Brother Gu Chen, I have a few things to tell you now."


    Gu Chen was taken aback for a moment, and several people around him also surrounded him.


    "My sister has a scanning chip in her hand. In her mind, this chip has been connected. As long as she abandons distracting thoughts and concentrates on thinking about one thing, such as a few words, such as a topographic map, all of them will appear in my mind through brain waves. on the device.


    Equipment Sister has one, it should be put in her suitcase, take it out, I will teach you to connect it with mine. "


    After his voice fell, the people around him were still dumbfounded.


    But Gu Zi reacted immediately, ran to get Lu Ning''s suitcase, opened it, and found a black box inside.


    After opening, there is a square black box in the black box, which is a very simple thing, with a few buttons and a few wires on it.


    Gu Zi brought the things over.


    According to Lu Jingzhi''s instructions, they connected the black box device to the computer, but there was nothing on it.


    Gu Chen looked at Lu Jingzhi on the other side.


    "It''s okay, it''s because my sister hasn''t activated it yet, and hasn''t focused on thinking about one thing."


    "When she was thinking about it last night, a half-topographic map appeared on it. She probably hasn''t fully grasped the terrain there yet."


    Hearing this, Gu Chen immediately said, "Last night! When did you see it last night!"


    Lu Jingzhi nodded: "Well, I see, it''s probably early in the morning on your side, sister should be fine, don''t worry."


    "Once she starts to describe, I will pass it on to you immediately, and then it will be up to you."


    Gu Chen looked at the immature face on the screen, a little surprised.


    "Jingzhi, when did you make this thing?"


    Lu Jingzhi looked at him: "Two months ago, but it was only in the testing stage, but the performance should be fine. My sister took it away just in case."


    He paused, and then said: "I don''t want her to use it either. It''s better to help me test it at this time."


    Lu Jingzhi sighed and looked at Gu Chen and the others: "But since my sister has used it, it is a last resort, so I will leave the rest to you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1076： take you out

    Chapter 1076 takes you out


    At this time, they are not as calm and stable as a child.


    Several people looked at the blacked-out screen, silently silent for a while, and Gu Chen finally spoke after a long time.


    "Yes, it depends on us, Ningning will be fine."


    At this time, everyone regained a little confidence.


    "But do you want to tell Huo Jinyan about this?"


    "Forget it, don''t tell him yet, he just woke up not long ago, he is not in good health, and Jing Zhi also said just now, Ning Ning doesn''t want us to tell Huo Jinyan, so don''t say it yet."


    "Well, let''s discuss the plan."


    "Well! Let everyone come to the meeting, this time, we will go out collectively!"


    "Yes!"


    ¡ª¡ª


    Ji Ting took Lu Ning around Shura, in order not to arouse suspicion, he simply walked around, and Lu Ning had a rough terrain.


    Ji Ting looked at Lu Ning, and took her back to the room.


    "Are you sure about the competition in the afternoon?"


    Lu Ning looked at him: "I don''t know what the situation is. The soldiers came to cover up the water."


    She didn''t look worried at all, she looked relaxed.


    Ji Ting took two steps forward and grabbed her arm: "Don''t hold on, stop if you can''t, I have a way to take you away from the competition venue."


    Looking at him, Lu Ning tilted his head, still puzzled.


    "Ji Ting, I''ve seen you, right?"


    Ji was taken aback when he heard the words.


    Lu Ning looked at him: "Not in recent years, but earlier, right?"


    If it was in recent years, she must remember it clearly, but she doesn''t remember it, so it can only be earlier, when she was a child?


    Ji Ting''s concern for no reason is not normal at all.


    Ji Ting looked at her, her Adam''s apple rolled slightly.


    "You think too much, we haven''t seen it before."


    Seeing that Lu Ning was getting close to the truth, Ji Ting said so.


    Looking at Ji Ting''s appearance, Lu Ning knew he was lying.


    But she was silent for a while and then said: "If you say you haven''t seen it, you haven''t seen it."


    After she finished speaking, she pulled her arm away, turned around and stood by the window.


    Ji Ting looked at her back, took a deep breath, and fell silent for a long time.


    "Lu Ning."


    He suddenly called out.


    Lu Ning looked back at him.


    Ji Ting looked at her and said solemnly: "I will let you out safely."


    Looking at his expression, Lu Ning turned around to face him, and said solemnly: "I will take you out safely."


    Although she didn''t know what Ji Ting was going to do, Ji Ting didn''t hurt her and was helping her. Now that the terms have been negotiated, she will keep her promise and take him away with her.


    Ji Ting looked at her and smiled, and just replied softly: "Okay."


    Looking at his expression, Lu Ning suddenly had a bad feeling for some reason.


    But Ji Ting didn''t say anything, turned and left, and locked the door when he left.


    Looking at the closed door, Lu Ning looked at it in silence for a while, then looked away, and finally sat on the sofa.


    Ji Ting''s appearance was something she didn''t expect.


    She was worried that she would be locked up here, and she would not be able to come out, let alone know the terrain here in detail.


    But the appearance of Ji Ting made everything possible.


    Lu Ning touched his temple with his hand, slowly closed his eyes, and sketched the terrain of Shura in his mind.


    Right now she only knows a general idea, and she will continue to look into the details, but this chance may be very slim, and she can only wait for the competition in the afternoon to see the specific situation.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1077： I be friends with you

    Chapter 1077 I''m your friend


    Lu Jingzhi, who was far away in the capital, and Rose Manor in Yizhou, the black box sounded at the same time.


    Lu Jingzhi hurried to the computer, turned on the device and transmitted it to Gu Chen.


    Gu Chen and the others quickly turned on the screen.


    People in the two places stared at the computer screen separately, watching a red line slowly unfold on it, the line slowly stretched out, and several lines extended out.


    Slowly draw a building frame on the pitch-black screen.


    Gu Zi watched from the side and patted Gu Chen on the shoulder excitedly.


    "Yes, it''s Shura''s headquarters! That''s how it is!"


    "Ningning must be here! She''s still fine!"


    This is not only transmitting the terrain, but also telling them that she is fine.


    The transmission of the chip requires the owner''s strong self-control to abandon all thoughts, and also requires a strong ability to describe.


    Everyone stared wide-eyed at the situation inside which was slowly drawn, but after only one-fifth of the picture was drawn, the picture suddenly stopped, and then the red indicator light on the machine suddenly went out, and only the computer screen was left. One-fifth of the picture came out.


    After they paused, Gu Zi immediately became anxious: "What''s going on! What''s going on! What''s wrong with Ningning!"


    Gu Chen frowned and watched.


    "Maybe it was stopped by someone."


    As for Shura at this time, Lu Ning was indeed disturbed.


    The knock on the door kept ringing.


    "Miss Lu, the boss is welcome."


    Lu Ning didn''t want to pay attention to it at first, but the voice kept coming, and her thoughts were interrupted.


    She finally opened her eyes helplessly, walked to the door, and said directly: "I can''t get out, call you Mr. Ji."


    After she finished speaking, she turned around and came back, lying directly on the sofa, closing her eyes and meditating.


    I just exhausted my energy and can''t continue to consume it anymore. She still needs to prepare for the competition in the afternoon.


    Lu Ning closed his eyes to rest, and it was a long time before he heard the sound of the door being opened.


    Ji Ting came in and saw Lu Ning lying on the sofa. Seeing that she was asleep, she turned her head and looked outside the door: "Tell the boss not to go, I will take her to the competition field in the afternoon."


    The people outside nodded and left.


    Ji Ting turned and closed the door and walked in, her gaze fell on Lu Ning.


    Knowing that she was alert, she didn''t go over. She just stood there and looked around. After a long time, she turned around and walked to the bed, and sat on the bed.


    He lay sideways on the bed, and he could see Lu Ning at a glance.


    He watched and silently closed his eyes.


    It seems that he didn''t sleep well, and fell asleep soon after closing his eyes.


    But I didn''t sleep well, I kept dreaming.


    In the dream, he returned to that dark and gloomy rainy night, with blood all over his arms and body.


    A little girl was so frightened that her face turned pale, but she tore off her little skirt to wipe the blood for him in a panic.


    The voices comforting him were trembling.


    Obviously he was scared to death, but he kept comforting the injured.


    At that time, Ji Ting was in so much pain that he could only hear the voice of the girl beside him.


    Let him open his eyes, let him not sleep, let him rest assured that someone will come to save them and get them out.


    He felt that his consciousness was pulled away, but he was dragged back by the little her.


    There was blood and the smell of blood everywhere, he only heard her voice, as if it came from another dimension.


    "My name is Lu Ning! I''m your friend! Don''t sleep! My grandpa will come to save us! I''ll take you away with me! Don''t die! I''m scared!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1078： dont touch her

    Chapter 1078 Don''t touch her


    "Boys should protect girls!"


    "You have to protect me!"


    Lu Ning''s immature voice was accompanied by thunder, and Ji Ting woke up suddenly, sitting on the bed, his face turned pale.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you?"


    A pleasant female voice came, and coincided with the immature voice that hadn''t dissipated in his mind, and Ji Ting''s expression changed suddenly.


    He suddenly got up and took two steps towards Lu Ning. Lu Ning subconsciously backed away, raised his hand and pushed it on his chest.


    "What are you doing."


    Lu Ning''s eyes were vigilant, Ji Ting looked at her for a long time with a complicated expression, and finally raised his hand to cover his eyes, and stood there for a long time before taking it off.


    A pair of eyes have returned to their previous look, looking at Lu Ning coldly.


    Lu Ning watched him slowly withdraw his hand: "Did you have a nightmare?"


    She guessed and asked.


    Ji nodded after hearing nothing.


    Lu Ning looked at him and took two steps back: "Let''s go, let''s start."


    She said, walked to the door and opened it.


    Ji Ting stood there looking at her back in a daze.


    You are the person I will never hug in my heart.


    Lu Ning stood by the door without moving, looking at the girl at the door.


    Silla raised his hand, as if he was about to knock on the door. Unexpectedly, Lu Ning opened the door, and the two looked at each other.


    Silla looked at Lu Ning, still looking at the enemy''s expression.


    Lu Ning looked at her without panicking.


    "Miss Silla invited me?"


    Silla stared at her: "Whoever wants to find you, I will find Brother Ji Ting."


    Lu Ning chuckled and shook his head.


    This girl really doesn''t care about anything. Ji Ting''s words are like that, but she still doesn''t realize that she can come to Ji Ting again, looking normal.


    Lu Ning withdrew his hand holding the door, looked at her and smiled: "Mr. Ji Ting, he just got up."


    Hearing that, Silla''s footsteps stopped, and she looked at her suddenly: "What are you doing! Do you **** only know how to climb on the bed!"


    Lu Ning looked at her with a funny face: "Why are you so angry, you are a treasure, and others may not care."


    Silla froze: "You!"


    Lu Ning withdrew his gaze and stopped talking to her, and turned to look at Ji Ting: "I''ll wait for you downstairs."


    After speaking, he walked away.


    Silla jumped angrily: "You bastard, you really think this is your home! This is my home!"


    No matter how much she scolded, Lu Ning didn''t stop and kept walking, as if he didn''t hear anything.


    Turned a corner and went downstairs.


    Xin Luoqi''s heart, liver, spleen, lungs and kidneys are hurting, but brother still won''t let her touch this Lu Ning!


    Ji Ting walked out slowly and looked at Silla, without saying a word, closed the door, and walked forward.


    Silla continued to follow: "Brother Ji Ting, they made a bet that this woman will lose a few rounds, and I also participated. She must not last two rounds."


    Ji heard the words, kept walking, and laughed: "You will lose badly."


    Silla was taken aback, looking at Ji Ting.


    "Do you know her well?"


    Ji Ting looked at Silla, stopped in her tracks, and said solemnly: "Xilla, she is someone I have been thinking about for more than ten years. You''d better not compare yourself with her."


    He looked at her with dark eyes and continued: "Don''t touch her either."


    His words made Xin Luo tremble a little, this tone was Ji Ting she had never seen before.


    These words came with a warning threat, as if as long as Silla did something, Ji Ting would make her repay it ten times and a hundred times.


    Silla looked at Ji Ting who turned and walked down, stood still and clenched his hands.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1079： big appetite

    Chapter 1079 I have a big appetite


    The atmosphere in the test field was enthusiastic, especially after hearing that the boss of Rose Manor had been captured, everyone was gearing up to meet this boss.


    Everyone at the scene was restless and couldn¡¯t sit still. Some stood on their seats, squatted, and jumped around.


    "Why hasn''t this person come yet? It''s really annoying."


    "Oh, don''t worry, he is a hostage or a prisoner, he will come if he can escape."


    "Hahahaha, I''ll beat him until his nose is black and his face is swollen!"


    "It''s just a boss, who is only responsible for doing things, so there will be no skill! If you play, you will die!"


    The people of Shura advocate force, and all those who are in the top position here are ranked according to the value of force.


    All of them look down on people who have no skills, and they are also confident in their own skills. People who think that no one can beat Shura, especially the boss of Rose Manor.


    Everyone felt they could knock this guy down with a single punch.


    The atmosphere is warm, and everyone''s eyes are looking at the door from time to time.


    The eldest master and the second master sat in the main seats on the second floor. Their position was the best place to watch. After taking their seats, they glanced at the position beside them.


    "Mr. Ji hasn''t come yet."


    Lightning smiled: "Mr. Ji is just starting to eat meat, don''t eat more."


    As he spoke, the people around couldn''t help laughing.


    The head of the family also smiled: "That''s right, just don''t exhaust our Miss Lu, she still has to participate in the competition."


    As he spoke, his eyes fell on the open front door, and Lu Ning and Ji Ting walked in.


    Lu Ning glanced at the huge competition field.


    Ji Ting stood beside her, looking at everyone, frowning slightly.


    Because the two of them suddenly fell silent at the scene.


    Everyone looked in Lu Ning''s direction in disbelief.


    "Wait, it can''t be that woman."


    "Why not that man?"


    "You are stupid, that is Mr. Ji, who said she was with Mr. Ji, that woman!"


    "A woman! The boss of Rose Manor?!"


    Unbelievable voices of discussion continued to ring out.


    Ji Ting glanced sideways at Lu Ning.


    "The boss is already making a deal with Rose Manor, and his request is for Rose Manor to give him half of the supply chain."


    His voice was hidden in this enthusiastic voice, only Lu Ning beside him could hear it.


    Lu Ning glanced at these people one by one, and said with a smile: "He has a big appetite."


    Tapped his arm with his finger: "I will die."


    Ji also chuckled when he heard Yan: "That''s not all."


    Lu Ning''s eyes turned and fell on the head.


    The headmaster looked at her, smiled slightly and raised his hand.


    Ji Ting looked at Lu Ning: "Let''s go."


    Lu Ning nodded, followed Ji Ting, and walked up to the stands.


    sat next to the head of the family.


    A person walked in in the middle, holding a microphone, and after finally calming down the atmosphere of the scene, he spoke slowly.


    "Today''s competition will refresh the rankings to select a new person in charge. Let''s all try our best to fight for your own position!"


    The voice fell, and violent shouts erupted around.


    "Today there is one more challenger for everyone to choose from, and that is Miss Lu from Rose Manor!"


    He said and pointed towards Lu Ning, and all eyes looked at him in unison.


    There was still disbelief in his eyes.


    "It''s really her."


    "She would die with one punch like this."


    While discussing, someone suddenly shouted: "If she is killed by one punch, will I be punished!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1080： more opportunities

    Chapter 1080 More opportunities


    After these words fell, laughter rang out, as if this was an extremely funny thing.


    "Miss Lu receives the same treatment as you. There are only winners and losers in the competition."


    Lu Ning looked at the unusually active crowd around him.


    It seems that the accidents in the competition field here should not be once or twice. Some people should vent their personal anger because of this, and beat the people they hate to death during the competition without taking responsibility.


    After all, there is only winning or losing in the competition field, regardless of life or death.


    Such a system should also be abolished.


    "Today, there is also our Mr. Bai, who brought his daughter to see everyone''s competition. The final winner of the competition will receive a prize of five million from Mr. Bai!"


    Voices lingered in every corner, and the surrounding atmosphere became more heated. Lu Ning''s eyes fell on the slowly opened door.


    The door opened, and two people walked in, one tall and one short, a man and a woman. The light behind them was a bit dazzling, and there was a momentary blur.


    Until two people walked in and stood beside the competition table.


    Lu Ning''s eyes instantly became cold and piercing.


    Ji Ting beside her immediately noticed her change and followed her gaze.


    It wasn''t Bai Rui and Lu Yue''an standing there.


    Ji Ting didn''t show any surprise, but frowned slightly, and his eyes fell on Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning clenched his hands into fists, staring at Lu Yuean''s direction with burning eyes.


    No wonder I couldn''t find her, she was hiding here!


    Berry actually has a relationship with Shura!


    very good!


    Lu Ning''s eyes became more and more cold.


    Lu Yue''an seemed to have noticed something, turned his head suddenly, and caught Lu Ning''s sight unexpectedly.


    She also froze in place, her face pale in an instant.


    Bai Rui turned his head to look at her, and followed her gaze to see Lu Ning.


    Both of them were stunned, and they didn''t come back to their senses until someone came to lure them to sit down.


    The two were brought to the second floor next to the head of the family.


    "The head of the house, the guests are here."


    Someone said this, and the head of the family immediately got up and turned to look at Bai Rui and Lu Yue''an.


    "Mr. Bai, we meet again."


    Bai Rui looked at Lu Ning subconsciously.


    After meeting Lu Ning''s icy gaze, he raised his hand and pulled Lu Yue''an behind him.


    After a few people exchanged pleasantries, the head of the family immediately noticed something, turned to look at Lu Ning and said with a smile.


    "Why, Mr. Bai and Miss Lu know each other?"


    Bai Rui looked at Lu Ning and laughed dryly: "I don''t know."


    Pulling Lu Yuean away from Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning sat in his seat, his eyes followed Lu Yuean all the time.


    Lu Yuean was thin and thin. It seemed that Lu Ning''s sudden appearance had shocked her too much. She couldn''t accept it for a while, and she was in a daze. She kept looking down at her toes and didn''t look up at Lu Ning rather.


    Ji Ting looked at Lu Ning.


    "If you want to punish her, you have more chances, don''t you?"


    Lu Ning''s eyes fell on Ji Ting, he seemed to know everything.


    Including the people and things around her.


    Lu Ning withdrew his gaze indifferently, and looked at the competition table below: "You are right."


    The surrounding noises became more and more intense, until Shura''s leaderboard appeared on the huge screen.


    In addition to the big boss and Lightning, the Timberwolves, the highest leader other than two people, rank first.


    Seeing his name, the surrounding cheers were even worse. There are many followers of Timberwolves, all of whom surrender to his strength and skill. In Shura, Timberwolves are the existence of gods. No one can defeat him. The myth of defeat.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1081： i want to challenge her

    Chapter 1081 I want to challenge her


    Lu Ning knew this person, and her eyes fell on a seat next to the competition table. The only seat there was Timberwolves.


    He is the guardian of the ring, and only after passing many competitions can he compete with him in the end.


    But basically no one can get to this position. The Timberwolves have maintained the number one throne here for so many years.


    He sat there with a burly figure, looking around with disdain, his face full of arrogance.


    Such arrogance, in Lu Ning''s eyes, is a signal of imminent failure.


    The sound of drumming came from below, and it seemed to be hitting people''s hearts one after another, which was inspiring.


    Amidst the cheers, someone walked slowly to the competition stage.


    He stood there and the surroundings immediately became excited.


    Chen Qi ranked twenty.


    As long as you can challenge and win him, you don''t need to challenge people ranked below twenty, you can challenge to a higher position.


    It was a surprise that Chen Qi was the first to stand up this year, so the surrounding cheers were so loud.


    Chen Qi stood on it, standing in the middle of the competition stage, as if this was his stage.


    He enjoyed listening to the cheers and shouts around him, and finally raised his head in disdain, raised his broad palm, pointed his index finger in the direction of the second floor, and a thick voice rang out in the competition field.


    "I want to challenge her!"


    Lu Ning, who was pointed at, was not surprised at all, but raised his lips slightly to look over.


    Ji Ting looked at Chen Qi, and he said softly, "They bet on you, do you know that?"


    Lu Ning slightly bent his lips: "I know."


    She paused and continued: "I started the game."


    Ji Ting was taken aback for a moment, and when she turned to look at her, she had already stood up.


    Da Dangjia and Lightning clapped their hands and laughed beside them, looking at Lu Ning.


    "Okay, okay, it seems that our Miss Lu is not afraid, Miss Lu, do you accept the challenge?"


    Lu Ning bent his lips and smiled: "Accept."


    Her voice fell, and the surrounding voices set off a wave of heat.


    You can say anything.


    Lu Ning turned around, and when he was about to go down, he suddenly turned his head and looked at the big master: "If I win three games in a row, can I ask you for someone."


    The boss was taken aback, glanced at Ji Ting, then bent his lips and smiled: "As long as Miss Lu can win, you can choose whichever you want."


    Lu Ning smiled, looked in Lu Yue''an''s direction, quickly retracted his gaze, turned and went down.


    "Do you think Brother Chen can really kill her with one punch?"


    "How come it''s Brother Chen when you come up, I bet she can get three moves. Once Brother Chen comes, she will be done with one move, it''s over, it''s over, and she loses."


    "Hahaha, I just bet that she will die within one move! Win is guaranteed!"


    "Really, isn''t it the boss of Rose Manor, he should have some strength."


    "It may be a little bit, but that is Brother Chen. We may not be able to catch Brother Chen''s three moves. She is the only woman who can catch one move? What kind of international joke."


    "Right."


    "Hey, hey, stop talking, here it is, hahaha, look at her."


    "Pfft, she''s so small, standing in front of Brother Chen looks like his daughter."


    "What daughter, it''s obviously a pet, okay hahahaha."


    Laughter and discussions around the scene changed up and down, and everyone''s eyes were locked on the two people in the middle of the test room.


    Lu Ning stepped onto the competition platform, stood in front of Chen Qi and looked at him.


    Chen Qi looked at Lu Ning and snorted coldly.


    The sense of coercion brought about by his height made him complacent.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1082： strength show

    Chapter 1082 Demonstration of Strength


    "You are a woman, you are not at home to take care of your husband and teach your children, but you are hanging around with men. You really don''t obey women''s rules."


    Chen Qi said mockingly.


    Lu Ning''s eyes darkened, and he took a step back without saying anything.


    "Okay! Stand in your respective positions, our competition will start immediately! I don''t know if our brother Chen will take pity on you."


    The voice of the host is full of ridicule of watching a good show.


    Lu Ning stood there and looked at Chen Qi, without any fear in her eyes.


    Chen Qi stood in his place and looked at her, feeling that she was overreaching.


    The surroundings suddenly fell silent, and all eyes turned to the competition platform.


    Lu Yuean''s eyes finally fell on Lu Ning''s body openly, clenching her teeth, hoping that she would be beaten to death on the competition stage.


    With the sound of a heavy drum, Chen Qi rushed over first, and swung his fist towards Lu Ning''s face.


    All around excitedly leaned forward.


    "Hahaha, she''s dying! She''s dying!"


    "The strength of this punch is at least 80%! It doesn''t just flatten her face, haha!"


    "Tsk tsk tsk, what a pity for such a pretty little face."


    He was talking and laughing, but the scene in the next second suddenly made everyone stunned, and the scene fell into an eerie silence.


    Seeing the oncoming punch, Lu Ning dexterously leaned back and dodged it. Then she reacted immediately, quickly got behind Chen Qi, and then bent Chen Qi''s leg without hesitation. Kicked over.


    Chen Qi himself didn''t even realize it, he threw himself forward suddenly, and fell on the competition stage with his whole body, and there was a loud noise.


    In the eerie silence around him, only the sound of Chen Qi falling was left.


    Everyone except Ji Ting was stunned.


    "She, she, how did she just move there?"


    "I, I didn''t see it."


    "Does she know magic!"


    "Damn it! Did she give brother Chen blood!"


    After the eerie silence, the surroundings immediately exploded.


    A picture that no one had thought of appeared in front of them.


    It turned out that Chen Qi was knocked down to the ground by Lu Ning, and it was a single move, with no unnecessary movements, and no one even saw how she moved and shot!


    The atmosphere was pushed to a climax in an instant. At this time, everyone understood that Lu Ning''s strength was more than a little bit.


    How can someone who can destroy the entire Wolf League with a dozen people have only a little strength, but these people don''t know it.


    Ji Ting sat on the second floor, folded his arms and watched leisurely, with the corners of his lips slightly drawn, looking at the girl standing on the competition stage.


    Lu Ning took a step back, ignoring the noises around him, and slowly leaned against the soft fence of the competition platform.


    Chen Qi was just stunned for a moment, and then he reacted immediately, got up abruptly, listening to the surrounding voices, his eyes towards Lu Ning changed, and the next moment he rushed towards Lu Ning immediately.


    Lu Ning seemed to have predicted his shot, and the moment he came over, he kicked his feet and fell backwards.


    The soft fence bounced her back, Lu Ning looked firm, and without hesitation, he raised his foot and kicked Chen Qi''s elbow.


    Because of inertia, the posture of preparing to punch, because of Lu Ning''s kick, the fist hit him in the face.


    When Chen Qi panicked, his fist had already landed on his face, and he was knocked down to the ground by himself, his face was in burning pain, and even bleeding.


    Because of the humiliation of this punch, he used all his strength.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1083： Husband and child?

    Chapter 1083 Husband and son?


    Chen Qi fell sideways on the ground, and suddenly coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    The surroundings froze again, and the eerie silence came again.


    They all forgot to speak in the silence, and they all watched this scene in disbelief.


    Lu Ning stood not far from Chen Qi, bent his lips and smiled.


    "With your ability, you still want to hang out with men. You should go home earlier to take care of your husband and children."


    The mocking voice hit Chen Qi''s ear, and he suddenly became irritable, and the next moment he screamed and got up, with blood on his mouth, and rushed towards Lu Ning without hesitation.


    Lu Ning has a dexterous figure, and she can dodge every attack by Chen Qi.


    Her shots were fast and ruthless, and she shot immediately after dodging, hitting Chen Qi''s arm, waist and abdomen with her fist, and kicking Chen Qi''s legs and back.


    Chen Qi was strong enough not to be kicked down by Lu Ning, but only he knew that Lu Ning, who seemed to have no strength, had soft fists, but the force of the blows made his internal organs ache.


    Blood flowed from the corner of his mouth.


    There may be no obvious external injuries, but the internal injuries must be serious.


    In the end, when Chen Qi was beaten by Lu Ning and couldn''t get up on the competition stage, everyone was stunned again when they saw this weird reversal.


    Unbelievable eyes, several people came up and carried Chen Qi down.


    Chen Qi, who was carried down, also had disbelief in his eyes, as if he didn''t believe it, and didn''t understand why he was defeated, or by a woman he looked down upon.


    In the eerie silence around, the bloodstains on the competition stage seemed to be the best proof of strength.


    Lu Ning stood there with one hand in his pocket, and his leisurely look gave everyone the illusion that it was not a competition stage, but her show, and she was just here for a show.


    Timberwolf next to the competition stage looked at the woman on the stage, and suddenly showed a playful smile.


    In such silence, laughter suddenly rang out, followed by applause.


    All come from the master.


    He looked at Lu Ning and kept smiling.


    "Miss Lu really deserves it! Is there anyone else who wants to challenge Miss Lu!"


    Even after watching such a magical scene, they still seem to disdain Lu Ning.


    But Lu Ning has successfully challenged Chen Qi, so people under twenty cannot challenge her.


    People over twenty...


    Everyone looked at the big screen one after another, looking at people from one to twenty.


    "I come!"


    Suddenly a voice came, a man stood up and walked towards the competition stage, the surrounding atmosphere gradually returned to its original state.


    The person who jumped out suddenly, ranked tenth, is a pivotal existence of Shura.


    Even after seeing the strength of Lu Ning, there is still a certain gap in strength between the tenth and the twentieth.


    At this moment, everyone is guessing how many moves Lu Ning can take.


    Lu Ning looked at the person in front of him, he was not as tall as Chen Qi, and his skin was also very fair, but he couldn''t tell what his strength was.


    But since it can be ranked tenth, it must not be underestimated.


    Lu Ning was prepared in his heart.


    The man in front of him was polite.


    "Miss Lu, please enlighten me."


    Lu Ning bent his lips and smiled, and the sound of heavy drums came from his ears.


    The next moment the man rushed over.


    So fast!


    Lu Ning was shocked and quickly avoided.


    But this person''s speed was not much slower than hers. After five minutes, Lu Ning did not deal with him like he successfully dealt with Chen Qi.


    The surrounding voices became more and more excited and piercing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1084： give you a hand

    Chapter 1084 Gives you a hand


    Lu Ning stood on the sidelines and looked at him.


    The speed can''t be compared, only close.


    With Chen Qi, she almost relied on her speed, and she was able to predict one step ahead, so she defeated Chen Qi.


    But now he is a person of comparable speed, so he can only try close combat.


    When the man attacked again, Lu Ning did not move to dodge, but directly raised his hand to catch his fist.


    The man didn''t seem to expect it either, and was taken aback for a moment.


    Lu Ning took advantage of this gap and launched a fierce attack.


    The man retreated repeatedly after being beaten, and finally realized that he was fighting with Lu Ning.


    Both of them shot very fast, dazzling the viewers.


    The posture of being inseparable and inseparable really makes it hard to see who is better.


    In the end, Lu Ning was able to win because he found the man''s weakness and counterattacked directly. After two punches fell, he fell down.


    Lu Ning''s gaze swept over him, and he squeezed his palm.


    She was not completely injured, just now his attack stabbed her hand.


    Lu Ning clenched his fist and hid the blood in his palm.


    The silence around seems to be a good interpretation of everyone''s mood now.


    In the silence, someone walked directly to the competition stage.


    Lu Ning knew this person. She turned her head and glanced at the big screen behind her to find the name.


    ranked fifth.


    Lu Ning silently squeezed his palms tightly.


    The man came up.


    Without waiting for the drum to beat, she rushed over. Lu Ning hurriedly dodged. Although she stood at the end, she was injured. She stepped on the man''s back and raised the back of her hand to wipe the blood from the corner of her mouth.


    After the others lifted it down, Lu Ning''s figure swayed, and then his eyes fell on the big master, and he said in a loud voice: "I won three games in a row, and the big master''s promise can still be fulfilled."


    Didn''t wait for the head to speak, when suddenly a voice came from behind.


    "Slow down! I also want to meet Miss Lu for a while."


    Timberwolf stood up directly and went to the competition platform, and the surroundings were fried in an instant.


    "I rely on me! You read that right!"


    Amidst the voices of the crowd, Lu Ning looked at the face of the person in front of him and frowned.


    She was injured, and I don''t know if she can still catch Timberwolf''s tricks.


    Timberwolf looked at Lu Ning, smiled and said, "Miss Lu is already so tired, so I will give Miss Lu a hand."


    He hid his arms behind his back provocatively, and beckoned to Lu Ning with one hand.


    The surrounding voices became louder and louder.


    Lu Ning looked at him coldly.


    No nonsense, just speak directly: "Let''s get started."


    As the heavy drum fell, Timberwolves and Lu Ning shot at the same time.


    Lu Ning exhausted all his strength, moved quickly, and directly broke Timberwolf''s hand.


    The cold voice came down with the scream of Timberwolves.


    "I only accept this kind of concession!"


    Timberwolf''s screams made people stunned, and he looked at Lu Ning as if he wanted to eat her.


    Lu Ning has already played three games, and his physical strength has declined. Now facing the attack of the Timberwolves, he can only find opportunities in dodging.


    In the end, she was also beaten by the Timberwolf and was injured all over. Looking at the Timberwolf who fell to the side, Lu Ning half-kneeled there, and stood up with support.


    In the silence, the head of the family stood up, and then said: "Okay! Miss Lu, you can choose the people here."


    It¡¯s just a question of whether to take it or not.


    Lu Ning pointed his fingers at Lu Yuean''s body: "I want her!"


    Blood dripped from her forehead and was stained all over her body.


    Lu Yue''an was startled suddenly, as if he saw the eyes of the **** of death.


    However, in the next second, Lu Ning suddenly swayed, and fell on the stage in the dark.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1085： stand to the end

    Chapter 1085 Standing at the end


    Ji Ting rushed down, picked Lu Ning up from the competition stage, and ran out with her in his arms.


    Silla stood on the second floor watching, trembling with anger.


    No one was surprised by her emotions, only Lu Yuean''s eyes fell on her.


    Lu Yue''an, who was still looking scared, suddenly changed his face, and the corners of his lips raised slightly when he looked at Silla.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It was completely dark outside, and it was already late at night. Ji Ting looked at Lu Ning on the bed, frowning deeply.


    There are no injuries on her face, but her face is pale, but her whole body is covered with injuries, even her internal organs have been injured, so she can only recuperate, and she is still in a coma.


    Ji Ting hated himself for not stopping her when Timberwolves stood up.


    What the **** is she fighting for! He actually stood at the end!


    The scene with Timberwolves was really thrilling and frightening, but she just stood at the end like this, and she was seriously injured as a result.


    Ji Ting took a deep breath trembling, and slowly sat on the edge of the bed and looked at her.


    Her face looked bloodless in the light.


    Ji Ting looked at her hands, the white hands were wrapped with gauze and bandaged.


    Ji Ting''s eyes trembled, and he gently reached out his hand, holding her fingers with forbearance and restraint.


    He remained silent and didn''t say anything.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the Rose Manor in the early morning, a car kept approaching the gate. The guards were already on guard, and their black muzzles were aimed at the car.


    Outside the closed gate, the car slowly stopped until two people got out of the car. The co-pilot got out of the man with a straight figure, a strong aura around him, and a pair of eyes that were icy cold.


    The guard seemed to notice something, and immediately turned his head and asked someone to go inside to report.


    Huo Jinyan frowned slightly as he looked at the closed door in front of him.


    His eyelids have been twitching for the past two days, and Lu Ning''s phone can''t be reached, and he is extremely worried. He came here overnight just to see Lu Ning and make sure that she is safe.


    But now looking at the closed gate of Rose Manor, his bad premonition intensified.


    Gu Chen jumped out of the car when he was driven out, went directly into the small room next to him and glanced at the surveillance screen outside, and suddenly saw Huo Jinyan standing at the door, and his heart beat suddenly.


    Why is he here at this time!


    Gu Chen calmed down and asked someone to open the door for Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan looked at Gu Chen, and asked directly, "Where''s Ningning?"


    Gu Chen looked at him: "Ning Ning has something to go out, come in with me first."


    He walked forward while talking, Huo Jinyan followed him, watching his expression, his eyes dimmed.


    "What''s up?"


    Gu Chen pulled him into the car, watched the people around him also get into the car, and then asked people to drive inside, without answering this question.


    Huo Jinyan looked at him with his legs crossed: "What made her not answer my calls for so many days."


    Gu Chen looked at him calmly: "It''s not been a few days, I''ll be back in two days."


    He kept looking forward as he said, and didn''t make any eye contact with Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan saw the clue immediately, but didn''t say anything. At this time, he still didn''t know the seriousness of the problem.


    I just think that with Gu Chen''s current state, Lu Ning should be fine.


    But just as he got out of the car, he suddenly saw Gu Zi rushing out of the car.


    Gu Chen got out of the car first. He was about the same height as Huo Jinyan. Gu Chen stood in front and blocked Huo Jinyan. Gu Zi didn''t know that Huo Jinyan was coming, so he rushed out and grabbed Gu Chen.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1086： High-spirited

    Chapter 1086 Passionate


    "Where have you been! Come here quickly! That machine has responded, Ningning should be safe!"


    He said as he pulled Gu Chen inside, but he didn''t see Gu Chen''s face turning pale.


    Gu Chen looked at him, closed his eyes suddenly, his temples throbbed.


    Hear the next sentence.


    "What should be safe!"


    Gu Zi was also stunned when he heard this voice, and then saw Huo Jinyan coming out from behind Gu Chen.


    Huo Jinyan looked at them sullenly.


    "What happened to Ningning!"


    ¡­


    Several people watched in front of the screen. Huo Jinyan stood on one side, watching the complete topographical map constantly appearing on it, and even the position of the guard was clear.


    "Beautiful! There should be no one around Ningning now, so she can pass it on to us in such a complete way. At least she is safe."


    Huo Jinyan looked at the topographic map above, his face was gloomy like a century-old ice, he turned around and walked out.


    Gu Chen got up quickly.


    "Huo Jinyan! Stop! This matter must be well planned and we will go together! Don''t get angry and hurt Ningning!"


    Huo Jinyan stopped and turned to look at him, his eyes were red: "You are such a mother-in-law that you will harm her!"


    After the words fell, he walked away quickly, took out his mobile phone and started calling.


    The sky outside, which was already hazy, suddenly turned gloomy, and there was a posture of a storm.


    Gu Chen and the others watched, and took a deep breath.


    "Call everyone to a meeting now, act early!"


    "it is good!"


    ¡ª¡ª


    Lu Yuean was taken to have breakfast after waking up, and he and Bai Rui had breakfast with the head of the family.


    Berry kept looking at the boss at the dining table.


    "Master, I still have some things over there, you don''t need to treat me like this."


    The head of the family smiled: "It doesn''t matter, I can afford to raise the two of you here for a few days."


    The smile on Bai Rui''s face froze a bit.


    "But, the boss..."


    The head of the family looked over with a smile: "Since my guest has appointed Miss Zhulu, you can''t leave until she wakes up."


    "But!" Before Bai Rui finished speaking, he was interrupted by lightning.


    "But? But what, do you have any opinions?"


    Lu Yuean sat beside Bai Rui, her face turned pale, and she raised her hand to pull Laberui''s clothes.


    Bai Rui couldn''t defeat Shura, so he could only swallow his anger at this moment.


    And the boss just wants to follow Lu Ning''s hand and beat Bai Rui, don''t let him take himself too seriously, let him know that it is his blessing to cooperate with Shura.


    Suddenly there was loud thunder outside, and Lu Yuean shivered in fright.


    "It seems that the weather today is not very good. It seems that Mr. Bai will live here today."


    He smiled and looked at Bai Rui, but Bai Rui gritted his teeth and said nothing.


    When it was over, Lu Yuean and Bai Rui walked out together.


    Berry looked at Lu Yue''an worriedly.


    "An''an, don''t be afraid, I won''t let anything happen to you."


    Lu Yuean nodded, and when she raised her head, her eyes fell on Xin Luo who was passing by on the second floor.


    She suddenly said: "Miss Silla!"


    Shilla stopped and turned to look at her when she heard the sound.


    Lu Yuean turned her head and looked at Bai Rui and smiled: "I''m fine, you go back first, I''ll talk to Miss Xinluo."


    Bai Rui looked at her suspiciously, but the next moment Lu Yuean smiled and ran over.


    Berry glanced at it twice, then turned and left.


    Xinluo stood on the second floor and looked at Lu Yuean who ran up, frowning and looking at her with disdain: "What do you want?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1087： condition

    Chapter 1087 Conditions


    Lu Yue''an suddenly raised a smile, very evil.


    Shilla looked at her with a frown.


    "Do you want Ji Ting to never like Lu Ning again?"


    Silla, who was about to leave, was taken aback when he heard this, and then looked at Lu Yuean.


    "You have a way?"


    Lu Yue''an looked at her with a look of complete power.


    "Of course, I will help you, but you have to promise me one condition."


    "What condition?"


    "Get us out of here tonight."


    Shilla looked at her: "I have a lot of ways to make you leave, but I want to hear what your way is first. If it doesn''t work, don''t say leave. You will be tortured to death by me in this life!"


    Lu Yuean looked at her and smiled, then suddenly leaned over and whispered in her ear: "Do you know what Ji Ting likes most about Lu Ning..."


    ¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Today''s Yizhou seems to be wrapped in darkness, the rain is pouring down all over the sky, and the weather should be noon, but there is no sun at all, as if in the dark night without the sun.


    Huo Jinyan led the people, wearing black raincoats, walking in the darkness, and the rain kept washing their bodies.


    His eyes are colder than rain in the dark night.


    "Sir, they are vigilant."


    Huo Jinyan''s eyes darkened: "Have you brought everything?"


    "Bring it."


    Huo Jinyan looked at the building in the distance, which was exactly the shape outlined on the computer screen.


    He raised his hand, and the rainwater slid into his cuff along his slender fingers.


    Just wait for his order, and everyone will rush forward.


    Huo Jinyan''s hand that was about to fall was suddenly grabbed.


    He was taken aback for a moment, then turned around and saw Gu Chen.


    "Going to go together!"


    Gu Chen''s voice was accompanied by a thunderbolt, and the crowd of people slowly moved to their positions, all of whom were well-trained.


    Huo Jinyan looked at Gu Chen.


    Gu Zi next to Gu Chen held a microcomputer and looked at the picture above.


    "Our people are already familiar with the terrain, but they don''t know where Ning Ning is. I have already sent you the map, which can help you find the guard effectively so that you don''t lose your life in a rampage."


    Gu Zi also spoke calmly at this moment.


    "Ning Ning only needs to move the position on her neck so we can know her exact location."


    Huo Jin said in a deep voice: "Maybe there is a scanner inside, and she didn''t act rashly."


    "After five minutes, it''s time for them to eat and rest. Wait another five minutes."


    He looked at Huo Jinyan, as if asking for advice.


    Huo Jinyan''s hand tightly pinched the gun at his waist, his eyes were dark and he didn''t speak, it was his acquiescence.


    He didn''t want anything to happen to Lu Ning either.


    However, what they didn''t know was that the topographic map sent by Lu Ning was completed by her in a coma.


    And the five minutes of waiting are five minutes that they regret all their lives.


    ¡­


    Ji Ting was called away by a phone call at noon. It was a doctor who asked him to get the medicine. It was related to Lu Ning''s life, and what he said was very serious. When Ji Ting heard it, he was very anxious. Looking at Lu Ning, he turned around and left. He locked the door and told the guard at the door not to let anyone in or out.


    He left in a hurry in the rain, but within two minutes of leaving, Shilla arrived at the door of his room.


    Silla stood there, followed by four people, all of whom were burly men.


    The guard stared at Silla for a moment.


    "Miss Silla, Mr. Ji said that no one can be allowed in or out."


    Silla glared at him: "Why, is this Mr. Ji''s territory?"


    The guard looked at her and dared not speak.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1088： no eyes

    Chapter 1088 Lost eyes


    "Go away! This is still Shura! It''s still my and my brother''s territory! Get out of the way if you don''t want to die!"


    The guard watched her silently, but finally had to get out of the way.


    Silla looked at the closed door in front of him, and directly greeted the people behind him: "Break the door open."


    The four people behind stepped forward and smashed open the door together.


    Lu Yuean watched from not far away, with an evil smile on the corner of his mouth.


    The guard watched the door being closed from the inside, feeling a little uneasy.


    At that time, Lu Ning had just woken up from a coma. The moment he woke up, he heard a loud noise, followed by footsteps.


    She froze for a moment, and subconsciously put on a defensive state. Although she was in pain all over, she didn''t dare to slack off in the slightest.


    Her eyes fell on Shilla and the four men next to her.


    "What are you doing?"


    Lu Ning spoke in a deep voice.


    Silla waved his hand directly: "Catch her."


    The next moment, four men stepped forward, and Lu Ning shot directly, but now she was seriously injured, and was pressed on the bed after a few moves.


    "Xilla! Be sober! The more you do to me, the less Ji Ting will like you!"


    Lu Ning knew the source of the matter because of Ji Ting.


    Silla kept approaching, and slowly took out something from his pocket, with a strange light shining on his face.


    "Nonsense! As long as you don''t have what he loves most, he will definitely not want you! Robbing someone from me, you don''t know what to do!"


    Lu Ning looked at the things in her hands, and spoke quickly: "Who told you! Did Lu Yue''an! Let me tell you, I can''t rob you. I have a boyfriend myself, and I have a relationship with my boyfriend. Very good, we will get married soon! If you stop now, there is still a way to turn back!"


    "What you did to me, they will repay you ten times and a hundred times! You have to think clearly, Ji Ting may despise you forever!"


    She looked at Xin Luo''s face, her expression was a little moved, and then she continued: "I can help you and make Ji Ting fall in love with you!"


    Upon hearing this, Silla looked at Lu Ning''s face, and suddenly thought of Lu Yuean''s words.


    "Ji Ting, I love her sparkling eyes the most. As long as you dig out the eyes and replace them with yourself, aren''t you Ji Ting''s favorite person?"


    "Even if you don''t give it to yourself, wouldn''t it be better to destroy this pair of eyes that robbed you of a man."


    Silla''s eyes fell on Lu Ning''s eyes.


    It was the first time she looked into Lu Ning''s eyes so seriously.


    Lu Yuean was right.


    Lu Ning''s eyes are shining brightly, she thinks she looks good-looking, so beautiful.


    Is this why Ji Ting doesn''t love her!


    Are those eyes!


    Seeing Silla''s complexion suddenly become more and more weird, Lu Ning felt bad.


    "Ji listen!"


    She hastily screamed loudly.


    The guard outside the door was startled when he heard Lu Ning''s voice coming from inside. Looking at the mobile phone that had been taken out, he immediately dialed the phone out of his heart.


    "Mr. Ji, come back quickly, Miss Xinluo brought someone to look for Miss Lu, I can''t stop them, they have already gone in..."


    ¡­


    Hearing Lu Ning''s voice, Xin Luo suddenly bent his lips and smiled, and raised his hand to pinch her cheek: "He won''t show up! As long as you lose these eyes, he will be mine!"


    Listening to Silla''s unreasonable words, Lu Ning''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley. Looking at her, he slammed forward and hit his head on Silla''s nose. Silla backed away again and again, and his nose bleed instantly.


    Lu Ning endured the pain, kicked away the people around him, and touched his neck with his hand.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1089： Im late

    Chapter 1089 is late


    Outside Shura, a group of people who were slowly approaching saw the flickering of Gu Zi''s computer.


    "It''s Ningning! The signal is in the southeast corner! The third floor!"


    After receiving the exact location, everyone quickly approached, and as time passed, Shura''s guards were killed one by one.


    In Ji Ting''s room on the third floor, Lu Ning struggled to run away, but was caught again by the four people behind him. After two fights, Lu Ning''s injuries became more serious and he became weaker.


    Her only belief is that she can''t get hurt anymore, and Huo Jinyan will feel distressed again when she sees it.


    Her hands and feet were caught, and she couldn''t resist at all. Xinluo covered her nose with one hand, and blood flowed all over her hand. Seeing Lu Ning being caught, she raised her hand without hesitation, and the liquid in the bottle in her hand was directed towards Lu Ning''s. Eyes splashed over.


    Lu Ning closed her eyes and turned her head to dodge. The transparent liquid splashed on her skin and instantly burned her skin.


    "what!"


    She, who never showed her pain, cried out in pain at this moment.


    The four people around him were not spared either, they were all splashed, and the four men grinned in pain and hurriedly avoided.


    Lu Ning was unrestrained, and subconsciously opened her eyes and was about to run, but the moment she opened her eyes, the liquid rushed directly to her face.


    All the liquid entered Lu Ning''s eyes, and the miserable screams were especially sad in the dark night.


    Silla laughed loudly, watching Lu Ning''s eyes slowly flow blood red, laughing wildly.


    "Give me her eyes out!"


    She yelled viciously, but when she turned her head, the four men over there had long since run away to relieve the pain.


    Lu Yuean stood there at the door, smiling: "Do you need it?"


    As he spoke, he threw a knife over and leaned against the door to watch.


    Xilla picked up the knife and approached Lu Ning.


    "It''s not good, Miss Silla! Someone rushed into Shura!"


    ¡­


    Huo Jinyan and everyone in the Rose Manor rushed in without hesitation.


    Among the gunfire, Huo Jinyan keenly heard a heart-wrenching scream, and instantly recognized that it was Lu Ning''s voice, and his already rushing steps became more eager.


    People kept coming out around, and he shot and killed them without hesitation. He went all the way to the third floor, ran to the southeast direction, and a person poked his head out of the door.


    Huo Jinyan''s face darkened.


    Lu Yuean!


    Looking at Huo Jinyan rushing over, Lu Yuean got into the house without hesitation, and found a place to hide.


    And Silla held up a knife and was about to goug out Lu Ning''s eyes.


    But the next moment a bullet hit her wrist directly, blood was splashed all over in an instant, the knife in her hand fell and stuck in her thigh.


    Screams came out instantly.


    Huo Jinyan looked at the struggling girl lying on the ground, and for a moment he felt as if he was being fried in a frying pan. With red eyes, he rushed over.


    Picked Lu Ning up from the ground and hugged her in his arms.


    Lu Ning''s face was covered with blood, and he seemed to have lost all senses, and began to struggle violently.


    Huo Jinyan said in a trembling voice: "It''s me! It''s me, Ningning! I''m Jinyan! It''s me!"


    He repeated it over and over until Lu Ning stopped struggling when he heard the voice.


    Her hoarse voice trembled: "Jin Yan? Jin Yan!"


    It seemed that she was still confirming, she tried to open her eyes, but her eyes hurt so much, her eyes were all blood red, and there was only a vague shadow.


    "It''s me, it''s me, I''m here! Sorry, sorry I''m late!"


    Huo Jinyan''s tears hit her face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1090： i cant see you

    Chapter 1090 I can''t see you anymore


    With a trembling voice, Lu Ning struggled to hug him with his arms: "Jin Yan, I can''t see Jin Yan, I can''t see you anymore."


    Tears were mixed with tears of blood, and fell continuously with pain. Her whole face was covered with blood.


    Huo Jinyan couldn''t finish wiping her.


    His tears kept falling, and his whole body was put into the icy winter ice water, his whole body was icy cold, his whole body was in great pain, and he was so distressed that he was about to suffocate.


    "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, I am here, I will see it, I will! It will be fine!"


    He coaxed her with a trembling voice, but the next moment Lu Ning directly fainted in his arms. Under the extreme pain, it was a miracle that she could last for so long.


    Huo Jinyan hugged Lu Ning: "Ning Ning! Ning Ning!"


    "what!"


    A violent roar came from his throat, and his bloodthirsty red eyes fell on Silla who was still screaming in pain.


    Silla clutched his bleeding wrist, looking at the knife on his leg in pain.


    Outside, there were overwhelming gunshots and screams.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, raised his gun directly, and three shots fell. With Silla''s screams, her other wrist and two legs were all shot and began to bleed.


    Looking at the bottle beside him, Huo Jinyan''s eyes tightened, he grabbed it and walked towards her.


    Silla watched in horror as Huo Jinyan kept approaching, and kept rubbing back and forth.


    Huo Jinyan in front of him looked like the **** Shura from hell, his eyes were blood red, staring at her, and slowly bent down beside her.


    Without hesitation, he poured the bottle on her face, and finally stuffed the bottle into her mouth. The remaining liquid in the bottle flowed into her throat, and a scalding burning sensation swept her whole body. , his face hurt even more and he wanted to die immediately.


    A muffled cry came from her mouth.


    The moment Huo Jinyan turned around, he saw another bottle that slipped out of her pocket due to struggling.


    Pick it up directly, then turn around suddenly, point the gun at the person who is about to escape at the door, and shoot twice without hesitation, Lu Yuean''s legs were shot and fell to the door.


    "no no!"


    She seemed to know what Huo Jinyan was going to do, and hurriedly crawled out the door.


    But the sound of Huo Jinyan''s footsteps was getting closer and closer, until it was in his ears.


    Lu Yue''an looked back at him in panic, and the next moment transparent liquid fell towards her overwhelmingly.


    The screaming sound didn''t make Huo Jinyan stop what he was doing.


    He was indifferent as if he had no emotion, pinched the bottle, and poured the liquid inside continuously down Lu Yuean''s body, from his face, neck, chest, to his stomach, to his legs.


    Lu Yuean''s screams resounded through the sky, and she twisted on the ground in pain all over her body.


    "Ning Ning! Ning Ning!"


    Gu Zi''s voice came suddenly, and he looked at the screaming, struggling and twisted man on the ground, who was about to die because of the pain, he didn''t care, and looked up at Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan walked over and hugged Lu Ning, carefully hugging her in his arms, looking at her miserable appearance, guilt and self-blame were in his eyes, tears fell down again.


    "Don''t be afraid, I will take you home."


    He lowered his head and kissed her forehead, his lips were stained with blood, looking a bit miserable.


    The moment he turned around, Gu Zi saw Lu Ning''s appearance, like a flower that had lost its vitality, lost all its color and fell to the ground and was crushed.


    "Who did it! Who!"


    He yelled twice coldly.


    Huo Jinyan looked at him: "Send Ningning to treatment first."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1091： Shuras downfall

    Chapter 1091 Shura''s Destruction


    Huo Jinyan walked out, Gu Zi was so angry that his teeth itched, he directly raised his hand and shot a few shots at Xin Luo and Lu Yue''an without hesitation.


    These few shots couldn''t take away the hatred in his heart.


    Each of these shots missed the point. His purpose was as simple as Huo Jin had said, which was to make them tortured to death!


    Now Lu Ning is more important, after Gu Zi finished beating, he hurriedly turned around and escorted Huo Jinyan down.


    Shura is full of blood, and blood flows like a river.


    Zuo Lin watched Huo Jinyan come down with Lu Ning in his arms. The moment he saw Lu Ning, he felt as if his tail had been bitten.


    "Gu Chen! Gu Chen! Come with us!"


    Gu Zi called Gu Chen.


    At this time, Gu Chen was on the second floor. Hearing this, he immediately glanced down from the railing, and saw Huo Jinyan who was holding Lu Ning downstairs, and he happened to see Lu Ning''s appearance from above.


    The murderous intent in his eyes was even worse, after a few shots, he immediately turned over and jumped off the second floor, rolled a bit and stood beside Huo Jinyan.


    "Walk!"


    Everyone escorted them out.


    The torrential rain was still falling outside, which washed away a lot of **** smell.


    Gu Zi and Gu Chen took off his raincoat and put it directly on Lu Ning, pulling Huo Jinyan to go outside.


    "Car! Come here!"


    The car braked suddenly and stopped in front of the three people.


    After watching Huo Jinyan and Gu Chen get into the car, Gu Zi turned around and went back with red eyes.


    At this moment, the people in the room have more obvious killing intent than when they came here, and their methods are more vicious, and they will never let anyone go!


    Everyone here is guilty!


    It rained all day and night that day.


    Thunderstorms continued to strike from the sky, which seemed to herald the destruction of another powerful organization.


    That day, Shura''s blood kept flowing out, being washed by the rain, but it couldn''t be washed away no matter what.


    There is no living person in the entire Shura, and all the deaths are miserable. It is said that there are two women who can no longer distinguish their faces. They were tortured by pain and drained the last drop of blood before they died. And pain, and finally prayed for his own death in pain.


    Such a process is long and painful.


    Two successive organizations in Yizhou were bloodbathed, which heralds a major reshuffle in Yizhou.


    Rose Manor crazily devoured all of Shura''s side branches and lines on the night of Shura''s accident, and directly ate up Shura''s bones until there were no bones left.


    Everyone seems to understand that this incident must have something to do with Rose Manor. In an instant, Rose Manor was criticized again. They think it is very cold-blooded and immoral to directly kill an entire organization, but this is just behind the scenes. Tell me, since the accident, no one or an organization dared to come to Rose Manor.


    After all, they don''t know what the madman will do, so they can only hide.


    ¡­


    The atmosphere in Rose Manor has dropped to freezing point.


    When Lu Ning was brought back, his face was covered in blood, and he was seriously injured.


    Gu Chen suppressed his trembling and checked her, but the result was very bad.


    Especially her eyes.


    After doing relief, Gu Chen immediately boarded the helicopter in the rain and went to the medical research institute in Z state.


    As soon as he left, someone came to the gate of Rose Manor and shouted to go in to see Lu Ning.


    That person is Ji Ting.


    He rushed back after receiving the call, but he was stopped by people on the road. Those people were all from the Silla sect. When he packed up and came back, he only saw the **** Shura headquarters, and Lu Ning had disappeared.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1092： dare to come here

    Chapter 1092 Dare to come here


    But the tragic situation of Silla and Lu Yuean at that time seemed to show that Lu Ning was in a bad situation when he left.


    In the heavy rain, he was drenched all over, drenched like a drenched rat, and looked a little dejected and crazy.


    He knew how dangerous this place was, and knew that such behavior would probably be shot to death, but he kept knocking on the door, just wanting to go in and see Lu Ning.


    After a long time, Gu Zi came out to take a look.


    Mr. Ji of Asura, he still knows.


    Now that Gu Zi saw Shura''s people, he wanted to cut them into pieces. After the door opened, he rushed forward and grabbed Ji Ting by the collar.


    "Why the **** are you not dead! How dare you come here!"


    Ji Ting grabbed his arm violently, and the heavy rain washed over his head.


    "I, I''ll just meet once, let me meet Lu Ning once, do whatever you want with me, let me meet her once."


    The others trembled, and so did their voices.


    Gu Zi looked at him and frowned slightly, as if he was trying to figure out what he meant.


    In the silence, he yanked Ji Ting''s collar and led him in.


    Ji Ting was dripping with water, and the long corridor was covered with rainwater flowing from his body.


    Gu Zi yanked him to a door and threw him forward: "Look! Look! Look at how she was tortured by you! It''s a miracle that she''s alive!"


    Gu Zi gritted his teeth angrily, his voice choked with tremors behind him.


    He couldn''t help crying when he looked at those wounds, it was shocking, how could he not hate it.


    Ji Ting was thrown to the ground, crawled over, and looked inside through the crack of the door.


    On the bed in the room, he could only see Lu Ning lying there, with a man beside him holding Lu Ning''s hand with his back to this side.


    That was the only good part of her whole body.


    Ji Ting was trembling, her eyes were red, and tears were falling down.


    The source of all this is because of him!


    He struggled to get up, at this height, he saw Lu Ning''s face through the crack of the door.


    The shocking scars on his face and the blood and tears streaming from his eyes made him tremble uncontrollably.


    He hugged his arms in pain and whimpered, his whole body seemed to be suffocated in an instant.


    Gu Zi frowned and looked at him. Before he could react, he suddenly turned around and looked over, and raised his hand to **** the gun from him without hesitation.


    Gu Zi was taken aback, and kicked him away violently.


    Someone was called immediately.


    "Take him down and lock him up."


    After the words fell, several people stopped Ji Ting, and before they could drag him away, they heard a voice suddenly.


    "and many more."


    Huo Jinyan stood by the door and opened it, his eyes were bloodthirsty and cold when he looked over.


    Ji Ting looked at him and paused.


    Huo Jinyan looked over, clenched his hands into fists, and was about to say something when he suddenly heard a weak cry.


    "Jin Yan..."


    After a moment of eerie silence, Huo Jinyan turned around and ran towards the bed quickly.


    Gu Zi also reacted immediately, and rushed in.


    Ji Ting, who was stopped by someone, suddenly broke free from the brute force he didn''t know where it came from, and ran in after him, and the people behind rushed in to arrest him.


    Huo Jinyan bent over and grabbed Lu Ning''s hand violently.


    "I''m here, Ningning, I''m here."


    Lu Ning really wanted to open her eyes, but her eyelashes trembled, and the severe pain spread to the top of her head. She couldn''t open her eyes no matter what, and couldn''t see anyone.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with heartache, tried his best to suppress his voice, and comforted softly: "It''s okay, don''t touch Ningning, don''t move your eyes, Gu Chen has already gone to find medicine, and he will be back soon."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1093： roll

    Chapter 1093 Roll


    "When he comes back, your eyes will be fine, it''s okay, we don''t move now, be good, I''m by your side, just say what you want."


    Listening to his flustered voice, Lu Ning increased the strength in her hands, and her voice was weak: "En..."


    "But Jinyan...it really hurts..."


    Her voice directly made the men in the room cry.


    She was never someone who would cry out in pain, but if she said it at this time, it must be in extreme pain.


    The pain spread all over her body, making her limbs painful.


    Ji Ting stood beside her, her arm was grabbed by someone, she looked at Lu Ning on the bed with heartache, gritted her teeth, and after a long time, she squeezed out a very soft sentence: "I''m sorry..."


    He wasn''t going to let Lu Ning hear it, and he wasn''t going to let Lu Ning know him again. After all, he gave her all these pains in disguise.


    The two people around him were about to take him away, but Lu Ning seemed to sense something.


    "Ji Ting?"


    She asked softly.


    Ji Ting was taken aback for a moment, his eyes were red and he didn''t know whether he should answer or not.


    It may be that the eyes cannot see, but the hearing is very keen. Lu Ning heard Ji Ting''s voice.


    She shook Huo Jinyan''s hand, and said softly: "He helped me, he didn''t hurt me, don''t hurt him."


    The eyes of Huo Jinyan and Gu Zi fell on Ji Ting at the same time.


    Huo Jinyan nodded, comforting her: "Okay, it won''t hurt him, don''t worry, let''s take medicine, okay?"


    Feeling Lu Ning''s whole body trembling in pain, Huo Jinyan coaxed softly.


    Lu Ning obediently took the medicine and fell into a deep sleep.


    The medicine is a sleeping pill, which can make her fall asleep without such pain.


    Seeing how she settled down after falling asleep, Huo Jinyan frowned tightly, his eyes full of distress.


    Gu Zi turned around to look at Ji Ting, and raised his hand to let the two people who were holding him loose.


    "Forget it, since you helped Ningning, let''s go."


    Ji Ting stood where he was, with no intention of leaving.


    "Can I stay and see her get better."


    Huo Jinyan stood up straight and looked over, with a cold voice: "You don''t deserve it, get out."


    Ji Ting finally took the two of them out, and the door in front of him was slammed shut, blocking him out.


    ¡­


    It was not as Huo Jinyan said, when Gu Chen came, her eyes were healed.


    Gu Chen went in a hurry, and came back in a hurry. He brought back a few bosses from the Medical Research Institute. Although the bosses were threatened to come, when they saw Lu Ning, they were seriously checking and thinking of a plan.


    After they had seen Lu Ning''s situation in detail, Gu Chen and the others flew to Continent Z again that night.


    At that time, Lu Ning had already woken up, and the severe pain still enveloped her.


    Because of the medicine, she couldn''t continue to take sleeping pills, so Huo Jinyan stayed by the side to talk to her, hoping to divert her attention and reduce her pain.


    But every time he looked at her, his voice would keep choking, and he couldn''t say anything in the end.


    Lu Ning held his hand and squeezed it lightly.


    "Actually... it doesn''t hurt that much."


    She comforted him softly.


    When Huo Jinyan watched her say this, a drop of blood fell from the corner of his eye, and immediately tears fell **** Lu Ning''s arm.


    How could it not hurt, she was suffering much more than they seemed.


    He wanted to hug her so much, but he was afraid of touching her wound, so he could only hold her hand tightly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1094： Very bad

    Chapter 1094 sucks


    As if knowing that his words were not convincing, Lu Ning silently pursed his lips and stopped talking.


    She could clearly hear Huo Jinyan gasping, and she knew he was crying.


    She didn''t make a sound for a long time, her voice was calm and she seemed to be asleep.


    But she is actually very sober.


    Even with her eyes closed, she couldn''t tell whether she was asleep or not.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, rubbing her fingers lightly against her hand, and after a long time, he took a deep breath and kissed her forehead.


    "Sleep, it won''t hurt when you fall asleep."


    His voice was choked with sobs, mixed with unbearable heartache.


    Lu Ning listened, his heart was sore, but he lay there quietly.


    Huo Jinyan held her hand very lightly.


    "Ningning, do you know that before I was with you, I really thought about it for a long time. I was afraid that I couldn''t protect you well."


    "There are dangers all around me. I love you so much, but I can''t put you in danger. If I can''t protect you, it will be even more torture."


    "I''ve thought about it for a long time, really for a long time, you held my heart so easily at that time, all the joys, sorrows, sorrows and joys were all because of you. I found that I didn''t want to get along with you overnight, I wanted to be with you, lifetime."


    "I want to be with you, thinking like crazy. I want to protect you by constantly expanding my power and strengthening myself."


    "But now, I find that I can''t do anything."


    "It can''t protect you well, and it can''t alleviate your pain. None of the things I thought about at the beginning have been done."


    "I''m really, really bad."


    "Ningning, I''m sorry, I couldn''t protect you well."


    His voice was full of self-blame, Lu Ning felt uncomfortable listening to it.


    She didn''t actually blame him, but he was blaming himself.


    Did not protect her well, did not let her be safe.


    This is the pain in Huo Jinyan''s heart.


    Lu Ning''s hand suddenly tightened, and he clenched his hand.


    Huo Jinyan raised his eyes, looking at her with red eyes.


    After a long, long time, tears fell, and he leaned over slightly and kissed the back of her hand.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Ji heard that he didn''t leave, and he couldn''t drive him away, so he stayed. He usually doesn''t speak, just looks at Lu Ning from a distance, and doesn''t do anything.


    It took half a month for Lu Ning to feel less pain. Huo Jinyan took good care of her. Except for her eyes, the wounds on her body were slowly healing.


    Gu Chen got a lot of medicine back from the Medical Research Institute, those medicines are not available in the market, the medicine effect is very good, some of them are for special supply, a bottle is worth tens of millions, Gu Chen got these, almost got caught They hunt.


    Later, he simply set up a research institute in Yizhou, abducted all the medical experts he could find, and researched medicine for him here, researching medicine that can cure Lu Ning.


    These bigwigs were coveted one by one, Gu Chen got them all at once, and forces from all sides came to Yizhou continuously.


    But the inside and outside of this new research institute are all checks. If you want to go in, there are not hundreds of people who can''t get in. What''s more, these are still people from Rose Manor, and they can only wander around in hatred. After a lap, I didn''t dare to do anything, and finally left.


    It is very difficult to study new drugs and ensure the effect.


    Such a group of bigwigs worked tirelessly for 20 days, and finally came up with a bottle of medicine, but it''s hard to say how effective it is, at least it''s harmless.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1095： If I never see you in my life

    Chapter 1095 If I can never see you in my life


    Immediately, Gu Chen took the medicine back to Rose Manor for Lu Ning to use.


    The pain in Lu Ning''s eyes was much less, but when he opened his eyes, it was pitch black.


    Gu Chen handed the medicine to Huo Jinyan and asked her to use it for Lu Ning, and reported to him every day if there was any effect.


    But in fact, Huo Jinyan is not needed at all, he will come back every day to check on Lu Ning''s situation.


    After using this medicine for ten days, there was no effect at all. Gu Chen recorded it for ten days and then returned to the research institute to continue researching new ones with these people.


    A full month has passed, and Lu Ning''s injuries are almost healed. Except for the internal injuries, they have basically healed.


    She is no different now, except that her eyes are invisible.


    Internal injuries need to be mediated slowly, Huo Jinyan personally found a lot of recipes for her to recuperate.


    She has also been lying in bed for a whole month.


    Woke up early in the morning, Huo Jinyan bent over and kissed her on the cheek, and asked her softly, "Is there any discomfort?"


    Lu Ning couldn''t see it, so he could only turn his head following the voice: "No."


    She bent her lips and smiled, and Huo Jinyan looked at her slightly hollow eyes and lowered them slightly.


    Every time he looked into his eyes, he felt that the attack was too light, and they should continue to experience more extreme pain.


    Lu Ning groped and held his hand: "Jin Yan, can I go for a walk if I want to?"


    She has been receiving treatment obediently for a month, only in this world, although she can''t see it, she still wants to go out and feel the temperature of the sun and the feeling of the breeze brushing her cheeks.


    Huo Jinyan held her hand and looked at the scars on her face. The scars were almost healed. The ointment Gu Chen brought had miraculous effects, but the color was different from normal skin.


    Huo Jinyan turned his head and glanced at the sky outside, the sun is not too big.


    He raised his hand and stroked her hair and agreed gently: "Okay."


    Lu Ning bent his lips and smiled.


    Huo Jinyan got up, took out the clothes from the closet, put them by the bed and looked at her.


    Come closer to her and ask her opinion softly: "Ningning, then I''ll change your clothes."


    Lu Ning was startled, slightly pursed his lips and nodded.


    This month, Huo Jinyan has been taking care of her, washing and dressing her, and sleeping in the same bed with her.


    Lu Ning never resisted once, but silently agreed.


    She is aware of her current situation, and also knows that Huo Jinyan will not abandon her, but she still feels a little inferior in her heart.


    Is she going to be like this in the future?


    Can only be attached to others, can''t even do such small things as washing and dressing?


    If this is the case, then she will only be his burden.


    Lu Ning felt the temperature of Huo Jinyan''s fingertips on her skin.


    His movements were gentle, gently lifting her arms to put on her coat.


    Lu Ning remained silent until he bent over to hug her after he finished dressing her.


    Lu Ning suddenly asked softly, "Can I go by myself?"


    Huo Jinyan froze for a moment, looking at her.


    "Then let''s take our time after we go down, shall we?"


    Huo Jinyan tried his best to accommodate her emotions.


    Lu Ning nodded slowly.


    Huo Jinyan put her down, turned around to get her shoes, and half knelt by the bed to put them on for her.


    "Jin Yan, if I can''t see it in my life, you..."


    Before she finished speaking, Huo Jinyan raised his arms and hugged her waist abruptly, raised his chin and leaned over, and kissed her lips accurately.


    Lu Ning froze for a moment, feeling his soft and restrained kiss.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1096： take a walk?

    Chapter 1096 Walk away


    Huo Jinyan kissed her and let her go.


    His voice was close to his ears.


    "Ningning, don''t push me away."


    His voice was low, trembling slightly.


    "As long as it''s you, it doesn''t matter what you look like."


    "Don''t worry, your eyes will be fine."


    He really doesn''t care, as long as it is Lu Ning, no matter what it looks like, he loves it.


    But he couldn''t stop thinking about her feelings.


    She can''t see, she will feel inferior and sad, even if she doesn''t show it, he still knows it.


    She is so good and has so many things she wants to do, he will definitely make her better and let her continue to be the former Lu Ning.


    Listening to his voice, Lu Ning slowly raised his hand, groping to touch his cheek.


    After a long time, he said softly, "I''m sorry."


    I''m sorry I have such an idea, but now I really can''t do it without thinking too much.


    Huo Jinyan gently hugged her in his arms, with Lu Ning''s head resting on his shoulder.


    "Don''t be afraid, I will always be by your side."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Huo Jinyan put her on the wheelchair and pushed her downstairs.


    There is a long slide next to the stairs.


    It was made by Gu Zi.


    He was afraid that Lu Ning would fall if she wanted to go downstairs, so he built a slide for her.


    But Huo Jinyan looked at the slide later, and never let Lu Ning use it.


    She is already in the dark and has no sense of security. Sliding down the slide will only exacerbate this sense of insecurity, so she just passes.


    Gu Zi figured it out and let it go. No one told her about it.


    The slide has been kept.


    Gu Zi said, let her play when she is well.


    The weather outside today is not bad, and the sun is not too strong. Huo Jinyan pushed her to the small garden behind, and took an umbrella to shade her.


    Sitting there, Lu Ning could clearly smell the roses.


    It seems that the mood has improved a lot, and he bent his lips and smiled.


    Huo Jinyan sat next to her, looked at her smile, and also bent the corners of his lips.


    His hand held her gently, so that she could feel that there was someone around her, so she wouldn''t be too scared.


    Turning his head, he saw Ji Ting standing not far away. He looked over from a distance, and his eyes fell on Lu Ning.


    Huo Jinyan narrowed his eyes, and silently looked away.


    Gu Zi ran out from nowhere, and jumped over, holding a ribbon in his hand, which looked pretty.


    He approached and called Lu Ning''s name.


    "Ningning! Baby, don''t move, I''ll give you a gift."


    As he spoke, he bent over and moved closer, the ribbon in his hand gently covered Lu Ning''s eyes, and the ribbon was tied into a bow on the back of her head.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, and subconsciously reached out to touch it.


    In front of him was Gu Zi''s voice.


    "It''s so beautiful, my baby is a fairy!"


    Lu Ning touched the ribbons on his eyes in a daze for a moment, listened to his praise without hesitation, and bent his lips silently.


    The ribbon was like an obstacle, as if she couldn''t open her eyes because there was something on them, which made her silently have the illusion that her eyes were fine, but there was something in front of her that couldn''t open them.


    Gu Zi was jumping up and down next to her talking, Lu Ning couldn''t help but smile.


    Until he was tired from jumping around, and sat aside.


    Huo Jinyan handed him the umbrella in his hand.


    Then grabbed Lu Ning''s hand.


    "Want to go for a walk?"


    Lu Ning froze for a moment, took his hand and nodded.


    Huo Jinyan pulled her and let her stand up slowly from the wheelchair.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1097： i am your eyes

    Chapter 1097 I am your eyes


    Lu Ning stepped on the ground slowly, pursed his lips and stood up.


    Huo Jinyan grabbed hers with both hands, and gently led her forward.


    "Be careful."


    Lu Ning was in the darkness, only the sound of the wind blowing in her ears, and Huo Jinyan''s gentle voice penetrated into her ears.


    She hesitated to take a step forward.


    This feeling is really bad, everything around you is pitch black, you can''t see anything, you don''t know what''s in front of you, what''s behind you, what''s beside you, the instinctive sense of fear occupies every inch senses.


    The breeze blows, and the hair band behind the head flutters with the wind.


    Huo Jinyan watched her hesitant movement, and squeezed her hand tightly.


    "Baby, I am right in front of you, I am your eyes."


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, feeling his guidance, and slowly took steps.


    She walked towards him step by step and crashed into his arms.


    Huo Jinyan hugged her tightly, and gently stroked her head.


    "My baby is amazing."


    His gentle voice made Lu Ning bend his lips into a smile, and put his arms around his waist.


    Huo Jinyan kissed the top of her hair.


    "Jin Yan, you go back."


    Huo Jinyan was taken aback.


    Lu Ning continued in a soft voice: "I know there are still many things in the capital. Is Grandpa sick?"


    Huo Jinyan was startled, looking at her.


    "My body has almost recovered, and there are many people around me taking care of me, don''t worry."


    She just has no way to go back with him, if Shen Yunci and the others see her like this, they don''t know how to cry.


    Huo Jinyan hugged her tightly: "It''s okay, someone in the capital will take care of it."


    Lu Ning tilted his head on his chest, feeling his heartbeat.


    "You don''t have to be around me all the time, you have things to do, I don''t want to burden you."


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment: "Nonsense, how could it be my burden."


    Lu Ning bent his lips and smiled: "Well, it''s not a burden, it''s a baby."


    Hearing her say that so suddenly, Huo Jinyan was a little surprised.


    It''s been a long time since I heard her say such a thing. Ever since she fell ill, she has been very depressed.


    Huo Jinyan sighed: "I will go back when necessary. Just let me stay by your side during this time, okay?"


    Lu Ning was silent for a while, then nodded.


    But this necessary thing will come soon.


    Three days later, Huo Jinyan received a call. The old man was seriously ill, and the Huo Group was also made a big loophole. When it came time, he had to go back to take charge of the overall situation.


    After hearing this, Lu Ning asked him to go back.


    Before leaving, Huo Jinyan hugged her and kissed her.


    He knows that there are many people around her, Gu Zi, they will take good care of her, but he just wants to stay and take care of her by himself.


    Just now¡­


    "I''ll be back when things are done."


    Lu Ning nodded, groped for his face, and slowly moved closer to kiss his cheek.


    "Well, I''ll wait for you."


    Huo Jinyan stood up, Gu Zi looked at him: "Don''t worry, we are here."


    Huo Jinyan nodded and turned to leave.


    Lu Ning heard the voice from outside, and as the voice gradually faded away, the smile on the corner of his lips slowly fell.


    She couldn''t see, but her hearing became extremely sharp, and she could hear every little sound.


    Gu Zi stepped forward: "Baby, are you tired, do you want to sleep?"


    Lu Ning raised his hand and grabbed his wrist: "Twelve, help me out."


    Gu Zi was taken aback for a moment: "Go out?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1098： invisible life

    Chapter 1098 Invisible life


    Rose Manor also piled up a lot of things.


    Before Shura''s people teamed up to destroy their mission.


    Later, Lu Ning was injured. In fact, they couldn''t deal with many things.


    But with Lu Ning''s appearance, they didn''t dare to say anything. Everyone was very concerned about her injury.


    She is much better now, except for her eyes, she can rest slowly.


    She can''t just do nothing because of her eyes, there are so many people here, so many things are waiting for her to make decisions.


    She also wants to keep herself busy.


    She just can''t see, and she can''t do anything.


    Gu Zi looked at her after pulling her up.


    "Ning Ning."


    Lu Ning grabbed his hand.


    "Take me to the chamber."


    Gu Zi froze for a moment, looking at her.


    ¡°Things we can all handle.¡±


    Lu Ning sighed: "Let me do something too, I won''t do anything, I''ll just think wildly here."


    Gu Zi was stunned for a moment, and finally nodded: "Okay."


    ¡°I want to go out and get acquainted with the invisible life.¡±


    Gu Zi stood where he was, looking at her, feeling distressed.


    Finally followed her.


    helped her out carefully.


    "This is a railing, you can walk with it."


    He was talking to Lu Ning, Lu Ning touched the railing with his left hand, and grabbed Gu Zi with his right hand.


    Walk forward slowly.


    "Here, turn around and you will see the stairs."


    Lu Ning nodded, touched the railing and turned around. Just as he was about to step out, Gu Zi stopped him.


    "Wait! There is a slide over there, take two steps to the right."


    Lu Ning slowly withdrew his foot and took two steps to the right.


    "That''s right, okay, let''s go down the stairs, slowly stretch your feet down."


    Listening to his voice, Lu Ning slowly stretched out his foot, stepped on the stairs, and walked down step by step.


    Walking up a flight of stairs, both of them were nervous to death, and everyone watching around was sweating.


    Obviously Gu Zi supported her, but he was still nervous, afraid that she would fall.


    "Okay, here we come! Great baby."


    Gu Zi smiled and praised her.


    Lu Ning smiled and followed him slowly, but couldn''t help asking: "Why is there a slide on the stairs?"


    Gu Zi scratched his head in embarrassment: "I did it. I was afraid that you would want to go down the stairs. I couldn''t see that walking on the stairs would make you fall, so I made a slide, but Huo Jinyan felt that you didn''t feel safe. Sitting on the slide would hurt you." Even more insecure, I felt the same way later, so I didn¡¯t tell you.¡±


    "But it''s okay, you can play after your eyes are healed, I''ll keep it for you."


    He talked like coaxing a child.


    Lu Ning bent his lips and smiled: "I can try it another day."


    Gu Zi was stunned: "Huh? Then I will protect you well!"


    Lu Ning smiled and followed him forward: "Okay."


    Gu Zi kept dragging her to the meeting hall slowly.


    Everyone was summoned and sat in their seats. When the door opened and saw Lu Ning brought in by Gu Zi, they all looked at her blankly.


    Lu Ning could feel their eyes, and walked forward slowly.


    After I couldn''t see it, I felt that all the roads became extremely long, as if there was no end in this life.


    "Alright, Ningning, we''re here."


    Gu Zi supported her to stand up, and then let her turn around and slowly sit on the main seat.


    Lu Ning raised his hands and grabbed the handrails on both sides, and felt safer in his heart.


    She faced all the people below, but couldn''t see them.


    After being silent for a while, she spoke: "From today onwards, you can report to me all the affairs. I can''t see you can read to me."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1099： are you leaving

    Chapter 1099 Are you leaving?


    After she finished speaking, everyone fell silent.


    She couldn''t see it herself. Listening to the endless silence, she felt even more uneasy.


    Gu Cheng suddenly said at this time: "Okay."


    After he finished speaking, Lu Ning breathed a sigh of relief, and smiled with curved lips.


    Although they were worried, Gu Cheng knew that what Lu Ning needed now was to do things instead of being bored in the room by himself, and sooner or later there would be problems.


    After he agreed, everyone also agreed.


    Lu Ning silently started to deal with the matters of Rose Manor.


    In fact, after she came, everyone was relieved. Some things really need her to decide.


    With something to do, Lu Ning seems to be in a better mood.


    In order to take care of her, Huo Jinyan actually hired two girls to take care of her before, but he was afraid that they would not be able to take care of her well, so he always took care of her by himself. Now that Huo Jinyan is gone, these two girls are here use.


    Before, they all watched Huo Jinyan do it, and they can do these things when they sit up.


    Every day they do their best to wake Lu Ning up in the morning, then tell her to take medicine, wash and dress her, almost perfectly copying the existence of Huo Jinyan.


    Lu Ning has gone downstairs to the restaurant for breakfast since he started dealing with business.


    After she gets up and washes up, Fanfan and Huihui will take her out.


    At the beginning, the two girls carefully supported her and took her downstairs.


    After about four or five days, Lu Ning stopped letting them support him and wanted to walk by himself.


    The two girls were very worried, but they didn''t dare to disobey.


    followed nervously beside him.


    Lu Ning has walked this road many times, and she counted the number of steps each time, and engraved them in her heart.


    She walked forward slowly holding on to the railing, counting the steps in her heart, then stopped, turned around and went down the steps.


    The two girls followed one after the other, because they were afraid that she would catch her if she fell.


    Lu Ning let go of his hand, as if he had lost his sense of security.


    Standing at the top of the stairs, she slowly stretched out her foot, stepping down a little bit on the steps, and then walked down slowly.


    When Gu Chen came back in a hurry, he looked up and saw Lu Ning walking down slowly. He froze for a moment, and stood there looking at her.


    Lu Ning felt that there were so many steps, and he took every step carefully.


    Until she reached the last step, she was relieved, and the two girls beside her were also relieved. When they looked at Lu Ning, their eyes were shining, and they were about to cry.


    They also watched Lu Ning walk over step by step.


    Lu Ning stood there, suddenly felt something, and turned his head slightly.


    "Gu Chen?"


    subconsciously asked a sentence.


    Gu Chen was taken aback, walked over and looked at her: "I haven''t spoken yet, how do you know I''m here?"


    Lu Ning bent his lips and smiled: "I feel it."


    Gu Chen handed the things in his hands to the two girls.


    "Switch to this potion, remember to record the daily changes and tell me."


    The two girls nodded.


    Gu Chen approached and looked at Lu Ning: "It''s great, you can be your own eyes."


    Lu Ning pursed his lips and smiled slightly.


    "Are you leaving?"


    Gu Chen nodded: "Well, I have to go back."


    "Can you have a meal with me?"


    Lu Ning knew that he had been busy in the research institute for himself, and wanted him to take a break.


    Gu Chen was silent for a while, looked at her, and nodded slowly: "Okay."


    Breakfast was ready, and when several people passed by, someone was already waiting there.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1100： listen to the voice

    Chapter 1100 Listening to the Voice


    The one who was waiting was to report to Lu Ning.


    Fanfan and Huihui guided Lu Ning to sit down and stood beside her to help her prepare vegetables.


    The few people who were waiting came forward to talk to Lu Ning.


    Gu Chen looked at the opposite side, and was stunned.


    The people who reported earlier have all left, and there is only one person left.


    He didn''t pay much attention when he walked over, and accidentally bumped into the chair next to him, and the things in his hands fell off.


    Lu Ning moved his ears, reacted quickly, and shot without hesitation, and firmly caught the microcomputer that was about to fall to the ground.


    The people next to her were all stunned, and none of them reacted as fast as her.


    Gu Chen was also stunned.


    Lu Ning raised his hand and went over.


    The man took the things in a daze.


    "Thank you, boss."


    Lu Ning didn''t say anything, and silently fumbled for the spoon and started to drink the porridge.


    After everyone finished reporting, Lu Ning ate with peace of mind, but Gu Chen kept thinking about her actions just now.


    He suddenly picked up a plastic spoon on the table and threw it towards Lu Ning.


    When everyone was surprised, Lu Ning suddenly raised his hand and grabbed the spoon in front of him.


    She was taken aback, and everyone around her was also taken aback, only Gu Chen looked at her and smiled slightly.


    Lu Ning couldn''t see it, he could only hear him laughing, touching the spoon in his hand with his fingers and putting it aside, a little puzzled.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Gu Chen looked at her: "Didn''t you find it?"


    "what?"


    "Your reaction speed is faster than people who can see it."


    Lu Ning froze for a moment, it seemed so.


    Gu Chen watched her stand up: "You can try this during this time."


    He walked over and patted her head: "I still have something to do, so let''s go first, don''t put too much pressure on yourself."


    Lu Ning nodded, hearing his footsteps getting further and further away.


    She fumbled with her hand, touched the plastic spoon, and held it in her hand for a long, long time in silence.


    Fanfan and Huihui looked at her.


    "Miss Lu, shall we go back?"


    Lu Ning was silent for a while and then said: "You guys go to the kitchen to ask for some fruit, and we''ll go to the training ground."


    The two of them were taken aback for a moment.


    "Is it the training ground?"


    Lu Ning nodded.


    Fanfan and Huihui didn''t dare to ask any more questions, they nodded and turned to go to the kitchen.


    Lu Ning sat there, slightly bending his lips.


    ¡­


    Throughout noon, the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground could be heard in the training ground.


    Gu Zi heard that Lu Ning had gone to the training ground and immediately went to look for him.


    As soon as I entered, I saw two girls throwing fruits at Lu Ning, all of them were thrown at her.


    He froze for a moment, frowned, and wanted to stop it, but saw Lu Ning strike without hesitation, and the two knives in his hand accurately stabbed the oncoming fruit.


    Gu Zi stared at her in a daze, and took two steps forward, when Lu Ning suddenly stopped and stood up straight.


    "How did you come?"


    Gu Zi was taken aback for a moment: "You can hear that too?"


    Lu Ning slightly bent his lips and smiled: "Actually, your walking voices are also different."


    Gu Zi smiled and walked over.


    "What are you practicing?"


    Lu Ning threw the knife and the apple to him: "Response, listen to the voice and argue, do you want to try?"


    Gu Zi managed to catch the thing.


    "Huh? How to try? I blindfolded?"


    "No, you practice with me, you make a move, I will see if I can hear your move."


    Gu Zi was stunned: "How can you hear this, no no no, I will hurt you."


    Lu Ning was helpless: "Don''t try your best."


    Looking at her appearance, Gu Zi sighed helplessly, raised his hand and handed the things to Fan Fan: "Come on."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1101： sparring

    Chapter 1101 Sparring


    Gu Zi looked at Lu Ning, her eyes were still tied with the ribbon he gave her.


    Lu Ning subconsciously moved when he heard the voice.


    After hesitating for a moment, Gu Zi suddenly raised his hand and attacked her face.


    Because of the palm wind brought by the force, Lu Ning reacted quickly and leaned back.


    After two moves, Gu Zi and she were a little confused.


    She knew that Gu Zi had slowed down, but she was really pleasantly surprised to have such a reaction.


    Gu Zi also looked at her with a smile: "Baby, your skills are too good."


    Lu Ning raised his hand and grabbed him and smiled: "Call Ji Ting and Zuo Lin over."


    Gu Zi was taken aback.


    Lu Ning bent his lips.


    "I know Ji Ting is here."


    Gu Zi was taken aback, and Ji Ting, who was standing by the door not far away, was also taken aback.


    "What are you calling them for?"


    "Be my partner."


    Gu Zi couldn''t help laughing: "The two of them are neither serious nor serious, let me find you some newcomers to practice."


    Lu Ning shook his head: "No, the newcomers are the ones who are not serious. I want them both."


    Gu Zi had no choice but to pamper her.


    So from that day on, Lu Ning took Ji Ting and Zuo Lin to practice on the training ground.


    In the beginning, they were just practicing listening to voices, and all of them underestimated Lu Ning''s ability. The voices she could hear became smaller and smaller, so that she could hear Gu Zi sighing not far away. Gu Zi was so scared that he never dared to speak ill of Huo Jinyan again.


    Huo Jinyan would call Lu Ning every day since he left that day, but things in the capital were very difficult, and he never found time to come back.


    Lu Ning''s ability to listen to voices and argue positions has really improved a lot, but after the actual hands-on practice, it has deteriorated a lot.


    Fortunately, Zuo Lin accidentally injured her arm in a fight with Zuo Lin.


    The wound was not serious, nothing happened, she didn''t feel anything, and the people around were worried, so she was asked to rest for two days.


    Lu Ning is actually most afraid of stopping.


    When she stopped, she would think wildly, feeling that she was not capable enough, and at the same time felt that she was causing trouble to everyone.


    She didn''t say anything, but she could tell that she was in a bad mood.


    After she lay down the next day, Fanfan and Huihui thought she was asleep, so they lowered their voices, closed the door and went out.


    There was only one dim light left in the bedroom.


    She couldn''t see either, she could only be immersed in the darkness.


    Thinking about it myself, I fell asleep in a daze.


    When Huo Jinyan came, he opened the door carefully.


    Approached and looked at her lying on the bed, the fine beads of sweat on his forehead made him frown slightly.


    Turning around and going to the window, I opened the window a little wider, and the evening breeze came in, making it very comfortable.


    When he turned around, he saw Lu Ning who woke up suddenly.


    "Who!"


    Her hand reaches for the gun under the pillow.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her very distressed, and said softly: "It''s me, Ningning."


    Lu Ning froze for a moment and froze there.


    Huo Jinyan walked over, sat on the edge of the bed, raised his hand and gently hugged her into his arms.


    Lu Ning''s head lay on his chest, and his hands lightly patted her head, as if to comfort her.


    Lu Ning suddenly had a sore nose, and tears fell from his eyes instantly.


    She raised her arms and hugged Huo Jinyan''s waist violently, leaning into his arms and crying loudly.


    All the fear, grievance and worry cried out at this moment.


    Huo Jinyan hugged her, his eyes were red, and he patted her on the back, letting her cry and letting her vent.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1102： Will I never see you again?

    Chapter 1102 Will I never see you anymore


    But Lu Ning was really scared to the extreme, and his crying made people feel distressed.


    When she finally calmed down a bit, she wanted to cry again holding Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and gently wiped her tears.


    Lu Ning groped and stretched out his hand, touched his cheek with his fingers, slowly touched his mouth, nose and eyes, and finally landed on his ears.


    Her voice choked up: "Jin Yan, I can''t see you anymore."


    Tears flowed down, Huo Jinyan also wept with red eyes, and the tears fell on Lu Ning''s arm.


    "Jin Yan, I won''t be able to see you anymore."


    She was very wronged.


    She wants to see him, to see him smile, to see his face, to see him do anything.


    But it can¡¯t be done, she really can¡¯t see anything.


    Can''t see everything, can''t see anything, can''t see himself, can''t see him.


    Huo Jinyan was so distressed that he was about to suffocate. He wiped her tears with his hands, and slowly leaned over and hugged her, letting her lie on his shoulders.


    "It''s okay, Ningning, I can tell you, what you want to know, what you don''t want to know, what you want to see, what you want to know, I can tell you, I will always be by your side."


    Lu Ning hugged him and smiled suddenly: "Why do you tell me what I don''t want to know?"


    Huo Jinyan was taken aback, and gently touched her hair: "I''ll tell you when you want to know."


    Lu Ning bent his lips and smiled slightly.


    "Jin Yan, will I make you sad?"


    "I know that I''ve been in a bad mood recently, if I''m not in a bad mood in the future, won''t you try to coax me by accommodating me?"


    "If I¡­"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Huo Jinyan kissed her lips suddenly.


    "It was never me accommodating you, but you accommodating me. Whatever you do, you are giving me a chance to be close to you."


    Lu Ning was taken aback, and raised his hand to touch the corner of his lips.


    "That''s really nice."


    Rubbing his lips with her hand, she moved closer, and slowly approached, touching his lips very lightly.


    "Actually, I can notice a lot of things when I can''t see them. I have never felt you so directly before."


    She knelt on the bed, touched his face with her hands, leaned over, and gently kissed his forehead, eyes, nose, cheeks, and mouth.


    "Jin Yan, I''m actually a little scared."


    At last she put her arms around his neck, softly showing all her fragility in front of him.


    Huo Jinyan slowly tightened his arms.


    He knew Lu Ning''s fear, so he could only comfort her constantly, give her strength, and tell her that he would always be there.


    But he doesn''t know whether Lu Ning''s heart will change because of these words.


    This kind of psychological problem can''t be solved overnight, so he thought, talk a little more, do a little more, one day she will let go of it slowly, even if she can''t see her again in the future, don''t leave him again idea.


    Listening to his gentle voice, Lu Ning seemed so obvious in the silent night, so directly hitting his heart.


    She slowly fell asleep in Huo Jinyan''s gentle voice.


    Huo Jinyan felt her slow breathing, and slowly stopped speaking, and also stopped the movement of his hands, and hugged her gently.


    Tears fell down again.


    He was so distressed that he died. Every time he thought of Lu Ning''s appearance, he felt that he was so incompetent and couldn''t protect him.


    He is not afraid of anything, but he is afraid that she will be hurt, and that any pain and suffering will appear on her body.


    He thinks that she will be safe in the future...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1103： I wont tell Huo Jinyan

    Chapter 1103 won¡¯t tell Huo Jinyan


    When Lu Ning woke up the next day, he felt the breathing of the people around him first, followed by his holding her hand.


    Those arms wrapped around her waist tightly, as if afraid that she would run away.


    Lu Ning smiled, turned around and buried herself in Huo Jinyan''s arms.


    When Huo Jinyan felt the movement and woke up, he lowered his eyes and saw a small head in his arms.


    chuckled lightly and hugged her in his arms again.


    "woke up."


    His voice was a little hoarse, with a sexiness that Lu Ning hadn''t noticed before.


    She lifted her head from his arms.


    Can''t see it, but knows he must be looking at her.


    "Jin Yan, kiss me."


    Huo Jinyan was taken aback for a moment, and laughed a little. He lowered his head and kissed her, and finally kissed her eyes.


    Lu Ning didn''t expect this, and was slightly taken aback.


    After knocking on the door, Gu Zi opened it and walked in.


    "Baby, there is something..."


    When he looked up, he only saw two people hugging each other, but did not see Huo Jinyan''s face.


    The whole person froze for a moment, and turned around suddenly.


    Lu Ning slowly sat up.


    Gu Zi turned his back to her: "Well, what, I didn''t see anything, I, I''ll go first."


    He raised his legs and was about to leave, but Lu Ning was slightly startled and called him to stop.


    "twelve."


    Gu Zi stopped in his tracks, still didn''t look back, and said very loyally: "It''s okay! Don''t worry, I will never tell Huo Jinyan!"


    Lu Ning:? ? ?


    Huo Jinyan:? ? ?


    After he finished speaking, he grabbed the door and murmured: "Actually, baby, I didn''t speak for Huo Jinyan, but he actually loves you, and you can''t be angry because he has been away for a while." Another man, this, this is really a bit bad..."


    Lu Ning was speechless and helpless.


    The abrupt Huo Jinyan raised his eyebrows when he heard Gu Zi say good things to him.


    "Ahem¡ª"


    Huo Jinyan coughed twice, Gu Zi was taken aback, and turned to see Huo Jinyan.


    "Damn it! Why is it you!"


    Huo Jinyan:? Why do you sound disappointed? Didn''t you just speak for him?


    Gu Zi rolled his eyes when he saw him and walked over directly.


    He held something and talked in Lu Ning''s ear. After speaking, he glanced at Huo Jinyan, then approached Lu Ning and said, "Actually, baby, if you want to break up with him and dump him, I still agree very much." of."


    Lu Ning smiled, Huo Jinyan gave him an angry look.


    After he went out, Huo Jinyan turned over and got out of bed, washed Lu Ning skillfully, and prepared to change her clothes.


    Lu Ning felt his hands on his skin, and his face inevitably turned red.


    "I, I can do it myself."


    Huo Jinyan approached her directly and kissed her: "Say it again."


    Lu Ning was taken aback for a moment, and subconsciously said: "I can really do it myself."


    After she finished speaking, Huo Jinyan kissed her again and pushed her down on the bed.


    Lu Ning froze in a daze.


    "Do you still come by yourself?"


    It seemed that he knew what would happen if he continued, so Lu Ning just messed up.


    "You do it."


    Huo Jinyan laughed, raised his hand to undo her pajamas, and changed her clothes.


    When Fanfan and Huihui came, they saw that Lu Ning had packed up.


    "Miss Lu, breakfast is ready, you can go down and eat."


    Lu Ning nodded: "Okay."


    Huo Jinyan, who was packing her pajamas and bed, said subconsciously: "Take it and eat."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1104： Lu Jingzhi secretly came to Yizhou

    Chapter 1104 Lu Jingzhi secretly came to Yizhou


    But when he looked up the next moment, he saw Lu Ning walking slowly to the door by himself.


    He stared at her in a daze.


    Lu Ning turned around subconsciously, as if to determine his position.


    "No, let''s go down and eat. Let''s go."


    She stretched out her hand towards the side as she spoke.


    Huo Jinyan stared at her for a moment.


    After putting down the things, he walked over and took her hand.


    Then he was led by Lu Ning, walked slowly through the corridor, turned the corner, and then walked down the stairs slowly following her footsteps.


    Throughout the whole process, she was leading him slowly step by step. He stood beside him trembling with fear, but he didn''t dare to say anything.


    When he walked down the stairs, he hugged Lu Ning suddenly.


    Eye sockets are red.


    She adjusts to life unseen in his absence.


    Lu Ning was taken aback for a moment, then raised his hand and hugged him slowly.


    "It''s okay, you see, I can do a lot of things myself."


    She bent her lips and smiled, and raised her hand to pat his back, just like he comforted her last night.


    She can clearly feel his distress, and knows that he loves herself very much.


    Huo Jinyan hugged her, took a deep breath, and finally kissed her **** the forehead, with a hoarse voice: "My baby is so good."


    Lu Ning smiled and held his hand.


    After the two of them had dinner together, Huo Jinyan answered the phone.


    He originally wanted to accompany Lu Ning until she fell asleep at night, but now it seems to be earlier.


    Lu Ning heard his footsteps coming back, and slowly stood up, waiting for him to come and hold her hand.


    She raised her head and smiled, and said softly, "I''ll take you out."


    Huo Jinyan was taken aback, still thinking about what to tell her.


    But now, she seems to have heard everything.


    Raised his hand to touch her cheek with distress and pity.


    "I will deal with the affairs of the capital as soon as possible."


    Lu Ning nodded, and Huo Jinyan raised his arms to hug her.


    "Ning Ning, I''m sorry."


    He apologized to her softly, and really wanted to be by her side, but when she was so sad, he couldn''t be with her.


    Lu Ning raised his hand and patted him on the back: "I''m sorry, you have to protect yourself, you know?"


    Huo Jinyan nodded.


    When sending him out, Lu Ning went all the way to the door.


    She hasn''t stood here for a long time.


    Hearing the sound of the car going away slowly, she turned around slowly.


    "Let''s go back."


    Before the door closed, a figure rushed in and hugged Lu Ning suddenly.


    The guards around were terrified, and immediately raised their guns, aiming at the little figure.


    Lu Ning was taken aback when his leg was suddenly hugged.


    Then I heard a familiar voice: "Sister!"


    Lu Ning was taken aback.


    "Jing Zhi?"


    She subconsciously turned around and touched Jingzhi''s head with her hand.


    The surrounding guards stood by and stopped the hands that were about to throw him out.


    Lu Ning said immediately: "It''s okay, he is my younger brother."


    The guards breathed a sigh of relief and put away their guns. After closing the door, they invited Gu Zi to come out.


    It turned out that it was really Lu Jingzhi.


    Lu Jingzhi took Lu Ning''s hand and looked up into her eyes.


    She didn''t tie a ribbon today, her eyes were open, she looked a little lifeless, and her eyes were out of focus.


    Lu Jingzhi stared blankly, then turned to look at Gu Zi next to him after a long time.


    Gu Zi looked at him and sighed silently.


    He is such a smart kid, you can tell it at a glance.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Lu Ning with red eyes, and after a long time he choked up and called out: "Sister."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1105： go back?

    Chapter 1105 Go back?


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, listening to his crying voice, slowly touched him and knelt down to hug him.


    "Don''t cry, my sister is fine, it doesn''t hurt anymore."


    It was also the first time for Lu Jingzhi to be in such a big emotion, he couldn''t stop crying while hugging Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning hugged him and comforted him all the time.


    When he finally calmed down and asked him how he came here, he found out that he followed Huo Jinyan secretly, got on the plane when they were not paying attention, and hid in the box, but he fell asleep and woke up It was dawn at that time, and he found it based on the wheel marks on the ground.


    He said it lightly, but Lu Ning was terrified when he heard it.


    Where is Yizhou, the hail of bullets will fall at any time, he walked from the tarmac to Rose Manor on foot as a child, how dangerous it is!


    Lu Ning was angry and scared.


    Seeing that she was angry, Lu Jingzhi grabbed her hand aggrievedly.


    "But I want to see you and know what''s wrong with you. I don''t believe what Huo Jinyan said. He just lied to his parents, that''s why I''m like this. Sister, don''t be angry, I won''t do it anymore."


    Lu Ning couldn''t see him, so he could only sigh angrily.


    "Does Mom and Dad know you''re here?"


    Lu Jingzhi hesitated, and finally shook his head: "I don''t know."


    Lu Ning was so angry that he almost hit him.


    Gu Zi hurriedly stood beside her to give her comfort.


    "Ning Ning, it''s okay, call them back and tell them so they don''t worry, hasn''t he come here well? After the call, I''ll teach him for you."


    As he spoke, he winked at Lu Jingzhi.


    Lu Jingzhi immediately took the phone over.


    Lu Ning can only call Huo Jinyan first to let him unify his caliber, otherwise his parents will easily reveal his secrets when they ask.


    Knowing that Lu Jingzhi followed them to Yizhou, Huo Jinyan was so scared that he almost flew out.


    After learning that he was well with Lu Ning, he was relieved, and Lu Ning called back after several people unified their caliber.


    Shen Yunci over there was crying.


    Picking up Lu Ning''s call and not wanting to worry her, he restrained his emotions.


    "Ning Ning, Mom still has something to do here. Mom will call you later."


    Lu Ning quickly stopped her and told her about Lu Jingzhi''s presence here.


    Shen Yunci was so frightened that he cried on the spot.


    The voice of Lu Zhi over there also came.


    Lu Ning told the story again, that is, Lu Jingzhi will follow Huo Jinyan to come here. Huo Jinyan had no choice but to bring him here. There was no mobile phone signal on the way and he couldn''t call them. It was only after arriving that Lu Ning called them. Yes, let them rest assured, and let Lu Jingzhi say a few words by the way.


    Lu Zhi was so angry that he wanted to scold him, but he held back.


    Let him take good care of Lu Ning.


    He also said that he was going to bring him back, but was stopped by Lu Ning.


    They didn''t know that Lu Ning was injured, they just wanted to see Lu Ning, after all, they missed their daughter after so long.


    Lu Ning could only fool them first, and only said that she would go back after a while, and she would take Jingzhi back.


    After hanging up the phone, Lu Ning breathed a sigh of relief.


    Lu Jingzhi held Lu Ning''s hand, looked at her softly and said, "Sister, shall we really go back in a while?"


    He asked this with anticipation.


    In fact, he subconsciously wanted to know if Lu Ning''s eyes would heal after a while, and they could go back.


    He knew that Lu Ning didn''t want them to know that she was injured so that they would never go back.


    But Lu Ning just patted his head and said softly: "After a while, let Brother Gu Zi take you back."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1106： help me kid

    Chapter 1106 Kid, do me a favor


    Lu Jingzhi''s heart suddenly sank to the bottom.


    He looked into Lu Ning''s eyes, and hugged her gently after a long time.


    Lu Ning sighed and hugged him.


    Lu Jingzhi is too smart to hide anything from him.


    Lu Jingzhi stayed in Rose Manor just like that. He always followed Lu Ning obediently, watching her get up, wash and eat, and helping her with some small things within his ability.


    Looking at Lu Ning being able to **** downstairs by himself, he can handle some things, basically the same as before, except that he occasionally bumps into things.


    Lu Jingzhi knew that to do this, Lu Ning must have done a lot.


    He felt sorry for his sister, but he didn''t know what to do, so he could only follow her silently.


    He is really conspicuous as a child walking around in Rose Manor.


    Lu Ning was afraid that he would get hurt, and also afraid that he would play tricks and run to the training ground, so he didn''t want him to follow her, but Lu Jingzhi always followed secretly.


    Lu Ning could hear him being caught every time, and then he stopped following secretly, and just grabbed Lu Ning''s clothes and begged her to take him with him.


    Gu Zi saw that after he had been with him for a few days, Lu Ning still had some things he couldn''t deal with because he avoided him, so he took him to play.


    But Rose Manor is almost everywhere dangerous, and there is nothing to play, except for the slide he installed.


    After playing once, Lu Jingzhi didn''t want to play anymore. He wasn''t a kid like his peers. After sliding down from the top, he stood in front of Gu Zi and looked at him.


    "Can I go back and see my sister?"


    Gu Zi felt a headache looking at him.


    It so happened that someone came to report at this time, so Gu Zi walked a little further away, and after discussing with the person, he returned and Lu Jingzhi disappeared.


    Gu Zi was flustered at the moment, so he ran out to look for it immediately.


    Lu Jingzhi went to look for Lu Ning, but every door in Rose Manor looked similar. Before that, he was only looking at Lu Ning. He didn''t look at the road at all, and didn''t remember the door, so he groped around the wall and found one. The door to the training ground.


    The door was not closed, and Lu Jingzhi sneaked in.


    It was a bit dark inside, and he couldn''t see anything without turning on the lights.


    "elder sister?"


    He subconsciously called out.


    Suddenly all the lights around were turned on, and Lu Jingzhi stood there looking at the people around him.


    Why so many people...


    There were almost forty or fifty people standing in front of him, surrounded by a place who didn''t know what they were doing.


    Everyone looked at him at the moment.


    The lobby master headed by looked at the child in front of him and frowned.


    "Where did the child come from?"


    He was taken aback, and the people around him were also taken aback, looking at each other.


    Finally someone recognized it.


    "Lord Master, this seems to be the boss'' younger brother."


    The hall master stared at him blankly.


    Looking at him, Lu Jingzhi was not afraid at all. After looking around at them, he said, "I''m sorry, I went wrong."


    After he finished speaking, he turned to leave.


    "Hey, wait!"


    Suddenly someone stopped him.


    Lu Jingzhi looked back.


    "Lord Master, why don''t you let him try, this kid''s arms must be thinner than ours."


    They are conducting a mission experiment, and this time there is a mission, a key link needs to stuff things into an extremely narrow hole, they are experimenting with various methods, if the arm can''t reach in, they try to hook it in, But after hooking it in, it will leave traces.


    When the first two were growing up, he saw Lu Jingzhi.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at them strangely.


    "Come here, kid, do me a favor."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1107： I can go

    Chapter 1107 I can go


    The man waved at him, Lu Jingzhi looked at them, standing there, the little man with one hand in his pocket like an adult.


    "Why should I help you?"


    The group of people looking at him couldn''t help but smile.


    "The child has a temper."


    While they were talking, Lu Jingzhi didn''t want to talk anymore, and turned to leave.


    "If you help us, your sister''s affairs will be much easier. You don''t know yet, she is the boss here."


    Lu Jingzhi stopped again, turned around and looked at them calmly.


    "I know."


    He walked over without saying a word, and a group of men were shocked by a child.


    He stood in front of the hall master and looked up at him: "Okay, I will help you."


    After he finished speaking, the hall master looked down at him. A kid with his legs was so tall, but he had an aura different from that of a kid.


    A boy beside him hurriedly grabbed him: "That''s great, come on, kid, it''s like this..."


    He said that Lu Jingzhi interrupted him: "I have a name, and my name is Lu Jingzhi."


    "Okay, okay, Jingzhi, it''s like this, try to see if you can reach in with this hand and put it on the red mark."


    Looking at it, Lu Jingzhi took the thing he handed over casually, walked over to look at the device on the ground, frowned slightly, lay down on the ground, and then stretched out his hand.


    His arm is very thin, and he put his hand in very easily. He moved forward and carefully placed the thing on the red mark, but when he pulled his arm back, he was accidentally scratched by the wire inside up.


    Just frowning slightly, without saying anything, he stood up slowly, and patted the dirt on his body casually.


    Then turned around and left without saying a word.


    The people around watched him go in dumbfounded.


    Damn it, such a grown-up man is actually so handsome by a child.


    The hall master frowned slightly as he watched the child disappearing at the door.


    The task is still dangerous, he doesn''t want to take a child, it''s dangerous for both parties.


    Gu Zi turned the corner and found Lu Jingzhi who had just come out of the training ground.


    "Little ancestor! Don''t run around, okay, Ningning will scold me if she finds out."


    He came up and grabbed Lu Jingzhi.


    "What kind of place is this? Just run around and you won''t be afraid of hurting yourself."


    As he said that, he looked at Lu Jingzhi, and he really saw a little bit of red on his arm.


    He hurriedly took a closer look.


    "How did this happen!"


    Scratched, blood can be seen, but there is no bleeding.


    Gu Zi hurriedly pulled him away.


    "Walk around to disinfect you, you child."


    He said and pulled the man away.


    At night, the people around the hall master found Gu Zi.


    Tell Gu Zi about what happened today.


    Gu Zi was taken aback for a moment, but immediately declined.


    "There is always a way, we can''t let a child take risks with us."


    "But¡­"


    "It''s nothing, but it''s a bomb! Even if there was nothing before, but if one of his operations is not good and it blows up, there is no need to discuss this matter. Think of other ways."


    The people around could only bow their heads.


    Gu Zi turned his head, and Lu Jingzhi slid down the stairs.


    Stinky boy, he knows how to play.


    Going straight to Gu Zi''s side, Lu Jingzhi stood up and looked at him: "Brother Gu Zi, I can go."


    His eyes looked unusually firm.


    Gu Zi looked at him with a frown, and raised his hand to stroke his head.


    "I know you are smart, but this matter is not negotiable, you are not allowed to go, can you know this kind of thinking?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1108： go

    Chapter 1108 Go


    Lu Jingzhi looked at him stubbornly: "No, I''m going. I can help my sister."


    Gu Zi frowned: "It''s not about whether you can help your sister, it''s about your life, don''t you want to put yourself in danger and make your sister worry about you?"


    "Go back quickly, don''t run around."


    Gu Zi said as he turned to leave, but Lu Jingzhi grabbed him directly.


    "I will practice hard and not put myself in danger."


    Gu Zi felt a headache. Looking at him, he knew that he didn''t understand the seriousness of the problem. He wanted to say something immediately, but Lu Jingzhi looked at him directly and said, "I know what I''ll take is a bomb, and I also know that a bomb may appear. The situation of self-explosion, but this situation is very small, and it is impossible to really happen to me, and besides me, they have no suitable way to make the bomb fall on the ground safely..."


    He analyzed a lot of chattering, extremely professional.


    Gu Zi looked at him and was stunned, but there was no need to discuss this matter.


    "no!"


    Lu Jingzhi directly hugged his leg: "I don''t! I''m going!"


    He wants to help his sister, and also wants to see what kind of danger her sister is in every day, so he is going!


    Gu Zi was so angry that he wanted to raise his hand to hit someone, and he dragged him away after taking two steps.


    Lu Jingzhi couldn''t explain it, so he hugged Gu Zi''s leg desperately.


    "Let him go."


    Suddenly a voice came from the second floor, and the two of them were taken aback at the same time. When they looked up, they saw Lu Ning standing on the second floor.


    Lu Ning stood there holding on to the railing tightly, and he also made a lot of determination.


    Gu Zi looked at her, and was so frightened that he pushed Lu Jingzhi away and rushed up on the spot.


    ¡­


    Lu Jingzhi was waiting outside, the door in front of him was closed tightly, Gu Zi pulled Lu Ning in to talk, and it had been more than half an hour and he still hadn''t come out.


    About five minutes later, the door in front of him was opened, and Gu Zi came out from inside, glared at him angrily, then turned around and left.


    Looking at Gu Zi''s back, Lu Jingzhi stood where he was and didn''t dare to move.


    "Jingzhi, come here."


    After Lu Jingzhi heard Lu Ning''s voice, he immediately passed by.


    He sat beside Lu Ning, and Lu Ning stretched out his hand, and he leaned over.


    Lu Ning hugged him and let him lie on his lap, gently stroking his hair.


    "Sister knows what you think in your heart."


    "But my sister will worry about you. Small probability events rarely happen, but it doesn''t mean they won''t happen."


    "So my sister doesn''t want you to go, but I know that if you don''t let you go, you will follow secretly. It''s better to let you go. I will let you train well during this time, and then reduce the error rate to zero."


    "But Jingzhi, my sister is very scared."


    Hearing this, Lu Jingzhi raised his hand and gently grabbed Lu Ning''s hand.


    "Sister, don''t be afraid, I''ll be fine, it''s very simple."


    He paused for a while and continued: "But I want to go."


    Lu Ning stopped talking, stroked his hair one by one, and sighed after a long time.


    "I know, you go."


    ¡ª¡ª


    After Gu Zi made arrangements, he handed over Lu Jingzhi to the hall master.


    The people at the lobby master''s side are all a bunch of rough guys, where have you ever brought a child, it''s quite a novelty to have a child come unexpectedly, especially this child is more mature than them, it makes them feel ashamed Not as good.


    This task is one month later, and Lu Jingzhi has one month to practice.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1109： task day

    Chapter 1109 Mission day


    At the beginning, the lobby master was actually quite unhappy.


    But this is by far the safest method.


    Seeing that Lu Jingzhi got started after a few days, he couldn''t help but feel even more worried.


    It''s not that I''m worried that he won''t be able to finish it, but that I can''t protect him well.


    he is very smart.


    Although they don''t want to admit it, they all like this kid very much, and none of them want him to have an accident, so they are more focused and serious when training him, and their usual training is also more difficult, in order to better protect Lu Jingzhi.


    Lu Ning will come sometimes, but she can''t see it, so she can only rely on listening.


    Her abilities have also grown a lot recently, and she is now able to fight against Zuo Lin.


    The voices she can hear are getting weaker and weaker, and the power she can feel is getting bigger and bigger.


    In the past month, both she and Lu Jingzhi have made rapid progress.


    Lu Ning was already able to defeat Zuo Lin by hearing, but when Gu Zi saw it, he was astonished as if he had a watermelon in his mouth.


    As for Lu Jingzhi, they let him touch the gun while Lu Ning was away.


    This kid is smart in himself. Under the guidance of these people around him, he learned to use a gun in a month and hit the bullseye with precision.


    The host of the hall also made a gun himself, dismantled a lot of guns and built a small gun for him, which is no less powerful than the ones they use.


    Lu Jingzhi couldn''t put it down.


    But this gun is a live ammunition after all, and it was given to him for practice at the beginning, and he will not be allowed to take it away, and this will not be known to anyone other than them.


    But once Lu Jingzhi took it out and went out, Gu Zi saw it.


    Gu Zi immediately came and scolded them.


    Later, they stopped letting them teach him how to play with a gun, and only promised to give it to him on the day of the mission, so that he could use it for self-defense.


    Lu Jingzhi didn''t dare to say anything, a group of people looked at him and became very angry.


    But in the end, he didn''t tell Lu Ning, lest Lu Ning get tired again.


    Two days before the mission, Huo Jinyan also came.


    He was also worried, especially when he knew that Lu Jingzhi would follow him on a mission, but he was not worried about Lu Jingzhi, but about Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning was able to make such a decision, and he suffered much more in his heart than he could see from the outside.


    He came to Yizhou immediately.


    And this month, Lu Ning''s medicine was changed twice, and Gu Chen carefully checked her condition every time he came.


    These two drops of the drops into the eyes can feel a tingling pain, Gu Chen said this is a good sign.


    Lu Ning could feel his anxiety, they must have tried their best, but she was still in the dark.


    In order to prevent herself from thinking too much, she now wears the ribbon from Gu Zi, so she won''t think too much if she doesn''t open her eyes, especially when she is in the training ground every day, she doesn''t have time to think too much.


    Huo Jinyan felt distressed and relieved to see her making rapid progress in the past two days.


    He felt sorry for her efforts, and was pleased that she could protect herself from getting hurt.


    On the day of the mission, Lu Ning also went.


    She and Huo Jinyan followed in a car behind, and followed from a distance.


    She wanted to wait at home, but she was really worried, so she might as well come along.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, raised his hand and held her hand.


    "It''s all right, everything is perfect."


    Lu Ning nodded, but felt a little flustered inside.


    She really shouldn''t have gotten Lu Jingzhi involved in such a thing.


    Every minute and every second of waiting became an extraordinary torture.


    Until a voice came from the front.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1110： extremely bright eyes

    Chapter 1110 Incomparably Bright Eyes


    "Boss, it''s done! Jingzhi is finished and has already boarded the car."


    Lu Ning and Huo Jinyan heaved a sigh of relief at the same time.


    But just as he relaxed, gunshots rang out all around him.


    They were all taken aback.


    "There is an ambush!"


    Everyone is instantly on alert.


    Gunshots kept ringing, Lu Ning noticed something, and immediately yelled.


    "get off!"


    Then decisively opened the car door, took Huo Jinyan''s hand and ran down immediately, and all the people in the car got off. Almost the moment they got out of the car, the car behind them exploded, and the flames shot into the sky.


    Huo Jinyan had already reacted quickly, hugged her and fell to the ground.


    The people around also immediately protected Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning stood there, in the howling cold wind, she frowned and turned around.


    "People are in the northeast and northwest direction, step back!"


    When her words fell, the people around immediately followed suit, protecting her and retreating again and again.


    All the way back to where Lu Jingzhi and the others were.


    The sound of gunfire and explosions around still didn''t stop.


    In the hail of bullets, Lu Ning heard footsteps.


    "someone is coming."


    Immediately found cover around, watching vigilantly.


    As expected, all the ambushing people rushed over.


    They were numerous and powerful, and after quickly surrounding them, they began to fight hand-to-hand.


    "Boss! You go first!"


    They wanted to **** Lu Ning away, but they were rushed away after just a few steps.


    "Ningning, don''t be afraid."


    Lu Ning''s back was tightly pressed against Huo Jinyan''s back.


    "Jinyan! Turn back! Eleven o''clock direction!"


    Huo Jinyan turned his head suddenly, and as expected, a person was rushing towards him.


    Hearing the voice, Lu Ning suddenly raised his hand and hit the neck of the person in front of him, and kicked his foot out without hesitation.


    The people in front of her were stunned, thinking that she would be easier to deal with if she couldn''t see, but it turned out that this woman seemed to have eyes on her eyes, and she could knock people down so accurately.


    There are more and more people here, and everyone is anxious to deal with it. Huo Jinyan and Lu Ning have been together all the time, and they keep getting knocked down.


    Until Lu Ning heard the sound of the trigger being pulled.


    She turned her head suddenly, raised her hand and pushed Huo Jinyan without hesitation, but she was slapped on the back of the head by the person behind her.


    The bullet grazed the side of her arm, scratching her arm.


    The ribbon was knocked down by them and fell on the neck. Lu Ning subconsciously opened his eyes when he turned around.


    She saw a few blurred figures in the bright light, and without hesitation, she raised her hand and hit them, and she knocked them down to the ground.


    "Ning Ning!"


    Huo Jinyan rushed over anxiously, but was entangled again.


    "elder sister."


    Lu Jingzhi didn''t know when he ran out from behind the bunker and went straight to Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning''s heart skipped a beat, and he heard the sound of a few triggers being pulled, and turned his head to clearly see a row of black muzzles.


    Almost without time to think, she rushed towards Lu Jingzhi and hugged him tightly.


    The expected bullet did not land on her body. The moment the gunshot rang out, all the people over there fell to the ground.


    The reinforcements from Rose Manor have arrived.


    "elder sister."


    Lu Jingzhi murmured.


    Lu Ning loosened him a little, looked at him, and touched him carefully.


    "Is it all right, is there any injury, is there any discomfort, is there any pain."


    Lu Jingzhi stared at her blankly.


    Looked at her extremely bright eyes.


    The surroundings finally became quiet, and everyone looked over, looking at her with a sense of disbelief.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1111： saw

    Chapter 1111 saw it


    Huo Jinyan was the first to react.


    He knelt down and looked at Lu Ning, seeing that her eyes were shining, and they were no longer unfocused like before.


    He raised his hand, his fingertips were trembling.


    Hold Lu Ning''s wrist.


    Lu Ning was relieved to see that Lu Jingzhi was fine, but was startled when he turned to look at Huo Jinyan again.


    He doesn''t look right.


    "What''s wrong with you, are you injured, let me see."


    She was anxious to see, but was suddenly pulled by Huo Jinyan to stand up, and then hugged by him.


    Lu Ning was stunned.


    Huo Jinyan hugged her tightly, tears rolling down from his eyes.


    "Ningning, you saw it!"


    Lu Ning just realized this, and he was startled suddenly.


    Only then did I feel the glare of the sun.


    She slowly raised her hands in a daze, and clearly saw her fingers, her fingertips.


    Clearly saw the tragic situation around him, and clearly saw Huo Jinyan''s face.


    Her fingertips touched Huo Jinyan''s face, her eyes were red.


    "I see you."


    The voice is trembling.


    Looking around, the silent eyes are all red.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After getting the news, Gu Chen rushed back without stopping, and even dragged over several big shots from the research institute.


    Several people breathed a sigh of relief after checking.


    Lu Ning did see it.


    But whether this situation is temporary or really completely cured, they are not sure, so they immediately took Lu Ning to the Medical Research Institute for examination.


    All kinds of inspections have been done, and the conclusion is that it is good, but in order to avoid what happens later, the potion still needs to be used for a while.


    The bosses breathed a sigh of relief when they saw that she had recovered.


    Gu Chen treats them like donkeys during this period of time, and his hair, which was not much at first, is even worse now.


    Before he could breathe a sigh of relief, Gu Chen chased after them.


    "Brother Long''s medicine hasn''t worked yet, I''m going back soon."


    A group of bigwigs were driven back like sheep.


    At the same time, they are still researching the medicine to treat Longtian. Now that Lu Ning is healed, he can concentrate on Longtian''s side wholeheartedly.


    After coaxing everyone in, Gu Chen turned to look at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning smiled at him, walked over, and looked at him with bright eyes.


    Then raised his arms and hugged him.


    "Thank you, Gu Chen."


    Gu Chen''s eyes turned redder, and he raised his hand to hug her.


    He doesn''t need any thanks, as long as she is well, that''s enough.


    ¡­


    Huo Jinyan held Lu Ning''s hand tightly and got into the car.


    All the way back to the Rose Manor, he took people back to the room directly.


    After closing the door without hesitation, she turned to look at Lu Ning.


    Looking at him, Lu Ning slightly bent his lips and smiled. Before she could speak, Huo Jinyan suddenly reached out and grabbed her neck, and kissed her unceremoniously.


    Lips and teeth are entangled, inseparable.


    Tears disappeared between the lips and teeth, and it was a long time before Lu Ning was let go by him.


    In a daze, she looked at her position in a daze.


    When did they run to bed?


    Huo Jinyan hugged her and turned her over, letting her sit on his lap. With deep eyes, he buttoned her buttons one by one.


    Looking at his slender fingers, Lu Ning slightly bent his lips and smiled.


    The next moment after he buttoned it, he suddenly took out a small box from his pocket, opened it and handed it to Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning was taken aback, looking at the exquisite ring in the small box, he didn''t recover for a long time.


    Huo Jinyan ignored her, and directly raised his hand to take out the ring and put it on her hand.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1112： can retire

    Chapter 1112 can retire


    Lu Ning was taken aback and looked at him.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, leaned over lightly, and kissed the corner of her lips.


    "That''s what I planned before I came here."


    His voice is hoarse.


    Lu Ning was stunned.


    Before he came, what he thought about was probably the way she was when she couldn''t see it.


    Lu Ning''s eyes were a little red.


    "You are going to lie to me like this, you want to abduct me while I can''t see it."


    She looked at him with a smile, her eyes were shining, really pretty.


    Huo Jinyan moved closer and kissed her eyes lightly.


    "kindness."


    He admitted it without refuting it.


    Lu Ning looked at her, and gently touched his face with his hand.


    The two of them didn''t speak, they just stared at each other silently.


    Lu Ning couldn''t hide his excitement.


    She lowered her head and kissed the corner of his lips.


    Kissing lightly.


    Huo Jinyan''s hands hugged her waist tightly.


    "Ningning, will you marry me?"


    Lu Ning looked into his eyes.


    "willing."


    There is no more unhesitating answer than this.


    Huo Jinyan raised his chin and kissed her.


    Everything around was quiet, as if they didn''t want to disturb this beautiful couple.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning''s eyes are healed, but she can''t go back yet, there are many affairs in Rose Manor, Long Tian has not woken up yet, and she will continue to preside over the overall situation here.


    Huo Jinyan stayed with her here for a week, but was finally driven away by Lu Ning.


    Let him take Lu Jingzhi away when he left.


    Lu Jingzhi obviously didn''t want to leave, but was pushed away by Lu Ning.


    After they left, Lu Ning continued to stay in Rose Manor.


    During this period of time, everyone in Rose Manor can see Lu Ning''s hard work, her ability, and her determination. Everyone has silently accepted and recognized her.


    She is a very good leader, no worse than Long Tian.


    Among them, the attitude of the master is the most obvious.


    His attitude towards Lu Ning is now completely facing the leader.


    Gu Zi and the others were very pleased to see such a change.


    The twelve of them followed Long Tian along the way.


    Brother has never met Lu Ning, so he thinks she came out of nowhere, but those of them who have met Lu Ning know why Longtian chose her.


    The energy she can burst out is definitely not just as simple as it seems.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Day by day, when the weather in the capital turned from hot to cool, the old man''s illness also improved a little.


    Huo Jinyan also took care of the tricky things.


    After waking up this time, the old man looked better than before.


    Huo Jinyan thinks this may have something to do with the medicines Gu Chen gave him.


    Now that the old man is in better health and spirit, Huo Jinyan stayed with him for a few days and then went to look for Lu Ning.


    On Lu Ning''s side, Long Tian also woke up under Gu Chen''s persistent research.


    He was still dazed when he woke up.


    The first person I saw was Lu Ning.


    Thought he had ascended to heaven, he took Lu Ning''s hand and asked, "Am I dead? Why are you here? Why did you die with me?"


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, and immediately called someone, looked at him helplessly and smiled.


    It was the first time he could wake up to make this kind of joke.


    Gu Chen checked him immediately, and after confirming that there was nothing serious about his body, he began to nourish his body.


    Long Tian was quite surprised after knowing that he had been in a coma for so long.


    Then I realized that so many things happened when I was unconscious, and it was even more surprising.


    Immediately raised his head.


    "Great, I can retire."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1113： what flying vinegar

    Chapter 1113 What to eat flying vinegar


    As a result, Lu Ning patted him unceremoniously.


    "You pull it down! This boss, whoever likes to be the one, I am not the one anyway."


    Long Tian immediately looked at her aggrieved.


    "I just woke up, and you took it all, you should still be you."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    If it weren''t for seeing him just waking up, I really wanted to kill him.


    Long Tian had already woken up the day Huo Jinyan came.


    This is the first time two people face each other.


    The atmosphere is a bit subtle.


    Lu Ning looked at the two people with strange expressions.


    "Do you know each other?"


    Long Tian withdrew his hand: "Netizen."


    Netizens who kill each other.


    Lu Ning didn''t ask much.


    Huo Jinyan looked at him, and said directly: "Since you are awake, I will take you away."


    He robbed people directly without any hesitation.


    Long Tian was unhappy, and immediately stood up from the wheelchair.


    "Wait! You take everything away, this is mine!"


    Huo Jinyan looked coldly: "Really?"


    Long Tian put his hands on his hips: "That''s right!"


    Lu Ning looked at his legs.


    "Didn''t you say that you can''t even stand up, what is this, what is this!"


    Facing Lu Ning''s questioning, Long Tian immediately sat back weakly.


    "Oh, I''m exhausted and exhausted."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Unceremoniously raised his hand and patted it: "You treat me as blind!"


    Long Tian looked at her aggrieved.


    Lu Ning sighed helplessly, just like coaxing a child.


    "I''ll go back and have a look, you need me to come back, I haven''t seen my parents for a long time."


    When she said that, Long Tian couldn''t refute anything, mainly because her knife was pressed against his lower back, so he didn''t dare to refute.


    nodded and let her go back.


    Before leaving, Huo Jinyan asked Ji Ting.


    Lu Ning was a little melancholy when he said it.


    "I didn''t even know I left quietly by myself, and I didn''t even have time to say goodbye."


    Huo Jinyan looked over with a cold look: "How else do you want to say goodbye?"


    Lu Ning turned his head to look at him, and smiled helplessly: "Everyone is gone, why are you so jealous?"


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and hugged her: "You have enough men by your side, if you dare to have one more, believe it or not, I will bite you."


    Lu Ning couldn''t help but smile, and put his arms around his neck.


    "You still bite me, how dare you."


    Huo Jinyan narrowed his eyes, looked at her and said softly, "Ning Ning, have you forgotten that your birthday will be in two days..."


    His ending sounds raised as if to remind her of something on purpose.


    Lu Ning was taken aback.


    This is not implied, this is express!


    Once her birthday is over, will this person drag her to get the certificate? !


    That¡­


    It''s over...


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with satisfaction, leaned over and kissed the corner of her lips.


    Lu Ning: "..."


    She was still in a daze when Huo Jinyan led her out.


    Lu Ning turned his head and took a deep look at the Rose Manor behind him, which was solemn and eye-catching.


    In these short few months, she seemed to have experienced a whole life here.


    As the sun sets, the whole building seems to be coated with a layer of golden light.


    "Let''s go."


    Huo Jinyan''s voice rang softly in her ears.


    Lu Ning turned his head to look at the group of people standing by the railing on the second floor watching her, bent his lips and smiled, turned around and got into the car, and left Rose Manor with Huo Jinyan.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning was sleeping all the way, leaning against Huo Jinyan''s body, woke up for a while, fell asleep in his arms, and fell asleep again.


    Like someone who hasn''t slept in years.


    Huo Jinyan was very happy watching her sleep, he hugged her gently, and coaxed her to continue to sleep when she woke up, if it wasn''t for the arrival, Lu Ning would still be able to continue to sleep.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1114： new house

    Chapter 1114 New house


    "Did you tell my parents that I''m coming back?"


    Huo Jinyan shook his head.


    "Then I will go to live in the school today and give them a surprise tomorrow morning."


    Huo Jinyan grabbed her wrist and squeezed it.


    "Go to live in school?"


    Looking at him, Lu Ning felt a hint of danger.


    She froze for a moment.


    "...no, what else?"


    Huo Jinyan squinted his eyes and approached: "No."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    "We are not married yet, your family education is too strict."


    Huo Jinyan directly grabbed her hand, and pulled her into the car without hesitation.


    "Mrs. Huo, look at the ring on your hand. If you agree to my proposal, you will be mine."


    Lu Ning was sitting in the co-pilot, and Huo Jinyan came over to fasten her seat belt.


    She looked down at the ring on her hand.


    "Then how about I return it to you first."


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at her: "Say it again."


    Lu Ning was taken aback for a moment, looking at his expression, if he really dared to say it again, he probably could make him die on the spot.


    Forget it.


    She looked at Huo Jinyan and bent her lips: "Where are you taking me?"


    Huo Jinyan couldn''t help laughing when he saw her changing rapidly.


    "You will know when you arrive."


    Said and started the car.


    Lu Ning obediently sat in the co-pilot.


    After driving the car for less than five minutes, she fell asleep again.


    Huo Jinyan turned his head to look at her funny, and drove the car silently towards a certain place in the night.


    When Lu Ning woke up, he woke up in Huo Jinyan''s arms, and he was walking forward with her in his arms.


    Noticing that she woke up, Huo Jinyan looked down at her, kissed her forehead first, and then said with a smile: "I''m awake."


    Lu Ning nodded and glanced forward: "Where are we going?"


    She saw a house in front of her.


    She moved, struggled to jump down, and stood outside the door of the house with Huo Jinyan.


    The villa was pitch-black, Lu Ning stared at him in a daze.


    Huo Jinyan had already raised his hand and took out the key to open the door.


    He opened the door and turned to look at Lu Ning.


    "Mrs. Huo, welcome home."


    Lu Ning was taken aback, and walked in.


    In the darkness, she saw the surrounding gardens being renovated.


    Huo Jinyan stepped forward and put his arms around her shoulders and said softly, "The garden is done, and you can plant whatever you want in the future."


    He said and brought her in, opened the door of the main house and went in to turn on the light.


    Bright lights flashed in front of him, Lu Ning closed his eyes and looked at everything in front of him.


    Everything is new, every place is warm and romantic, and the ground is covered with rose petals.


    Everywhere reveals Huo Jinyan''s intentions.


    "Like it?"


    He leaned close to her ear and whispered.


    Lu Ning turned to look at him, his eyes were slightly red.


    "When did you get this?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and smiled: "Before I came back, I was confused. I planned to bring you here on our wedding day, but..."


    He paused and moved closer to her.


    "I can''t wait."


    Lu Ning was startled, looking at his eyes with incomparably bright eyes.


    "Then if I can''t see."


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and gently straightened her hair.


    "It''s okay, I can tell you, even if you can''t see it, there is nothing missing. You will feel it."


    Lu Ning burst into tears.


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand to wipe away her tears.


    "Why are you crying, do you not like it?"


    Lu Ning couldn''t help smiling, and tiptoed to kiss the corner of his lips.


    "No, I like it too much."


    He is really planning their future well.


    Everything here reveals his hard work.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1115： Stinking rogue

    Chapter 1115 Stinky Hooligan


    And the completion of all this did not happen overnight.


    He knows almost everything he thinks.


    It''s not a big house, but it''s warm and romantic.


    Huo Jinyan hugged her horizontally.


    "Take you to see our bedroom."


    She froze for a moment and blushed.


    It really felt like they were married at this moment.


    Probably only when you are newly married, you need to hug into the bedroom.


    She put her arms around Huo Jinyan''s neck, her gaze fell on his face.


    Everything becomes more beautiful because of his existence.


    As soon as Huo Jinyan entered the bedroom door and turned on the light, Lu Ning looked at the scene in front of him.


    So many roses, so many romantic looks.


    She cried in an instant.


    Startled Huo Jinyan.


    He quickly coaxed and comforted her.


    Lu Ning hugged him, put his arms around his neck and buried him on his shoulder, crying.


    Crying and choking, he said, "Why show me this now, I want to watch it when I get married."


    Crying very sadly, Huo Jinyan was stunned by her words, and finally couldn''t help laughing twice.


    Hold her with one hand, and wipe her tears with the other hand.


    "Stop crying, there will be when you get married."


    Lu Ning was taken aback, looked at him with tears in his eyes and asked, "Really?"


    Huo Jinyan saw her crying like a little cat, and couldn''t help but smile: "Really."


    As a result, she cried even more fiercely after reacting for two seconds.


    While crying, he said: "But that''s different, I don''t even feel surprised anymore, it''s all your fault."


    Her words seemed to be complaining, but also coquettish, Huo Jinyan laughed a little.


    Finally, he walked over slowly, put her on the bed, squatted halfway in front of her, looked up at her, and gently wiped her tears.


    "Blame me, blame me, I''m too impatient, and I won''t do it anymore."


    As a result, Lu Ning stopped and looked at him.


    "Aren''t you going to surprise me in the future?"


    The aggrieved look looks really cute.


    Huo Jinyan smiled and hugged her.


    "How come, I will never tell you in advance if I surprise you in the future."


    Lu Ning was still sobbing, Huo Jinyan smiled and wiped her face, then took her hand.


    "Let''s go, go wash your face, and take a look at the bathroom by the way."


    Lu Ning walked behind him, rubbing his eyes as he walked, but didn''t realize that there was anything interesting in the bathroom.


    But after walking in, I was stunned.


    Turn around and run.


    Huo Jinyan grabbed her back.


    "What are you running for?"


    Lu Ning looked up at him, his ears were red.


    "Huo Jinyan, you must be ashamed."


    Huo Jinyan smiled and lowered his eyes: "What are you thinking?"


    Lu Ning replied unceremoniously: "What are you thinking?"


    She turned her head to look at the bathtub over there.


    It really is a big bathtub.


    She had never seen such a big bathtub.


    I still remember when Lu Yanru looked at her room before, he said something about a bathtub in the back, and he really built a big bathtub.


    Huo Jinyan smiled and approached her red ears with a low and melodious voice.


    "Do you still like it? I found someone to make it custom-made, and it won''t touch your arm even if you turn over."


    Lu Ning blushed and punched him angrily.


    "abnormal!"


    After swearing, he ran away.


    "Who would turn over in the bathtub! Damn pervert! Smelly rascal!"


    She ran away cursing, Huo Jinyan looked at her back with a smile in the bathroom, finally turned around and took a new towel, soaked it, wrung it dry and took it out.


    Lu Ning has already walked out all the way, sitting in the living room with arms folded and sulking.


    Huo Jinyan walked over and sat beside her, and gently tugged her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1116： what trick

    Chapter 1116 What trick


    Lu Ning turned his head and glared at him.


    Huo Jinyan smiled and told her to turn around, and gently wiped her face.


    "I''ve endured it for so long, and I''m not allowed to seek some benefits for myself."


    Lu Ning looked at him, squinting slightly.


    "Satyr."


    Huo Jinyan listened to her scolding and smiled.


    "Who made our baby so good-looking, I''ll see it."


    As he spoke, he drew back his hand and kissed the corner of her lips.


    Lu Ning was taken aback, and looked at him angrily.


    Who is not married yet, just thinking about how tired and crooked after marriage...


    She froze at this thought.


    actually¡­


    It''s not like she didn''t think about it.


    Thinking about it this way, Huo Jinyan has indeed been waiting for a long time.


    It seems that he is not to blame.


    I calmed down after thinking about it.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her in a daze, and couldn''t help but laugh.


    I was angry and calmed down, and he didn''t even have time to coax him.


    After wiping her face, he put the towel on the table, then took her hand and walked to the second floor.


    Lu Ning looked at him warily.


    "You don''t have any other tricks, do you?"


    Huo Jinyan laughed out loud and dragged her upstairs.


    The decoration upstairs is completely different.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, looking at the glass door in front of him, he could see the things inside without going in.


    All clothes, shoes, bags and jewelry.


    The entire second floor was opened up by him, and it was all her cloakroom.


    "..."


    The most important thing is that it is already full of clothes, shoes, bags and jewelry.


    Lu Ning was dragged in by him, looking at the dazzling array of new clothes in front of him, he felt like he was shopping in a shopping mall.


    Huo Jinyan led her around and turned to look at her: "Do you like it?"


    Lu Ning met his gaze.


    He kept asking her if she liked it, but he was actually afraid that she would not like it.


    Lu Ning suddenly wanted to tease him, and suddenly raised his face and looked around.


    She was like this, Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment, and began to look around the room to see what made his baby dissatisfied.


    But he turned his head to look, and suddenly he was kissed on the cheek.


    Turning his head to meet Lu Ning''s cunning look.


    "I''m lying to you, I like everything you prepared."


    Huo Jinyan stared at her in a daze, then raised his hand and clasped her waist.


    "Little villain."


    Lu Ning put his arms around his neck, and the two stood in their home and kissed.


    There is nothing unusual about the third floor.


    That is, most of the rooms are opened up for her to use as a piano room, and there is a crystal-clear piano in the piano room, like a crystal.


    Lu Ning was stunned when he saw the piano.


    A piano like this can¡¯t be made in half a year or more.


    She turned her head to look at Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and touched his nose, coughed twice and then said, "This is from Jingzhi."


    Lu Ning was stunned.


    "Jingzhi gave it to me?"


    It was the piano that Lu Jingzhi asked someone to make before.


    He gave Huo Jinyan and asked him to put it in their wedding room.


    Lu Ning couldn''t put it down.


    Raised his hand and touched it.


    Huo Jinyan walked over and put his arms around her waist.


    "Would you like to try playing it?"


    Looking at it, Lu Ning bent his lips and smiled, but shook his head.


    "No, I''ll play it for you on the day we get married."


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at her with affectionate eyes: "Okay, I will remember."


    The other half of the third floor was converted into a workshop by him, and they can work here when they are working.


    Looking at such a large workshop, Lu Ning turned to look at Huo Jinyan speechlessly.


    "Why did you say you put a bed in the workshop?!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1117： adapt to adapt

    Chapter 1117 Adaptation Adaptation


    Huo Jinyan scratched his nose: "I''m afraid you are tired from work and don''t want to go downstairs."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Just say this person is a rogue!


    Lu Ning looked at him: "I will work downstairs from now on, so I don''t want to be here with you."


    She felt like the little white rabbit had entered the wolf''s den when she was here.


    Watching her go downstairs, Huo Jinyan smiled and followed her.


    Downstairs, he grabbed her and held her in his arms.


    "How about it, do you still like it?"


    Lu Ning was held in his arms, and he said a little funny: "Except for some things, I am quite satisfied with the rest."


    Huo Jinyan smiled and kissed the top of her hair: "Just be satisfied, I''m afraid you think it''s too small."


    Lu Ning raised his head from his arms and looked at him.


    "Did you also prepare a big one?"


    Huo Jinyan bent his lips: "Well, if you are not satisfied, I will take you to the big one to have a look."


    Lu Ning smiled helplessly.


    Hey, a boyfriend who is too rich is also a burden.


    She guessed that Huo Jinyan''s urination might have prepared more than two sets. She estimated that all the big, medium, small and extra-large ones would come. Maybe she would take her to other houses for "traveling" when she was tired of living.


    In fact, she guessed it right. After marriage, Huo Jinyan would often take her to live in other real estates. He lived there for a short time, but his name was to let Lu Ning find something new. I''m afraid that she will lose her freshness to him if she gets used to living in the same house.


    In short, all kinds of weird ideas.


    When Huo Jinyan said that he wanted to live here, Lu Ning was stunned.


    "No, the wedding room can only be lived in on the wedding night. Would it be unlucky to live in it now?"


    Huo Jinyan watched her raise his hand and poked her forehead.


    "What are you thinking, the wedding night will be with grandpa, this is our little home, there are not so many rules, you can live whenever you want."


    "The wedding room is Huo''s house, and everything has been tidied up, just waiting for Mrs. Huo to move in."


    Lu Ning raised his hand and poked him.


    "Why do you always talk about Mrs. Huo, we haven''t received the certificate yet."


    Huo Jinyan grabbed her hand.


    "Sooner or later it will be like this for a few days, I will ask you twice to get used to it."


    Speaking Huo Jinyan, he hugged her.


    "How about you call twice to let me get used to it."


    Lu Ning looked at him: "Didn''t I call you Mr. Huo?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with a smile: "It''s not this."


    Lu Ning looked at him: "What is that?"


    In a flash, she understood something from Huo Jinyan''s eyes, and immediately pursed her lips and stopped talking.


    Huo Jinyan smiled and hugged her.


    "Okay, okay, don''t bark if you don''t bark, and call me after you get married."


    Lu Ning was buried in his arms, thinking in his mind that they might get married soon, he couldn''t help feeling a little joy and excitement in his heart.


    This is Huo Jinyan''s concern, so why not hers.


    I really want to marry him quickly.


    ¡ª¡ª


    They still lived in this new house at night.


    The main reason is that Huo Jinyan insisted on not leaving.


    He still hugged Lu Ning and made her lie on the bed unable to move.


    Lu Ning fell asleep after making a fuss.


    When he woke up the next day, Huo Jinyan was sitting by the bed and getting dressed, Lu Ning looked up and saw his naked back, and couldn''t help being taken aback.


    In a trance, I thought I was really married.


    She blushed and buried her head in the quilt.


    "woke up?"


    Huo Jinyan''s voice came from above his head.


    Lu Ning poked his head out, and caught off guard a kiss landed on her forehead.


    Then Huo Jinyan directly possessed her and hugged her up.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1118： Did you not accompany her?

    Chapter 1118 Didn''t you accompany her?


    Lu Ning froze for a moment, subconsciously wrapped his arms around his neck.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with a smile: "Let''s go, my little princess, to pick out clothes."


    As he spoke, he carried her to the second floor.


    Too many clothes will really make the eyes picky.


    In the end, Lu Ning indifferently pointed to a piece of clothing in the corner, turned around and left.


    Huo Jinyan grabbed her with a smile: "Do you really want to wear that one?"


    Lu Ning stared at him blankly.


    She didn''t go over to look at the dress carefully.


    Any questions?


    She looked at Huo Jinyan in doubt.


    Huo Jinyan smiled mysteriously, and raised his hand to give her the clothes in front of him.


    "Put this on, and wear that when you have a chance."


    "Have the opportunity?"


    Before Lu Ning could ask any more questions, Huo Jinyan directly dragged her out.


    After changing clothes and having dinner, he took Lu Ning and prepared to go back.


    Lu Ning is still very happy to see his family.


    After entering, he quietly hid in the kitchen.


    The family is still awake. Today is just the weekend, maybe I want to rest more.


    Lu Ning ran to the kitchen to make breakfast for them.


    The servants were also very pleasantly surprised when Lu Ning came back.


    After leaving Huo Jinyan in the living room, Lu Ning ignored him.


    As a result, he came in by himself after a while.


    After coming in, he looked at Lu Ning and hugged her when he came up.


    Lu Ning was taken aback and almost punched him back.


    Fortunately, he dodged faster, otherwise it would be impossible for this punch to not produce blood.


    Lu Ning looked at him in shock: "Don''t come from behind me, scare me."


    Huo Jinyan hugged her waist funny.


    "Will you hug me like this when I cook for you in the future?"


    Looking at him, Lu Ning smiled: "Huo Jinyan, haven''t you noticed that you''ve been pushing your limits recently?"


    "Have it."


    Lu Ning poked his nose with a smile: "Yes."


    As he spoke, he turned around and continued to fiddle with the things in his hand.


    Huo Jinyan hugged her from behind, resting his chin on her shoulder: "Then, I''ve asked so much recently, are you bored?"


    The servants smiled silently and retreated.


    Lu Ning stopped moving for a moment.


    "Not really."


    Huo Jinyan really pushed forward this time, and hugged him a little tighter: "Since it''s not annoying, then please satisfy me."


    The big bathtub inexplicably appeared in Lu Ning''s mind. He was stunned for a moment, his ears turned red, and he kicked him out.


    "Go and cover for me."


    Huo Jinyan smiled and stood at the door looking at her red earlobes.


    About half an hour later, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi came down.


    The two were still wearing pajamas, talking while walking.


    "Ning Ning''s birthday today, we can''t spend it with her."


    "Let''s make a video for Ningning later."


    "But I want to celebrate our baby''s birthday. I haven''t spent many birthdays with her."


    Shen Yunci walked down a little frustrated, and saw Huo Jinyan sitting on the sofa at a glance.


    Huo Jinyan stood up after hearing the voice.


    "Uncle and aunt."


    "Hey, Jin Yan, why are you here? No one called us."


    Huo Jinyan curled his lips and smiled: "Nothing, just to see you, just wait for a while."


    Shen Yunci came over and looked at him: "Ning Ning''s birthday is today, why didn''t you go to accompany her, can''t you go away?"


    Huo Jinyan smiled: "You don''t need to go today."


    He said something meaningful.


    Looking at him, Lu Zhi exhaled angrily.


    "If she doesn''t let you go, you won''t go. Poor my precious daughter has to spend her birthday alone."


    Shen Yunci turned his head and patted him funny.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1119： surprise

    Chapter 1119 Surprise


    "Jin Yan, don''t listen to your uncle''s nonsense, sit down and have a meal with us."


    Huo Jinyan nodded: "OK."


    His eyes subconsciously looked in the direction of the kitchen.


    "Uncle and aunt, let''s go to the restaurant."


    Shen Yunci nodded, took Lu Zhi to the restaurant, and asked someone to call Lu Qing, Lu Bai and Lu Jingzhi by the way.


    The three of them actually woke up a long time ago, and they were still holding things when they got down.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at the things in the hands of the two and muttered, "Brother, your things are too small, so my sister won''t like them."


    The three people got down noisy, Shen Yunci looked at them: "What are you taking?"


    "A gift for Ning Ning, give her a video later, and send it to her."


    After putting things aside, they sat down one after another.


    They were all talking, holding their mobile phones to make a video for Lu Ning, and they all looked at one place, not paying attention to who the girl who came to serve was.


    Only Huo Jinyan turned his head to look at her and couldn''t help laughing.


    Lu Bai was more sensitive, and immediately noticed that Huo Jinyan was smiling at the little maid at home.


    Turned her head and glared at him, but when the little maid came over again, she was stunned the moment she looked over.


    "..."


    Lu Ning smiled at his gaze, and pressed his fingers to his lips, telling him not to speak.


    Lu Bai followed her figure, and he still didn''t recover after watching her put everything on the table.


    Lu Zhi over there was still a little puzzled: "Why can''t your sister get through this?"


    Lu Jingzhi took it and looked at it: "It seems to be... hey, I took it."


    "elder sister!"


    He called out and suddenly felt an echo.


    Looking at the dark screen, several people were stunned.


    "Ning Ning, where are you, why can''t I see you?"


    Lu Ning covered the camera with his mobile phone, and smiled with curved lips.


    "I''m here."


    The sound is right in the ear.


    Before Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci could react, they looked and looked at their mobile phones.


    "Where, Mom and Dad can''t see you."


    But Lu Qing and Lu Jingzhi reacted.


    Suddenly turned his head and looked at Lu Ning.


    Looking at the two of Lu Ning who were standing in front of them, they were taken aback for a moment, and lost their voice instantly.


    "elder sister!"


    "What, where is your sister? Why can''t I see it?"


    Lu Jingzhi suddenly jumped down, ran towards Lu Ning, and hugged her.


    After hearing the sound, Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci looked up.


    Dazed for a moment, looking at Lu Ning not far away, he was stunned.


    Lu Ning looked at them with a smile: "Mom and Dad, why do you have this expression, don''t you recognize me?"


    She smiled and walked over to hug Shen Yunci''s neck, and raised her hand to shake Lu Zhi''s hand.


    "It''s too cruel, how long have I been away, have you forgotten your precious daughter?"


    "Forget it, then I''ll go back."


    She turned around to leave as she spoke, but Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi grabbed her hands suddenly.


    "You **** girl, don''t say anything when you come back!"


    Shen Yunci suddenly stood up and looked at her, hit her angrily, and cried with red eyes.


    Lu Zhi also stood up and stood beside her and looked at her: "Why are you so thin? You are all fat in the video. Don''t you eat well?"


    Seeing that both of them were crying with red eyes, Lu Ning quickly coaxed them.


    "I didn''t want to give you a surprise."


    "I haven''t, I really eat well, you read wrong, I''m still fat."


    He was hugged while talking and laughing.


    Long-term thoughts turned into hugs, embracing each other.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1120： Birthday

    Chapter 1120 Birthday


    The picture of a family of six embracing each other is too warm, Huo Jinyan raised his hand and held up his mobile phone to help them record it.


    Lu Ning came back, and the atmosphere of the Lu family became full of vitality in an instant.


    Knowing that Lu Ning is back, everyone came.


    Especially Lu Yanru, who wants to hold a grand welcome ceremony for Lu Ning.


    It only took her one afternoon, and the welcome and birthday ceremony was done in the evening.


    Lin Ci cried with excitement when they came.


    Holding Lu Ning, I wished I could cry till the end.


    If Huo Jinyan and Lu Qing hadn''t pulled the two of them apart, they would have hugged and cried for a long time.


    Lu Ning''s 20th birthday was very lively, and many people came, all of whom were relatives and friends around her.


    She also met Yang Li, her god-sister who had never met before and who kept sending her clothes.


    She was busy before and went abroad for a while, so she never had a chance to meet Lu Ning.


    The two career-oriented strong women hit it off right away after meeting each other, and immediately started chatting.


    The chat started after the cake was cut, and the chat continued until it was almost over.


    Huo Jinyan stood by and watched, his eyes flying all night.


    As a result, each of the two cared about his eyes.


    "..."


    It wasn''t until after Shen Yunci came over and pulled Yang Li away that Huo Jinyan finally got a chance to get close to Lu Ning.


    One night, Lu Ning was either hugged and cried by Lin Ci and the others, or pulled to talk by Yang Li. Huo Jinyan finally held Lu Ning''s hand at this moment.


    Take her to dance to the music in the garden.


    Lu Ning clasped his hand tightly, resting his head on his chest.


    Huo Jinyan hugged her tightly, and the surrounding area was quiet.


    His voice came into her ears along with the wind.


    "Ning Ning, you will be twenty years old after today''s end."


    Lu Ning responded softly.


    "kindness."


    Neither of the two continued to speak, but the smile on the corners of their lips could not be concealed no matter what.


    Lu Ning fell asleep in his arms.


    Huo Jinyan gently hugged her and let her lean in his arms.


    The evening wind blew, and it couldn''t blow away the excitement in his heart.


    This little girl will soon be his wife.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It was still early when Lu Ning woke up the next day.


    She didn''t know when Huo Jinyan left last night.


    After waking up, he sat on the head of the bed and was a little dazed.


    Today is her first day after turning twenty.


    According to Huo Jinyan''s temperament, he probably waited at the door to drag her to get the certificate.


    Thinking of this, she blushed, got up to wash, picked out clothes for a long time, and put on makeup properly.


    It is very comfortable.


    But after going down, Huo Jinyan was not found.


    Huo Jinyan didn''t come.


    She froze for a moment.


    Something is not quite right.


    Sitting there and waiting, Huo Jinyan still didn''t come until nine o''clock.


    But he called.


    When Lu Ning answered the phone, he smiled and walked out, but he didn''t see Huo Jinyan''s car, nor Huo Jinyan.


    His voice came from the phone: "Baby, I''m a little busy today, so I can''t accompany you. You can play by yourself. I''ll hang up first."


    She didn''t even have time to say anything, Huo Jinyan hung up the phone.


    Lu Ning stood there and sighed suddenly.


    She must have thought too much.


    But why!


    Although I feel in my heart that I think too much, but the more I think about it, the more angry I become.


    Fortunately, Lin Ci and the others came to ask her to hang out, otherwise she would be angry all day long.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1121： Proposal

    Chapter 1121 Proposal


    Huo Jinyan gave her a card before.


    For all the consumption today, Lu Ning used his card, and didn''t even ask Lin Ciwen Huili to read them to spend money. They paid with Huo Jinyan''s card.


    The three of them dragged her around until the evening.


    Lu Ning didn''t feel tired because he was angry, on the contrary, Lin Ci and the others looked quite tired.


    "Why don''t we go back and have dinner at my house."


    The three nodded, looking relieved.


    Lu Ning looked at them amusedly.


    Seeing the three people like this, Lu Ning simply called and asked the driver to pick them up.


    On the way back, the three of them leaned together, as if they were going to die from exhaustion.


    Lu Ning looked helplessly.


    After arriving at the door of the house, Lu Ning got out of the car, feeling something was wrong.


    The lights outside the house were turned off, it was pitch black.


    Turning to look at the driver, he asked, "Uncle Zhang, is there no one at home?"


    Uncle Zhang shook his head and smiled without speaking.


    Lu Ning is even more strange.


    Three people who looked like they were about to die just jumped out of the car.


    Lu Ning looked at them strangely.


    "you¡­"


    Before she finished speaking, the third person pushed her.


    Just as Lu Ning''s feet got a little closer, his face suddenly brightened up.


    The entire Lu residence lit up in an instant.


    The whole house is covered with colorful lights, filled with balloons, and the road in the garden is full of stars and fireworks.


    The ground is covered with petals.


    Looking at it, Lu Ning was in a daze for an instant.


    Then, in a bright light, a man wearing a formal suit and holding a bouquet of flowers walked slowly from one side, and stood under the stairs of the main house, just in front of her. .


    is looking at her and laughing.


    Lu Ning''s brain seemed to be down, he couldn''t react to anything, he could only see the man not far away.


    Obviously still angry with him today.


    "What are you doing in a daze, go over, you fool."


    Lin Ci cursed angrily behind her.


    Before she could react, Huo Jinyan had already stepped up and walked towards her, looked at her affectionately in his eyes, gently took her hand, and led her to the position where he was standing just now.


    There is a circled heart shape.


    Lu Ning stood in the middle and suddenly smiled.


    Laughed and cried.


    Huo Jinyan held her hand, all eyes were on her.


    "The first two marriage proposals were too casual, how could I be willing to let my baby only have such a casual sense of ritual."


    "Ningning, although we all know each other''s answers, I''m still very nervous when I stand here and look at you."


    "We have come all the way, it seems too difficult. But thinking that the end of all the suffering is you, everything seems to be less difficult."


    "You have always been braver than me. I love you so much. Thank you for holding my hand without hesitation."


    His eyes were red, and under the light, his eyes were shining brightly.


    His eyes are his whole world.


    He squatted down slowly, took her hand and knelt down on one knee, a ring was shining, and he held it in his hand.


    A tear rolled down his eye socket.


    "Ningning, are you willing to marry me?"


    He asked nervously and cautiously.


    He was right, everyone knew what the answer was, but at this moment they all became nervous.


    Lu Ning''s tears fell and fell on the fingers of the two people.


    She bent her lips and smiled: "I do."


    She couldn''t have been more certain of it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1122： make him wait

    Chapter 1122 Let him wait


    Huo Jinyan''s expression was obviously excited and happy.


    His fingers were trembling, and he almost put on the wrong finger when he put the ring on her.


    It was Lu Ning who patted his hand before he realized it and put the ring on his ring finger.


    The moment the two embrace each other, the sky is full of fireworks, which is so beautiful.


    Surrounded by their relatives and friends, witnesses belong to their happiness, watching their embrace with tears and smiles.


    Lu Ning felt that everything was so unreal and in a trance.


    She looked at the diamond ring on her hand, and she felt that the big diamond on it was cumbersome.


    She leaned on Huo Jinyan. Huo Jinyan noticed her gaze and said with a smile: "I prepared a small one for you. If you don''t like wearing this, just change it."


    He paused and continued: "But remember to wear it when you go out in the future."


    Lu Ning looked up at him and couldn''t help but smile.


    Huo Jinyan hugged him tighter.


    Lu Ning looked up at the dark sky, where the stars were twinkling.


    So many stars.


    She glanced sideways, meeting Huo Jinyan''s eyes.


    His eyes are shining, more beautiful than stars.


    Lu Ning suddenly put his arms around his neck, leaned over and kissed his lips.


    Huo Jinyan supported her, bent his lips and smiled, deepening the kiss.


    The surroundings are quiet and beautiful, and everything is so happy.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning only remembered that he was still talking to Huo Jinyan one second ago, but he didn''t remember anything the next second.


    She was in a good mood, and went to bed too late, causing her to stay in bed rarely.


    Huo Jinyan said that everyone waiting below got angry.


    He came running before dawn, startling the servants, watching him sleepily pouring water for him.


    He said no, wait for Lu Ning.


    As a result, I waited for three hours. Normally Lu Ning would get up at seven, but not today.


    Shen Yunci is up, but Lu Ning is not up yet.


    Looking at Huo Jinyan and Shen Yunci, he couldn''t help laughing.


    When Lu Zhi came down, he glared at him angrily, and then ran to the restaurant to sit down.


    Seeing that Huo Jinyan was about to burn, Shen Yunci couldn''t help but smiled and said, "I''ll call Ningning."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her gratefully.


    Shen Yunci went upstairs and entered Lu Ning''s room. Lu Ning slept very soundly wrapped in a quilt, completely unaware that someone below was rushing into the room.


    "Ningning, baby, get up quickly, Jinyan is waiting for you below."


    Shen Yunci gently raised his hand and shook her.


    Lu Ning groaned twice and turned over.


    "Don''t stay in bed, Jin Yan is in a hurry."


    Lu Ning said impatiently: "Let him wait! I''m so sleepy!"


    Then buried in the quilt and went to sleep.


    Shen Yunci walked out helplessly, and glanced at Huo Jinyan downstairs.


    Huo Jinyan sighed, glanced at Lu Zhi, then looked at Shen Yunci: "Auntie, can I go and see her?"


    Shen Yunci curled his lips and waved with a smile: "Come on."


    Huo Jinyan said that it was as if he had received an amnesty, and he went up in three steps and two steps.


    Shen Yunci walked down, went to the restaurant, sat next to Lu Zhi, and looked at him with a smile: "Why are you still showing your face?"


    Lu Zhi looked at her, turned his face away angrily and said nothing.


    Shen Yunci couldn''t help laughing.


    My daughter was abducted as soon as she reached the age, which is of course awkward.


    ¡­


    Huo Jinyan went in and closed the door.


    Lu Ning was buried under the quilt.


    He walked over and lifted up a corner of the quilt, and called softly: "Ningning."


    Lu Ning ignored him.


    Huo Jinyan sighed, if you can''t be soft, let''s be hard.


    Immediately raised his hand and fished her out of the quilt.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1123： Get a certificate

    Chapter 1123 Licensing


    Lu Ning exclaimed, hugged his neck subconsciously, and opened his eyes to look at him in a daze.


    "Huo Jinyan, what are you doing, I want to sleep..."


    She moaned and lay on top of him, too sleepy to open her eyes.


    Huo Jinyan feels distressed but doesn''t want to let her go.


    He raised his hand and patted her.


    "Not today, but you can sleep as long as you want in the future."


    As he spoke, he carried her into the bathroom, hugged her with one hand, and wet the towel with the other hand to wipe her face, but the little girl didn''t cooperate.


    Huo Jinyan directly put the person on the bathtub and sat. She was wobbly and afraid that she would fall, so he supported her with one hand and continued to wipe her face with the other hand.


    Lu Ningtai raised her hand to hug him, obviously acting like a baby.


    Huo Jinyan was both funny and anxious.


    "Lu Ning, did you mean it?"


    Lu Ning did not speak, and continued to sleep with his eyes closed.


    Huo Jinyan sighed: "Well, since this is the case, don''t blame me for being rude."


    After speaking, he picked her up and went out, and put her on the bed.


    As soon as Lu Ning touched the bed, he rolled into the quilt.


    Huo Jinyan turned around and went to her closet to choose clothes for her.


    White shirt is standard.


    After picking it out, he walked to the bed, bent over and dragged the person out of the quilt.


    He moved closer to her.


    "If you don''t open your eyes, I''ll change them for you."


    As he spoke, he raised his hand to take off her pajamas.


    Lu Ning suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Huo Jinyan! You rascal! Wait, no, no! Huo Jinyan..."


    The noisy clothes have been changed.


    Lu Ning reluctantly went to the bathroom to wash up, but was urged by Huo Jinyan.


    When she washed and brushed her teeth, Huo Jinyan combed her hair and did nothing else, so he put it in a ponytail, which was not bad.


    Looking at it, Lu Ning couldn''t help but smile.


    Seeing that she was done, she carried the person out and put it in front of the dressing table, and raised her hand to pick up the things on the table.


    "Is this lipstick?"


    "Is this an eyebrow pencil? How did you make it?"


    "Hey, is this brush used like this?"


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Before he turned himself into a clown, she decisively put on a little makeup herself.


    As soon as he finished, he dragged him out.


    "Hey, hey, wait, shoes, my shoes."


    After a period of chaos, Huo Jinyan finally pulled Lu Ning out.


    Lu Ning was still a little dazed, watching him fasten his seat belt and then drive out suddenly.


    "..."


    She leaned against the car window and closed her eyes to rest.


    It only took ten minutes to arrive at the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    Lu Ning arrived before he even realized it.


    With one foot down, she suddenly remembered one thing.


    "I didn''t bring my household registration book."


    Yi looked up at Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her helplessly, and pulled her out directly.


    "I brought it. My uncle and aunt gave it to me a long time ago."


    Lu Ning:? ? ?


    "What do you mean I gave it to you a long time ago."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, smiled silently and stopped talking.


    Lu Ning yawned and leaned against him.


    "We solved it together yesterday, you insist on an extra day, I''m so tired."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her distressedly. Kissed her forehead.


    "Think you can celebrate one more anniversary, thank you for your hard work, my baby."


    Lu Ning froze for a moment, then looked up at him.


    I''m actually very happy.


    He was really meticulous and thought of many things.


    But she was still in a daze, and the process was extremely fast.


    She felt that she hadn''t realized what was going on, and she had an extra red book in her hand.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1124： Mrs. Huo is so exciting

    Chapter 1124 Mrs. Huo is exciting


    While standing at the door of the Civil Affairs Bureau, looking at her marriage certificate against the sun, Huo Jinyan reached out and took her marriage certificate away.


    "This, I''ll keep it."


    Lu Ning went to **** it unwillingly: "Why, it''s mine."


    Huo Jinyan put his arms around her waist, and suddenly moved towards him.


    "You lost everything, what if you lose it, I''ll let it go."


    Lu Ning looked at him: "When did I lose everything?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her closely: "Mrs. Huo, on the first day of marriage, do you want to keep discussing this issue with me?"


    Lu Ning was taken aback.


    The first day of marriage.


    Why does she still have an unreal feeling?


    Is this getting married?


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, leaned close to her ear and whispered to her.


    "Tonight, come back to our house."


    Lu Ning''s ears turned red from his breathing.


    She stared at Huo Jinyan blankly, and pushed him away after a long time.


    "I don''t, I don''t feel it yet, I want to go home."


    After she finished speaking, she ran away.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her back and smiled, wondering where he could go.


    He smiled and lowered his eyes, looking at the two marriage certificates in his hand, the red glow reflected in his eyes.


    He treasured it and put it in his pocket.


    Stepping towards the car.


    Lu Ning was turning around to look at him.


    She stood by the car, surrounded by sunshine, dazzling.


    His world is not only in his eyes, but also in his hands at this moment.


    ¡­


    After getting in the car, Huo Jinyan didn''t mention anything about going back.


    took Lu Ning to a place.


    Lu Ning stood at the door, staring at the wedding dress in the window for a moment.


    Huo Jinyan took her by the hand and led her in.


    "Mr. Huo, you are here."


    The shopping guide stepped forward enthusiastically, and smiled very happily when he saw Lu Ning.


    "Mrs. Huo, this way please."


    Being called so suddenly, Lu Ning was stunned.


    After following in, Huo Jinyan looked at her.


    "Go and try."


    Lu Ning looked at him blankly.


    Huo Jinyan took her in directly.


    In the innermost room, a white and solemn wedding dress was placed on the middlemost model.


    Skirt, trailing, covered with pearls and diamonds.


    Lu Ning stared blankly at the wedding dress in front of him for a long time.


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand for someone to take it off.


    Because it is a bit cumbersome, this wedding dress requires three people to help Lu Ning change it.


    She was dragged in to change the wedding dress in a daze.


    Huo Jinyan took advantage of this time to change his dress.


    After changing, I came out, and after waiting for about twenty minutes, the curtain in front of me was slowly opened.


    On the round platform in the center, a girl was lowering her skirt and facing him sideways.


    At that moment, she was breathtakingly beautiful.


    Huo Jinyan stood where he was, stunned. For the first time, he experienced the feeling of being suffocated by beauty.


    His heart was beating wildly.


    Lu Ning slowly raised his eyes to look at him.


    When he met his eyes, he looked into his eyes, and smiled slightly with his lips bent.


    She is so beautiful that everything around her is overshadowed.


    The girl next to her couldn''t help looking.


    Lu Ning looked at him and raised his hand.


    Huo Jinyan immediately came back to his senses and held her hand.


    Lu Ning looked at him with a smile: "Why are you so dumb."


    Huo Jinyan took her hand and helped her down.


    "No way, Mrs. Huo is so exciting."


    Lu Ning smiled slightly, and took two steps forward, the hem of the skirt moved so beautifully.


    Huo Jinyan held her hand, and the two slowly stood in front of the mirror.


    Huo Jinyan''s eyes were reddish, looking at each other in the mirror.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1125： ended

    Chapter 1125 is over


    "Mrs. Huo, I finally married you home."


    Looking at Mr. Huo who was still handsome in the mirror, Lu Ning bent his lips and smiled: "Thank you, Mr. Huo, for waiting so long."


    She held his arm, turned to look at him, her eyes were all about him.


    "I will trouble Mr. Huo in the future."


    Huo Jinyan turned his head to look at her, his eyes met, and he could see all the affection in the other''s eyes.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    This wedding dress was decided by Huo Jinyan a year ago.


    Participated in the design and production, he never let go of every small detail.


    That''s why she looks so perfect today.


    This unique wedding dress belongs to only her.


    After trying on the wedding dress, Huo Jinyan bought some things.


    "How to buy these?"


    After fastening her seat belt, Huo Jinyan touched her head and kissed her before answering.


    "To see my uncle and aunt."


    Lu Ning looked at him: "Is this some kind of etiquette? Should I buy some for grandpa?"


    Huo Jinyan smiled as he started the car.


    "You can also buy a little bit. After you buy it, you can exchange it for your change fee."


    Lu Ning stared at him blankly: "Are you going to change your mouth?"


    Huo Jinyan bent his lips and smiled: "This is not a change of mouth fee, this is an apology."


    "what?"


    Seeing Lu Ning''s stupid look, Huo Jinyan found it even more funny, and went back to Lu''s house without saying anything.


    It was already afternoon when the two of them went back.


    Huo Jinyan and the servant took the things in together. After taking them in, Huo Jinyan asked her to play by herself, then went into Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi''s room, and then never came out again.


    Shen Yunci came out an hour later, his eyes were red and he was still wiping away tears.


    Lu Ning looked at her and was startled, and asked her what''s wrong.


    Shen Yunci smiled and said: "Happy."


    After waiting for another two hours, it was already dark, but Huo Jinyan still didn''t come out.


    Lu Ning turned his head and looked at Shen Yunci suspiciously.


    Shen Yunci patted her hand and smiled.


    "It''s okay, Jin Yan talk to your father."


    Lu Ning only now understood what Huo Jinyan meant by apologizing.


    In fact, Lu Zhi has always wanted Lu Ning and Huo Jinyan to be together. Even if he changed a little later, he just hoped that Lu Ning could be safe and stable, not marry into some wealthy family.


    But there is no way, she fell in love with Huo Jinyan.


    Lu Zhi didn''t want his daughter''s love to end without a problem, but at the same time, he couldn''t stop worrying about Huo Jinyan.


    After Huo Jinyan came back, he was busy celebrating Lu Ning''s birthday, proposing marriage, and now getting married to get a certificate. He didn''t have time to talk to Lu Zhi at all. Now that the dust has settled, he also took time out to make a promise to Lu Zhi. Well, whatever is fine, he hopes that Lu Zhi can really trust Lu Ning to him.


    It is not easy for Lu Ning to disturb the chat between the two men.


    But they chatted for a long time, so long that Lu Ning and Shen Yunci sat on the sofa and fell asleep, and then woke up to see the time, it was ten o''clock.


    Looking at the door on the second floor, it was still closed.


    Lu Ning rubbed his eyes in a daze.


    It''s too bad, Huo Jinyan won''t be beaten to death inside if it goes on like this.


    Go and see.


    Before she had time to get up, she heard the sound of the door opening and looked back suddenly.


    Huo Jinyan walked out from the inside, went downstairs step by step and stood in front of her.


    Huo Jinyan looked down at her with gentle eyes: "Have you been waiting, are you tired?"


    Lu Ning looked up at him, and answered the wrong question: "It''s over?"


    Huo Jinyan bent his lips and nodded.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1126： Angry

    Chapter 1126 Angry


    Wrapped her in a bath towel, carried her out of the bathroom, and put her gently on the bed.


    Lu Ning looked up at him.


    Huo Jinyan kissed her forehead.


    "Sleep."


    He is gentle.


    Lu Ning felt that he was almost gone.


    In the blink of an eye, she glanced at the clock on the wall.


    The pointer points to the direction of 3:50.


    Oh shit! five hours!


    Lu Ning was so angry that he wanted to curse.


    But before he could open his mouth to scold, he was already so tired that he closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Seeing her fall asleep, Huo Jinyan heaved a sigh of relief, got up to find the medicine box, gently lifted the quilt, took the ointment, and gently wiped the bruises on her body.


    He must have really been holding himself insane, and he didn''t control his strength well, which made her look like this.


    He glanced at the girl sleeping on the bed with distress, and after packing up everything, he slowly lay down next to her, kissed the corner of her mouth, and hugged her gently.


    The sky outside the window is showing signs of getting brighter.


    Huo Jinyan looked at the person in his arms, but couldn''t fall asleep.


    The joyful emotion in my heart became more and more full.


    He really married his little girl, and really brought her home.


    I can¡¯t get enough of it.


    I really like her very much.


    I love her so much.


    We must take good care of her in the future.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning slept until the sun was three poles high, the sun rose and slowly moved westward, and the sky became dark.


    Huo Jinyan sent out five copies of her wedding revision opinions, and she hasn''t woken up yet.


    Huo Jinyan glanced at the time, got up and walked into the bedroom.


    Three of his meals were ready, and she never woke up.


    Afraid that she would not sleep well when she woke up at night, Huo Jinyan was going to call her.


    But he obviously has no bottom line, that''s what he thought in the morning, and he didn''t call until it was dark.


    After walking in, the bedroom was pitch black, Huo Jinyan walked over slowly and opened the curtains a little.


    But there is no difference, the sky outside the window is also dark.


    He didn''t turn on the light either, so he turned on a warm light on his side, then walked around and sat by the bed.


    Her smooth arms were still exposed, and the red marks on the arms that hadn''t dissipated made him roll his Adam''s apple twice.


    He raised his hand to tuck her arm into the quilt, moved closer and called her name.


    "Ning Ning, Ning Ning..."


    Lu Ning frowned and muttered vaguely: "Don''t make noise."


    Huo Jinyan bent his lips and chuckled, raised his hand to straighten her messy hair, kissed her hair lightly, and whispered softly: "Okay, don''t make noise, go to sleep."


    His determination to wake her up before he came in had already collapsed.


    He is like a fool.


    Lovers say what they say.


    Lu Ning was disturbed by no one, and slept until ten o''clock in the evening.


    When I woke up, I still felt that my legs were cold, so I subconsciously opened my eyes and looked.


    Looking up, he saw Huo Jinyan sitting with his back to her, smearing something on her leg with his fingertips.


    She let out a big yawn.


    Huo Jinyan heard the voice and turned to look at her.


    His eyes were gentle, and he looked at her with a smile: "Wake up, baby."


    Lu Ning glared at him, then turned his head and lay back to ignore him.


    Huo Jinyan couldn''t help laughing. After applying the ointment, he got up to wash his hands, and came back and sat on the edge of the bed and coaxed her softly.


    "Are you angry?"


    He leaned closer and lay next to her ear.


    Lu Ning moved and pushed him away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1127： five hours? !

    Chapter 1127 Five hours? !


    Huo Jinyan went to shake her hand.


    "Aren''t you hungry, can you eat something and get angry again?"


    Lu Ning turned to look at him, and just about to say something, he suddenly hugged him with the quilt.


    She subconsciously put her arms around his neck.


    He was carried into the restaurant by him.


    The table is full of delicious food. Lu Ning has been sleeping for a whole day, and he is also hungry.


    These are also Huo Jinyan just made, and they are still hot, and she didn''t stop her from reaching out to get them.


    Just a reminder: "Be careful of burning."


    Lu Ning glanced at him, decisively ignored him, and continued to eat his own food.


    Huo Jinyan sat on the sidelines and watched her eat, and raised his hand from time to time to fiddle with her hair who ran to the front.


    Lu Ning was full and had strength, so he immediately picked up a bean paste bun and threw it over.


    "Huo Jinyan! You beast!"


    Huo Jinyan caught Baozi and watched her lose her temper, without being annoyed, just looked at her with a smile.


    The more Lu Ning talked, the more angry he became.


    "Ugly rascal! Five hours! Five hours! You **** might as well kill me next time! Look, look! It''s all because of you!"


    She looked at him with puffed cheeks, showing him the red marks on her body.


    Huo Jinyan smiled and pulled down her sleeves, and said softly, "I''ve seen it."


    Lu Ning was taken aback for a moment, raised his hand and hit him, and said viciously: "Rogue!"


    Huo Jinyan held her hand with a smile and hugged her in his arms.


    "My wife is so pretty, I''m not allowed to be a hooligan."


    He said, let her sit on his lap, clasped her waist with his hands, and said in a low voice: "Honey, have you rested, do you want to go to the bathtub..."


    Before he finished speaking, Lu Ning covered his mouth with his hand.


    looked at him with a blushing face.


    "Why are you such a beast."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with a pair of eyes, and he liked her very much.


    He raised his hand to hold her wrist, rubbing gently with his fingertips.


    Lu Ning withdrew his hand violently as if being shocked by an electric shock.


    Jumped off him, turned around and ran, shouting while running: "Rogue!"


    Huo Jinyan looked over with a smile, she ran back with bare feet thumping, and locked the door, so Huo Jinyan couldn''t even get in.


    He stood by the door and said pitifully, "Ning Ning, I won''t be able to sleep without you by my side."


    Lu Ning shouted from inside: "I think you need to calm down."


    After half an hour of lobbying by Huo Jinyan, Lu Ning did not open the door either.


    Finally, there was no sound outside. Lu Ning looked at the wall clock on the wall. It was almost twelve o''clock. She slept for a whole day, and now she was very energetic. She slowly opened the door and walked out.


    She was not full just now, so she ran to the kitchen to eat.


    Looking at the things on the kitchen counter, she froze for a while.


    I guessed it right away, it was Huo Jinyan who made it for her from morning to night today, but she didn''t eat it, only this one at night.


    My heart softened a bit, and I raised my hand to touch a bean paste bun and stuffed it into my mouth, it was still hot.


    She froze for a moment, then turned her head and looked outside.


    In the living room, Huo Jinyan lay sideways on the sofa and closed his eyes tightly.


    It looks a little pitiful.


    It is really pitiful that the newlyweds were shut out the next day.


    Lu Ning walked over barefoot, crouched beside him and looked at him.


    whispered softly: "I can''t sleep without saying anything, but I still sleep well."


    She had just finished muttering, when suddenly a hand was placed behind her head, and she pressed it suddenly, and she suddenly leaned over and kissed his lips.


    Lu Ning was taken aback, raised his hand and pushed him, but didn''t push him away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1128： Just stand by my side

    Chapter 1128 Just stand by my side


    Huo Jinyan hooked the corners of his lips and held the back of her head, and he let her go after a long time.


    Looking into her bright eyes, he sat up with a smile and hugged her into his arms.


    "I really can''t sleep without you by my side."


    Lu Ning looked at him helplessly.


    Huo Jinyan held her face and kissed her unceremoniously.


    Finally, he hugged him tightly and murmured: "I really like my baby."


    Lu Ning smiled helplessly, and raised his arms to hug him.


    Don''t they all say that men don''t cherish it after they get it, and will they change their appearance after getting married?


    How does it feel that there is nothing different with him.


    Hey, that¡¯s not right, there are some changes, it¡¯s true that it has become more clingy.


    Huo Jinyan hugged her and carried her back to the bedroom without letting go.


    Lu Ning sat on the bed, raised his hand and kicked him on the chest: "Let''s say it first, you can sleep here tonight, but you can''t touch me, do you hear me?"


    Huo Jinyan smiled and held her toes: "Is this a coincidence?"


    Lu Ning glared at him: "Be more serious."


    Huo Jinyan restrained his smile and looked at her: "Okay, don''t touch."


    Lu Ning then withdrew his feet.


    Huo Jinyan sat next to her, looking at her with a smile.


    Originally, he just meant to tease her, but yesterday he really went a little too far, let her rest.


    Lu Ning leaned over and looked into his eyes.


    "What time did you get up?"


    She remembered that it was almost four o''clock when she fell asleep last night.


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and adjusted the neckline of her pajamas for her.


    "Seven o''clock."


    Only got three hours of sleep?


    "Why do you wake up so early?"


    Huo Jinyan hugged her with a smile: "I''m afraid your biological clock will wake up on time, so get up and make breakfast for you, and take a look at the details of our wedding."


    He said it lightly.


    Lu Ning felt a little distressed when he heard it.


    He has been busy cooking for her all day, but she slept so late and only ate such a meal.


    what a pity.


    Why did you spend the first day of your wedding in sleep?


    After much deliberation, she patted him and said angrily, "It''s all your fault."


    Huo Jinyan was taken aback for a moment. Just now, she looked at her with distressed eyes, but now it''s all his fault.


    He smiled and covered her hand: "Well, it''s all my fault."


    Lu Ning sighed and looked at him.


    "Lie down."


    He watched Lu Ning pat the pillow and lay down with a smile.


    Lu Ning ran out and dragged the quilt back.


    Then sat next to him and wrapped his arms around his neck.


    "Miss Lu showed great mercy and hugged you to sleep."


    Huo Jinyan smiled, rubbed against her, and leaned his head on her waist: "Thank you, Mrs. Huo."


    Lu Ning looked at him, touched his face, and pulled the quilt for him.


    Huo Jinyan closed his eyes slightly, but his mouth was not idle.


    "You need to choose the main color for the wedding tomorrow."


    Lu Ning looked at him: "Should I only choose this?"


    Huo Jinyan bent the corner of his lower lip: "Well, you don''t have to worry about the rest, it''s all done, I''m afraid you won''t like the color I chose, you can go play after you set the color tomorrow."


    Lu Ning sighed, extremely melancholy.


    "I''m probably the most idle bride."


    Huo Jinyan grabbed her hand, put it on his lips and kissed: "My bride doesn''t need to do anything, just stand by my side."


    Lu Ning bent his lips and smiled slightly, touching his ear.


    I was stunned for a while and asked softly, "Does Mr. Huo need a lullaby?"


    Huo Jinyan smiled: "It would be great if Mrs. Huo sang."


    Lu Ning smiled and said, "How about Mr. Huo being lucky, Mrs. Huo is the lead singer today."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1129： got used to?

    Chapter 1129 Are you used to it?


    "That''s hard work for Mrs. Huo."


    Looking at the corners of his lips, Lu Ning looked at him and said softly, "Sleep~ sleep~ my dear baby~"


    Huo Jinyan suddenly opened his eyes and looked at her, Lu Ning stopped singing with a smile.


    She doesn''t know many lullabies.


    Huo Jinyan pulled her down directly as if punishing, then hugged her in his arms, closed his eyes and said, "Change another one."


    Lu Ning bent his lips and thought for a while.


    Finally, she sang an English song, which she had heard before, and the song was full of subtle expressions of love.


    The last sentence is¡ª¡¾Iloveyou¡¿


    After she finished singing softly, she looked up and saw that Huo Jinyan had fallen asleep.


    She bent her lips and smiled, raised her chin, kissed his chin lightly, and said softly: "I love you~"


    "Good night~"


    Then she nestled into his arms and slowly closed her eyes.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Although Huo Jinyan did not touch her that night, she was quite obedient.


    But Lu Ning deeply realized a truth.


    It is definitely an unwise choice to eat meat before a wedding, which is sad.


    She doesn''t need to be busy with the wedding, Huo Jinyan is busy with the wedding.


    But every time he came back, he would have various reasons to coax her.


    Every time I look at her aggrievedly and say that I have suppressed to the limit.


    So when Lu Ning had no time to count the days, Huo Jinyan had already achieved the bathtub fun he had been thinking about.


    Lu Ning felt strange why he was still so energetic every time he woke up the next day, and she felt that she had to sleep all day before she could rest.


    But then the rest time became shorter and shorter.


    Maybe... get used to it?


    Their wedding was one month later. During this month, Lu Ning didn''t know how he got here. He fell asleep and woke up every day. Either he couldn''t see the sun or the moon.


    This is all thanks to Huo Jinyan, a beast.


    Two days before the wedding, Lu Ning received a project report from the research institute and worked in the workshop on the third floor.


    When Huo Jinyan came back, he couldn''t find anyone, so he went to the third floor to look for her.


    Sure enough, I found someone in the workshop.


    Walking over, bent over and kissed her, stood beside her and watched: "What are you doing?"


    Lu Ning looked at the computer screen: "The new project of the research institute, let me look at the data."


    Huo Jinyan frowned slightly: "We''re getting married the day after tomorrow, why do they give you so much work?"


    Lu Ning laughed out loud upon hearing this, and turned to look at him.


    "There is a lot of work there, that is, some data is uncertain today, let me take a look, soon."


    Huo Jinyan leaned over and said, "How fast."


    Lu Ning raised his hand and pinched his ear.


    He turned his head, kissed her suddenly, then turned and walked out successfully.


    Lu Ning froze for a moment, smiled helplessly, and continued to look at the data in front of him seriously.


    After a while, Huo Jinyan came back again, holding a plate of fruit in his hand, and placed it next to Lu Ning.


    "Aren''t you alright?"


    took a cherry and stuffed it into Lu Ning''s mouth.


    Lu Ning took advantage of the situation and answered vaguely.


    "Soon, let me confirm again."


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand to her mouth, caught the nucleus she spit out, and naturally threw it into the trash can.


    Lu Ning was sitting there watching things and changing data, and he was feeding by the side.


    About twenty minutes later, Lu Ning finished, stretched happily, turned around and threw himself into his arms.


    Huo Jinyan hugged her with a smile, stroked her hair with his fingers, and asked gently: "What did you play at home today?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1130： Do you understand what restraint is?

    Chapter 1130 Do you understand what temperance is?


    He was like an old father who came home and asked his daughter what she was playing.


    Lu Ning smiled and put his arms around his neck.


    Smiling brightly and movingly: "I miss you, do you think so?"


    Huo Jinyan was taken aback, looking at her.


    She is really good at handling him now.


    Huo Jinyan directly inserted his hands into her hair, grabbed the back of her head, pressed her to himself, and his lips touched together, deepening the kiss.


    It can only be said that after marriage, even kissing becomes different from before marriage.


    Lu Ning panted slightly and left him, and smiled.


    Huo Jinyan kissed her comfortingly: "Little fairy."


    He stood up holding her, and put her down on the bed in the workshop the next moment.


    Lu Ning looked at him and sincerely suggested: "Mr. Huo, do you understand what temperance is?"


    Mr. Huo answered irrelevant questions, his eyes were deep and pitiful.


    "You will go home tomorrow."


    Before the wedding, the two parties cannot meet each other, and Lu Ning has to go home for a day.


    Looking at his appearance, Lu Ning raised his eyebrows.


    The reason is quite sufficient.


    She put her arms around his neck, leaned over and kissed him.


    Huo Jinyan''s kiss fell.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The next morning, when Huo Jinyan woke up, the people around him were gone.


    He froze for a moment, and went out to look for it, only to find breakfast and a note on the dining table.


    Looking at the familiar handwriting, Huo Jinyan bent his lips and smiled.


    "Dear Mr. Huo, don''t be surprised when you wake up in the morning. I''m going home, waiting for you to marry me~ I love you, Mrs. Huo."


    Huo Jinyan smiled, sat down slowly, and carefully put away the note while eating.


    Regarding this kind of thing, Huo Jinyan is still very pious, and he can''t see him, and he really didn''t go to see her secretly.


    But there are still some messages.


    The two of them suffered from insomnia that night. After saying good night to each other, they stared at the ceiling in a daze. The smile on the corner of their mouth remained unchanged.


    Just looking at it like this, Lu Ning fell asleep in a daze, but was woken up in a daze after falling asleep.


    It was still dark when she got up, and she wanted to get under the quilt.


    "Ningning, get up quickly, put on makeup, or it will be too late."


    Shen Yunci tugged at her quilt.


    Lu Ning muttered something and got into the quilt, and everyone around her couldn''t do anything about her.


    Lin Ci, who finally changed her clothes, immediately slapped her thigh and tore her quilt away.


    "I''m sorry for you! Get up quickly! Sit down! I really don''t know if you are getting married or we are getting married. I''m not in a hurry."


    Lu Ning was forcibly pulled up, his brain was forced to turn on, and he sat there staring at Lin Ci in a daze, listening to her scolding himself.


    "What are you doing in a daze, quickly bring the clothes and change them for her."


    The surrounding quickly started looking for clothes and taking clothes.


    Lin Ci looked at Lu Ning threateningly: "Are you going to change it yourself, or we will change it for you."


    Lu Ning woke up immediately: "I will change it myself."


    Grabbing the clothes, she ran to the bathroom. Seeing her slinking back, everyone around couldn''t help laughing, and began to take out the things for preparation.


    When Lu Ning came out, his hair was falling down, he had washed his face, and there were still water stains on his face, standing there wearing Xiuhe clothes, with such a plain face, he was already as beautiful as a fairy.


    The Xiuhe suit on her body was custom-made by Huo Jinyan. All of it was embroidered by hand. It was so beautiful and exquisite that the girls at the scene were all envious.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1131： Your husband is throwing money at you

    Chapter 1131 Your husband is throwing money at you


    The bed was made for her, Lu Ning sat on the bed, Lin Ci fixed her clothes, and held her dozing face for the makeup artist to do her makeup.


    This side is busy, and Huo Jinyan''s side is also busy.


    Everything is done, Huo Jinyan himself is busy.


    They wanted to catch Huo Jinyan so that he wouldn''t fly out in one stride.


    He began to urge to leave before dawn.


    The time has not come yet, and the bride must not have dressed up yet, so what are you going to do?


    They are responsible for holding Huo Jinyan down! We can''t let him out until the time is up.


    The sky slowly brightened, and the butler over there just said that the time was up, and he flew out like an arrow that left the string.


    The surroundings helplessly followed him.


    "The bride can''t run away, why is he running so fast?"


    Xia Yuan couldn''t help complaining.


    Huo Jinyan''s convoy started slowly.


    Pedestrians on the road looked sideways when they saw such a convoy.


    There is a row of luxury cars, any one can buy a suite in the capital, and I can''t help but click my tongue.


    Huo Jinyan got out of the car when he arrived, and they all walked to the door, and the groomsmen followed panting.


    "No, don''t run, Ningning can''t run, why are you in a hurry."


    Huo Jin gave him a blank look, but ignored him.


    After entering the door, he arrived at the door of Lu Ning''s room smoothly.


    The bridesmaids stopped them outside unceremoniously.


    Huo Jinyan directly raised his hand, and Xia Yuan immediately offered a thick red envelope.


    The red envelope was so stuffed that it couldn''t fit another one, it was so thick that it couldn''t be stuffed in at all.


    Lin Ci looked at it and immediately opened the door decisively. The three girls stood there blocking the door and watching.


    Received the red envelope, which is full of hundred yuan bills.


    Xia Yuan said in a chattering voice: "I really can''t fit it, this is the most it can hold, and if there is one more, this red envelope will be broken."


    Wen Hui looked at the heavy red envelope in his hand, the red envelope could be 20,000 if not 30,000, who would give so many red envelopes to the bridesmaids!


    The result was not over yet, Huo Jinyan raised his hand and took out a few books from his clothes.


    House book and car book.


    Hand them over one by one.


    Three people can fit a watermelon into their mouths.


    The house book and the car book are all their names, the house car in the capital.


    Before Lin Ci said "I rely on", Huo Jinyan raised his hand, and the best man handed over a few bags again.


    There is nothing else in the bag, but a famous watch and a limited edition bag.


    The eyes of the three people were filled with the word stunned.


    Looking around, I was almost suffocated in shock.


    House, car, famous watch and bag, these are just the treatment of bridesmaids.


    Good guy, give these to me and I will marry you directly, okay?


    Xia Yu''an looked at it and thought, is there still time to be a bridesmaid?


    Lin Ci and the others finally recovered from Huo Jinyan''s sentence: "Are you satisfied?"


    The three retreated in unison and stood by the wall. The door opened to welcome them.


    Huo Jinyan bent his lips and smiled, and stepped in, still nervous inside.


    After walking a few steps inside, I slowly saw Lu Ning sitting on the bed with a fan¡ªdozing off.


    Can''t help but chuckle.


    Lin Ci poked his head over, ran over immediately, raised his hand and patted Lu Ning on the back.


    Lu Ning stared wide-eyed and straightened his back. When he raised his eyes, he saw Huo Jinyan.


    Lu Ning was taken aback, and whispered: "What''s the matter with you, didn''t you say that the door was blocked for a long time?"


    Lin Ci also whispered, gnashing his teeth: "We can''t help it, your husband spends money, who can bear it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1132： Husband worked hard

    Chapter 1132 Husband is working hard


    As he spoke, he showed her the house book, the car book and the red envelope.


    Lu Ning: "..."


    That''s right, I''m also happy to hit me like this.


    When Xia Yuan followed in and saw Lu Ning, he understood Huo Jinyan in an instant.


    Such a good-looking wife, even he can run fast, he can run faster than Huo Jinyan!


    It was much easier to look for shoes, because the "gold master father" took money and threw the three bridesmaids winking desperately.


    But I can''t stand the best man and someone is making trouble.


    It may be that Xia Yuan was unbalanced because she didn''t have a car door. She interrupted their winks several times and searched around the room.


    "Oh, where is it, oh, why is it so hard to find..."


    Just as he was oops, Huo Jinyan glanced at him, then leaned in front of Lu Ning, and took out the shoes from behind her skirt.


    Xia Yuan: "..."


    Gan!


    Half-kneeling down to put her shoes on, Huo Jinyan looked up at the little girl in front of him who looked at him with crooked eyebrows, a smile on her face, that is the happiness and satisfaction that can only be felt when seeing her smile.


    The bride can''t touch the ground on her wedding day. After Huo Jinyan hugged her, all that was left was for Lu Qing and Lu Bai to go downstairs with their sister on their backs.


    When the two of them walked with her behind their backs, they walked carefully, and their eyes turned red carefully.


    When handing her over to Huo Jinyan in front of the car, the two of them looked at her with tears in their eyes.


    Looking at their eyes flushed, Lu Ning turned his head to look at them while sitting in the car, and tears fell instantly.


    The car drove away slowly, and when she looked at the figure at the door of the house, she turned into a small person in the rearview mirror.


    She is leaving her home, and Huo Jinyan is going to set up their home with Huo Jinyan.


    Lu Ning didn''t turn his head to look at Huo Jinyan beside him until they were no longer visible in the rearview mirror.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, held her hand tightly, and raised his hand to wipe away her tears.


    He doesn''t need to say anything, all his promises are in his eyes, Lu Ning can understand.


    ¡­


    The banquet was held in Huo''s old house. Huo Jinyan had already canceled everything he could, but he was still busy toasting until the evening.


    It wasn''t until everyone had left, and the two of them stood at the door to bid farewell to the last guest, that Lu Ning finally fell on top of him.


    She was wearing high heels and had been walking all day. She was so tired that she leaned against Huo Jinyan and didn''t want to move anymore.


    Huo Jinyan touched her face distressedly, bent over to pick her up and walked back.


    The old house is very big, seeing Huo Jinyan come in with her in his arms, he couldn''t help smiling and drooping his eyes.


    Lu Ning doesn''t care about being shy or not, his feet hurt like hell, so he just hangs on Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan kissed her forehead lightly, and took her back to his yard.


    After entering, he put her on the edge of the bed and sat down. He sat on her side, picked up her legs and put them on his own, and took off her shoes.


    Bai Nen''s feet were all red, and the heels were so red that they were almost worn out.


    Huo Jinyan was so distressed that he gently massaged her.


    Lu Ning put his arms around his neck and continued to hang on him.


    "So tired, so tired, so tired..."


    Repeatedly like a mantra.


    Huo Jinyan couldn''t help but smiled, and turned to look at her.


    "Thank you, wife."


    Looking at his tired look, Lu Ning leaned over and kissed him on the cheek, leaned on his shoulder, and muttered vaguely: "My husband has worked hard too."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1133： wait me back

    Chapter 1133 Wait for me to come back


    Huo Jinyan was taken aback, stopped the movement of his hands, and turned his head to look at Lu Ning suddenly.


    "What did you just call me!"


    Lu Ning pretended to be stupid: "What, I didn''t say anything."


    Huo Jinyan grabbed her hand and refused to give up.


    When he looked at Lu Ning, his eyes sparkled.


    Lu Ning froze for a moment, and was pressed on the bed by him.


    His eyes were burning, and when he stared at her, he was extremely excited.


    "Call again."


    Lu Ning raised his hand to touch his face.


    Is that what you want to hear?


    Huo Jinyan actually has been tempting Lu Ning to call her this name all this time, but Lu Ning is not fooled, he never thought he would be called when he was so defenseless.


    He didn''t even have time to agree, how could he let her go.


    Lu Ning bent his lips to look at him, not wanting to tease him anymore, put his arms around his neck, leaned into his ear, and said softly and slowly: "Husband~"


    Huo Jinyan felt that the pores of his whole body were full of happiness.


    He hugged her tightly, and replied sincerely: "Well, my husband is here."


    Lu Ning bent his lips and smiled lightly, and was pressed on the pillow by him the next moment.


    "Well¡­"


    The overwhelming kiss fell, with a passion that was more confusing than ever.


    It wasn''t until someone knocked on the door outside to call them that Huo Jinyan let them go.


    Staring at her with deep eyes, panting, looking at her panting likewise.


    "understood."


    He turned his head in response, and the sound of footsteps outside the door left.


    Lu Ning thought he was going to leave, and was about to grab him to get up, but he grabbed his waist, and another warm and affectionate kiss fell.


    Long with deep affection.


    When she was let go after a long time, her clothes were messed up and her hair was messed up. Lying there, she looked adorable.


    Huo Jinyan rolled his Adam''s apple up and down twice, looked at her, raised his hand to cover her with the quilt, and kissed her comfortingly.


    "wait me back."


    It wasn''t until the footsteps left that Lu Ning came to his senses in a trance, blushing, and raised his hand to cover his eyes.


    Why is this person...so unrestrained.


    After getting married, Huo Jinyan seemed to have stepped into some magical realm.


    I am not ashamed every day.


    She felt that if this continued, she would soon be like him.


    Lu Ning sighed, thinking about getting up after lying down for a while, and going to talk to grandpa.


    But I fell asleep unconsciously while lying down. Maybe I was too tired and fell asleep after turning over.


    When Huo Jinyan came back, the little **** the bed had already fallen asleep.


    He was stunned for a moment, and couldn''t help but smile.


    Even prepared fireworks for her, but the little girl fell asleep.


    Waking her up felt a little cruel, so she turned and went to wash up.


    Let her sleep well first, he can show her the fireworks anytime.


    When he came back, he was wearing pajamas, holding a set of women''s pajamas of the same color in his hand.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, she carefully lifted her quilt, and raised her hand to take off her toasting attire.


    Lu Ning resisted in a daze.


    Huo Jinyan coaxed her with a smile: "It''s uncomfortable to sleep in this, my husband will change your pajamas for you."


    She was so dazed that she stopped resisting.


    After putting her in her pajamas, Huo Jinyan leaned over to fix her hair, but she put her arms around her neck.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Lu Ning muttered in a daze: "I haven''t talked to grandpa yet."


    Huo Jinyan smiled and played with her hair: "It''s okay, Grandpa said you don''t need to go there."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1134： more important things

    Chapter 1134 More important things


    Lu Ning nodded, rubbed his neck, and muttered again: "Fireworks, I haven''t watched them yet."


    Huo Jinyan directly led him to sit up.


    Lu Ning sat on him with his legs apart, hanging on him like a sloth.


    Obviously sleepy to death, but still worrying about so many things.


    Huo Jinyan smiled and patted her to coax her: "You can watch it tomorrow, you should sleep well first."


    Lu Ning moved, and said coquettishly: "No, tomorrow will be different. The wedding fireworks can only be seen on the wedding day."


    Huo Jinyan smiled, hugged her, patted her head lovingly, and was persuaded by her.


    "Okay, watch it today, watch it now, hug me, my husband will take you to watch the fireworks."


    He supported her, stood up and walked out.


    Before going out, he took a coat with him.


    Didn''t go far, just sat on a small stool in his yard, holding her in his arms.


    The fireworks are set off in the backyard, and this angle is just right.


    After he made a phone call and went out, about three minutes later, the fireworks started to go off.


    Afraid that she would be frightened suddenly, Huo Jinyan raised his hand to cover her ears, and then slowly let go to call her.


    "Baby, watch the fireworks."


    Lu Ning leaned on him, opened his eyes with difficulty and looked over.


    The fireworks all over the sky are dazzling and beautiful.


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and put the coat on her body to wrap her up.


    The two sat in the dark small yard, watching the fireworks in the sky, and snuggled up quietly.


    All the silence is so beautiful.


    Under the fireworks, they hugged and kissed each other, and time seemed to be frozen at this moment.


    I don¡¯t have any lofty ideals in this life, I just ask you to be by my side forever.


    ¡ª¡ª


    That night, I don''t remember how Lu Ning went back. She fell asleep in Huo Jinyan''s arms.


    Woke up earlier the next day, turned over and was hugged tightly again.


    "Don''t move around."


    Lu Ning looked at his tightly closed eyes, smiled, then raised his hand, and gently traced his eyebrows with his fingertips.


    Until fingers slowly slid across his mouth, tracing the shape of his lips, Huo Jinyan suddenly opened his eyes and looked at her.


    Startled Lu Ning.


    The next moment Huo Jinyan turned over directly, put his hands on both sides of her body, leaned over and kissed her.


    Lu Ning hurriedly pushed him: "Wait... wait... Also, I still have to see grandpa... Uh... Huo Jinyan..."


    Huo Jinyan let go of her, turned his head to look at the time, and said in a low voice, "It''s still early, Grandpa hasn''t woken up yet."


    He pressed over again.


    "Yes, but I still need to wash..."


    He kissed her and said vaguely: "It''s okay, I can help you, it won''t take much time, we have more important things to do."


    After the words fell, the overwhelming kisses made Lu Ning dizzy.


    Never mind him, let him do whatever he says.


    So it was no surprise that the two of them were later than the scheduled time.


    After Lu Ning finished washing, he hurriedly chose a high-necked dress.


    Huo Jinyan also made fun of her.


    Lu Ning glared at him.


    If you wear the clothes he chooses, it will be no different from ostentatiously.


    While serving tea to the old man, Huo Jinyan kept secretly holding Lu Ning''s hand, but Lu Ning threw him off unceremoniously.


    The butler witnessed everything from the side, and couldn''t help but pursed his lips and held back a smile.


    Until he couldn''t hold it anymore, he laughed and was discovered by the old man, who also took advantage of the opportunity to see Huo Jinyan''s little move.


    After smiling helplessly, he looked at Lu Ning.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1135： Is your wish fulfilled?

    Chapter 1135 Is the wish fulfilled?


    "Ning Ning, Jin Yan is sometimes a jerk, but don''t doubt his intentions for you. If he bullies you, remember to tell grandpa."


    Lu Ning nodded.


    The old man raised his hand and took a brocade box from the side and handed it to Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning opened it and took a look. There was a green jadeite bracelet in the brocade box.


    Looking at it, Lu Ning saw that this kind of texture is already the top of the top.


    She looked up at the old man.


    The old man looked at her and smiled: "Come here, Grandpa will put it on for you."


    Lu Ning raised his hand and handed it over, wondering if he should accept it.


    The old man has already taken it out and put it on for her.


    "This is your grandma''s dowry when she got married. She has been wearing it all the time. After she left, I asked me to pass it on to my granddaughter-in-law. You keep it well. This is your grandma''s wish."


    Lu Ning looked down and nodded solemnly.


    ¡­


    When she came out from her grandfather, Huo Jinyan took her by the hand and walked out.


    After getting into the car, Lu Ning stared at him in a daze as he looked at the things on the back seat.


    "Where to?"


    Huo Jinyan bent over to fasten her seat belt, and kissed her after fastening it.


    "Honeymoon."


    Lu Ning was stunned.


    He never said that.


    Huo Jinyan slowly started the car.


    "I''m going for a few days, I didn''t bring any clothes..."


    Before she finished speaking, Huo Jinyan smiled and said, "Mrs. Huo will have a good time eating, drinking and having fun. I have arranged all these. Don''t worry, Mrs. Huo."


    As he spoke, he handed Lu Ning a big bag full of food and drink.


    Lu Ning put it at his feet, smiled and sighed.


    If it comes, it will be safe. Anyway, the person next to her wants and has everything, and she has nothing to worry about.


    So I sat in the co-pilot to eat, drink and have fun.


    It didn''t take long for her to lean back on the chair and fall asleep.


    About three hours later, Huo Jinyan woke her up.


    After being kissed by him in a daze, he was hugged and walked forward.


    She nestled in his arms, rubbed her eyes and looked around.


    The first sight is the antique decorations and buildings, and there is a damp smell in the air, it should have just rained.


    She turned her head and leaned against Huo Jinyan''s arms, closed her eyes and asked vaguely, "Is it raining?"


    Huo Jinyan responded to her with a smile: "Well, it just rained here."


    After carrying her into the room, he put her on the bed, kissed her forehead tenderly, and then turned to tidy up.


    Lu Ning has actually woken up in a daze, just laying on the bed and refusing to get up.


    It took about half an hour before I got up from the bed and looked at the warm and comfortable environment around me. The white curtains in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows fluttered with the wind, which was so beautiful.


    Lu Ning looked around with a smile on his lips, turned his head and went out.


    Huo Jinyan has almost cleaned up and is doing something in the kitchen.


    Lu Ning looked at his back when he walked over, bent his lips and smiled, walked over, and hugged his waist from behind.


    Huo Jinyan was taken aback, then froze for a moment.


    Lu Ning leaned on his back and said with a smile: "This is the fulfillment of Mr. Huo''s wish."


    Mr. Huo smiled with satisfaction, raised his hand and held her hand: "Forget it, Mr. Huo is very happy."


    Lu Ning smiled with curved lips, hugged him tighter, and looked at him with his head.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I''ll make you something to eat, Mrs. Huo must be hungry."


    Lu Ning looked over with a smile: "Well, I''m starving to death."


    Huo Jinyan dragged her over, wrapped her in his arms, and stuffed her with a cucumber slice.


    Looking down at her bare feet, he frowned, bent over to pick her up, and brought her back to the living room.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1136： Hot search again

    Chapter 1136 is hot searched again


    After letting her sit down, he found her shoes and put them on for her, and then patted her on the head.


    "Play by yourself for a while, I''ll tell you when you''re done, don''t run far away."


    Lu Ning nodded obediently and watched him go back to the kitchen.


    stood up and walked around the house.


    She originally thought that this house was rented by Huo Jinyan, but when she found a lot of photos of them in the house, most of them were wedding photos, she couldn''t help being suspicious.


    Turned around and ran to the kitchen.


    "Mr. Huo, you won''t be the one who bought this house."


    Huo Jinyan replied without turning his head: "En."


    Lu Ning was taken aback, and leaned over to look at him.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t like it?"


    Huo Jinyan met her gaze and asked.


    Lu Ning shook his head: "No, I like it very much. I just think you want to take me here for a vacation from time to time, looking for something new."


    Huo Jinyan smiled: "Mrs. Huo really understands me more and more."


    Lu Ning looked at him with a smile: "You have really arranged my future life fully."


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and touched her face: "Why, don''t you like it?"


    Lu Ning hugged his arm and rubbed it: "I like it, I just like being a little waste by your side, don''t worry about anything."


    Huo Jinyan smiled, lowered his eyes and kissed her: "Go and play."


    Lu Ning ran out and continued to visit.


    The more you visit, the more you like it.


    It''s very comfortable here, the scenery is good, and it''s so comfortable when the wind blows.


    Lu Ning was sitting on the steps on the first floor, feeling the comfort of the wind blowing on his cheeks, when a thought suddenly flashed through him.


    Here, it is very suitable for raising children.


    She froze for a moment, then turned to look at Huo Jinyan in the kitchen.


    Actually, she has discovered a problem in the new home, but she has never mentioned it.


    In the house of the new family, there is everything, all about her, but there is no children''s room.


    She remembered what Huo Jin said at the beginning.


    Knowing that he loves her to the bottom of his bones, he is reluctant to let her suffer a little more.


    He also said later that he would be perfect without her.


    But Lu Ning still couldn''t help thinking.


    If there is a baby, he will be a good father.


    only¡­


    "Baby, it''s time to eat."


    Huo Jinyan called her, and she immediately got up and ran over after answering.


    Sit obediently at the dining table and look at the dishes on the table.


    Huo Jinyan didn''t know when he secretly learned to cook. It was really delicious. Now Lu Ning is used to eating the dishes he cooked, and he felt that something was missing if he didn''t eat every day.


    Seeing her eagerness to eat, Huo Jinyan smiled and raised his hand to wipe the rice grains off her face.


    Lu Ning has been in a much happier mood since he came back. He can clearly feel her changes, and he can clearly feel that she is becoming more and more dependent on him.


    This made him very happy.


    She needed him, which made him feel good and happy.


    After eating, Lu Ning slumped on the sofa and didn''t want to move.


    Swipe your phone with your phone.


    It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen anything properly. Recently, she¡¯s busy getting married. Although she¡¯s not very busy, she has to deal with another very busy person, so it¡¯s considered busy.


    As soon as I posted on Weibo, my phone almost exploded.


    She froze for a moment, startled.


    Sure enough, I saw my name on the hot search.


    It''s nothing else, it''s their wedding that got out.


    Huo Jinyan actually blocked the news, and only invited acquaintances to the wedding, but there were too many people and some spread the news.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1137： old and strong

    Chapter 1137 Old and Strong


    So there is now a hot search.


    The pictures and videos taken by some people at the scene were streamed out.


    The most discussed is her wedding dress, the layout of the scene, and the red envelopes received by the bridesmaids.


    This is no longer a red envelope, it is a one-stop service for direct family property.


    RV watch bag, and money!


    Everyone said, please hit me like this, thank you!


    Looking at it, Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing.


    Talented or talented netizens, those comments are very funny.


    She was watching when Huo Jinyan sat up and hugged her.


    "What are you looking at, so happy."


    "Look at the message, it''s fun. They call you Mr. Huo with a lot of money now."


    Huo Jinyan looked up, and saw a comment with sharp eyes.


    ¡¾Although I¡¯m always a little old, I¡¯m so happy that my treasure is loved so much, I¡¯m crying with joy...¡¿


    Huo Jinyan frowned, and turned to look at her: "I''m very old?"


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, and immediately laughed out loud when he saw it.


    "Let me see."


    She put the phone aside, held Huo Jinyan''s face carefully and looked at it.


    "Well...it''s a bit..."


    Before he finished speaking, Huo Jinyan lifted her up and carried her on his shoulders.


    "Let you see how old I am."


    Lu Ning hugged his neck with a smile.


    "I was wrong. I am not old or old. We, Mr. Huo, are the most handsome."


    When Huo Jinyan put her on the bed, Lu Ning couldn''t help smiling and begging for mercy.


    Huo Jinyan''s kiss fell down, long and passionate.


    Anyway, there was no way to escape, so Lu Ning simply broke the can, and gasped and said, "Are you old and strong?"


    Huo Jinyan froze for a moment, then kissed her viciously.


    Lu Ning had a sore back and a sore back, and when he was carrying him to take a bath, he wanted to cry without tears, and vowed never to joke again.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The two stayed here for four days. The life here is comfortable, quiet, and the rhythm is very slow. Everything is slow.


    If they hadn''t been called back, they would have stayed here for a few more days.


    Lu Ning was still a little bit reluctant when he left.


    Huo Jinyan comforted her and brought her here often in the future.


    Going back is because Lu Ning is needed for the new research of the institute.


    After returning back, Lu Ning went back to school and was busy all the time, spending all day in the research institute.


    One time he didn''t even go home, Huo Jinyan who picked her up just slept in the car all night.


    Huo Jinyan was very angry at the behavior of arranging so many jobs for her, and was going to find her leadership theory theory, and finally found that she was the biggest leader.


    So a meeting to criticize and criticize the leaders for not caring about their own bodies began.


    However, the conference started quickly and ended very quickly.


    Start with Mr. Huo: "We are just newly married, don''t need so much work..."


    Ended with a passionate kiss from Ms. Lu.


    Although Ms. Lu immersed herself in research after the kiss was over, Mr. Huo still had endless aftertaste.


    About ten days later, one day Lu Ning finished the work of the research institute early and left early.


    Didn''t tell Huo Jinyan either, and went home directly.


    After returning home, I was so busy tinkering and tinkering that I didn''t know what I was doing.


    Huo Jinyan went to the institute to pick her up as usual, but was told that she had already left.


    also made it clear that he was going home.


    Huo Jinyan was still a little confused, so he drove home immediately, a little anxious.


    Lu Ning didn''t tell him to go home, nor did he answer his phone.


    After rushing back in a hurry, Huo Jinyan immediately opened the door.


    I was stunned when I walked in...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1138： Opening presents

    Chapter 1138 Opening the gift


    The door of the room was opened, and there was a faint warm light in the room, which came from the warm colored lights on the ground. The ground was covered with flowers, and a road was sprinkled with flowers, guiding him to go forward.


    Huo Jinyan was a little dazed, looking at the lights and flowers on the ground, his Adam''s apple rolled, and he slowly closed the door.


    Following the guidance of the flowers, I slowly reached the second floor.


    The cloakroom on the second floor is also lit with warm yellow lights.


    He walked in the direction of the petals.


    There is a big gift box in the middle of the cloakroom, which is still pink.


    Huo Jinyan walked over and looked at the gift box on his waist.


    There is also a bouquet of red roses on it.


    He raised his hand to pick it up, slightly bending his lips.


    Looking at the gift box in front of him, he raised his hand and opened a corner.


    As soon as this corner was opened, Lu Ning jumped out from inside.


    "Mr. Huo, happy birthday~"


    She looked at him with bright eyes, wearing a red dress, big red, with a bow tied on the back.


    Huo Jinyan''s Adam''s apple rolled, his eyes were hot.


    This dress is in the corner where he didn''t let Lu Ning wear it last time.


    Once Lu Ning was curious and looked at it, and immediately blushed.


    No wonder let her wear it for him to see.


    This dress has a V-neck, it¡¯s still like a cheongsam, with slits reaching the thighs, and it¡¯s still in the style of suspenders.


    She thought of this dress after she wanted to celebrate Huo Jinyan''s birthday.


    I racked my brains to think about what gift to give him, but I couldn''t think of a suitable one.


    Finally, she thought that Mr. Huo''s favorite was probably her own, so she hid herself in the gift box.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her.


    Lu Ning looked at him with bent lips and smiled: "Mr. Huo, do you still like this gift?"


    When she looked at him, there was surging love in her eyes.


    Huo Jinyan seemed calm, raised his hand and put the red rose on the jewelry cabinet beside him, approached a little, bent over and hugged her out of the gift box.


    Holding her tightly in her arms, she turned around and walked out.


    "Where to?"


    He stepped on the flowers and held his own rose in his arms.


    The voice is low and hoarse.


    "Opening presents."


    Lu Ning blushed.


    In the quiet and ambiguous room, she watched him slowly untie the bow on her back little by little.


    It''s really like unwrapping a present, so look forward to it carefully.


    The slower he moved, the redder she turned.


    Until he tore the bow tie apart, a gentle kiss fell on her back, with his palm clasped around her waist, the kiss became more and more hot...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    He took her out of the bathroom, carefully dressed her in her pajamas, leaned against the head of the bed, hugged her in her arms and kissed her.


    "Why did you remember to celebrate my birthday?"


    His voice was still a little hoarse, Lu Ning still had a blush on his face, wrapped his arms around him, leaned into his arms, and spoke softly.


    "You have always celebrated my birthday, but I never thought about your birthday. It''s my fault."


    Huo Jin said in a deep voice: "You are fine, I didn''t tell you."


    He took her hand with one hand, and clasped his fingers tightly with her.


    "It''s also my negligence that you didn''t tell me. You have spoiled me too much all this time, so I haven''t thought about you properly."


    She leaned against his arms, with a nasal voice: "Our family also has a birthday, let''s have a good time in the future, shall we?"


    His pupils trembled, and there was a suppressed tremor in his voice.


    "it is good."


    Lu Ning clenched his hand and smiled, "We will have another anniversary in the future."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1139： I love you

    Chapter 1139 I love you


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with a smile, and nodded slightly: "En."


    In the silence, he looked at the girl in front of him with undisguised love in his eyes.


    "Ningning, I love you."


    Lu Ning raised his chin and kissed the corner of his lips, the same love surged.


    "Jin Yan, I love you."


    They leaned together, kissed tenderly, and the room was beautiful.


    ¡ª¡ª


    As the weather turned colder, Lu Ning would chatter endlessly whenever Huo Jinyan went out.


    Talking about how she doesn''t obey, doesn''t dress well and so on.


    Lu Ning listens to it every time, forgets it after listening to it, and forgets to put on the coat again next time, so Huo Jinyan chases her helplessly and asks her to wear the coat.


    He acts like coaxing a child every time.


    One time when I went out to play with Lin Ci and the others, Lu Ning didn''t wear a coat, and the place where I went was not cold, so she didn''t care.


    As a result, Mr. Huo, who was far away in the company, thought of the fact that she was not wearing a coat, and directly killed her from the company.


    Put the coat on her, stroke her head, and leave.


    Lin Ci was so angry when he saw it that he almost threw his cup on the spot.


    "Did this old **** Huo Jinyan do it on purpose! Every time he came here to abuse us! You just didn''t wear a coat! You won''t freeze to death!"


    Looking at her angrily baring her teeth and claws, Lu Ning couldn''t help but raise her hand with a smile.


    "Okay, okay, can I take you to eat your favorite pineapple beef?"


    Recently, a new restaurant opened near here. There is a delicious pineapple beef dish. Lin Ci loves it very much. She is the only one who lacks interest among them. She can''t wait to sell out their pineapple beef.


    Hearing this Lin Ci, he laughed.


    "Forget it, don''t argue with him, let''s go, I''m really hungry."


    Lu Ning looked at her with a smile, got up and walked forward with her.


    Wen Hui and Li Nian accused her of being unprincipled.


    After arriving at the restaurant, Lin Ci quickly ordered three-point pineapple beef.


    The three of them sighed helplessly and let her go.


    As a result, after the pineapple beef came up, she took a bite and put it down.


    "Why is the pineapple so sour today?"


    She spat it out with a hideous face, and the waiter next to her saw it and immediately consulted the back kitchen.


    It is true that the pineapple is too sour, so I gave them a free order, and the pineapple beef is not made today.


    She really managed to make the pineapple beef out of stock this time.


    But it was too sour, Lin Ci couldn''t eat it.


    Sitting next to her, Lu Ning twitched his index finger after taking a sip.


    He raised his hand and brought one over, and tasted it.


    It turned out to be quite to her liking.


    The three looked at her in shock after she ate both pineapple beef.


    "Ningning, don''t you dislike it?"


    "This is very sour, what''s wrong with you?"


    They all tasted it, and it was really sour.


    But Lu Ning unexpectedly found it delicious.


    Directly ate the last one too.


    Even wanted another one.


    was stopped by Lin Ci.


    Looking at her abnormal reaction, Lin Ci frowned and looked at her.


    "Well... Ningning, have you felt tired recently, or have you felt dizzy or nauseous..."


    It''s okay if she didn''t say this, but as soon as she finished speaking, Lu Ning suddenly turned pale, raised her hand to cover her mouth, stood up abruptly, and rushed into the bathroom.


    The three of them looked at each other, and hurriedly chased after her.


    Lu Ning vomited on the sink, feeling very uncomfortable, but he didn''t vomit anything.


    The three of them quickly patted her on the back and looked at her.


    "How about it, it''s better."


    asked worriedly, an aunt beside her smiled and passed by.


    "Girl, why don''t you go to the hospital."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1140： Pregnant

    Chapter 1140 Pregnancy


    The three of them were taken aback.


    After reacting, he quickly took the things and took Lu Ning to the hospital.


    The inspection results are clear.


    Lu Ning is pregnant.


    The doctor saw that they were all girls, and said directly: "What about the family members, please call over and tell him some precautions."


    Lu Ning was still a little dazed holding the inspection report.


    The latter three were extremely happy.


    Lu Ning was silent for a while and then said: "Doctor, tell me."


    Lin Ci, who was happily trying to get her to call, froze for a moment.


    Wen Hui and Li Nianhe were stunned.


    They all looked at Lu Ning.


    Lin Ci turned around and went out silently, and still called Huo Jinyan.


    But she didn''t make it clear on the phone. Huo Jinyan was frightened when he heard that Lu Ning was in the hospital, thinking something happened, and rushed over quickly.


    When he came over, four people had just come out from the doctor''s side.


    Three people surrounded Lu Ning and looked at her stomach.


    Lin Ci put his hands on Lu Ning''s clothes and touched her stomach carefully.


    "Ningning, you have a baby in your stomach."


    "It''s amazing. Can the baby move?"


    "It''s only been more than a month now, how could it be possible to move, it will take five or six months."


    When they chatted, they cared more than Lu Ning, the mother.


    Lu Ning looked down at his stomach, feeling worried for a moment.


    Several people walked to the door, and as soon as they looked up, they saw Huo Jinyan rushing over.


    He was stunned when he saw Lu Ning, and quickly stepped forward to look at her.


    "What''s wrong, where is it hurt?"


    After looking her up and down, he pulled her around in a circle, and he was relieved after making sure that nothing was wrong.


    Lin Ci patted his arm unhappily.


    "Slow down, it''s not serious, Ningning is pregnant."


    Huo Jinyan was taken aback.


    Lu Ning looked up at his expression.


    The silence around was a little weird.


    Li Nian seemed to have sensed something, and quickly grabbed Wen Hui and Lin Ci.


    "Well, Ningning, we still have to leave first."


    As he spoke, he dragged the two of them away, Lin Ci was rather reluctant.


    After they left, Huo Jinyan slowly raised his hand to support her, and carefully led her to the car.


    Lu Ning kept watching his expression. After getting in the car, Huo Jinyan fastened her seat belt and kissed her forehead.


    "wait for me."


    After saying that, he closed the car door, turned around and went back to the hospital.


    Lu Ning waited in the car for about twenty minutes before Huo Jinyan came back. When he came back, he was holding something in his hand and put it in his pocket.


    The two of them had nothing to say along the way.


    Huo Jinyan helped her back.


    Lu Ning pursed her lips and wanted to chat with him, but he went into the kitchen and stayed in the kitchen for an hour.


    When she came out again, she was holding a bowl of porridge, and came over to feed her the porridge.


    Looking at his appearance, Lu Ning looked for an opportunity to speak, but he never thought about how to speak.


    Waiting for him to pack up, when it was dark outside, Lu Ning finally caught Huo Jinyan who had been busy.


    He is actually very flustered, so he wants to find something to do.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and asked her to sit down, but she didn''t do it, but let him sit by the bed instead.


    Lu Ning grabbed his hand and held it in his palm, looking down into his eyes.


    "Jin Yan, are you unhappy?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her.


    This was originally a happy thing, and he was actually happy in his heart.


    Looking at her and shaking her head: "No, I''m happy."


    Lu Ning''s eyes were a little red, and he looked at him aggrieved.


    "I know you are worried about me."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1141： really dear

    Chapter 1141 Really a real father


    Seeing her red eyes, Huo Jinyan panicked all of a sudden, he quickly hugged her and let her sit on his lap.


    "But, this is our baby, and I don''t want to kill her."


    "I''m fine, and I''m in good health."


    She took his hand with red eyes and placed it on her stomach.


    "Touch it, he''s in my stomach, do you really not want him?"


    Huo Jinyan looked down, his fingertips trembling slightly.


    There is a little life in her belly now, this is their child.


    Looking up, she met Lu Ning''s eyes.


    Tears rolled down her eyes.


    Huo Jinyan quickly raised his hand, and wiped her tears with distress.


    said softly: "I don''t like it, and I don''t want it."


    "Ningning, I just don''t know what to do..."


    "I just¡­"


    He paused, his voice trembling.


    He put his arms around her.


    "I''m happy, I''m happy."


    Lu Ning put his arms around his neck.


    "I know."


    She knew that Huo Jinyan was worried about her and that he couldn''t take care of the child in his belly.


    He is always like this, and he thinks far away when he thinks about it.


    When I wanted to be with her, I wondered if I could protect her, but I never thought about the matter itself.


    He always has Lu Ning''s safety in mind.


    He doesn''t want a child, not because he doesn''t want to have a child with Lu Ning, but because he is afraid that Lu Ning will become ill because of having a child. Having a child is a painful and difficult thing.


    He didn''t want her to be in danger, he didn''t want her to face it for him.


    So for him, it doesn''t matter whether he has children or not.


    But now, this little life is here.


    He panicked.


    He is happy, very happy.


    It¡¯s just that I worry a lot, so I panic and don¡¯t know what to do.


    Lu Ning hugged him and comforted him.


    "Jin Yan, you will be a good father."


    He hugged Lu Ning, leaned on her shoulder, and hugged her tightly.


    My heart also slowly calmed down because of her comfort.


    "Will you take good care of me?"


    "I can."


    "Will you take good care of us?"


    "I can."


    "So, do you want this baby?"


    "I think!"


    ¡ª


    The news of Lu Ning''s pregnancy surprised everyone.


    The old man was so happy that he couldn''t close his mouth from ear to ear every day.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi wished they could move in and live with them.


    Later, Lu Ning refused and promised them that Huo Jinyan would do everything well.


    And he did really well.


    Ever since he found out that Lu Ning was pregnant, he went through everything in detail, including eating, using, and playing.


    Because the family did not prepare a children''s room, Lu Ning said that he would move to a big house when the child was about to be born.


    Huo Jinyan agreed, and immediately found someone to rebuild the house over there.


    Later, Lu Ning went to see it and found that the children''s room was the smallest one, and the rest was still dominated by her, almost all of which were her domain.


    She looked at him helplessly.


    Huo Jinyan spoke uprightly.


    "He was born so small, this room is enough, if he wants to live in a bigger one, let him buy it himself."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    You really are a dear father.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning''s belly is getting bigger day by day.


    Huo Jinyan was afraid that she would dislike her body after giving birth, so she studied various skin care oils for body all day long.


    After the research, he took the most reassuring product and wiped Lu Ning''s whole body.


    Then tell her firmly.


    "Don''t worry, I promise you won''t get a streak!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1142： dont care about me

    Chapter 1142 Don''t care about me


    Whenever Lu Ning looked at his serious face, Lu Ning couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    It is said that pregnant women are prone to bad moods. People around her are so careful, and she really never has a bad time.


    But she really thought too much, and also thought too early.


    After the winter vacation, the Chinese New Year is approaching. Lu Ning has been pregnant for four months, and his belly is slightly bulging.


    Once Xia Yuan asked them to go out for dinner.


    Lu Ning was bored at home during that time, so he yelled for Huo Jinyan to take her there.


    Huo Jinyan took her there.


    When he arrived, he put a waist pillow for Lu Ning behind his back, and he couldn''t forget the small cushion. Just like that, when Xia Yuan came back from the toilet, he saw Huo Jinyan put his hand on her lower back and gently gave her a hug. Rubbing my waist.


    Pregnant women are prone to back pain, Xia Yuan was shown off again.


    During the dinner, someone ordered a big bucket of ice cream. Lu Ning was so greedy, but Huo Jinyan forbade her to eat it.


    It was all good at first, and she obediently didn''t eat, but she couldn''t help wiping her tears on the way back.


    Tears fell like broken beads.


    Huo Jinyan was terrified, stopped the car quickly and coaxed him to ask.


    Finally, she heard her aggrieved voice: "You won''t let me eat ice cream."


    Huo Jinyan was a little dumbfounded.


    Seeing her crying at the end was really sad, so I bought ice cream nearby and took it home for her to eat.


    When eating, control the amount, and don''t let her eat too much.


    Huo Jinyan just kept staring at her.


    Inadvertently said: "Eating too much is not good for the baby."


    It''s over, Lu Ning collapsed again, tears like broken beads again, crying is called grief.


    Huo Jinyan hugged and coaxed her, and raised his hand to wipe her tears.


    She was crying, accusing him vaguely.


    "You only care about the baby, not me."


    Huo Jinyan laughed softly, feeling distressed and funny, and finally thought it was too cute.


    It''s both pro and coaxing.


    Finally, he spoke very seriously.


    "You will always be number one in my heart."


    Lu Ning slowly calmed down.


    Her emotions come and go quickly.


    After crying, I ran to eat fruit.


    When Huo Jinyan came to wipe her face with a towel, she held up a strawberry in her hand and asked him if he wanted to eat it.


    Laughing and smiling, it can''t be seen that he was crying just now.


    Huo Jin said that he actually enjoyed it.


    Lu Ning is so obedient, he seldom loses his temper with him. After pregnancy, such small emotions become more and more, and every time he coaxes her to get better, he is very happy, every time he looks at her, he thinks she is so cute.


    After the new year, Lu Ning''s emotions gradually disappeared, but his stomach became bigger and bigger, and his sleep became uneasy.


    Sleeping is always uncomfortable.


    Huo Jinyan bought a lot of pregnancy pillows and various cushions and blankets, just to let her try which one is more comfortable.


    But no matter how fit and comfortable it is, she still wakes up in the middle of the night, out of breath under the weight of the baby.


    Huo Jinyan wakes up the moment she wakes up every time, helps her walk around the house, waits until she is sleepy and can fall asleep again, helps her to bed, coaxes her to sleep, and then lies down by himself.


    Lu Ning actually loves him very much, so he hopes that the child will be born soon.


    She raised her hand to touch her belly.


    Talk to the baby in the womb gently.


    "Dad has worked so hard, remember to be obedient and don''t hang around."


    I don''t know if I heard it, but Lu Ning suddenly felt a kick in the palm of his hand.


    She froze for a moment, raised her hand, and clearly saw her belly move up and down.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1143： due date

    Chapter 1143 Due Date


    When Huo Jinyan heard Lu Ning calling him, he ran over without wearing his shoes.


    Scared enough.


    Come over to see her relieved sitting on the sofa.


    Lu Ning happily took his hand.


    "It moved, he moved."


    She took Huo Jinyan''s hand and placed it on her stomach.


    The clear touch made Huo Jinyan stunned.


    Lu Ning looked at him.


    "Feel it?"


    Huo Jinyan bent over and squatted beside her, touched her belly, and smiled with curved lips.


    "Little villain, don''t bother mom too much, mom is very hard."


    His fierce look made Lu Ning smile.


    "You are so fierce to them, be careful to ignore you after birth."


    Well, during the prenatal examination a few days ago, it was checked that Lu Ning was pregnant with twins.


    Huo Jinyan sat beside her and put his arm around her shoulders.


    "It''s okay, as long as my wife takes care of me."


    Lu Ning leaned into his arms and smiled.


    After Lu Ning clamored to go to school, Huo Jinyan asked her to rest.


    As far as her level is concerned, it doesn¡¯t matter if she doesn¡¯t get into school, it¡¯s the same at home if she wants to learn.


    But she just didn''t like it, she just wanted to go to school.


    May be bored at home and crowded at school.


    Huo Jinyan had no choice but to let her go, get rid of Lin Ci and they should pay more attention in class.


    After Lu Ning''s pregnant belly appeared, Beijing University was inevitably shocked again. When everyone saw her on the road, they couldn''t help but look at her more.


    But after seeing it, I couldn''t help but look at it more.


    The main reason is that she was so well protected. After Lu Ning became pregnant, not only did she not get worse, but her whole face was radiant and even more beautiful than before.


    The more people around you, the more people you can talk to, and Lu Ning feels much better.


    Huo Jinyan saw her happy, so he didn''t say anything to keep her from going to school.


    But this school has been going on until they are about to graduate in their sophomore year, Lu Ning still refuses to go home to raise them.


    During that time, not only Huo Jinyan, but also the people around Lu Ning were nervous to death.


    The tutors in their department would ask her why she didn''t go home to recuperate when they saw her.


    She always said that the due date was still early.


    But Huo Jinyan counted the days, and the due date was only half a month away.


    The whole family is extremely nervous this month of the due date.


    Only Lu Ning, calm as if not pregnant.


    Huo Jinyan couldn''t persuade her, and he couldn''t persuade her to go home and raise her. In the end, he had to apply for a position and accompany Lu Ning to school every day.


    Lu Ning felt that he was making a fuss out of a molehill.


    She is in good health and has been training before. Other pregnant women are cumbersome this month and cannot walk much, but she is different. She walks like flying. Once Lin Ci was left behind by her, she still wondered Words were not intended for her.


    Lin Ci was so out of breath that he wanted to roll his eyes and die.


    But it was a bit inconvenient. She couldn''t see her own toes, and she couldn''t bend over to put on shoes. However, it was Huo Jinyan''s work before, so she didn''t think it was a problem.


    Until the graduation summary of their department, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    I don¡¯t have to live such a day of fear and fear anymore, it¡¯s the last day!


    Graduation summary They are three departments together this year, the seats below are full of people, and the tutors are all sitting in the first row.


    Lu Ning was the last speech summary of the Department of Mathematics, and the teacher asked her to pass on her experience.


    When she went up, Huo Jinyan helped her up the steps, and she walked to the middle of the stage by herself.


    As soon as I opened my mouth, the amniotic fluid broke.


    The audience was startled, and commotion started instantly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1144： too ugly

    Chapter 1144 is too ugly


    "What to do? What to do? What to do!"


    Deafening all these words.


    Lu Ning was calm, looking between his legs.


    Huo Jinyan rushed over suddenly, his face turned pale, he quickly supported her, and helped her down anxiously and fearfully.


    The surroundings are still: "What to do, what to do, what to do."


    Lu Ning held Huo Jinyan''s hand and comforted him.


    "It''s okay, just take a deep breath and take me to the hospital."


    Huo Jinyan nodded violently with a pale face.


    But after walking out, there was no car nearby, and there was still a distance from Huo Jinyan''s car, Huo Jinyan panicked instantly.


    Lu Ning grabbed him: "It''s okay."


    As soon as the words were finished, Li Yu came over pushing a cart from nowhere.


    A flatbed cart with a pulley underneath. After he stopped, he grabbed a chair on the side of the road and put it on it, looking at Huo Jinyan and Lu Ning.


    "Come on!"


    There was no time to think about it, Huo Jinyan helped Lu Ning up to sit down.


    The two pushed forward and rushed forward.


    Huo Jinyan still raised his hand to support Lu Ning, for fear that she would fall.


    Under everyone''s nervous and expectant eyes, Lu Ning was pushed away.


    Li Yu stood at the door, holding on to the car panting, watching Huo Jinyan''s car drive away quickly.


    After arriving at the hospital, Lu Ning was pushed into the operating room.


    Huo Jinyan stood outside, trembling in panic.


    Never seen him like this.


    Shen Yunci stood aside to comfort him, even Lu Zhi told him not to worry.


    Anxious and long waiting is the most tormenting.


    The door of the operating room was full of people.


    An hour later, the two babies were carried out.


    A boy and a girl.


    Everyone is happy.


    Huo Jinyan just glanced at it and asked nervously, "Where''s my wife?"


    "Don''t worry, the mother is safe, the wound is being stitched up, and she will come out soon."


    Huo Jinyan was worried, and still waited. After about half an hour, Lu Ning was pushed out.


    She was pale and looked terribly weak.


    Huo Jinyan was so distressed that he held her hand, kissed her forehead, touched her face with his hand, and tears fell on her ears.


    "Thank you for your hard work, wife."


    Looking at him, Lu Ning smiled, and raised his hand to wipe away his tears.


    After being pushed into the ward, Lu Ning wanted to see the two babies.


    The baby is all packed and is now lying in the stroller.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Yanru carefully hugged her and showed her.


    Huo Jinyan held her hand, feeling her hand getting tighter and tighter.


    She herself was pale, and the incision was still hurting.


    She looked around at the two children, her face became even paler, and she asked in a daze, "Is this, born to me?"


    Shen Yunci looked at her with red eyes and distressed: "En."


    Lu Ning burst into tears.


    When she cried, everyone was taken aback. She was caught off guard and didn''t know what was going on.


    Huo Jinyan hurriedly asked for comfort.


    She was crying and shouting.


    "too ugly!"


    The surroundings were quiet, only her crying and Huo Jinyan''s comforting voice.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry, don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, it''s ugly now, maybe it will look good in the future, if it doesn''t look good, we won''t see it in the future, okay, let them live by themselves. Don''t cry, don''t cry, my baby is so beautiful, how could it be What about an ugly baby..."


    Listening to his words, the surroundings became even more silent.


    "..."


    There were only two children, Shi finally cried out unbearably.


    what! My mother thinks we are ugly!


    In order to coax my mother, my dad wants us to fend for ourselves at a young age!


    Is it too late to go back now!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1145： casual

    Chapter 1145 Casually


    Lu Ning was finally coaxed to sleep by Huo Jinyan.


    She was already in pain, and when she saw that the child was not good-looking, she immediately collapsed. Fortunately, Huo Jinyan understood her and comforted her in time, otherwise she would not know how long she would cry.


    After seeing Lu Ning fall asleep, Shen Yunci and the others came in with the child in their arms, and asked Huo Jinyan who was sitting by the hospital bed in a low voice.


    "Jin Yan, did you choose the child''s name?"


    Huo Jinyan shook Lu Ning''s hand and looked at her distressedly.


    Hearing the words, he only dropped two words: "Whatever."


    "..."


    Now it is very certain that this is an unreliable father.


    In the end, it was the old man who rummaged through various poetry dictionaries and picked up a few names for Huo Jin to choose.


    Huo Jinyan casually pointed to two.


    Huo Changlu, Huo Changning.


    They all seriously suspected that Huo Jinyan chose these two because of Lu Ning''s name in them.


    Lu Ning liked these two names quite a bit after waking up, and praised Huo Jinyan for choosing them well.


    Huo Jinyan was very useful immediately, and a burst of white eyes flew by around.


    So these two names were really used.


    The boy''s name is Huo Changlu, and the girl''s name is Huo Changning.


    When Lu Ning was confinement, in order not to affect her mood, Huo Jinyan tried his best not to let her see the two children.


    Lu Ning thinks he is outrageous. Although the child is not good-looking, it is still born by her. She has worked so hard to give birth and still won''t let her see it.


    Even if it doesn''t look good, she still likes it.


    Moreover, children look different every day. During Lu Ning''s confinement period, they gradually changed their appearance and became more and more beautiful.


    It can be vaguely seen that the eyebrows and eyes are like mother, and the nose and mouth are like father.


    Lin Ci and the others like it very much, and they often come to see it.


    Lu Ning couldn''t help teasing her once.


    "If you like you so much, just give birth to yourself."


    Lin Ci gave her a blank look.


    Lu Ning leaned over to ask her.


    "You haven''t agreed to my brother''s pursuit, have you?"


    Lin Ci teased Chang Ning, and said casually: "If there is anything to promise, I don''t want him."


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing at her: "I don''t know who knew my brother went on a blind date last time, and fell off the bed in a hurry."


    "Tsk! Don''t talk nonsense, I rolled over and fell down accidentally."


    Lu Ning and Wen Hui Li Nian looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Okay, okay, I don''t care about you, I know that you are because of me, but after being abused for so long, he should have realized it. The pain of this love is much more uncomfortable than I was at the beginning."


    Lin Ci looked at her: "You are kind enough to speak up for him. Do you want me to remind you how he treated you back then?"


    Lu Ning raised his hand and immediately stopped: "No, no, you did a good job! He deserves it!"


    Lin Ci just smiled.


    "He deserves what he deserves. I call it an investigation. If one day he finds fault with something wrong, I will decisively kick him out."


    Wen Hui couldn''t help but said: "I don''t need you, Mr. Huo and the two babies will start first, right?"


    She teased the two children softly.


    Not knowing what they were interested in seeing, the two children smiled.


    Several girls immediately took out their mobile phones in surprise, taking photos and recording videos.


    They didn''t leave until it was time for the children to go to bed and the nanny came in.


    When Huo Jinyan came back, the three of them had already left.


    Lu Ning is sitting on the bed looking at the baby downstairs through the monitor, zooming in and zooming in, whatever he sees, he likes it.


    The two little dolls are now beautiful and beautiful, Lu Ning has long forgotten what they looked like before.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1146： always looking forward to

    Chapter 1146 Always full of expectations


    After Huo Jinyan came in, he looked at her and stared at the monitor again, and couldn''t help but walk over to get her mobile phone.


    "What are you doing?"


    Lu Ning hummed twice unwillingly.


    Huo Jinyan walked over and hugged her.


    Lu Ning took advantage of the situation and hung on him.


    "What are you talking about? How long has it been since you took the initiative to hug me, and even asked me if you were the first after I had a child. As a result, I have no place after I have a child."


    He leaned over and bit her lip viciously.


    Lu Ning smiled and leaned over to kiss him: "You will always be number one with me! I swear!"


    As she spoke, she put her arms around his neck and kissed him again and again.


    Lu Ning leaned close to his ear, and said in an ambiguous voice: "It''s fine to wait for a while, I will accompany you as long as you want."


    Huo Jinyan''s eyes darkened instantly, his Adam''s apple rolled down, and he grabbed her waist with his hands.


    "Collect some interest first."


    After saying that, he kissed her, hugged her and fell on the bed.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The two children were taken care of, and Lu Ning, the mother, seemed a little redundant. Seeing that she was depressed, Huo Jinyan asked her to go to school after confinement.


    Children grow fast and learn fast.


    When Lu Ning graduated from senior year, Chang Lu and Chang Ning already knew a lot of words.


    On the day Lu Ning graduated, Huo Jinyan took his two children to school to see her.


    She was talking to people over there, discussing taking graduation photos, and he took the children to sit on the lawn and wait for her.


    Three people, one big and two young, all sat neatly, looking at Lu Ning''s side.


    Chang Lu was quieter, sat steadily, and said in a childish voice: "Mom, mom is beautiful."


    Chang Ning was a bit more noisy. After sitting for a while, he couldn''t sit still. He wanted to find Lu Ning, but when he got up, Huo Jinyan took him back.


    Chang Ning looked at Huo Jinyan aggrievedly.


    Huo Jinyan didn''t like her, looked at her: "If you are not a good mother, you won''t hug her."


    Chang Ning''s eyes were red, looking at Huo Jinyan, he didn''t dare to cry.


    Chang Lu stood up, ran over with short legs and hugged Chang Ning.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry, my sister doesn''t cry, my brother hugs me."


    Chang Ning hugged his brother and secretly looked at Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan ignored them, let them play by themselves, and looked towards Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning and the others had almost finished their graduation photos. She raised her hand and smiled and waved to him. Huo Jinyan smiled, stood up, picked up the two baby dolls and walked towards her.


    As the sun sets, the backs of the family of four look so beautiful.


    Lu Ning''s last graduation photo was fixed on the picture of her hugging Chang Lu and Huo Jinyan kissing Chang Ning.


    Not far away, a few girls looked at their family of four enviously.


    It''s all too good to be true.


    "I''m so envious, I really like it."


    "When will I meet my domineering president?"


    "Don''t think about it, this is a novel reflected in reality, let''s live our lives well."


    "Why are you ruining the atmosphere like this?"


    "No, I can see it clearly, and I still look forward to it. Live my life well, work hard, and improve myself. I will attract my own beautiful love. If I can''t attract it, I will be interested Energetic on the way to compete with the world. Always full of love and anticipation."


    Under the setting sun, the girl sees a happy family of four in her eyes, and her own satisfaction in her heart. Everything around her is so quiet and beautiful, and the world is so wonderful.


    We will always walk on the road full of flowers.


    Love always with anticipation.


    forever.


    -


    End of the full text-


    Concluding remarks


    This book is actually a bit difficult to write.


    At the beginning, the data was very bad. In fact, it is not good now, but it is much better than before.


    So from the very beginning, I doubted myself, knowing that I still have many shortcomings, and wanted to give up for a while, but fortunately, there was encouragement from Yuzu at that time.


    She is the only person who keeps voting me up from the beginning to the end, I am really grateful, without her I might really give up.


    There may be a few babies who have been with me all the time, but you don¡¯t often talk and leave messages, so I don¡¯t remember you very much, but I am very grateful.


    Without Yuzu and you, I really couldn¡¯t have persisted until today to finish this story completely.


    For Ning Ning and Mr. Huo, I really want to say a lot, and I really love them. Many people have been asking questions about Ning Ning''s character design. In fact, I wanted to say it a long time ago, but I haven''t. When I found an opportunity to say it, it was all said through the mouth of the characters in the text. I don¡¯t know if everyone has noticed.


    The role of Ning Ning was not set as a cold boss from the very beginning. Many people said that this boss is weak, but in fact she was not set by a boss, but was pushed to become a boss step by step in the process. , she is just a smart kid who was pushed to take over a lot of things, which was not her intention.


    She is a gentle, smart and sensible child, she doesn¡¯t talk much, but she understands everything, she will do some things silently, and she does not ask for rewards but a clear conscience. I really love her and witness her step by step in my writing. Growing up and becoming what I am now step by step, I am distressed and happy.


    She is really good, very good. If there is one thing that does not satisfy you, it is that my writing skills are not enough to express my inner feelings. The child Ningning, she has no problems.


    As for Mr. Huo, he was really a cold person at the beginning, and then he became the current "Zhu Baonan" Haha, he is really cute. Looking at the beginning and now, I really laughed out loud.


    He is also really gentle, loves Baby Ningning very much, and wishes to give her the whole world, but he forgot that he is Baby Ningning''s world.


    It ended here, and I was a little dazed myself. After I finished writing the "full text", I was in a trance, and kept asking myself, is this over, is this over.


    For various reasons, she is really over. The story belonging to Ningning and Mr. Huo is over, but they will continue to be happy in the parallel world, and you should continue to be happy. The last words in this article are dedicated to each of you. May we always be full of happiness. expect.


    The mountain is high and the road is far away. See you by fate.


    Sugar Week, 2022.5.26 Finished "I just want to be a salted fish after being forced to become a boss".


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1147： Extra episode 1: Brother, I’m awesome

    Chapter 1147 Extra Story 1: Brother, I am awesome


    Chang Ning and Chang Lu had just entered junior high school when they were twelve years old.


    The two of them are already handsome and beautiful.


    Slightly childish, but perfectly inherited all the good looks of his parents. He is a beautiful child who will be watched frequently on the road.


    Chang Lu''s temperament is relatively boring, and he is usually reticent, but he is like Huo Jinyan.


    Chang Ning is a bit too lively, unlike Lu Ning and Huo Jinyan.


    Queer and weird, it always gives Huo Jinyan a headache.


    At that time, Lu Ning had already transferred all the affairs of Rose Manor to Gu Chen.


    She successfully resigned from office and became a useless salted fish at home. She was occasionally called by the research institute to take a look.


    Her talents are all kept in her heart, and occasionally people around her feel sorry, and want her to display her value.


    Lu Ning himself didn''t think too much about it, and finally got the chance to lie down, so the ghost will work hard to display its value.


    She didn''t want to listen anymore after talking too much. Huo Jinyan later strictly prohibited it, and anyone who said anything more would not be allowed to enter their house.


    No one ever said it again.


    But Lu Ning sometimes feels bored, so he found a hobby, which is taking pictures.


    She started taking pictures of her two children when they were five years old.


    Now I have taken several photo albums, and Huo Jinyan put them up.


    It''s just that after growing up, Chang Lu is not willing to take pictures anymore, and he is so mature and stable at the age of twelve.


    Of course, the IQs of the two children have also perfectly inherited from their parents, and they are all terribly smart.


    In order for them to have a complete childhood and growth process, Lu Ning asked them to hide their strengths in school and be ordinary junior high school students.


    Chang Lu agrees, he didn''t really want to expose his ability, because it would cause a lot of trouble, and he didn''t like it.


    But Chang Ning is different. When he agrees in person, he completely forgets everything he said behind his back.


    Show off your IQ in various ways at school, crushing those of the same age and older grades.


    Once she showed off her math talent in class, dismantled the math teacher''s questions in various ways, and then showed off what she knew. The students in the audience were stunned when they heard it, and the teacher was angry The hair is almost standing on end.


    Chang Lu took a look at her, then pinched his eyebrows and lay down on the table to sleep.


    He took on the task last night to help people check things until late, and he was a little sleepless.


    After Huo Changning finished showing off his eloquence on the podium, he threw the chalk triumphantly, pinched the corners of his skirt and squatted down slightly to perform princess etiquette, and then stepped down from the stage with his head up.


    At this time, the get out of class bell rang.


    teacher:"¡­"


    Huo Changning returned to his seat and raised his hand to pat his sleeping brother.


    "Brother, I am not good."


    Huo Changlu moved, without opening his eyes, turned his head and lay on the other side, and replied casually, "Niuuuuuuuuu."


    And then continue to sleep.


    Huo Changning triumphantly threw the books on the table into the table hole, muttering, "Why are the questions for junior high school students so simple? Do junior high school students do it this way?"


    People around:? ? ?


    Huo Changning took out his mobile phone aggressively, crossed Erlang''s legs and quickly replied to the message with his fingers.


    Suddenly, he didn''t know what he saw, his eyes lit up, and he immediately leaned over and lay on Huo Changlu''s body, and whispered, "Brother, I heard that there are big fish in the underground casino today, do you want to go?"


    Huo Changlu, with his eyes closed, twitched his eyebrows, and the corners of his lips curled slightly: "Go."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1148： Extra episode 2: The teacher complained

    Chapter 1148 Extra Story 2: The teacher complains


    Regarding Huo Changning''s behavior, the teachers have endured to the limit.


    So after a unified discussion, I asked the head teacher to call the parents.


    Lu Ning was lying on the bed and taking a nap when he received the call.


    She slept for a long time this time, she fell asleep at one o''clock in the noon, and she still didn''t wake up at five o''clock in the afternoon, and she was still woken up by the phone.


    I was in a daze when I woke up, but when I heard the complaints from the teachers over there, I couldn''t help but have a headache.


    Immediately turned over and got out of bed, put on a coat and a hat, and asked the driver to take her to the company.


    Huo Jinyan, who was just about to get off work, heard Chu Ting come in to report.


    "Mr. Huo, Madam is here."


    Huo Jinyan smiled and put down the things in his hands.


    When Chu Ting turned to go out, Lu Ning just came in and closed the door casually. The sound of closing the door was a bit loud, Huo Jinyan raised his eyebrows and realized something was wrong.


    got up and walked over, raised his hand and hugged him in his arms.


    "What''s the matter? Come to pick up my husband from get off work?"


    Lu Ning raised his head, raised his hand and took off his hat: "Yeah, I''ll pick you up, and I''ll give you a gift by the way."


    Huo Jinyan smiled and straightened her messy hair: "What gift? Can it be removed now or only at night?"


    Lu Ning saw that he was out of shape, raised his hand and pushed him, took out his mobile phone and threw it to him, and sat on the sofa by himself.


    "A gift from your daughter, listen to it."


    Huo Jinyan felt something was wrong immediately, his forehead was already hurting.


    Walking over and sitting next to Lu Ning, he raised his hand and turned on the phone. The interface was exactly what Lu Ning had recorded, so he clicked play directly.


    The more you listen, the bigger your head becomes.


    His face was livid.


    Lu Ning leaned over and hugged his arm.


    "You say, the daughter can do whatever. I don''t remember a time like this."


    She raised her eyes to look at Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at her, and couldn''t help but smile: "It''s not my fault, does it have something to do with Gu Zi, didn''t he take them to Rose Manor to live for a while before?"


    Thinking of this, Lu Ning couldn''t help but get angry.


    Gu Zi stole the child and took the child to Rose Manor.


    Lu Ning gritted his teeth: "It must be his fault!"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and raised his hand to touch her cheek.


    "Did you wake up before you woke up?"


    Lu Ning sighed, rubbed against his arm, and responded coquettishly: "En."


    Huo Jinyan bent his lips, put his arm around her shoulders, and kissed the corner of her lips.


    "I wronged my wife."


    Lu Ning leaned in his arms, and said in a soft voice, "Yes, I am so wronged."


    Huo Jinyan laughed lightly, and kissed her on the top of the head.


    "Why is it getting cuter and cuter?"


    Then took her hand.


    "Go, go home, clean up those two brats!"


    ¡­


    After returning home, the two sat on the sofa and waited for them to come back from school.


    Huo Jinyan doesn''t really make Lu Ning worry about anything. He takes care of most of the children''s affairs. Lu Ning only needs to play with them occasionally and attend some important occasions in their lives.


    Originally Huo Jinyan asked her to go back to catch up on sleep, but Lu Ning thinks this matter is still very serious. Disrespecting the teacher is largely a matter of upbringing. She doesn''t want her child to be called uneducated outside .


    She also showed her mother''s seriousness for the first time.


    But after posing for an hour, neither of them came back, so she just tilted her head and fell on Huo Jinyan.


    "too tired."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her amusedly.


    ¡°Being a mother is exhausting.¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1149： Episode 3: Want to run, but there is no door

    Chapter 1149 Fanwai 3: Want to run, but there is no door


    She muttered, and suddenly heard a noise from outside, and suddenly got up and sat down.


    It turned out that the person who came in was not Chang Lu Changning, but Chu Ting.


    "How did you come?"


    Huo Jinyan frowned.


    Chu Ting walked over hesitantly.


    "Mr. Huo, that...young master and miss..."


    Lu Ning was taken aback, and suddenly stood up and looked at him: "What happened to them?"


    Huo Jinyan stood up and put his arms around her shoulders to calm her down.


    Seeing that they were wrong, Chu Ting quickly said, "No, they went to the underground casino."


    "what!"


    Both of them were startled and looked at each other.


    ¡ª


    Underground casino, full of voices, fish and dragons mixed together.


    Huo Changning Huo Changlu put on a mask and stood at the gambling table below.


    Huo Changlu stood behind Huo Changning, and Huo Changning stood at the front. She yelled louder than anyone else.


    Because of winning money frequently, the two of them immediately attracted all the attention.


    Huo Changning''s chip pocket was already swollen.


    They won this round again, and the whispering voices around them gradually became louder.


    "Cheat!"


    Suddenly someone shouted at them.


    The small faces under the masks of both of them could not help but wrinkle.


    Then Huo Changning jumped directly onto the gambling table.


    "Aunt and grandma rely on their strength! You people are no match for framing others here, no wonder you lose!"


    She is very arrogant and doesn''t take these people who are much older than her seriously.


    Looking at her, Huo Changlu couldn''t help but get a headache.


    "What are you talking about! Come down!"


    "Come down! Let''s do a body search! See if you''re cheating!"


    Huo Changning still stiffened his neck: "You are the one who cheated! Your whole family cheated! Aunt and grandma don''t bother to do such things! I rely on this!"


    She raised her finger and pointed to her temple, then laughed contemptuously: "Do you have any?"


    This made everyone angry, and people began to climb the table to try to drag her down.


    Huo Changlu immediately grabbed the bag next to him, then put it on his shoulder, and whistled.


    Huo Changning immediately turned his head to look over, jumped to avoid the hands stretched out by several people, and just stepped on someone''s shoulder and jumped down.


    Seeing that they were about to leave, someone immediately blocked the door.


    "I want to run! There is no door!"


    The two looked at each other, and Huo Changlu raised his hand and slowly put the bag behind him.


    Huo Changning also made a defensive posture.


    A group of red-eyed people rushed towards the two of them immediately.


    Some of these people are desperadoes, and their actions are neither serious nor serious.


    Both of them are still children, so the strength in their hands is naturally inferior to these people. No matter how dexterous they are, they will still be caught by many people.


    Huo Changlu was able to deal with it fairly well at first, but he was immediately distracted after seeing Chang Ning being caught by several men, and was caught and punched several times.


    Chang Ning was grabbed by the ankles by several men and fell to the ground, and the mask on his face was knocked off at some point.


    A group of people looked closely at her face, their eyes immediately changed again and again.


    "Yo, she''s still such a tender chick."


    "Brothers are blessed today!"


    Their laughter sounded obscene and disgusting to Chang Ning, and she raised her hand carelessly to scratch the faces of these people.


    "Let go of me! You perverts!"


    Chang Lu wanted to come over, but was caught.


    "Changning!"


    Chang Lu was a little panicked, these people just muddled through and didn''t think about the consequences at all!


    He roared furiously, his boxing skills became more and more chaotic, but he was caught by more and more people, and watched helplessly as a group of men surrounded Huo Changning.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1150： Extra Episode 4: Lets see who dares to leave!

    Chapter 1150 Episode 4: Let me see who dares to leave!


    Huo Changning felt his clothes being pulled, and it was the first time a teenager felt scared.


    She grew up pampered like a bully, her parents loved her, her brother loved her, and no one around her dared to say no to her.


    She is the princess who was lifted up in the sky, and it was the first time she felt what it was like to fall into **** and be with the devil.


    The little girl who had never cried before had her eyes red for the first time, struggling desperately.


    Surrounded by the sound of one wave after another, it seems that this is a very normal thing.


    A girl being treated like this seems to be nothing unusual here.


    Amidst these desperate shouts, a black shadow suddenly flew past, kicking the people around Huo Changning to the ground, and the surroundings fell silent for a few seconds.


    Lu Ning stood there with red eyes, his face under the hat was very white, and his eyes burst out with astonishing killing intent.


    Without any hesitation, she directly kicked the group of people around her to the ground one after another, killing them. All these people rolled on the ground crying, unable to stand up.


    Huo Changlu and Huo Changning were both taken aback for a moment. Seeing Lu Ning''s back, Changning burst into tears. The cold ground chilled her back.


    Lu Ning turned his head, bent over and helped her up and held her in his arms.


    "Don''t be afraid, mom is here."


    Chang Ning immediately hugged Lu Ning''s waist tightly, leaned into her arms and choked out, "Mom."


    "Changlu!"


    Didn''t see Huo Changlu, Lu Ning felt nervous.


    "mom."


    Huo Changlu''s voice sounded in the crowd.


    When she turned her head to look over, she saw Huo Changlu''s bruised and swollen face.


    Those people seemed to see that Lu Ning was not easy to mess with, so they silently let go.


    "come over."


    Long Lu Chen''s eyes slowly moved towards Lu Ning.


    When Huo Jinyan ran in with someone, he saw Chang Lu limping towards Lu Ning.


    His complexion sank for a moment, and he hurried over.


    At this time, the person in charge of the underground casino also hurried over.


    A quiet pindrop can be heard throughout the underground casino.


    Lu Ning looked at Chang Lu, and raised his hand to touch his face.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Chang Lu pursed his lips tightly and did not speak.


    Huo Jinyan stood beside them, and only then did he see Chang Ning, who was leaning in Lu Ning''s arms and was in a mess.


    In an instant, the husband and wife had the same killing intent in their eyes.


    The person in charge opened his mouth in fright and dared not speak.


    In the end, I could only bite the bullet and take two steps forward.


    Before he could speak, Lu Ning''s cold voice reached his ears.


    "Mr. Chen, I think you don''t think about this underground casino."


    Mr. Chen was so frightened that his spine shivered.


    "I''m sorry, Ms. Lu, it was our mistake. I''m very sorry for frightening the young master, the young miss."


    Huo Jinyan stared at him, narrowing his eyes slightly.


    "Scared? Just scared? Why, my daughter and son are now like this, you tell me it''s just scared!"


    Mr. Chen looked up tremblingly this time, and when he saw the appearance of the two people, he was so frightened that he wanted to die on the spot.


    "No, no, Mr. Huo, no..."


    He stuttered and couldn''t utter a complete sentence.


    Lu Ning noticed someone walking around, and turned his head suddenly, his eyes seemed to shoot out sharp knives.


    "Lock all the doors! Let''s see who dares to leave!"


    Her words were resounding, their people had already stood at all the passages, and immediately locked all the doors at this moment. In an instant, everyone in the underground casino looked at each other. huddled in a corner.


    Those who recognized them shivered unconsciously.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1151： Episode 5: How do you want to punish the person who hurt you

    Chapter 1151 Part 5: How do you want to punish the person who hurt you


    Lu Ning took Chang Ning Chang Lu to the lounge of the person in charge, and treated their wounds.


    Chang Ning had no wounds on his body, and sat there with his head bowed, not speaking.


    Lu Ning gently treated Chang Lu''s wound, seeing the pain on his face was broken.


    Looking at Lu Ning''s red eyes, Chang Lu raised his hand and grabbed Lu Ning''s sleeve, and said softly, "Mom, I''m fine."


    Looking at him, Lu Ning gritted his teeth.


    Chang Ning''s cry suddenly came from behind him, and he opened his mouth and wailed loudly.


    Lu Ning immediately put down his things, turned around and hugged her.


    Pat her on the back lightly.


    Chang Ning hugged Lu Ning, crying until he was in the dark.


    Lu Ning was so distressed that he almost cried with her.


    Hold her and stroke her head gently.


    I''m terrified and have lingering fears. If I come a little later...


    She didn''t dare to think.


    Chang Ning was tired from crying, so he held her in Lu Ning''s arms and sobbed.


    Choked up and cried while saying: "Will my brother leave a scar on his face..."


    Lu Ning patted her head, she was still thinking about her brother at this moment.


    "No, mom looked over, the wound is not deep, and it will heal soon."


    Suddenly the door opened, and when Huo Jinyan came in, Lu Ning was shocked by the killing intent on his whole body.


    Chang Lu and Chang Ning looked at him, too scared to speak.


    He just went to see the surveillance of the casino.


    The person in charge followed behind, his head almost lowered to his stomach.


    Everyone at the scene was brought under control, and the people who hurt Chang Ning and Chang Lu were all arrested.


    Huo Jinyan raised his eyes to look at Chang Ning, who shrank into Lu Ning''s arms in fright.


    Huo Jinyan came over suddenly, stood beside Chang Ning, bent over and grabbed her wrist, pulled her up, and walked out after pulling her.


    Lu Ning was taken aback for a moment, and quickly pulled Chang Lu to follow.


    In a dark room, several people were kneeling there with their hands and feet tied, their mouths gagged, their faces and body covered with wounds, and they couldn¡¯t even cry out. They looked at the ground in despair.


    These are all written by Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan pulled Chang Ning forward.


    Chang Ning grabbed his wrist with some fear, and called anxiously from behind: "Dad..."


    Huo Jinyan kept walking, and kicked open the door in front of him. The people inside were startled, and when they looked over, their eyes became even more desperate.


    He stood by the door, overlooking the group of people inside, with an imperial posture, with a cold and ruthless aura all over his body, holding Huo Changning in his hand, this is his precious daughter, and the people inside were those who tried to hurt his precious, he It would have been merciful not to kill these people on the spot.


    Huo Changning looked at Huo Jinyan with his eyes, and was pulled into the room by him. Changning hid behind Huo Jinyan in fear, but was carried out by Huo Jinyan.


    She sniffed aggrievedly.


    "dad¡­"


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand, and Chu Ting handed him two things.


    A knife was shining coldly, and a gun was shining black.


    Huo Jinyan handed it directly to Chang Ning.


    Holding her wrist, put the knife in her left hand, then gently put the gun in her right hand, and pulled the trigger for her.


    His voice was soft when facing Chang Ning.


    "I taught you how to shoot a gun, remember?"


    Chang Ning nodded blankly: "I remember."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with dark and cold eyes.


    "Now, you choose, and you decide their fate."


    Chang Ning was taken aback.


    Huo Jinyan''s words fell from the top of his head.


    "Changning, how do you want to punish those who hurt you."


    Chang Ning''s hands trembled, and he looked at the two rows of people kneeling there. When they looked at her, their eyes were full of excitement and belated regret.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1152： Episode 6: I will do it for her

    Chapter 1152 Part 6: I will help her


    Lu Ning pulled Chang Lu and stood at the door, looking at Chang Ning.


    Huo Jinyan bent over and sat on the chair. He raised his leg and put it on the other leg, looked at the men in front of him, and lightly touched his temple with his fingers.


    His eyes were so terrifying that these people were so frightened that they lowered their eyes and their bodies kept shaking.


    Can feel death around them.


    Lu Ning didn''t stop, just stood at the door and watched.


    She and Huo Jinyan were also afraid that the two children would be in danger, so they taught them some self-defense techniques since they were very young. Huo Jinyan also taught them how to shoot guns, but later felt that it was unnecessary. Within the scope of my own protection, I have never taught it again.


    Instead, they focused on self-defense.


    But Chang Ning has always felt that he has thick arms and thick legs in martial arts training, so he hasn''t studied it too seriously. Can''t beat these people.


    Chang Ning clenched the handle of the knife tightly in her hand, and held the gun in the other hand. She slowly raised her hand. The black hole, which foreshadowed death, was aimed at one of them. In a second, I was so scared that I peed my pants.


    There was a more frightened person around, who fainted from fright and fell to the ground.


    But Chang Ning didn''t shoot. She held up the gun and suddenly started sobbing, her shoulders twitching.


    Huo Jinyan turned his eyes to look at her, stern and scary.


    "Is this how you treat your enemies? Hurt you, and you cry for them?"


    "Huo Changning, don''t cry!"


    Chang Ning was sobbing, and suddenly a black shadow passed by her in the next second, snatching the knife from her hand, and stabbing the hands of the kneeling men one by one without hesitation.


    Their mouths were blocked, they couldn''t shout out, they could only hear the sound of whimpering, blood flowed out instantly, and the ground was filled with **** smell.


    Several people looked over together.


    Chang Ning was so frightened that he stopped crying. Looking at his brother who slowly stood up, his eyes widened.


    Chang Lu''s face was cold and pale, his eyes were as cold as Huo Jinyan''s, he was holding a knife in one hand, blood was still dripping from the knife, his face and arms were splashed with blood.


    He looked at Huo Jinyan and said firmly, "Dad, I will protect my sister in the future. She doesn''t need to do this."


    "I''ll do it for her."


    He stood there, making a loud noise. Chang Ning was shocked, and carefully raised his hand to tug on Chang Lu''s sleeve.


    "elder brother¡­"


    Chang Lu turned around and hugged her with one hand.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    Lu Ning walked in, raised his arms, hugged the two children into his arms, and kissed their foreheads.


    Turning to look at Huo Jinyan.


    "Jin Yan, go home."


    She said, turned around, and left with the two children first.


    The knife in Chang Lu''s hand dripped blood all the way, forming a straight line of blood dripping on the ground.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Return to the capital from the underground casino.


    After getting off the plane, I looked up at the rising sun in the sky.


    Huo Jinyan shook Lu Ning''s hand and let her get into the car.


    Turning his head to look at Chang Lu and Chang Ning who were following up.


    "Sit back and go."


    He bent over the car and closed the door directly.


    Chang Ning pursed his mouth aggrieved.


    Chu Ting called them from behind.


    "Master, miss, here."


    Chang Lu grabbed Chang Ning''s hand.


    "Let''s go."


    Two people got into the car behind.


    The car went all the way back home.


    Huo Jinyan and Lu Ning got off the car and stood in front of the door waiting for them.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1153： Episode 7: Dont Hide

    Chapter 1153 Episode 7: Don''t Hide


    Chang Lu got out of the car first, and Chang Ning got off slowly. After closing the door, he looked up cautiously at Huo Jinyan and Lu Ning who were standing there.


    Then she immediately looked away, lowered her head, and let Chang Lu pull her forward.


    Huo Jinyan pulled Lu Ning in.


    The servants were relieved to see them come back.


    Huo Jinyan told everyone to get out.


    Chang Ning and Chang Lu stood at the table, looking at Huo Jinyan and Lu Ning on the sofa.


    Chang Ning glanced at Lu Ning secretly, trying to get his mother to say something nice.


    Lu Ning looked at her, this time he was united with Huo Jinyan, and turned his head away from her.


    They still have lingering fears when they think about it now.


    This matter is not trivial.


    Be comforting, but also tell her the seriousness of the matter.


    Chang Lu glanced at Chang Ning.


    Just as he was about to speak, Huo Jinyan stared at him: "Shut up and let her talk."


    Chang Ning raised his head with red eyes.


    whispered: "I was wrong."


    "Speak up! You don''t look like this when you''re shouting from the table."


    Chang Ning bit his lip, aggrieved, and said loudly: "I was wrong!"


    "What''s wrong."


    Chang Ning sniffed.


    "I shouldn''t have dragged my brother to the casino, I shouldn''t have shouted at those people, I shouldn''t have stimulated them..."


    She said it clearly, and she really thought about it.


    "Thought it so clearly, have you thought about the consequences, if your mother and I don''t go there in time, later, do you know what the consequences will be!"


    Huo Jin slapped the table angrily and stood up, Chang Ning flinched in fright.


    "Huo Changning! You''re really used to lawlessness! How dare you secretly drag your brother to an underground casino! What kind of place is that! Do you know how dangerous it is!


    If you don¡¯t arrive in time today, what will happen to you, and what will happen to your brother! What do you ask mom and dad to do! "


    "Brother is only twelve years old, do you want to see him unable to walk in the future and living in a wheelchair!"


    Chang Ning pursed his lips, tears rolled in his eyes, but he didn''t dare to cry.


    Chang Lu turned his head and glanced at her.


    "And you! She said go and you go with her!"


    "You two are disobedient at school, and you are not obedient outside!"


    "Stretch out your hands!"


    Huo Jinyan bent over and pulled out a ruler from under the table.


    Chang Ning looked aggrieved and clenched his hands.


    Chang Lu felt intuitive, he took two steps closer and stretched out his hand.


    Looking at Huo Jinyan''s expression, Chang Ning didn''t dare to say anything. He took two steps closer and slowly stretched out his hand.


    Huo Jinyan hit her palm directly.


    "what!"


    Changning withdrew his hand in pain.


    Chang Lu Ningmei just stretched out her hand and let Huo Jinyan hit her.


    Huo Jinyan looked at Changning.


    "Stretch over, don''t hide!"


    Chang Ning''s tears fell down, and he stretched out his hand tremblingly again.


    Huo Jinyan took her hand and hit her hard twice.


    Chang Ning burst into tears.


    Lu Ning blinked distressedly, before he had time to say anything, a more distressed one rushed in from the outside quickly.


    "Who! Who made our little princess cry!"


    Gu Zi rushed in and ran to Chang Ning''s side. Looking up, Huo Jinyan was beating the child with a ruler.


    Gu Zi suddenly became furious.


    "Huo Jinyan! Your uncle! You are sick, you beat the child! Didn''t you throw away your broken ruler a long time ago? Why do you still keep it!"


    "Hey, does Changning hurt? Let me tell you, it''s all swollen! Huo Jin said you''re **** damn! I''ll try to hit you twice!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1154： Extra Episode 8: Tomorrow, I will go on a blind date with my uncle

    Chapter 1154 Extra 8: I will go on a blind date with my uncle tomorrow


    Lu Ning stopped him, and directly dragged him upstairs with the two children.


    Lu Qing, Lu Bai, and Lin Ci, who came late, stared at Huo Jinyan, who was still looking a little ruthless, and were stunned for a moment.


    "What''s wrong?"


    ¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning sat the two children on the bed, and she bent over to apply ointment to them.


    Gu Zi, who had just heard Lu Ning finish the whole story, scratched his head.


    Coughed twice unnaturally: "This is indeed the little princess''s problem, but!"


    "Huo Jinyan can''t hit people! Children are the flowers of the motherland!"


    Lu Ning looked up at him.


    Gu Zi immediately stopped talking.


    Lu Ning sighed and looked at Chang Ning.


    "Don''t blame Dad, he''s scared too."


    Chang Ning looked at Lu Ning with bright eyes.


    "He''s scared, afraid that if you go late, you guys won''t be what you are now."


    Chang Ning pouted.


    "Mom, I''m sorry."


    Whether it was true or not before, this time I really feel that I am wrong.


    Lu Ning put away the things in his hand.


    Sitting on a chair and watching the two of them.


    "Since you like to show off your IQ so much, you don''t need to go to school after you recover from your injuries. I will take you to the research institute and show off there."


    Lu Ning''s words obviously have meaning.


    The research institute is full of geniuses, this is intentional to make Changning suffer from suppression.


    Chang Ning was taken aback for a moment, before realizing how his mother had changed so quickly, he belatedly realized that the old man in the school had filed a complaint.


    muttered.


    "The old man is annoying."


    Lu Ning looked at her, she shut up and dared not speak.


    "Also, I will let your Uncle Gu Hai come over in two days. You should learn from him this time. If you dare to be lazy, you don''t need your father. I will beat you first."


    Chang Ning let out an ah and looked at Lu Ning.


    "Mom, is it possible not to have Uncle Gu Hai and Uncle Gu Zi?"


    She weakly raised her finger and pointed at Gu Zi.


    Gu Zi immediately sat up straight, looking forward to being selected.


    Lu Ning said directly: "No!"


    "Don''t think I don''t know your little thoughts, let him come, and you can start eating ice cream happily after two minutes of practice."


    Gu Zi:?


    "Am I so unprincipled?"


    Lu Ning looked at him: "You have."


    Chang Ning looked at Lu Ning aggrievedly: "But, Uncle Gu Hai is too strict..."


    Gu Hai is the stern and selfless hall master. The twelve of them are all on Lu Ning''s side, and they are all called according to Lu Ning''s elder brother.


    Among the twelve people, except for Gu Hai, almost all of them are similar to Gu Zi, and Chang Ning is used to being coquettish and cute, so they are even more reluctant to let her suffer a little bit.


    So after much deliberation, only Gu Hai is the most suitable.


    Just as he was talking, Lin Ci pushed open the door and walked in.


    She spoke up against Huo Jin just now, and when she came in, she looked directly at Chang Lu''s injury, then at Chang Ning, sat next to Chang Ning, and began to educate.


    "Changning, you can''t do whatever you want in the future..."


    She didn''t finish her sentence, because Chang Ning, who was dissatisfied with Gu Hai''s coming to teach her, said directly: "You still talk about me, Auntie, don''t you also do whatever you want."


    Lin Ci was taken away by her at once.


    "What, why do I do whatever I want!"


    Chang Ning looked at her: "You are! My brother and I are both twelve years old, and you and uncle are not married yet. You can do whatever you want!"


    Lin Ci choked, and stammered: "I, I, I''m focusing on my studies..."


    Chang Ning complained for Lu Qing: "What is the most important thing about studies, you did it on purpose! My uncle will be 70 or 80 with gray hair if you wait any longer! I will go on a blind date for my uncle tomorrow!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1155： Episode 9: White Hair

    Chapter 1155 Part 9: White hair


    Lin Ci glared at her: "How dare you!"


    Chang Ning stuck out his tongue: "I dare! The aunt of Uncle Wei''s family last time was very nice, gentle and generous, and seemed to ask if my uncle was single. I will make an appointment to meet him tomorrow. I think they Special match!"


    Lin Ci gritted his teeth angrily: "Chang Ning!"


    Chang Ning jumped up and ran.


    "It''s a special match!"


    Lin Ci jumped up and chased after him.


    The sound of the two people fighting once again spread throughout the house, which finally eased the oppressive atmosphere.


    Lu Ning looked at Chang Lu, raised his hand and held his hand.


    "Go wash up and have a rest first. Mom will take you to see your legs when you''re done."


    Chang Lu nodded, knowing that she was worried.


    Actually, I had already seen a doctor when I was there, and there was nothing serious, but Lu Ning was always worried and wanted to have a thorough examination.


    Gu Zi stood up.


    "Let''s go, kid, uncle will take you to rest."


    It seemed that Lu Ning was also very tired, so Gu Zi got up and took Chang Lu away.


    When Lu Ning heard the sound of closing the door, he raised his hand and pinched the space between his eyebrows.


    After a night of hard work and fear, she was really tired.


    Slowly stood up and walked into the bathroom.


    When he came out, he saw Huo Jinyan sitting by the bed.


    Lu Ning came out in his pajamas, his hair still dripping.


    Huo Jinyan looked up at her, bent his lips and smiled, his heart beating.


    Get up and approach her waist.


    "Sit down and let me blow-dry your hair."


    Lu Ning nodded with a smile, and sat down obediently.


    Huo Jinyan took the hair dryer, rolled up his sleeves, opened it and gently dried her hair.


    His fingers passed through Lu Ning''s hair, and suddenly he saw a little white in the black hair.


    Huo Jinyan''s eyes shrank suddenly.


    A white hair.


    It seems that Lu Ning has noticed something, looking at him in the mirror.


    "What''s wrong?"


    The sound of the hair dryer was vaguely heard, but Huo Jinyan still heard it, and immediately changed his expression, covering his white hair.


    The distressed look subsided a bit, but the hand that passed through her hair still trembled.


    After blowing it up, Huo Jinyan put the hair dryer aside, bent over and kissed her on top of her head.


    Lu Ning looked up at him.


    "Go take a shower."


    Huo Jinyan smiled and kissed her on the face, and responded vaguely.


    "kindness."


    In the end, Lu Ning pushed him in.


    Lu Ning sat in front of the mirror, looking at himself.


    Their children are twelve years old, and they haven''t escaped the time, and their appearance is slowly getting old.


    Lu Ning moved closer, lowered his head slightly, and pulled his hair in front of the mirror, and saw a white hair on it.


    She raised her hand and tore off the white hair, put it in the palm of her hand, and after looking at it twice, she threw it into the trash can.


    When Huo Jinyan came out, Lu Ning was lying on the bed playing with his mobile phone.


    Huo Jinyan sighed helplessly, walked to the window and closed the curtains. Now that it was dawn, they had to catch up on sleep, and they really couldn''t sleep without the curtains closed.


    Drawing the curtains, the room was dark immediately, Huo Jinyan turned and went to bed and lay down, raised his hand and pulled Lu Ning into his arms.


    directly took her cell phone away.


    "sleep."


    Lu Ning pouted and looked at him.


    Huo Jinyan smiled and leaned over to kiss her.


    Lu Ning leaned into his arms and closed his eyes.


    "Jin Yan."


    "kindness."


    "I''m scared too."


    Huo Jinyan was taken aback for a moment, and immediately understood, his arms tightened a little.


    "Don''t be afraid. It will never happen in the future. Go to sleep."


    "kindness."


    Lu Ning moved, raised his arms to hug him, and fell asleep in his arms.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1156： Extra Story 10: I will always be moved by you

    Chapter 1156 Episode 10: I will always be in love with you


    After such a time, Chang Ning became a little better.


    When Chang Lu went to the hospital for examination, she followed her all the time. In order to let her experience it, Lu Ning really prepared a wheelchair for Chang Lu, and let Chang Ning push it the whole time.


    Chang Ning had never been so serious when listening to the doctor, and she let out a long sigh when she learned that her brother''s leg had no major problems and he would no longer need to use a wheelchair.


    After vowing to study hard with Uncle Gu Hai, she should not only let her brother protect her, but also protect her brother well.


    Chang Ning went through various procedures for Chang Lu before and after running, and took medicine for him, and took care of Chang Lu after returning home. Lu Ning looked around and couldn''t help but smile.


    It¡¯s not that the little princess in their family doesn¡¯t understand everything, but needs to grow up slowly.


    She specially asked Chang Lu to act more seriously. Chang Lu agreed, but she felt sorry for her sister, and she didn''t know how many days she could act.


    Lu Ning has managed to get out of that fear these days.


    I feel better.


    I immediately decided to go to the company to pick up Huo Jinyan from get off work.


    Huo Jinyan gave Changning and Changlu a long-term suspension from school, and the teachers at the school almost cheered collectively.


    The procedures are done quickly.


    Lu Ning also notified Gu Hai, telling him to prepare to come.


    Gu Hai was a little surprised, but he made preparations immediately.


    Although he is stern and selfless, he still likes these two children from the bottom of his heart.


    Especially this time, after hearing all the incidents, he made a delicate plan.


    Lu Ning did not go up when he arrived at the downstairs of the company, so he waited below the company.


    It didn''t take long for Huo Jinyan to come out.


    directly into the car.


    "go to the park."


    Lu Ning looked at him unexpectedly.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Huo Jinyan held her hand and looked at her with a smile: "A world for two."


    Lu Ning couldn''t help laughing.


    After arriving, the two held hands and walked in the park, and there was no one around.


    It is now autumn, and the ginkgo leaves in the park are all over the ground, which is very beautiful.


    The two found a bench and sat down.


    Huo Jinyan suddenly took out an envelope and handed it to Lu Ning.


    "what is this?"


    Huo Jinyan''s face turned red.


    "When I went to go through the formalities for Changning, I took her schoolbag and found a few love letters in her drawer..."


    Lu Ning stared at him blankly, and suddenly understood what was going on.


    "Is this... a love letter?"


    Huo Jinyan put his arms around her waist.


    "It just suddenly occurred to me that I didn''t seem to have written a love letter to Mrs. Huo. I''ll make it up for you."


    Lu Ning smiled.


    "Then, I took it apart?"


    Huo Jinyan nodded.


    Lu Ning opened it.


    The above is Huo Jinyan''s vigorous handwriting.


    Lu Ning read each word carefully.


    Until the eyes fall on the end of the letter paper.


    ¡¾No matter how the time changes, no matter how long the years are, no matter how old or young we are, I will always be moved by you, every day, every minute, every second. ¡¿


    The inscription is: Mr. Huo who is beating your heart at this moment.


    Lu Ning''s eyes were red.


    Turning her head to meet Huo Jinyan''s gaze.


    She raised her hand to hook Huo Jinyan''s neck, and moved closer.


    "Mr. Huo, did you steal it from your daughter''s love letter?"


    Huo Jinyan smiled: "Boys don''t understand these things, Mr. Huo''s words are from the bottom of his heart."


    Lu Ning kissed his lips, they sat on the bench and kissed in the afterglow of the sunset, everything was beautiful and dreamy.


    "Mr. Huo, one every day from now on."


    "it is good."


    ¡ª¡ª


    I can''t change the time, I can''t change the time, I can''t guarantee that you will never grow old.


    But I can promise forever, I will love you forever, and my heart will never stop for you.


    (end of this chapter)